《Shinji Matou At Your Service》


 Chapter 1

    Chapter 1


    A dark basement, damp walls, an abnormally disgusting environment.


    A grotesque, emaciated old man isughing, harboring a dark delight, pleasurable, stomach-turning smile.


    Insects, insects, insects, insects, insects, insects.


    Insects are everywhere.


    Eggs,rvae, pupae, and adults.


    Squirming, crawling, and flying.


    Densely packed, a swarm of insects more nauseating than the old man''s smile, flooded towards the trembling girl huddled in the corner.


    She was still a girl in kindergarten, with short ck hair reaching her ears and gem-like big eyes. She is a girl who evokes pity in the hearts of most people but not in the heart of the owner of the basement, the old man who shares the same space with the girl.


    The old man ignores the girl''s cries and pleas and drives the swarm of insects closer to her,ughing manically.


    "Come, Sakura, only this way can you be a member of the Matou family, my true granddaughter."


    At this point, the girl can no longer hear what the old man is saying. Her heart is filled with immense fear and she curls up in the corner, trembling. From her quivering lips, whispers that she can asionally hear escape.


    "Father..."


    "Mother..."


    "Sister..."


    "Save me..."


    However, her voice is not audible to the old man, who continues tough uncontrobly, let alone to the person she is calling.


    "Anyone..."


    The swarm of insects draws near, just a hair''s breadth away, from the girl''s delicate skin. In her dim eyes, she could see the insects with their liquid-filled mouthparts and segmented limbs.


    Instinctively, the girl closes her eyes and lets out a desperate cry.


    "Somebody... Save me."


    Perhaps Gaia did not wish to witness the loss of brilliance in the girl''s nascent life, or perhaps ya unconsciously felt a pang ofpassion, or perhaps there was a slight shift in the world before the quantum fixed band.


    The forcefully sealed door of the basement, a ce that no one wants to approach and no one dares to approach, is kicked open with great force. A breathtaking light cuts through the dimness, slicing through the girl''s fear, and the swarm of insects that fills her vision.


    A youthful but sunshine voice is found in the ears of the girl.


    "It''s alright, I''m here, big brother is here to protect you."


    The girl opens her eyes just a slit and hazily sees a boy slightly older than her standing in front of her. He has short, naturally curly purple hair, a not-so-tall but upright figure, and an aura that stands in stark contrast to the surroundings.


    The girl recognizes the boy, the one who always follows the man called "Father," whose name is "Byakuya Matou." He is the person she should call "big brother."


    The girl inexplicably recalls the scene a few hours ago, when they first met.


    "I''m Shinji Matou. You must be Sakura. From today onwards, you''re my little sister, and I''m your big brother."


    "Bi... Big brother." The shy girl lowers her head and timidly utters this unfamiliar address like a delicate young deer.


    The boy squats down on the ground and his bright smile meets the girl''s evasive gaze. "Hmm, from now on, Big Brother will protect you."


    At that time, the girl did not take it to the heart, but now she believed it.


    Leaving behind her warm family¡ªher father, mother, and sister¡ªshe arrived in an unfamiliar environment, changing her surname from "Tohsaka" to "Matou." A sense of confusion filled the heart of the girl.


    While the girl was sitting in her new room, lost in thought after finishing dinner, Matou Zouken, the head of the Matou family, and the one she should call "grandfather," brought her to an ufortable basement.


    Nightmares began soon.


    The one who shattered the nightmare was her brother, who imed to protect her from their first meeting.


    Standing opposite her brother, Zouken Matou, immersed in a sea of insects, was filled with anger and astonishment.


    He was angry that the ritual was interrupted before it even started and astonished that the one who interrupted the ritual was his ordinary, talentless, seemingly useless grandson.


    "Shinji, what are you doing here? I believe I''ve mentioned that nobody is allowed in here." The old man''s small eyes narrowed into slits, resembling insect eyes more than human eyes, as his pupils focused on the door that Shinji kicked open¨Cthe man who should have been guarding it was now nowhere to be found.


    "Don''t bother looking; my father has already been taken care of by uncle," Shinji calmly said.


    "Uncle?" Zouken''s face wrinkled, a shadow of unease appearing in his heart. "Kariya? That worthless family deserter? How could he...?"


    "Uncle has returned. Just a moment ago, " Shinji''s tone carried a hint of mockery. "¡ªbrought back by me. Are you surprised?"


    "You?" Zouken''s pupils had contracted. It was the second time he looked directly at his grandson, whom he considered worthless. "What do you want?"


    "Nothing much, just cleaning up this filthy house." Shinji''s expression grew colder, a stark contrast to when heforted his sister. "I finally have a lovely sister; how could I let her be scared by disgusting bugs? In particr, a wretched old bug clung to life for 500 years. The stench of decay is nauseating just to smell."


    Indeed, as Shinji said, his grandfather, or rather the one listed on the family register as his grandfather, Zouken Matou, was a five-hundred-year-old monster. Just as one would expect from someone of his age, he hadpletely calmed down after the initial surprise and anger.


    "Where did you learn all this?" His calm tone concealed the hidden threat. He could not afford any mishaps in the meticulously nned years.


    "Guess," Shinji chuckled, devoid of any amusement on his face.


    Zouken''s patience for conversation had been worn thin. He will capture the boy and extract the information he wants. As a great magus, it was too easy to obtain information from a person''s mouth.


    Contrary to the old man himself, his cane, emitting a woody fragrance, lightly tapped the ground, and the amassed swarm of insects erupted.


    "Although I was mentally prepared, seeing it with my own eyes is still disgusting," Shinji''s face turned pale, suppressing the difort in his stomach. "Sakura, close your eyes and cover your ears. It''ll be over soon."


    After speaking, Shinji raised his left hand and a pair of eyes suddenly appeared on his palm. The deep pupils elongated into ovals, emanating an eerie golden light simr to the eyes of the legendary winged serpent.


    Anything caught by these eyes, be it a living being or an inanimate object, was coated with ayer of gray and rendered immobile.


    Crawling creatures on the ground froze instantly, resembling statues. The insects in the air fell individually and shattered into stone debris.


    "Petrification... Mystic Eyes!" Zouken''s face changed drastically as he managed to escape behind the swarm of insects. "You... How is this possible?"


    A bewitching cold light shed, and the emaciated old man split into two.


    In front of the old man, Shinji held a barely visible, long-handled scythe, announcing his death sentence:


    "You deserve to die, Zouken Matou, no, Makiri Zolgen."

 Chapter 2: Transmigration

    Chapter 2: Transmigration


    Magic is a phenomenon that transcendsmon sense. It involves taking actions that can be aplished within the realm ofmon sense but making them happen extraordinarily and unconventionally. This is a collective term for acts that recreate miracles through human intervention. The term "mystery" refers to phenomena that defymon sense. If we remove the constraints of time and money, these phenomena can be reproduced using modern technology.


    Therefore, magicraft does not epass "things that humans cannot achieve." The ability to aplish such things is referred to as "magic".


    During the early stages of human civilization, all magic was ''magic''. However, with the advancement of science and technology, the number of things humans "can do" has increased, and correspondingly, the realm of magic has diminished. In modern times, the quantity of remaining "magic" is extremely scarce, reduced to just a handful. Two known magic with confirmed names are the Second Magic, "Parallel World Interference," and the Third Magic, the "Heaven''s Feel: Cup of Heaven," which essentially involves the "materialization of souls."


    The use of magecraft requires a magic circuit, an organ that transforms life force into magical energy. It is akin to the internal organs or nerves, and without it, magecraft cannot be utilized.


    Individuals who possess magic circuits and can practice magecraft are referred to as magi. Even ordinary people have magic circuits and can learn magecraft; however, their circuits are usually scarce in number, making it quite difficult.


    Magi primarily inherit their magecraft and research through a system of familial lineage, known as a "Magus Family."


    The inheritance within a Magus Family is not solely limited to bloodline but goes deeper into the concept of "Magic Crests."


    A Magic Crest is a mysterious and solidified representation of the magus'' lifelong training and achievements. It can be considered a magical legacy that allows a Magus Family to exist as such. Even if the biological bloodline is severed, as long as the Magic Crest is inherited by someone else''s physical body, the continuity of that Magus Family is maintained. Even if there are descendants who possess magic circuits, if they lose the Magic Crest, the family lineage is effectively severed in terms of magecraft.


    However, magi typically choose sessors with exceptional aptitude from within their bloodline, continuously inheriting the Magic Crest. Only when faced with the situation of having no direct descendants or insufficient descendants to inherit the Magic Crest are alternative methods employed to select a sessor, known as the heir to family lineage.


    The Matou family, to which Shinji Matou belongs, is one such lineage.


    Originally, the Matou family was a European lineage of magi with the surname "Makiri." Two hundred years ago, they migrated to Fuyuki City in Japan and changed their surname to Matou, a Japanese phic alteration. Starting with the generation of Zouken Matou, the descendants of Makiri gradually began to lose their magic circuits, and by the time of Shinji Matou, they had reached a state ofplete decline. To ensure the continuation of the Matou family as a lineage of magi, Zouken Matou chose to adopt Sakura Tohsaka, the talented second daughter of the Tohsaka family, who also belonged to a lineage of magi. Sakura was then renamed Sakura Matou.


    However, Sakura''s attribute as a magus¡ªhow well her abilities as a magus align with a particr type of magecraft¡ªbelongs to the imaginary element "Void" and does not harmonize with the Matou family''s "Water" attribute. Therefore, from the very first day when Sakura was adopted into the Matou family at the age of five, Zouken Matou forcibly began to modify Sakura''s body. The modification method involved imnting arge number of Crest Worms into Sakura''s body. These worms were countless insects created and controlled by Zouken.


    It was a hellish pain, far beyond what a five-year-old girl could endure.


    What is even more terrifying is that the so-called inheritance of the crest is nothing but a facade. In pursuit of his ambition, Zouken added even more abominable things that should be condemned by humanity. Once the modification began, Sakura''s yet-to-begin life was cast under a massive shadow, and she became a puppet of Zouken. Although she did qualify to inherit the Magic Crest, she lost the basic dignity of being human.


    To prevent this thing from happening, Shinji Matou interrupted Zouken''s ritual and dered his intent to kill him.


    The body was split in half by a scythe, and the stench of blood, tinged with a hint of decay, was sttered everywhere. However, there was no sign of pain on Zang Yan''s face.


    "What a beautiful strike, Shinji¡ªlet''s call you that for now. At least the body belongs to Shinji, and you must have used some method to manipte it," said Zouken.


    "Is it so? As a great magus, can''t you even tell if I''ve been manipted or not? I am the grandfather who turned into a bug; you can call me Bug Lord." Shinji replied sarcastically.


    While Shinji spoke, he used the scythe to separate Zouken''s body and then used the petrifying Mystic eye to turn the shattered pieces into stones, leaving only the head.


    Zouken carefully examined Shinji and found no traces of magic on his body. "It''s not possession, then... Could someone upy your body directly? No, it''s impossible. If that were the case, how could you maintain Shinji''s appearance? Have you found a way to break the memory constraints?" he wondered aloud.


    Physical information can be falsified but the soul cannot. Otherwise, Zouken would not have maintained the appearance of a withered old man for many years, due to memory constraints. Now that someone has broken through these limitations, it is no wonder that Zouken is excited.


    "Who knows?" Shinji shrugged and swung the scythe down. "I went to sleep and woke up like this."


    Shinji''s words held no falsehood.


    As Zouken said, the soul within his body was not the original Shinji Matou. The original Shinji Matou was an ordinary boy without any magical talent, with the mind of an average six-year-old. He had no abilities, let alone the idea of killing Zouken. The one with the ability to n and carry out the murder of Zouken, now inhabiting Shinji''s body, is the soul of an adult.


    As for how he upied Shinji''s body and what happened to the original soul, the newly born "Shinji" did not know. His original body was not Japanese, European, or from this world. He woke up from sleep only to find himself in a different body with a different identity, and even the world had changed.


    Through an analysis of residual memories in his brain, he quickly determined the situation. Though unbelievable and often doubting if he was dreaming, he had indeed arrived in a familiar yet different world through the legendary method known as "Isekaid."


    It was a fantastical world, once thought to be virtual, created by Type-Moon and Nasu.


    It was a brilliant world with various wonders, countless branches, and timelines.


    Here, there might be the Fate series, Tsukihime, Mahou Tsukai no Yoru, Kara no Kyoukai. It was a world for which countless fans of the two-dimensional realm yearned.


    Now he finds himself here, unfolding his own story under the identity of Shinji Matou.

 Chapter 3: The Death of Bug Lord

    Chapter 3: The Death of Bug Lord


    To be fair, starting to transmigrate into Shinji''s body was not a good beginning.


    Shinji, known as "Shinji Matou," was the eldest son of the magus family, the Matou family, but he was a talentless waste when it came to magecraft. Influenced by his family environment, he grew up with twisted self-esteem and vanity, a fake magus. Self-centered and often disdainful of others, in Type-Moon''s "Fate/Stay Night" written by Nasu, he did not meet a good end. On one world timeline, he died, and on another, he was injured. He had a typical pitiful, detestable, and tragic character.


    Undoubtedly, Shinji''s unfortunate fate was self-inflicted, but the main culprit behind his twisted personality was his grandfather Zouken Matou.


    Zouken Matou, known as "Bug Lord," was a twisted old monster who turned himself into a worm and lived for 500 years by continuously devouring the bodies of others as his life extension bed.


    In his youth, he had grand dreams and worked tirelessly towards them. However, as time passed, he realized that achieving those dreams would require a significant amount of time, and he was running out of time. To witness his future, he resorted to turning his body into a worm, seeking longevity.


    Sadly, many years eroded his soul. Eventually, he forgot his initial dreams and became a monstrous being, who would stop at nothing to achieve immortality. He also became a shadow that loomed the Matou family for 200 years and the mastermind behind much of the darkness in Fuyuki City, where the Matou family resided.


    As a transmigrator and a devoted fan of Type-Moon works, Shinji knew very well that as long as Zouken was alive, there would be no future for the Matou family. The worldline would eventually be one of the three depicted by Nasu, and everyone would be bound by his five-century-old obsession, sinking deeper into the dark vortex.


    To obtain a bright future, the Bug Lord must die. He must bepletely and utterly erased from this world, leaving no trace behind.


    However, how can a great magus, especially one known for his longevity and expertise in life extension, be killed by a six-year-old child with an adult soul? If Shinji were still an ordinary person like in the original work, the newly born Shinji would have only one choice: to leave home like his uncle Matou Kariya, live in hiding, and lead a peaceful life.


    Fortunately, when there are losses, there are also gains. Fate gave him a terrible start, but it also gave him the possibility of breaking free of that fate. It was this possibility that ultimately led Shinji to stand before Zouken and deliver a decisive blow, cutting through the darkness and paving the way for the future.


    Zouken''s head split in half, then quickly turned into a stone sculpture before crumbling into dust.


    A vast and cold mist emanated from the fragments of Zouken''s body drifting and floating toward the outside of the basement. The human body is nothing more than a shell that can be reced at any time. This mist was formed by the soul, which was key to killing him.


    Just before the mist floated out of the basement, Shinji produced an inconspicuous cloth bag and untied its fastening.


    "If the Mystic Eyes of Pertrification does not affect spiritual entities, then..."


    The cloth bag opened, and an invisible force swept through the petrified basement, drawing the mist towards it, which had no resistance, and sucked it into the bag.


    "...I have no choice but to use it. This bag, designed to contain the heads of monsters, will serve its purpose in sealing your abnormal soul."


    Shinji fastened the bag again, carefully stowed it away, and gently patted Sakura on the shoulder.


    Sakura put down her hands covering her ears and opened her gem-like eyes.


    Shinji''s smile remained the same as when they first met. "It''s over. Let''s go upstairs and have a good sleep. Tomorrow will be another beautiful day."


    Sakura did not answer, but she watched him silently.


    "What''s wrong?" Shinji spoke softly.


    "Big brother''s face got blood on it." Sakura reached out her hand, wanting to wipe away the stains from Shinji''s face.


    Shinji took a step back and shook his head. "Don''t touch it, it''s dirty."


    "It''s not dirty. Big brother is not dirty at all." Sakura summoned the courage from somewhere and took a step forward, forcefully wiping away the bloodstains from Shinji''s face, not caring at all that her hand was now stained with blood.


    "Silly girl." Shinji ruffled Sakura''s hair. "Let''s go, big brother will take you back to your room."


    "Okay." Sakura grabbed onto the hem of Shinji''s clothes, and together they left this basement that brought her nightmarish memories but no longer held as much fear.


    As their footsteps faded away, an inconspicuous brown-flying insect flew out from the corner where Sakura was hidden. The two pairs ofpound eyes looked in the direction the siblings had left, revealing hints of satisfaction and mockery.


    A hoarse, deep voice echoed through the void: "Still too naive, my grandson. Never underestimate the survival ability of an old man. Hehe, your existence, simr to mine, is more suitable to be my sessor than that waste."


    That is the voice of Zouken, the old magus who should have been annihted by Shinji''s thunderous attack but is still alive.


    This was expected.


    The Zouken that was defeated earlier was merely a collective of insects.


    The true body of Zouken, the vessel that keeps his soul in this world, is sleeping in the deepest part of the mansion within the insect nest that humans cannot reach.


    Even if one possesses the Mystic Eyes of Death Perception, capable of killing the immortal, or the magical bag used to seal monsters, Zouken cannot be eradicated if the insects that serve as their true form are not defeated.


    "All my limbs have been destroyed, and now I can''t even generate magical energy. I should first find a suitable body outside,'' Zouken murmured.


    The flying insect flew along the shadows towards the door, preparing to fly out of the basement along the door frame.


    However, at that moment, a milky-white hand emerged from the air, urately grasping the flying insect carrying Zouken''sst remaining soul.


    "How pitiful," an ethereal voice rang out, resembling both heavenly music and the whispers of death.


    "What...?"


    The gaze lifted.


    In the wavering gaze,


    There stood a woman.


    Silver hair without a trace of impurity, eyes like rubies, a delicate countenance that resembled something beyond humans, and a magnificent pure white gown.


    Zouken lifted his head captivated by her presence. She resided in his distant memories, unchanging and evesting in his heart, an existence akin to a goddess untouched by the passage of time.


    Two hundred years ago, she was hisrade who pursued a great ideal and offered herself a living sacrifice.


    Since that day, she had never aged and possessed the gaze he yearned for immeasurably.


    "Justeaze Lizrich von Einzbern."


    "Two hundred years have passed, Tohsaka Nagato is dead, and I''m left with only these remnants. Why do you refuse to die? You willingly transformed yourself into a monstrosity, going against our initial wishes, yet you still refuse to die." The voice, filled with immense nostalgia, was echoed once again. "Answer me, Matou Zouken."


    Why?


    Why?


    Why?


    Why do you not wish to die?


    Every day, enduring pain, unable to bask in the sunlight, living in this inhuman manner, living in a way that is more painful than death.


    Even though liberation from this pain is just within reach, you still hold onto all the suffering, gripping onto life tightly. Why is that?


    I remember now.


    Yes. Initially, it was intended for a noble purpose.


    To grasp everything within one''s hands. To understand all truths, reach uncharted realms. To transcend the limitations of the physical body and reach the soul''s boundlessness.


    A species called Humanity, confined by predetermined boundaries, seeks to break free from the endless spiral of the brain. All the hatred and all the pain are for the sake of healing and erasure.


    ¡ªI recall it now.


    When I learned about thementation of a world without paradise. If this world is empty, if even the creation of a physical body is not allowed, then I shall strive towards a ce where it is permitted.


    It is not about creating an entirely new world, but rather transforming myself, transforming the existence of humanity into something new.


    That''s right.


    Just by lifting our heads, we can reach that universe, that end, and be re-born anew. It is a horizon that no one has ever imagined, reaching the idealnd that we cannot depict.


    ¡ª For this reason.


    Therefore, we sought the Holy Grail.


    We seek a miracle beyond our human capabilities.


    Until this is achieved, there is no reason to disappear.


    No matter how many times we are defeated and how many times we realize that the physical body alone cannot reach it, as long as we are still alive, we will never give up.


    ¡ª Yes, there is only one thing we dream of.


    To abolish all evil in the world.


    For an unattainable ideal, we wager our lives.


    So, we must continue to exist.


    Even after all our enemies have vanished, even though we know it is meaningless, we cannot stop seeking.


    Believing that there is meaning in our existence, as long as we exist, perhaps we can cultivate someone who inherits our will.


    Therefore, survival must continue.


    Even if we understand that pain is endless, there is no reason for death.


    Even if we want to change ourselves, we want to ovee the immaturementations of our youth.


    This is our way of survival, and it is the answer that we cannot find.


    That''s right.


    Even if there are no rewards for the future.


    This was an original desire.


    This kind of pain.


    Compared with the relentless pursuit of an unattainable desire, the desire to not die seems insignificant.


    "Yes, that''s right, Einzbern," Zouken whispered, more to himself than to the Golden Holy Woman.


    "I remember now."


    There were many words that Zouken did not speak, but Justeaze understood them in her heart. Because they wererades from the beginning,rades who sacrificed themselves to save humanity. However¡ª


    "The excessively long time has eroded your soul, even forgetting the original wish. Therefore, it is time to end it."


    "Yes, it''s time to end it. Our wishes, pain, and Makiri''s mission¡ªeverything wille to an end here, won''t it?"


    Under the gaze of these eyes, Zouken bes incredibly calm. It was not a bad thing for this endless journey, sparked by her, to be concluded.


    "Will you continue to fulfill our wishes?"


    "I will." Justeaze nodded solemnly.


    "I see. Then I wish you sess, Einzbern." Zouken closes his insect-like eyes and awaits his end.


    "Farewell, Makiri Zouken." Justeaze tightened her grip and the insects turned into a pile of flesh. The soul that remained in the world through obsession lost its vessels and departed.


    The shadow that loomed Fuyuki City for 200 years finally dissipated.


    The Golden Holy Woman stepped out of the basement and out of the forbidden corridor of the Matou family.


    At the intersection of light and shadow, a childbearing resemnce to the young Makiri Zouken leaned against the wall while waiting.


    "Is it over?"


    "It''s over. I fulfilled my promises Now it''s your turn." Justeaze looked into the boy''s eyes without blinking.


    "Don''t worry, I will keep the promise." The boy''s facecked traces of color, but his tone was resolute. "However, even if we truly achieve the Greater Grail, I don''t believe we can fulfill humanity''s salvation... Besides, does humanity truly need salvation?"


    "To be able or unable, it''s always worth a try. That is the only remaining obsession within ''me''." Justeaze closes her eyes and is silent.


    "As you wish, Your Highness, the Lady of Winter."


    After saying these words, the boy seemed to lose all of his strength and copse onto the ground.

 Chapter 4: The Ins and Outs

    Chapter 4: The Ins and Outs


    The Holy Grail originated from a miraculous object in Christian legends.


    However, in the magical world, it has a special definition. It is synonymous with miracles, the product of the Third Magic, the "Materialization of the Soul," and is recognized as the attempt to reach the "Root," the gateway to the almighty wish-granting machine.


    The Root is also known as the "Vortex of the Root," the starting point of everything, containing all the "causes" of existence. Where there is a cause, there is an effect, and thus, in terms of existence, it represents the "ultimate knowledge." It is the ultimate goal that all magus dream of, and it is a realm that humans can never achieve in their lifetime.


    ording to the legend, by reaching the Vortex of the Root, humans can grasp the fundamental causes andws of everything in the world. They can alter the structure and order of the world¨Cin other words, create a new world and destroy the old world.


    This is because it is impossible to achieve this.


    It is because of this that everything in Fuyuki City hase into being.


    About 180 years ago, the ancestors of Sakura, Nagato Tohsaka, the founder of the Matou family, Makiri Zouken (Zouken Matou), and Justeaze Lizrich von Einzbern, who bears the title "Lady of Winter," secretly constructed the Holy Grail system in Fuyuki City.


    Nagato Tohsaka provided the spiritualnd with powerful magical energy, which is Fuyuki City itself.


    Makiri Zouken created a ritual called the "Holy Grail War," where seven Masters and their Servants fight each other to collect magical energy and summon the Holy Grail.


    Justeaze Lizrich von Einzbern sacrificed herself and became the core of the entire system.


    The "Holy Grail War" urs every 60 years and has already undergone three iterations, each failing for different reasons.


    The original three individuals, Nagato Tohsaka, passed on the dream of reaching the root to future generations and died naturally.


    Makiri Zouken, driven by his ambition, resorted to any means necessary to prolong his lifespan until he forgot his original intentions. If not for Shinji''s interference, he would have continued to cling to his obsession, plotting, and causing a series of tragedies.


    Justeaze Lizrich von Einzbern has remained at the center of the Holy Grail system, but her personality has long since disappeared.


    This is Shinji''s understanding of the Fuyuki City Holy Grail system. Most of them are urate, with only a slight deviation at the end.


    The personality of the "Lady of Winter," who serves as the core of the system, has notpletely disappeared but is preserved in a residual form within the system. Through a fortuitous encounter and connection with Shinji after his transmigration, it manifests as a spirit or ghost.


    It sounds absurd, doesn''t it? Shinji himself also thinks that it is absurd. His initial reaction was that he had fallen under some unknown "magic" since Type-Moon is known for its mysteries, and anything strange happening would not be surprising.


    However, as he delved deeper into the situation, Shinji was able to confirm that it was indeed Justeaze Lizrich von Einzbern''s personality, or rather, a part of her personality. It carried Justeaze Lizrich von Einzbern''s memory butcked the extreme rationality and coldness of the original person.


    ording to Justeaze Lizrich von Einzbern, she is influenced by one of the Servants in the Holy Grail system.


    Unlike the Tohsaka and Matou families, the Einzbern family is an artificial human family, and Justeaze Lizrich von Einzbern herself is also an artificial human. From the time of her birth, until she went to Japan to construct the Holy Grail system, she remained in Einzbern Castle and had no contact with humans; therefore, she had very few human emotions.


    Justeaze Lizrich von Einzbern''s body died when the Holy Grail system wasplete, but her soul and personality did not dissipate directly. Without external intervention, her already indifferent personality would not have been able to hold out for long.


    At this time, the first Holy Grail War began and as Servants died, their existence was injected into the Holy Grail system.


    Servants are the incarnations of Heroic Spirits, who are heroes who have be legends because of their great achievements and have be objects of worship. As Heroic Spirits, they are released from the constraints of time and move to the Throne of Heroes located outside the world. Heroic Spirits transcend the timeline and can be summoned in any era, whether it is the past or the future.


    However, only the "World" can summarize the true form of the Heroic Spirits. Unfortunately, humans cannot summon the true form of Heroic Spirits and can only summon them as incarnations called Servants.


    Even as incarnations, their existence is incredibly powerful. Their emotions influence Justeaze Lizrich von Einzbern''s gradually dissipating personality, making her increasingly human-like. This gave rise to the desire to witness everything until the end.


    Ultimately, this desire continued through the miracle of the Third Magic and became the current Justeaze Lizrich von Einzbern.


    If everything had gone as nned, Justeaze Lizrich von Einzbern''s personality would not have had to do anything and could simply be witnessed silently.


    However, an unexpected incident has urred. In the Third Holy Grail War, which took ce 59 years ago, the Einzbern family vited the rules by summoning the eighth Servant, resulting in the contamination of the Holy Grail and the loss of its proper function. As a result, Justeaze Lizrich von Einzbern''s personality became increasingly unstable owing to the presence of an anomaly. If this continued, her personality would disappear by the time the Fourth Holy Grail War began.


    Fate is indeed strange. Two wills that wanted to survive broke the limitations of life and death at the same time, met each other, and made a contract to help each other.


    With Justeaze Lizrich von Einzbern''s assistance, Shinji obtained power, defeated corruption, and opened up the future.


    With the contract with Shinji, Justeaze Lizrich von Einzbern manifested in a spiritual form simr to a Servant and, with Shinji''s help, expelled the corruption from the Holy Grail, restoring it to its original state.


    Justeaze Lizrich von Einzbern''s body is the core of the Holy Grail system, and naturally, her personality holds a small portion of the magical power of the Holy Grail system. Although this portion of power is negligiblepared with the entire Holy Grail, it is still powerful for humans and powerful enough to open Shinji''s meridians throughout his body. Ahem, I mean, the closed magical circuits due to his family''s decline.


    With the infusion of magical power, Shinji sessfully awakened his magical circuits, obtaining qualifications that match those of ancient magus families, and in this process, he unexpectedly came into contact with the origin of his bloodline, triggering a brief phenomenon simr to a "divine descent."


    The Matou family, originating from the European Makiri family, can be traced back to the great hero of mythological times, the first-ss Perseus, who is even considered the "Second Coming of God." Perhaps for this reason, Perseus and Shinji share a very simr nature and have excellentpatibility.


    After the "divine descent" ended, Shinji calmly realized that he had obtained an immensely powerful trump card ¨C Perseus'' Noble Phantasm.


    The Noble Phantasm, as the final armament of a Servant, is a materialized miracle, the proof of the hero held by the Servant, and the crystallization of humanity''s yearning for miracles. It is known as the "Noble Fantasies of Prestige," the strongest weapon and a symbol of the Servants themselves.


    This is precisely why Shinji, in the body of a six-year-old child, was able to y Zouken and gain his greatest reliance for the future.


    Unfortunately, Perseus''s Noble Phantasm is incredibly powerful, and Shinji himself is too weak. With his magical power, he can only sustain a single Noble Phantasm for a few minutes, and using multiple ones simultaneously would further increase the strain.


    This situation determined that the matter of killing Zouken had to be resolved quickly. If this could not be aplished before his body was given out, everything would be lost.


    Therefore, before taking action, Shinji pondered and simted countless times, ultimately deciding tounch a surprise attack when Zouken moved against Sakura.


    Only at that moment would Zouken''s defenses be weakest, and only at that moment would there be an opportunity to simultaneously destroy Zouken''s body and soul, truly killing him without leaving any future trouble.


    To ensure that nothing went wrong, Shinji prepared months in advance, including but not limited to tampering with Zouken''s underground magus workshop while he was away on a business trip, deliberately creating vulnerability. He also contacted Kariya, who had been away from home for many years, asking him to deal with Byakuya and any potential servants that might appear.


    The previous assassination mission seemed effortless and wless, but in reality, it was extremely perilous. A single misstep leads to a deep abyss.


    When Shinji escorted Sakura back to her room, he was already at his limits. His mental, emotional, magical, and physical strengths were depleted, relying solely on sheer willpower.


    Once the oue was clear, the willpower dissipated, and he immediately fainted.


    Even when unconscious, Shinji continued to smile.


    For the sake of a home without shadows and a bright future within the reach.


    Even though he had to bear a heavy burden, he willingly epted it.

 Chapter 5: Conditions

    Chapter 5: Conditions


    When Shinji woke up from his unconscious state, it was already in the afternoon the next day.


    The warm sunlight streamed through the half-open curtains, passing through the transparent ss and casting a sacred radiance on the delicate figure of the woman, who seemed more exquisite than humans. It bestowed a holy glow upon her pure white form as if she were a saint carrying out the will of the gods.


    This was the first sight that Shinji beheld upon opening his eyes. The stunning and awe-inspiring image instantly dispelled the haze of consciousness and stiffness in his body.


    "Good morning, no, good afternoon, Caster," Shinji rolled out of bed and stretchedzily toward the sun.


    "Good afternoon, Shinji."


    Caster closes the book in her hands. It was not a book rted to magic or a weighty tome; it was just an ordinary magazine. After leaving the Holy Grail system, the "Winter Holy Maiden," who had been isted from the world for many years, began to explore the world in her way by reading books and newspapers, making it her hobby.


    "How is everything at home?" Shinji walked into the bathroom, squeezing toothpaste onto his toothbrush as he asked.


    "There haven''t been any significant changespared to before," Caster casually pushed open the window, and a refreshing breeze swept in, carrying away the umted staleness of the past several hours and bringing in fresh air. "As you nned, I used suggestion to blur Sakura''s memories ofst night. Apart from you, your father, and your uncle, no one will know about Zouken''s death."


    "Thank you. You have worked hard," Shinji mumbled with his toothbrush in his mouth.


    "No need for thanks. It is part of our contract," even though Caster possessed emotions and humanity, her demeanor still leaned toward indifference.


    "From my perspective, I still have to thank you, whether you ept it or not is up to you." It had been quite some time since Shinji and Caster established their contracts, and he had grown ustomed to her indifference, paying it no mind.


    Caster also didn''t pay attention to Shinji''s reaction and continued, "While you were resting, your father and uncle came to see you twice. They still have doubts about Zouken''s death and hope you can provide them with an exnation."


    "As expected. After all, they have been living in the shadow of the Matou family since birth; anyone would be afraid. Even if I had obtained the Noble Phantasm of Perseus and sessfully destroyed Zouken''s body and soul, I would have felt uneasy. Even now, I want to confirm once again¡ªZouken, is he dead?"


    Despite his words, Shinji''s face showed no emotions and terrifying calmness.


    From the first day, he realized that he had transmigrated into Shinji and had been acting. Initially, it was for self-preservation to prevent Zouken from discovering his secret. After encountering Caster, he was prepared to kill Zouken.


    After several months, he forced himself to remain unruffled to maintain hisposure, gradually forming it into instinct.


    "He is dead," Caster confirmed. "Matou Zouken, or rather, Makiri Zolgen, haspletely disappeared from this world."


    "I see, that''s good then."


    Shinji lifted his head and looked at himself in the mirror as well as the reflection of Caster beside him.


    "He is dead. The Matou family, founded by him, will continue to develop and will be even busier than before," Shinji repeated simr words ten minutester, addressing his father, Byakuya, and his uncle, Kariya.


    Byakuya Matou, the nominal head of the Matou family, was like the original Shinji,cking any talent as a magus and never receiving the training of the Matou. He was merely a figurehead without substance and was responsible for menial tasks at the level of an assistant. The real power remains in Zouken''s hands.


    However, this was not necessarily bad for Byakuya. Whether as a figurehead or due to his disdain for magecraft, as long as he desired the assets of the Matou family and a carefree life, this was not a bad trade-off. Sometimes, the pressure can be overwhelming, leading to frequent escape through alcohol.


    It is worth mentioning that neither from Shinji''s memories nor Byakuya''s life was there any information about Shinji''s mother. Perhaps that woman had long since passed away, or perhaps Shinji himself was an unexpected creation. In all cases, this was the best. At least there was no need to worry about the emergence of a woman who would be called "mother."


    Kariya Matou, Shinji''s only uncle who still possessed some magecraft knowledge in the Matou family, was originally the intended sessor of Zouken, favored by him. However, eleven years ago, Kariya broke free from the shackles of the family, unable to ept the repulsive insect magecraft and unwilling to be Zouken''s puppet. He left the house, which resembled a course, Kariya''s sessful departure from the family was also due to Zouken''s negligence. In Zouken''s eyes, while Kariya''s magical circuits were slightly better than Byakuya''s, Zouken didn''t believe it was necessary to exert the effort to strip him of his free will and make him the next head of the family. This incident also became one of the reasons Sakura was adopted by the Matou family.


    Ironically, in continuation of the original timeline, Kariya would return to the house he had left many years ago because of Sakura''s entry into the Matou family. He would sacrifice himself in the hope of saving Sakura, who had fallen into the abyss of insects¡ªafter all, Sakura was the child of the only woman Kariya had ever loved.


    However, this sacrifice ultimately resulted in nothing. Kariya died, and Sakura became Zouken''s puppet, ushering in ten years of a miserable life.


    Fortunately, all of this has changed. The main culprit, the mastermind behind it, was dead.


    The self-destruction of all the Crest Worms in the Nest, the gradual failure of Zouken''s magus workshop, and the disappearance of the decaying aura that pervaded the house¡ªall of these indicate the joyous fact that Zouken is dead.


    Shinji looked at his father in a daze and his uncle going mad for a while before pping his hands to calm them down.


    "No matter how much you feel, Zouken is dead, and we still have to go on to live. Owing to Zouken''s umtion, the Matou family has an excellent tform. If we want to live well, the tform cannot be wasted. So, Father, Uncle, I need your help."


    "You/Shinji¡ª?" It was only at this moment that the two brothers focused their gaze on Shinji and the woman who suddenly appeared behind him.


    After struggling with society for all these years, the brothers were not fools. They naturally understand the principles of giving to receive.


    Being able to kill Zouken indicated that Shinji, or rather, the woman of unknown origin who apanied him, possessed power equal to or even surpassing Zouken. What did such a person want from a Matou family? Could the Matou family, now without Zouken, provide what she sought? Were they walking out of the tiger''s den or into the wolf''s den?


    At this moment, the long-lost brothers forgot their estrangement and the unpleasantness of thest night and this morning (after all, Kariya had previously flipped Zouken) and asked for an unprecedented solemn expression:


    "What do you need us to do?"

 Chapter 6: Determination

    Chapter 6: Determination


    Shinji was well aware of his father and uncle''s uneasiness. When he made up his mind to kill Zouken, he knew that both Byakuya and Kariya would look at him differently afterward. It would be difficult to maintain a pure rtionship between elders and juniors.


    The soul and body influence each other, and Shinji''s memories affect the soul of the time traveler, making it impossible for him to face them with the attitude of a stranger. He would see the uneasiness in their eyes and feel a mixture of sighs and guilt.


    Justeaze coughed lightly and urged Shinji to continue doing so.


    Gathering his thoughts, Shinji said, "I made the contract with Caster, and I will bear the cost. It doesn''t require my father, uncle, or the Matou family to directly pay anything."


    "Not directly, but indirectly?" Kariya''s brow furrowed, not rxed, in response to Shinji''s words. Instead, it grew even more tense.


    Kariya had been away from Fuyuki City for many years and had no contact with the family. His brother Byakuya asked him to receive mail. Over ten days ago, a letter arrived in the mailbox without a signature, only a phone number, and a sentence:


    "Aoi''s daughter, Sakura Tohsaka, is about to be an adopted daughter of the Matou family."


    Kariya, who had always been the backup n for Sakura''s happiness, became anxious. He immediately dialed the number in the anonymous letter and, following the instructions of the woman''s voice on the phone, went through several twists and turns to arrive at an abandoned building.


    There, he met a woman who answered his call, Caster, and his nephew, Shinji Matou.


    There, he learned of their n to kill Zouken when he moved against Sakura.


    Although he didn''t want to scare Sakura, Kariya agreed to cooperate to secure Sakura''s future. That day, he found a way to handle other people in the family and ensured that Shinji would be in the best condition to take action.


    From that moment on, Kariya knew that Shinji was not ordinary and not a puppet of Caster. Moreover, since Zouken''s death, it has always been Shinji speaking, with Caster saying no more than ten sentences, and only in response to direct questions when Shinji was resting.


    Facing Kariya''s question, Shinji nodded calmly. "Even though Uncle has given up on the path of magecraft, he still received several years of magecraftl training. He should know how many resources are needed to cultivate a qualified magi. The resources needed for me and Sakura to be a magi should be provided by the Matou family."


    Byakuya looked at Shinji in surprise. Wasn''t he, like himself,cking in magecraft aptitude?


    "Sakura! I can understand, but why her?" Kariya''s expression changed and his voice was filled with impatience. He hade back for Sakura, and she was the untouchable thorn in his side.


    "Don''t get agitated, Uncle," Shinji calmly looked at him. "Have you ever thought about why the Tohsaka family agreed to have Sakura adopted by the Matou family?"


    "Well..." Kariya was taken aback. Until now, his attention had been focused on the fact that Sakura was going to enter the Matou family without considering the reason behind it.


    Before Kariya could figure it out, Shinji continued, "The Tohsaka family is a legitimate magecraft lineage, and the head of the family, Tokiomi Tohsaka, is a traditional magus. Why would such a person take an interest in the Matou family that faces a lineage crisis? The answer is simple: the Matou family''s inheritance of magecraft and the magic crest."


    "I will tell you a bit about the previous generation''s gossip. Sakura''s mother, Aoi Zenjou,es from the Zenjou family, which has a history of magus. Although she is not a magus, like her father, she carries the magical factors in her bloodline, making her a suitable mother for a magecraft lineage. Tokiomi Tohsaka saw this and proposed marriage to Aoi Zenjou. Uncle, you became childhood friends with her for the same reason."


    "I know all of this," Kariya rudely interrupted.


    "Then what happened next?" Byakuya found this quite interesting.


    "As Tokiomi Tohsaka hoped and as Zouken predicted, Aoi Zenjou gave birth to two daughters with excellent potential as magi. Generally, obtaining one of them would be an unparalleled treasure for a traditional magecraft lineage. But having both at the same time bes a luxurious dilemma, as the ancient Chinese saying goes, ''the dilemma of having both fish and bear''s paw.'' Shinji''s eyes flickered with a hint of excitement as he continued, "The Tohsaka family faced a problem. They could not decide which daughter to prioritize to ensure the continuation of their lineage. They are torn between Rin and Sakura. However, they couldn''t just let the other one go to waste."


    Kariya''s impatience subsided as he listened intently. Byakuya is also engrossed in the story, waiting for Shinji to reveal the answer.


    "That''s where the Matou familyes in," Shinji said, his voice tinged with satisfaction. "The Matou family desperately needed a sessor. Zouken was old and weak, and his grandson, me,cked the potential to be magi. The Tohsaka family saw this opportunity. They proposed a solution¡ªSakura would be adopted into the Matou family, ensuring the continuation of the Tohsaka lineage through Rin, while simultaneously securing Sakura''s future as a magi."


    Byakuya''s eyes widened in realization. "So, Sakura is a pawn in this grand scheme?"


    Shinji nodded and his expression was serious. "Yes, Uncle. Sakura''s adoption into the Matou family was a strategic move by the Tohsaka family. It was a means to bnce their lineage and secure the future of both Rin and Sakura."


    Kariya fists clenched in anger. "And I was kept in the dark about all of this! They used Sakura as a bargaining chip without considering her happiness."


    Shinji''s tone softened. "Uncle, I understand your anger and frustration. However, please understand that Sakura''s happiness has not been entirely disregarded. She may have been a pawn, but she was also allowed to be a magi, something she desired deep down. With proper training and support, she can fulfill her potential and find her path."


    Kariya saw that his anger had subsided slightly. "I just want Sakura to be safe and happy. However, what about you? Shinji? What do you get out of all this?"


    A wistful smile was yed on the lips of Shinji. "For me, Uncle, this is a chance to prove myself. I may not have been born with magecraft potential, but I refuse to let that define me. With the resources and training provided by the Matou family, I can develop my path and be a magus of my own right. It''s an opportunity I couldn''t let slip away."


    Kariya looked at Shinji with a mix of surprise and admiration. "You''ve grown up, Shinji. You''ve taken charge of your destiny."


    Shinji''s smile widened. "Thank you, Uncle. I won''t let you down."


    Kariya sighed again and his anger dissipated further. "I may not fully agree with all of this, but I can''t deny that you''ve shown determination and resourcefulness. Just promises me one thing, Shinji¡ª protects Sakura at all costs. Don''t let her suffer like I did."


    Shinji''s eyes gleamed with determination. "I promise, Uncle. I will protect Sakura with everything I have."


    In these words, the tension in the room decreased slightly. Three of them, bound by their shared connection to Sakura, now face a future filled with uncertainty. However, they were prepared to face whatever challengesy ahead and united in their resolve to protect and guide Sakura on her chosen path.


    "I would be happy to agree," Byakuya replied on behalf of his younger brother.


    "As Father said, this is Tohsaka Tokiomi''s idea, and it is also amon idea among traditional magus," Shinji''s face showed a heaviness that didn''t match his age. "Sakura entering the Matou family doesn''t mean Tohsaka Tokiomi will remain indifferent. The inheritance of Crest takes a long time, regardless of whether it is now. If Sakura does not grow in magecraft, what will Tohsaka Tokiomi do? Will he take Sakura back? To put it bluntly, Uncle alone won''t be able to protect Sakura, and the result will only be Sakura being taken away by Tohsaka Tokiomi."


    Upon hearing this, Kariya unconsciously clenched his fists and nails digging into his flesh without his awareness.


    Shinji continued without pausing, "The next course of action was foreseeable. To avoid wasting his daughter''s talent, Tohsaka Tokiomi is likely to send Sakura to another lineage, perhaps a decent one, or even a worse ce in the Matou family. However, such lineages rarely have familial bonds. After all, magusck morals and are creatures driven more by reason than emotions."


    "I won''t let Tokiomi take Sakura away. I won''t let Sakura go to such a ce..." Kariya''s eyes became bloodshot.


    "But you can''t protect Sakura," Shinji revealed the cold reality in a calm tone. "Let me put it this way, the entire Matou family can''t stop Tohsaka Tokiomi alone. Even if you run away, you may not be able to escape the reach of the Tohsaka family."


    Kariya fell silent; he knew that everything Shinji said was true and he also knew why Shinji spoke this way.


    "Tell me, what do I need to do to protect Sakura? How can I keep Sakura from being tainted by magecraft?"


    Shinji shook his head and said, "It''s impossible to keep Sakura from being tainted by magecraft. Being born into such a family determines her fate, and it is also a prerequisite for Sakura to remain in the Matou family. However, studying magecraft and growing healthily is not contradictory. Magecraft is like mathematics or English; studying it alone is not bad. The key to this is Sakura''s learning environment. Uncle, do you think she should study and live under your watchful eye? Or..."


    "Stop," Kariya interrupted Shinji once again. "Just do as you said! Sakura will study magecraft and you will learn with her. That''s what you wanted to hear, right?"


    Shinji smiled.


    "I just hope you can uphold the honor of the Matou family."

 Chapter 7: The Brand New Matou Family

    Chapter 7: The Brand New Matou Family


    "I just hope that you can support the Matou family," Shinji said. This was the purpose behind Shinji''s revtion of Zenjou Aoi''s secret and his discussion about Sakura''s future, to ignite Kariya''s determination.


    Although not mentioned frequently in the Fate series, being a magician is an incredibly expensive profession. The sustainability of every magus lineage is built upon substantial financial support, and the Matou family in Fuyuki City, Japan, is no exception.


    The main source of ie for the Matou familyes from renting out the "Sacred Ground," which is and rich in magical energy. Only magus can manage the "Sacred Ground," and with Zouken''s passing, if the Matou family doesn''t have a new magus to oversee this task, their financial resources will significantly decline.


    While the Matou family also has some secr industries that are reasonably profitable, they pale inparison to the ie from Sacred Ground rentals. It bes difficult to sustain the daily expenses of the main household and various branch establishments.


    Therefore, for the Matou family to continue, Shinji and Sakura need a worry-free environment for their growth. The rental of Sacred Ground businesses must not encounter any issues.


    Shinji is only six years old, and he has only recently regained his qualifications as a magi. He has not received professional training and is not a match for Kariya, an adult who has undergone a period of magecraft training. It is clear who is superior or inferior.


    Furthermore, the Matou family''s Sacred Grounds are spread throughout the country, requiring interaction with local magus lineages. It is unsuitable for a six-year-old child. Therefore, whether it is for Shinji, the Matou family, or even for Kariya himself, he must be apetent magus.


    As for Kariya''s aversion to magecraft, it is inherited from the family. It is an aversion to the repulsive "worm magecraft." On this matter, Justeaze had something to say:


    "Zouken, no, the original magecraft of the Matou family was not ''worm magecraft,'' but rather a legitimate magecraft based on the ''water'' element. Zouken''s collection of books contained information in this regard, and I have some understanding of it. You can try to learn it."


    Hearing the words of this powerful magus who killed Zouken, Kariya dispelled his remaining concerns and promised, "I will be a qualified magi as quickly as possible, for Sakura, for..."


    "For yourself," Shinji interrupted. "Uncle, do you despise Tohsaka Tokiomi, who wants to send Sakura to the worm''s nest?"


    "I despise him, very much," Kariya''s hatred towards Tohsaka Tokiomi was palpable. He stole the woman he loved the most and sent her daughter to the worm''s nest. The people Kariya hated the most in his life were Zouken and Tokiomi, and now that Zouken was dead, only Tokiomi remained.


    "Then let''s work hard. If you meet Caster''s requirements within a year, you will have a chance to defeat Tokiomi," Shinji said, showing a devilish smile. "If you miss this opportunity, there may never be another chance."


    "One year." As Kariya listened to Shinji''s words and looked at his smile, a term buried deep in Kariya''s memory slowly surfaced: "Holy Grail War?"


    "That''s right, the Holy Grail War," Shinji snapped his fingers.


    In Justeaze''s eyes, a dazzling light shone, not because of magecraft but because of Shinji''s determination.


    "...Holy Grail War..." A zing me burned in Kariya''s eyes filled with anger, resentment, and unwillingness. "Good, very good. The Holy Grail does not matter, however. I just want to defeat him... Brother."


    "Ah, I understand." Although their rtionship as brothers was not strong, they had an unspoken understanding of their childhood. Byakuya understood what Kariya meant. "I''ll take care of the logistical support, just like I have always done. That is, what do you both want right? Shinji and Miss Justeaze."


    "You truly are my father," Shinji said, not surprised by his father''s behavior.


    After observing him for some time, Shinji was certain that this character, who had only made a few appearances in the Fate series, was undoubtedly clever. Born into the Matou family, living under the shadow of a tainted family, yet still able to maintain a rtively correct outlook on life and the world. Although he did not live apletely smooth life, he was immune to sorrow. How can such a person be considered simple?


    "Let''s not call me father anymore," Byakuya waved his hand. "I know my child, and you are not him."


    "No, you are my father. Although some things have happened, I am indeed Shinji Matou; there''s no mistake. There may be some behaviors that seem out of ce to you, but it''s just because I gained some life experiences unexpectedly." Shinji patted his face and ced his favorite expressions. "Like the time you took me out for a drink and ended up losing me, or the time you took me out to y but forgot to bring money, and also..."


    "Stop, stop," Byakuya raised his hand repeatedly. "I believe you are my son, but seeing my son so mature, as a father, I can''t help but feel that something is off."


    "Well, I''m sorry about that," Shinji''s mouth twitched. "How about finding you a stepmother and having another child? The brothers and sisters were also fine. After all, there''s no one to control you now."


    "Is it normal for children to talk to their father like this?" Byakuya rolled his eyes.


    Shinji also rolled his eyes. "As far as I know, yes, and there are quite a few. I heard those words just over ten days ago when I passed by the vi at the corner of the main street."


    "..." This time, it was Byakuya''s mouth-twitching. "Instead of learning what''s good, you specialize in learning what''s bad."


    "There''s nothing wrong with that, big brother," Kariya smiled. "At least this time we have a sense of home."


    "Yeah, this feeling isn''t bad at all," Byakuya chuckled.


    Shinji leaned back on the sofa and secretly breathed a sigh of relief. This will be his home from now on. Although this home was different from a typical family, he did not want it to be cold and devoid of warmth.


    A small head appeared on the door withrge sparkling eyes.


    "Big brother, Uncle, father..." It was Sakura Matou, dressed like a small princess.


    "Come here," Shinji waved at Sakura.


    Sakura ran lightly over and smiled sweetly at Shinji. "Good afternoon, big brother. You have a bad sleeping habit."


    "Ah, big brother was wrong," Shinji apologized sincerely. "I''ll make sure to correct it next time."


    "Mmm, Mom said, ''A good child admits their mistakes and changes.''" Sakura said seriously. "Hmm... I can''t call her Mom anymore, I should call her Auntie Tohsaka."


    "It''s okay. Outside, you can call her Auntie Tohsaka, but at home, call her whatever you want," Kariya''s face was filled with affection.


    "Isn''t it best if you call me Uncle and call him Dad?" Byakuya nudged his brother with his elbow, teasing. "I wouldn''t mind."


    Kariya blushed, wanting to retort but unable to resist the temptation of being called "Daddy" himself. He was caught in an awkward situation, not knowing how to respond, which caused both the Shinji and Byakuya to burst intoughter.


    Although Sakura did not know what they wereughing about, she stillughed.


    Soon, Kariya also startedughing.


    Unbeknownst to them, Justeaze, who had been observing them coldly, had a faint smile at the corners of her mouth.

 Chapter 8: Training

    Chapter 8: Training


    A new life begins.


    At 5:30 in the morning, Justeaze would wake up Shinji on time, and then Shinji would go room by room, waking up his drowsy father, uncle, and sister. The entire family then exercises together.


    It is essential to determine whether an ordinary person or a magus has a good physique. This was the first lesson that Justeaze, a newly appointed Matou family magecraft teacher, taught her three students.


    Justeaze was an artificial being created to replicate the Third Magic. Although she had mastered the Third Magic, her fragile body and inability to grow due to her artificial nature limited the magecraft to a finite range. Justeaze did not want her three students to follow in her footsteps, especially Shinji, who had formed a contract and wanted to freely use the Noble Phantasm he obtained from Perseus. Good physical condition is of utmost importance.


    Both Shinji and Kariya understood Justeaze''s intentions, as they had the maturity of adults. Sakura, although a bit of a sleepyhead, obediently woke up and cooperated with the semi-coaxing, semi-supervision of Shinji and Kariya, quickly getting used to the routine.


    The only person whoined was Byakuya, the only ordinary person in the house. He did not need training and was only dragged into morning exercises because Shinji felt irritated, seeing him sleepingte.


    To be honest, it was difficult for someone who asionally stayed upte into the night to wake up early, but Shinji had a way: coercion and persuasion.


    Coercion: If you do not wake up early to exercise, Sakura and I will cause trouble at night. With those "dragging anchors, let us see how you can chase after girls. If that does not work, I will have Caster keep an eye on you. I do not believe you can still have a mood for drinking with her staring at you expressionlessly.


    Persuasion: This is for your good. How can you enjoy a nightlife without a good physique? Have you seen Caster? She hardly sleeps, but still looks radiant. Aren''t you envious? Do you not want to try the physical training methods she has taught? Besides, trying it will not do any harm.


    With this dual approach, Byakuya bid farewell to his beloved nightlife and joined the morning exercise routine.


    The first-morning exercise activity was jogging. They would start from the Matou residence, go south along the residential streets, turn east on the main street, make a loop around the residential area, and then return to the Matou residence.


    Shinji had specifically nned the jogging route, not only because of its good road conditions and pleasant environment but also because it conveniently passed by the front of the Tohsaka residence. It fulfilled a mother''s wish to see her daughter, gave Sakura a chance to see her sister and mother, provided Kariya, the best backup in Fuyuki City, withfort and motivation, and also showcased the Matou family''s attitude towards Sakura, aplishing multiple goals with one action.


    To prevent anyone from the Tohsaka or Einzbern family from discovering her, Justeaze never appears in front of others. Including Shinji himself, everyone in the Matou family was subtly influenced and forbidden from revealing any information about Justeaze to the outside world.


    Shinji''s calctions were not in vain. Approximately a weekter, a gentle and beautiful woman appeared on the window on the second floor of the Tohsaka house. Seeing this figure, Sakura would smile with extra joy, and Kariya would be particrly serious. Shinji knew that it was Tohsaka Aoi.


    The next day, Aoi was apanied by a cute girl with twin tails, waving excitedly toward Sakura and Kariya. That was Sakura''s sister, Tohsaka Rin, the future head of the Tohsaka family.


    On the third day, Aoi and Rin came directly to the front door of the Matou residence and greeted the group with dignity. Apanied by a man wearing a red suit and sporting a small beard on his chin, there was no doubt that he was the current head of the Tohsaka family, the fifth-generation head, Tohsaka Tokiomi.


    At first sight of this man, Shinji knew why Kariya had fallen t in matters of the heart.


    In terms of appearance, demeanor, and behavior, the refined Tokiomi was far superior to the rebellious and geeky Kariya. Kariya was also hesitant to involve his beloved women in the worms'' nest, which held him back and caused him to lose the only advantage of a childhood friend. It was only natural that he would be defeated by heavenly Tokiomi.


    However, Shinji, who knew Tokiomi''s true nature and followed the anime quote "Everything is Tokiomi''s fault," had no favorable impression of him. Compared to Kariya, who expressed anger andughter at the meeting, Tokiomi''s constant elegance made people feel fake and unreal. The most evident disy of this was his seemingly calm but arrogant pleasantries with Kariya, as well as his deliberate oppression of Aoi and Rin''s affectionate behavior towards Sakura.


    To Tokiomi, since Sakura had entered the Matou family, she was a member of the Matou family and should not be bound by past familial rtionships. This attitude hurts young Sakura and intensifies the anger that has been built up in Kariya''s heart. If it were not for Aoi, Rin, or Sakura''s sake, he might have erupted on the spot. Although the oue would undoubtedly be Kariya''s defeat, this genuine and unpretentious attitude further convinced Shinji that his approach was correct.


    Since then, Kariya has be even more determined, reaching the point of working tirelessly day and night. Whether it was systematic strengthening training after the morning exercises or subsequent magecraft lessons, Kariya always exceeded expectations. He would often copse from exhaustion and Justeaze would have to waste her precious magic power, which was already scarce, to heal him. Although Justeaze was able to manifest in the world in a way simr to a Servant thanks to her contract with Shinji, she lost her connection to the Holy Grail system from the moment she manifested. All of the magical powers she used for magecraft came solely from Shinji, who provided it.


    There are two sources of magical power in a magi: one is to convert their life force into magical energy through magic circuits, and the other is to go a step further and use their bodies as converters to draw magical energy from the outside world, creating magical energy that can be used by humans.


    Thetter can generate much more magical power than the former can, but it is also much more difficult. Only excellent surgeons can proficiently master this technique.


    Shinji''s magic circuits in terms of quality and quantity were top-notch, but because he couldn''t draw magical energy from the outside world, relying only on his magical power was barely enough to sustain Justeaze''s daily consumption. Using magecraft would burden Shinji even more. After several consecutive attempts, Shinji set a limit for Kariya to avoid slowing down his training progress.


    Of course, Kariya''s hard work was not without benefit. Besides rapidly improving his abilities, Shinji and Sakura also worked hard and made remarkable progress under his guidance.


    Three monthster, Kariya was able to independently perform simple magecraft, and soon both Shinji and Sakura reached this level as well.


    Half a yearter, Kariya inherited the magic crests of the Matou family. After Zouken turned himself into a worm, the magic crest was maintained separately. Shinji and Sakura were still young and not ready to receive the crest early; therefore, Kariya was the best candidate. From the moment the crest was engraved on his body, Kariya could already be considered as a magi¡ªa rookie¨Cto be precise. This also meant that the management of the Matou family''s spiritualnds was back on track, and Byakuya no longer needed to make excuses to appeal to business partners in various ces.


    Nine monthster, Shinji became a rookie magi.


    On the day he became a magi, a peculiar red crest appeared on his body.

 Chapter 9: Command Spell

    Chapter 9: Command Spell


    The crimson-colored mark appeared as if the blood had dried, exuding a peculiar sense of beauty.


    Upon closer inspection, one can faintly perceive a flowing texture beneath the vibrant surface, apanied by a hint of magical power.


    The crest pattern was unique. Three equally sized diamond-shaped fragments converged to form a triangr crest, resembling a crystalline snowke with three petals removed or a fusion of Mercedes and Mitsubishi logos.


    The appearance of the crest was apanied by intense pain, as if directly branded by hot iron or pricked by ten thousand needles, causing Shinji to break out in a cold sweat.


    Once the pain subsided slightly, Shinji immediately sought Justeaze.


    "This is a Holy Stigma," Justeaze exined.


    Shinji was puzzled. "Holy Stigma?"


    "When the Holy Grail appears, it gives the magus who be Masters some omens, namely the Holy Stigma, which is the precursor to Command Seals. When a magus sessfully summons a Servant and bes a Master, the Holy Stigma on the Master''s body will transform into Command Seals. When I formed a contract with you, I made a minor adjustment. When you officially be a magi, the specially prepared Holy Stigma for you will manifest, and from that moment onwards, you will be able to summon Servants."


    Command Seals are part of the subsystem of the "Holy Grail War." It''s magical crystallizations that appear on the body and serve as the exclusive marks of a Master.


    The reason for such a subsystem is that the power of the Servants is too formidable. Without means of restraint, it is easy for a Servant to act against the orders of their Master or even kill them. The failure of the first Holy Grail War 180 years ago was rted to the absence of Command Seals to constrain the Servants.


    Command Seals areposed of three strokes and grant the absolute authority to issuemands to Servants. Each stroke represents the right to issue one absolutemand, meaning that it can be used a maximum of three times.


    Having a Holy Stigma means being chosen by the Holy Grail and obtaining qualification to participate in the Holy Grail War. However, those without a Holy Stigma may also summon a Servant and participate in the Holy Grail War under fortuitous circumstances. Ultimately, both Masters and Servants are selected by the Holy Grail system, and everything done by the outside world only serves to increase the probability but never reaches 100 percent.


    It is worth mentioning that only seven slots are avable for masters, and they are allocated on a firste, first-served basis. Once the slots are filled, even those with Holy Stigmas automatically lose their qualifications to participate in the Holy Grail War.


    Justeaze''s answer resolved Shinji''s initial doubts but also brought him new ones.


    "What? Can I summon now? The Holy Grail War is still three months away."


    "I told you, this Holy Stigma was specially prepared for you. It''s unique," Justeaze emphasized. "Early summoning is a privilege only you possess."


    The term "early summoning" reminded Shinji that the Einzbern family, to which Justeaze belonged to the designer and creator of the Holy Grail system, indeed possessed certain privileges. The irregr summoning in the Third Holy Grail War and early summoning in the Fifth Holy Grail War were both due to this privilege.


    "Well, are you so sure that I can grow enough to support a Heroic Spirit within nine months?"


    "I have no choice but to believe in you," Justeaze replied calmly, looking at Shinji. Although her expression remained icy, an indescribable sense of helplessness and determination could be felt.


    "I won''t let you down," Shinji responded with a smile.


    Whenever Justeaze habitually wore an expressionless face, Shinji responded with a range of vivid expressions, hoping to influence her. Over time, Justeaze''s facial expressions became more varied. She has discreetly curved her lips.


    "Yes, you haven''t disappointed me. You''ve met the standards of a Master."


    "But, I never thought I would personally participate in this war. I am not even sure if Uncle Kariya will be able to participate." Shinji said with a bitter smile. "I didn''t prepare a decent catalyst."


    In the original timeline, it was indeed Kariya, who represented the Matou family in the Fourth Holy Grail War, but he had imnted Crest Worms into his own body, enduring inhuman pain and sacrificing almost his entire lifespan in exchange for sufficient magical power and the qualification of a master. Going through the training methodically like now, Shinji was unsure if he and Kariya would be recognized by the Holy Grail and obtain the qualifications of a Master.


    A catalyst was used to summon a specific servant.


    Heroes born throughout history are as numerous as stars in the sky. If one were to summon a Hero randomly without any specific preparations, nobody would know what kind of Servant would be summoned. After all, the Holy Grail War was a battle between Servants and Masters. While it is fortunate to summon a Hero with strongbat abilities, it would be disastrous to summon a Hero that is not suited forbat.


    To avoid such situations and to summon a hero that aligns with the master''s intentions as much as possible, most masters would prepare appropriate catalysts in advance.


    Catalystse in all sorts of varieties. Some are items that the Hero used during their lifetime, known as "relics," while others are objects rted to a particr Hero''s legend.


    In response to Shinji''s concerns, Justeaze waved her hand gently. "Don''t worry. A few good items in Zouken''s collection can serve as catalysts. Considering your circumstances, I have already selected them for you."


    "Oh?" Shinji''s eyebrows twitched, and a hint of surprise appeared on his face.


    Justeaze''s subjectivity wasn''t particrly strong, and for most of their time together, Shinji made the decisions while Justeaze merely provided goals or relevant suggestions. It was unexpected that this time, she had decided without consulting Shinji.


    Was it due to her dedication to the Holy Grail or had Shinji influenced her unconsciously? Or perhaps both?


    Regardless, Shinji shrugged and indicated that he had all ears.


    Justeaze spoke, saying, "You have indeed met the minimum standards of a Master. However, this was the bare minimum. Compared to the head of the Tohsaka family, Tokiomi Tohsaka, and the Masters prepared by the Einzbern family, there is a significant gap. Just in terms of magical energy alone, you are several times or even dozens of times inferior to them. Therefore, it would be best if the Servant you summon requires minimal magical energy and preferably can replenish it themselves."


    "However, most Servants with the ability to replenish magical energy themselves fall under the ''Caster'' ss. That wouldn''t be a good choice for you, a novice magi. So, the only remaining option is the ''Assassin'' ss, which consumes the least amount of magical energy."


    Upon hearing Justeaze''s words, Shinji immediately felt the chills in his heart.


    Before summoning a Heroic Spirit, the Holy Grail system in Fuyuki City prepares a vessel with a high level ofpatibility with the Heroic Spirit and then summons the Heroic Spirit from the vessel. This type of vessel is known as a ss. The basic lineup of the Holy Grail Warprises seven sses: Saber, Archer, Lancer, Rider, Caster, Assassin, and Berserker. Each ss has distinctive features.


    Note that Heroic Spirits, who have ascended based on their achievements and legends during their lifetime, do not have a specific ss. They possess only sspatibility. Heroic Spirits that meet the criteria of a particr ss can manifest in that ss, while those who do not cannot.


    The standards for different sses varied. Some are rtively strict, whereas others are more lenient. Assassin was the most unique of the seven.


    The term "Assassin" originates from Assassins, a sect within Im, and is considered a heretical group. This term serves as the catalyst. Under normal circumstances, this ss can only summon the leader of this heretical sect, the 19th generation "Hassan-i Sabbah."


    Based on Shinji''s understanding, the 18th generation among the 19 Hassans had weak directbat abilities and relied mainly on covert mobility and intelligence-gathering skills, which aligns with the trantion of the ss name, "Assassin." In another Holy Grail War, they might have had the chance to fight. However, the uing Fourth Holy Grail War was filled with formidable opponents, and both Masters and Servants were not easy to assassinate. Considering these two, Shinji does not have much confidence unless he summons the First Hassan.


    Thinking about this, Shinji could not help, butugh.


    The Heroic Spirit, the most prestigious in the Fate series so far, at the pinnacle of the Assassin ss, the unparalleled master of assassination with supreme skills, one of the seven strongest guardians in the world¡ªhow could he possibly summon him?


    Even if he seeded in summoning him, he would not be able to withstand immense magical energy consumption.


    PS: The First Hassan, also known as King Hassan, has the highest prestige among Heroic Spirits to date. He achieved feats like beheading Ozymandias, who had the best defense in the Golden Trio, and severed the wings of Tiamat in the Temple of Gods. He even imposed death on Tiamat, who has no concept of death. His motto is, "No one knows when I have infiltrated, because everyone who sees me dies."


    PS2: King Hassan: "Among the 18 generations, you are the weakest Hassans I have trained."


    PS3: Although King Hassan holds the highest position, this does not mean that he cannot be summoned with a regr magi foundation. Summoning him has certain conditions, but they have not yet been rified.


    PS4: Shirou did not have Command Seals appearing beforehand but still summoned Saber, and he obtained Command Seals after forming a contract. The same applies to Ritsuka Fujimaru, who identally activated the summoning ritual and unlocked his magic circuits before summoning a servant.

 Chapter 10: ITS GACHA TIME!

    Chapter 10: ITS GACHA TIME!


    Justeaze was no longer as cold and mechanical as she used to be. Having lived in the Matou household for so long, she has gained some understanding of how to discern human emotions. Upon seeing Shinji''s peculiar expression, she quickly interrupted her exnation and changed it into a question.


    After learning the reason from Shinji''s mouth, Justeaze smiled and asked in response, "Who told you that only Hassan can be an Assassin?"


    "Huh? Isn''t that the case?" this time, Shinji was surprised.


    Who told him? Of course, this was Fate''s book.


    In the Holy Grail War in Fuyuki City, it is normal for Hassan to be the only one summoned as an assassin.


    Of course, there are some exceptions. In the Fifth Holy Grail War, Caster, who was a Servant, broke the rules and illegally summoned the fake Assassin, Sasaki Kojiro.


    However, Caster''s true name was Medea, a witch who was naturally a rule-breaker. It was not surprising that she broke these rules. How could Shinji, a rookie magi, have the ability to break these rules?


    "No," Justeaze exined, "Indeed, as you said, the Assassin ss is a catalyst, but catalysts have priorities. Although the Assassin ss has high priority, it can be overturned. In theory, by preparing a suitable catalyst in advance and modifying the summoning chant, you can summon a Heroic Spirit other than Hassan."


    "I see." Shinji suddenly realized, "You must have already prepared the modified summoning chant."


    In the parallel world of the Fourth Holy Grail War, in "Fate/Apocrypha," the Holy Grail system of Fuyuki City was stolen and leaked after the Third Holy Grail War, and various subversive Holy Grail Wars emerged around the world. In these Holy Grail Wars, the characteristics and Noble Phantasm abilities of the Hassans, except for the First Generation, were exposed, making them easy targets and the first to eliminate. Therefore, the magi put effort into researching the Assassin ss and discovered a method to summon other Heroic Spirits.


    In this timeline, no magus has conducted simr research; therefore, there is no method for summoning other sses. If there is someone who can find such a method, it can only be Justeaze herself, who is the core of the Holy Grail system.


    "That''s right." Justeaze''s answer was just as Shinji had expected.


    Shinjiughed and chuckled heartily. "Then Assassin is undoubtedly the best choice. Without the limitation of Hassan, Assassin is the most versatile and adaptable ss."


    Justeaze nodded. "As long as they can kill in non-frontalbat, anyone can assume this ss. And those famous heroes, not many of them are truly upright and have never used any dishonorable means."


    Take Shinji''s ancestor, Perseus, for example. Although the setting in the Type-Moon world is that he fought against Medusa for 300 rounds and eventually killed her after she had turned into a monster, the most widely spread version in the world is that Perseus cut off her head while she was sleeping¡ªa typical assassination.


    There are many simr stories, such as Cao Cao''s attempted assassination of Dong Zhuo, although he failed; Lu Bu''s sessful assassination of Ding Yuan; and the most famous Greek hero, Heracles, ambushing and killing the Lernaean Hydra.


    Realizing this, Shinji immediately proposed, "How about summoning my ancestor, Perseus, as the catalyst? I have a strong affinity for him, and I have also obtained his Noble Phantasm. It would be perfect to have him as my mentor."


    Justeaze shook her head. "No, I don''t think that''s a good choice. Perseus has already entrusted his Noble Phantasm to you, and if you summon him again, there is a high possibility that he won''t have his Noble Phantasm or the Noble Phantasm entrusted to you will automatically return to its owner. This would be a disguised weakening of the strength. The premise of purifying the Holy Grail is to obtain it first, and I don''t want you to withdraw halfway."


    "Sorry, I didn''t consider it thoroughly," Shinji lowered his head. "Please continue with your n."


    Justeaze looked at Shinji''s slightly curly, purple-tinted hair and, for some reason, recalled a scene of him rubbing Sakura''s head. Following her memory, she reaches out and ruffles Shinji''s hair.


    In Shinji''s astonished gaze, Justeaze spoke in a cheerful voice, "Your idea of needing a suitable mentor aligns with mine. I was an artificial being in my past life, skilled only in the magecraft of the Einzbern family, and an iplete Third Magic. It''s not suitable for you and Kariya. Now that you have officially be magi, there''s nothing much I can teach you."


    "The current situation of the Matou family and my existence cannot be revealed to the outside world. We cannot seek a magecraft teacher from the outside, so it must be someone summoned by our people. Therefore, the Heroic Spirit you need to summon should not only have the aptitude for Assassin but also bepatible with you as a magi. The higher thepatibility, the better."


    "Being an Assassin ss restricts the Servant''s magical abilities but not their knowledge of magecraft. It fulfills the need for knowledge but is still within your capabilities. Oh, and one more requirement: they should be willing to teach."


    "Oh dear, those are quite strict conditions," Shinji remarked, impressed by Justeaze''s conclusion. "From my understanding, such individuals are incredibly rare. So, what is your choice?"


    Instead of answering directly, Justeaze picked a well-protected parchment scroll from the table. Its worn and fragmented body silently spoke of antiquity. "This is an artifact I found among Zouken''s belongings. It originates from Irnd, a famous ancient text called ''The Cattle Raid of Cooley,'' the earliest version."


    Shinji''s mind immediately clicked. "The great hero of Ulster, the Hound of Cnn, C¨² Chinn."


    Indeed, he met the criteria for remarkablebat skills and exceptional spear techniques, making him suitable as Shinji''s martial arts mentor.


    Although he did not rely much on magecraft, he had mastered eighteen "Original Runes" and had considerable expertise in magecraft. The versatility of Rune magic was also suitable for the three novice magi in the household to learn.


    C¨² Chinn himself had a generous and easygoing personality, rarely refusing the requests of his Master.


    Outside the legends of "The Cattle Raid of Cooley," there were stories of C¨² Chinn betraying trust and assassinating his friend Ferdiad, which aligned with the requirements of an Assassin.


    The only remaining question was¡ª


    "There is more than one Heroic Spirit in ''The Cattle Raid of Cooley'' with the aptitude for Assassin, and the most typical one would be Queen Medb, who conspired to kill C¨² Chinn. If she were to be summoned, it would be the worst oue. I might evenmand her tomit suicide in a fit of anger."


    " It is highly unlikely," Justeaze reassured as she unrolled the sheepskin parchment written in Gaelic. "This is just one volume of ''The Cattle Raid of Cooley,'' depicting C¨² Chinn''s journey to the ''Land of Shadows'' to learn his skills. It doesn''t involve irrelevant characters."


    Shinji''s mood brightened. "I have no issues then. When do we begin the summoning?"


    "You rest for three hours, and I''ll prepare the summoning ritual," Justeaze replied before leaving her room. To avoid arousing suspicion, she usually operated in a physical form.


    Three hourster, in the basement of the Matou Residence.


    The worm nest was demolished and rebuilt into Justeaze''s magecraft workshop.


    On the specially constructed floor, a magic circle was meticulously drawn with the prepared blood.


    Various magical gemstones are arranged in a regr pattern at each node of the magic circle. Even the cheapest gemstone among them was enough to sustain an ordinary person for 20 years.


    In the center of the circle, an old parchment scroll served as the catalyst. Protective magecraft that preserved the parchment was unraveled.


    Justeaze created this summoning circle. It is moreplex and expensive than traditional summoning circles but ces a lighter burden on the summoner.


    Shinji ced his hand on the most crucial magical node and chanted it with an unprecedented solemn expression.


    "¡ªI dere!"

 Chapter 11: Golden Sparks

    Chapter 11: Golden Sparks


    "¡ªPromation."


    With the utterance of the first syble, a switch within Shinji''s body, somewhere between tangible and intangible, is activated.


    At that instant, there was a sensation of being reced within the body, a reversal of nerves, and a shift into the circuit of magical transmission.


    From this moment on, Shinji Matou would remove his human parts and be nothing more than a mysteriousponent to fulfill a purpose.


    The life force umted through the deepest levels of sleep, transformed by the 32 magic circuits throughout his body, generated magical energy, stored it, brewed it, and awaited the emergence of the only outlet for release.


    The body felt as cold as if all warmth had been removed.


    The body was in pain, as if a sword was piercing one after another.


    That was a protest of his human body, resenting the fact that it had be a magical circuit.


    Regardless of how skilled a magi may be, a person is still a person, and this pain will always apany the use of magecraft in human form.


    However, regardless of how ufortable it may be, the ritual cannot be stopped.


    The pain spread throughout the body as magical energy was generated, as if countless snakes were biting.


    This agony caused Shinji to forget himself.


    Simultaneously, he achieved the desired effect.


    His senses became extremely sharp, "seeing" the activation of the magic, and "hearing" the flow of magic within the summoning circle.


    As the entire summoning circle was filled with magic, the magical energy within Shinji''s body reached its limits. With the descent of his finger, the surging magical energy was instantly injected into the summoning circle, reducing the burdened catalyst to ash.


    Apanying this was the recitation of well-practiced incantation.


    "©¤©¤©¤©¤Promation."


    "You, who stand beneath me, I entrust my fate to your sword."


    "Obey the summoning of the Holy Grail, follow its will, adhere to its natural order, and answer immediately."


    "I hereby swear to be the advocate of the world''s only righteousness, the eradicator of all evil in the world."


    "You are the concealed one of shadows, the executor of darkness. I am the one who walks alongside you."


    "Enveloped by the three Command Spells, bestowed by the restraint of the scales, guardian of bnce!"


    Thunder roared, and the winds stirred.


    In the oppressive gusts that even caused the eyes of the vignt Winter Maiden to remain shut, the summoning pattern was sparkled with brilliant light.


    Finally, the circuits within the magic circle are connected to a realm beyond human understanding. From the dazzling radiance that overflowed without ceasing, a figure shrouded in infinite shadows emerged, as if the master of darkness himself.


    Although the features were unclear, immense power was felt.


    Thus, their long-awaited wishes were that of two individuals.


    Coming from another realm, and arriving in this realm, the legendary phantom was enveloped in whirlwinds and lightning.


    Originally, humans transcended the realm of humanity.


    Elevated to the status of a non-human being empowered by divine force.


    These extraordinary primates, congregated in a ce suppressing divine power, the Heroic Spirits woven into countless dreams, descended upon the earth.


    And then...


    In the same ce where fate was shattered that night, in the underground chamber shrouded in darkness, someone spoke with a chilling voice.


    "Are you the Master who summoned me?"


    No one answered.


    Shinji was dumbfounded, and Justeaze was stunned.


    Both wore the same bewildered expression, staring nkly at the figure standing in the center of the summoning circle, emanating an iprehensibly powerful aura¡ªa woman.


    Wait, a woman?


    Yes, indeed, a woman.


    However, isn''t Cu Chinn a man? Whether it''s "The Cattle Raid of Cooley" or the Fate series, Cu Chinn is undoubtedly portrayed as a male. Therefore, the person who answered the summoning was not Cu Chinn.


    The summoning ritual was sessful, but the result was a failure.


    A chill ran through Shinji''s heart and cold sweat dripped from his forehead.


    "Answer me, are you the Master who summoned me?" The cold female voice resounded once again, carrying natural and majestic authority as if she were a queen reigning over a nation.


    A queen... Could it be foxy Medb?


    Upon careful consideration, it made sense. Even though "The Cattle Raid of Cooley" did not have any direct connection to Medb, Cu Chinn himself had aplex rtionship with her. This can be seen as a different kind of close connection. Compatibility between the summoner and summoned servant is crucial in the summoning process.


    In other words, I, Shinji, have goodpatibility with Medb?


    What a joke!


    Although he entertained the idea of building a crystal pce in this magic world, it was just a fleeting thought. He has not put this into action, so how can it be possible?


    No, something must be wrong. There''s no way I have goodpatibility with Medb.


    If it is true, I will make sure she kills herself!


    With this thought in mind, Shinji summoned his courage and replied with a resolute tone, as if ready to face death: "I, Matou Shinji, am indeed your Master."


    "A cute little Master, aren''t you?"


    Thinking that she had startled the boy in front of her, the tone softened slightly and her authority diminished somewhat.


    "Servant Assassin, Sc¨¢thach, hailing from the ''Land of Shadows.'' It''s a pleasure to meet you, Master."


    "Huh?" Shinji was struck as if by a bolt of lightning, trembling all over, his mind going nk.


    She said she was who?


    Sc¨¢thach?


    I could not have misheard, right?


    With this thought in mind, Shinji asked in a trembling voice, "Um, I did not catch that earlier. Did you say your true name was Sc¨¢thach? The renowned female warrior, the queen of the ''Land of Shadows''?"


    "That is correct," the female Servant, taking on the role of Assassin, calmly replied.


    "Light." Shinji disregarded the toll it would take and unleashed a basic illumination spell.


    A fist-sized light source illuminated the underground workshop, shrouded in darkness and shadows, revealing a breathtakingly graceful figure.


    There was a time when Shinji believed that Justeaze Lizrich von Einzbern, the pinnacle of artificial beings, was the epitome of beauty surpassing any woman he had seen in his two lifetimes.


    However, at this moment, Shinji realized that he had been mistaken. Before him, the female servant was undoubtedly on par with Justeaze Lizrich von Einzbern.


    Both possessed the same golden ratio in their figures: one generated through magic and the other forged through countless exercises. The former was delicate, whereas thetter was muscr.


    Although her face was partially covered by a ck veil, her red hair, porcin-like skin, and a pair of eyes that were also red, resembling mes and emanating a deadly allure, a bewitching charm that could make people moth to a me allowed Shinji to witness another interpretation of the most beautiful.


    This beauty was called "bewitching allure." If he were not young and his body was not fully developed, perhaps his reason would havepletely disappeared at this instant.


    Of course, he now has very little reason left. Just like in FGO, when he thought it was a lower-tier servant, but suddenly transformed into Sc¨¢thach, an upper-tier servant, it was like the feeling of seeing a silver card suddenly turned into a gold card during the final ten-pull. At this moment, the only thing echoing Shinji''s mind was a single phrase.


    "I summoned Sc¨¢thach! I summoned Sc¨¢thach! I summoned Sc¨¢thach!"


    #Easy 10 pull! #F2PBTW!

 Chapter 12: Scathach

    Chapter 12: Scathach


    Shinji falls into madness.


    "I summoned Sc¨¢thach, I summoned Sc¨¢thach, I summoned Sc¨¢thach."


    "Um, Shinji?" Justeaze gently called out.


    "I summoned Sc¨¢thach, I summoned Sc¨¢thach, I summoned Sc¨¢thach."


    Cough, cough. Sc¨¢thach intentionally coughed twice.


    "I summoned Sc¨¢thach, I summoned Sc¨¢thach, I summoned Sc¨¢thach."


    The two graceful women exchanged a nce, seeing helplessness in the other''s eyes.


    Justeaze said, "Can weplete the contract first?"


    Sc¨¢thach nodded and responded in a calm voice, "Henceforth, our destinies are intertwined, our fates coexist. Hereby, the contract isplete."


    As soon as the words were spoken, the Command Seal on Shinji''s hand seemed infused with vitality. The dark red patterns quickly turned bright red and were apanied by more intense pain than when the Command Seal was first received.


    This pain awakened Shinji from his ecstatic trance, and he instinctively pressed down on his forearm.


    The pain came up and went quickly. When the pain eased slightly, Shinji immediately rolled up his sleeve, confirming the changes in the Command Seal.


    As Justeaze had said, the Holy Stigma had transformed into a Command Spell, through which the connection with the Servant could be sensed. With the establishment of the contract, information about the servant also flowed into Shinji''s mind.


    ss: Assassin


    True Name: Sc¨¢thach


    Gender: Female


    Height/Weight: 168cm/55kg


    Alignment: Neutral Good


    Strength: D


    Endurance: D


    Agility: A+


    Mana: C


    Luck: D


    Noble Phantasm: A+


    Indeed, as the weakest frontlinebatant, Sc¨¢thach''s attributes, except agility, are unsurprisingly below average. Furthermore, owing to the immaturity of the Master, the Servant''s attributes are further reduced. Fortunately, the weakness of the master does not affect the servant''s skill set or Noble Phantasm, which is manifested in the legends. Sc¨¢thach''s skills and Noble Phantasm, as possessed by a top-tier servant, give Shinji confidence topete with other servants.


    "How is it?" Justeaze asked Shinji for the final confirmation.


    Shinji firmly held onto hismand spells. "Jackpot! It''s indeed the legendary female warrior, Sc¨¢thach."


    Along with the joy of hitting the jackpot, a question also arose: Why was Sc¨¢thach summoned as a Servant?


    Sc¨¢thach.


    A warrior from the Celtic Ulster Legend, the queen and guardian of the Otherworld, Land of Shadows. She is a genius in the spear arts and rune magic.


    She is also a talented teacher, nurturing numerous disciples into warriors or magicians, with the most famous disciple being C¨² Chinn, whom Shinji originally intended to summon.


    As the most powerful female warrior in Celtic mythology, she stepped foot into the realm of the gods as a human, possessing the ability to seal the gates of the Land of Shadows, filled with countless undead, and wield its dominating power.


    By contrast, Sc¨¢thach has also been subjected to countless curses, gaining a semnce of immortality, eternal youth, and an unchanging form, simr to that of a deity.


    Yes, she is immortal and there are no records of Sc¨¢thach''s death in mythology. In other words, Sc¨¢thach remains alive. However, living individuals cannot be Heroic Spirits, and thus cannot be summoned by the Holy Grail.


    So, how did the person before them intervene in the Holy Grail system and be a Servant?


    This question troubled both Shinji and Justeaze, who were worried that the Holy Grail system might have encountered an unexpected situation.


    Sc¨¢thach did not hide anything about this question. In contrast, she expressed appreciation for their inquiries.


    "Indeed, as you said, I have not experienced death to this day and have not be a Heroic Spirit. The ''Land of Shadows'' that I rule over is also limited to the outer world due to the rules of the world and cannot interfere with the present world. However, this is not absolute. Under certain special circumstances, the restrictions can be broken."


    "Breaking restrictions..." Shinji pondered, "Is it magic?"


    "Yes, magic," Sc¨¢thach said, ncing at Justeaze. "Magic is the highest form of mystery, possessing the power to create miracles. The old man known as the Second Magician, who you call the Mage of the Second, once visited the ''Land of Shadows'' and left behind an opportunity. He made a contract with the creation of the Third Magic, the ''Holy Grail,'' allowing me to manifest in this world as a Servant."


    The term "Second Magician" made a thud in Shinji''s heart.


    The Second Magician, as the name suggests, wields and utilizes the Second Magic. His real name is Kischur Zelretch Schweinorg, also known as the "Kaleidoscope," the "Jewel Man," the "Grand Magus," and other titles. He is not only a magician but also a pinnacle of modern magi, standing at the top of the world. It was this ultimate boss-like figure who intentionally visited the ''Land of Shadows'' and allowed Sc¨¢thach, who also stood at the pinnacle, to descend into the present world as a Servant. However, there are some unknown considerations behind this.


    The joy in Shinji''s heart gradually faded and was reced by inexplicable heaviness. "May I ask why you would cooperate with the Second Magician and descend into the mortal world as a Servant?"


    "To fulfill my wish¡ªto wee the death of a human."


    When she spoke these words, Sc¨¢thach unusually appeared calm.


    After many years, she has be a semi-divine, and she cannot die like a human. Whether it is a beautiful or an ugly death, perhaps she can only exist alongside the world until it fades away on the outer edges of the world.


    "If the so-called Holy Grail is truly omnipotent, then it would be nice if someone who can kill me is sent."


    It sounds like an incredible wish, but it is Sc¨¢thach''s genuine desire. Even if Justeaze does not believe it, even if no one in the world believes it, Shinji will believe it because that is the Sc¨¢thach he knew from his previous life, the lonely queen who has been alone for thousands of years.


    Shinji sincerely said, "I cannot understand your wish, and I feel sorry for it, but I am willing to help you fulfill your wish. In return, I hope you can help us fulfill our wishes."


    "As you wish, my little Master," Sc¨¢thach smiled. It was the first time she had smiled since manifesting in the present world; although it was obscured by a thin veil, Shinji could tell that she was smiling.


    "Before granting the wish of obtaining the Holy Grail, I hope you can promise me two things."


    "Go ahead."


    "First, don''t call me Master, just call me by my name, Shinji."


    "I promise you, Shinji."


    "Second, I hope you can be my sister and uncle''s teacher, instructing us in the magecraft and martial arts. Legend has it that you trained many warriors and magi, and I hope to be such a person." As Shinji spoke, he respectfully bowed to Sc¨¢thach.


    Shinji, with his head lowered, did not see captivating brilliance in Sc¨¢thach''s eyes. It seemed like she was recalling something from the past or igniting a long-lost passion.


    "My training is very demanding."


    Shinji remained in a bowing posture without moving. "I can endure it."


    "My requirements for choosing disciples are high."


    Shinji remained still. "I believe I can meet your requirements."


    Faced with Shinji''s response, the redness in Sc¨¢thach''s eyes has almost overflowed. "Very well, self-confidence is a prerequisite for bing stronger. You are qualified. From now on, you are my student."


    PS: The moon goddess can interfere with the summoning of Orion and descend as an essory, and Atnta''s falcon can see the scenery outside the world while leaping, proving that the boundary between the inside and the outside is not absolute.

 Chapter 13: Female Tyrant

    Chapter 13: Female Tyrant


    On that day, the Matou household gained a mysterious masked woman.


    ording to Shinji, she was a friend of Justeaze and was invited to be a new teacher to instruct the three novice magi.


    Although this new teacher had no prominent reputation in the magic world, her insight and ability to teach students were unquestionable. With just a nce, she could discern the magical attributes of Kariya and Sakura, as well as their strengths and weaknesses, providing them with corresponding advice that left the two unsuspecting individuals convinced and grateful.


    Those with such keen eyesight and abilities were few and far between, and, to top it off, she was a woman who appeared in the Matou household. The answer was clear: the Servant summoned by Shinji, and also his teacher, Sc¨¢thach.


    Later on, her assessment of Byakuya, who happened to pass by yawning, hit the nail on the head and left people in awe.


    This is what she said.


    "Indulging in wine and pleasure, excessive indulgence has already damaged your foundation even though you''re only in your thirties. If you don''t start taking care of yourself and intensify your training, you won''t live past forty."


    Byakuya was immediately dumbfounded. After six months, he had already be well aware of Justeaze''s capabilities, and naturally, anyone Justeaze invited would be no ordinary person. There was no need to doubt someone''s words.


    With a "thud," Byakuya knelt down.


    Currently, he holds great power, handling all the affairs of the Matou household, a far cry from the puppet head of the household he used to be. Although he was not someone who coveted power, having finally tasted the vor of authority, he did not want to die soon.


    Shinji could not bear to see this and stepped in to resolve this situation. "Since Sensei has spoken, she must have a solution. Follow her instructions, and I guarantee you a long and healthy life."


    Sensei, that is how every disciple refers to Sc¨¢thach during their apprenticeship, and Shinji was no exception.


    "Really?" Byakuya''s eyes were filled with hope, inadvertently aligning with Sc¨¢thach''s preference¡ªhonesty. When dealing with Sc¨¢thach, the most important thing was to be sincere without any pretense or concealment, even if it meant revealing one''s evil or despicable side.


    Sc¨¢thach didn''t deny it; she simply said, "Given the condition of your body, it will be difficult for you to live to a hundred, but if you work hard, reaching your seventies or eighties shouldn''t be a problem."


    "Yes, from today onwards, I will do whatever you say," Byakuya said. In the end, a father and son were still father and son, and Byakuya''s level of bachelorhood surpassed that of Shinji.


    "Starting today, abstain from alcohol and promiscuity."


    "Uh... understood," Byakuya hesitated for a moment, then nodded. Ultimately, his life became more important.


    "Do not stay up past 10 PM."


    "Yes."


    "Wake up at 5 AM and join Shinji for my physical training."


    "Yes."


    With each answer, Byakuya''s face grew more and more dejected.


    She was a female tyrant, even more exaggerated than Justeaze was.


    Farewell, my alcohol.


    Farewell, young girls. (With Byakuya''s level of courage, he didn''t dare to covet Justeaze and Sc¨¢thach.)


    Just as Byakuya trembled in fear, his soul in disarray, Sc¨¢thach suddenly spoke, "Female tyrant, is that your evaluation of me and Justeaze?"


    "Eh?" Byakuya, whose secret thoughts were exposed, suddenly looked up and met with bewitching eyes.


    "Wondering how I knew?"


    Byakuya nodded stiffly.


    "It''s just because I''ve lived a long time," Sc¨¢thach said indifferently, though her slender figure and smooth skin didn''t make her statement very convincing. "But I can''t turn a blind eye when you''re secretly disparaging the twodies. Have you prepared yourself?"


    Byakuya waspletely frozen, unable to utter a word.


    "Teacher, you look so cool," Sakura, who was curled up on the couch like a little cat, blinked her big eyes and had an expression of admiration on her small face.


    Shinji feels that something is amiss. If a sweet girl like Sakura were to develop a strong and domineering personality, would it not be disastrous?


    He quickly said to his sister, "Don''t imitate the teacher, girls should be gentle. Be careful not to end up unwed."


    Although Shinji''s words were spoken softly, they did not escape the ears of Sc¨¢thach, who served as a mediator for Assassin. She casually picked up a coaster from the coffee table and threw it at Shinji, hitting him squarely on the forehead.


    "Speaking ill of women behind their backs is also a loss of male dignity. It seems that you require proper education. Come with me."


    "Yes," the father and son replied like defeated roosters, sulking as they followed behind Sc¨¢thach.


    Left behind, Kariya and Sakura looked at each other and smiled, saying in unison, "Brother is an idiot."


    Justeaze continued flipping through the books she found in the dusty inkstone collection, expressionless as if recent events had nothing to do with her. However, as she nced in the direction Shinji had left, there was a hint of inexplicable emotion in her eyes, even though she did not understand it.


    Regardless of what this emotion represented, this proved that she had taken another step away from being human, which was what Shinji had hoped for.


    After a brief interlude, hellish and arduous training began.


    Although Sc¨¢thach had an education policy of teaching without discrimination, tailoring her methods to each individual, her teaching style was the epitome of the Spartan. When she entered the teacher mode, she waspletely different from her usual elegant and intellectual self. Instead, she was strict to the point of cruelty. Not only were the training exercises difficult and dangerous, but any slight dissatisfaction resulted in physical punishment. At the end of each ss, no one was unscathed. However, this esteemed teacher had already prepared runes in advance to heal injuries, so after a short rest, everyone would be as good as new.


    However, while the physical injuries healed, mental scars could not be erased.


    Shinji and Sakura were rtively fine and were still young and growing. Sc¨¢thach showed some mercy in her teachings to avoid affecting their physical development. But Byakuya and Kariya, two adults, had it tough. They faced various challenges in their extreme training, fainting numerous times during exercise. They even expressed thoughts about running away. The difference was that Kariya never acted on those thoughts, whereas Byakuya did.


    However, it was all in vain. epting Sc¨¢thach''s guidance had only two oues: graduate or die. As long as you did not die, you had to persevere. So much so that during rare moments of leisure the two brothers would avoid Sc¨¢thach if they saw her.


    Through training that constantly pushed them to their limits, every member of the Matou family experienced astonishing growth at an incredible speed.


    Sakura is the fastest-growing in magecraft. She already possesses the most outstanding magical aptitude in the entire family. Her attribute "Imaginary" is simr to Sc¨¢thach''s "Shadow." In just two months, she not only surpassed Shinji but alsopared favorably with Kariya, who had magical crest assistance.


    Shinji falls behind Sakura in magecraft, but his progress in martial arts andbat skills surpasses that of the other three. It is unclear whether he was influenced by Perseus'' "Divine Descent,'' but Shinji''s physique is not like that of a modern person.


    Instead, it resembled the ancient era. With Sc¨¢thach''s warrior guidance, changes in his body far exceed simple additions.


    Kariya''s aptitude is even lower than that of Shinji, and his body has passed its prime training period. Whether it is physical techniques or magical growth, he cannotpare his talented nephew and niece. However, his efforts and perseverance have earned him Sc¨¢thach admiration, and it will not be long before he sheds thebel of a rookie.


    As for Byakuya, his initial intention was not to enhance his strength but to improve his overall health. In this regard, he achieved remarkable results. Although his physique did not undergo any significant changes, his lines became more robust, and his entire body developed streamlined muscles. During business party outings, several "old acquaintances" evenmented that he had be more manly. However, in front of Sc¨¢thach, he remained a low-profile hamster.


    As time passed day by day, the spiritual veins beneath Fuyuki City became increasingly active, and the mysterious aura in the air grew denser.


    Finally, one day, unexpected news shattered the unchanging life of the Matou family.


    "Tohsaka Aoi and Rin will leave Fuyuki City and return to the Zenjou family the day after tomorrow."


    PS: Sc¨¢thach''s evaluation of Medb: "An irredeemable girl who loves mischief. She loves men too much. However, I don''t dislike such straightforward people."


    PS2: Sc¨¢thach''s Evaluation of Fergus (Sh¨­gan): "He loves women too much. However, I don''t dislike such straightforward people."


    PS3: Although Sc¨¢thach usually appears intellectual and gentle, when she bes angry, she can beat people up. After Cu Chinn became involved with her sister, Aoife, Sc¨¢thach flew into a rage and threw a giant stone at him.


    PS4: Cu Chinn graduated from Sc¨¢thach''s training after studying with her for one year and one month, demonstrating Sc¨¢thach''s teaching level.

 Chapter 14:The Curtain Rises

    Chapter 14:The Curtain Rises


    :The Curtain Rises


    Aoi Tohsaka and Rin will leave Fuyuki City and return to the Zenjou family the day after tomorrow.


    It sounded like a normal piece of news, without any suspicious implications. Aoi Tohsaka, formerly known as Aoi Zenjou, was the daughter of the Zenjou family. It was natural for her to asionally bring her daughter home to visit her parents and take breaks.


    However, when normal news coincides with a specific time, it bes lessmon.


    Three months ago, on the night Sc¨¢thach was summoned, Shinji had already nned a schedule. As a seasoned type-Moon diehard fan, Shinji was confident that his prediction uracy was above 80%. One of the entries that he had specifically marked was "Aoi and Rin returning to the Zenjou family."


    The essence of the Holy Grail War was the mutual battle between seven Masters and their Servants, as well as the ritual of summoning the Holy Grail. Although the ritual itself only required the soul of the Servant, there were still many Masters who died in previous Holy Grail Wars, for the following reasons:


    First, servants draw their magical energy from their masters. Killing the Master weakens the Servant.


    Second, the Master-Servant rtionship is not fixed. A Servant who loses their Master can form a new contract with another Master, including Masters who have already lost their Servants.


    Third,pared to Servants who are incarnations of Heroic Spirits, human Masters are easier to deal with.


    Although Tokiomi Tohsaka was one of the top magi in this Holy Grail War, he couldn''t guarantee the safety of his wife, an ordinary person, and his daughter, who was still in her apprentice stage. It was reasonable for him to send them away from Fuyuki City for safety reasons.


    When the Matou family received this information, it meant that the curtain was about to rise on the Fourth Holy Grail War.


    "It''s finally starting."


    Shinji made a heavy stroke with his pen in a column at the beginning of the schedule. Unspoken emotions brewed beneath his lowered eyelids.


    Since the day he killed Zouken, everything he had done was for the sake of participating in the Holy Grail War.


    He studied under Justeaze and received training from Sc¨¢thach¡ªeverything was for this day. It was not only to fulfill the promise he made with Justeaze but also to live up to the opportunity granted by fate to cross over to the world of Type-Moon.


    Shinji, who raised his head, brushed away the silence apanying his studies. After a year of separation, his radiant expression returned to his face once again.


    From this moment on, he was no longer Sc¨¢thach''s disciple, Justeaze''s student, or a member of the Matou family. He was now the Master of the former and the contractee of thetter, as well as the one who would determine the future of the Matou family.


    "Lady Justeaze, Sensei, gather everyone for a meeting. The calm days are over."


    The Queen of Shadows stretchedzily, and her figure blended into shadows.


    Golden Saint''s eyes sparkled with an unprecedented brilliance, transforming into golden particles that vanished.


    ...


    Five minutester, in the Matou family''s underground workshop.


    Compared to three months ago, this ancient basement underwent new changes. Runes¡ªsymbols that appeared simple but contained mysterious power¡ªwere carved everywhere on the floor, walls, and ceilings.


    In Norse mythology, the supreme god Odin hung himself upside down on the World Tree for nine days and nights, sacrificing his right eye in exchange for greater wisdom. When he descended from the tree, he understood the ancient runic script.


    ording to the legend, this sacred script informs the future. Each letter possesses individual power and safeguards the human soul. It can also be used to create protective talismans, record magecraft, and engrave on stones, wood, seashells, or other natural materials to be runestones.


    In the hands of deities, the original runes can exert the power of authority, and heroes bestowed with runes can unleash formidable strength.


    However, as time passed and technology advanced, the mystique faded, and runic magic gradually declined. Initially consisting of 18 original runes, it expanded to twenty-four runes, with reduced learning difficulty and power far removed from the original runes. In modern times, the 18 original runes werepletely lost, and humans developed only a small portion of the twenty-four runes, causing numerous magi toment.


    However, in this inconspicuousnd in the Far East, this legendary script was revived¡ªnot the runic magic that humans could learn and master but the authority belonging only to deities¡ªthe original runes.


    The original runes, one of Sc¨¢thach''s inherent skills, had an indeterminate level. Sc¨¢thach possessed mastery over 18 original runes, and when used by her true self in the Land of Shadows, it became an authority. Despite the limitations imposed by the Assassin ss, the effect was still astonishing, ssified as Rank A.


    Sc¨¢thach, who was summoned ahead of time, did more than just teach her students during these three months. At Shinji''s request, she would spend some time every day strengthening the defenses of the Matou family mansion. Now, the defense of the Matou mansion has reached a terrifying level, with the underground workshop at its core being impregnable.


    On the day the reinforcement project waspleted, Sc¨¢thach dered that even her sister and archenemy, Aoife, would have a difficult time breaking through this workshop if she were toe personally.


    Once the runes in the underground workshop were activated, the entire workshop would be isted from the outside world, ensuring that it could not be spied upon and that no traces of magecraft would be leaked.


    Seated in the center of the workshop, Shinji spoke in a deep voice:


    "If nothing unexpected happens, the Holy Grail War will begin in theing days. From this moment onward, the Matou family entered the highest level of alertness. Father, give the servants in the house a vacation for two weeks."


    "Understood." Byakuya knew the importance of the situation and answered without hesitation, "I will handle business matters at home as much as possible. If I need to go out, I will choose daytime and inform you in advance."


    Everything rted to magic was derived from mystery, and the fewer people who knew about it, the better. Therefore, Holy Grail Wars generally urred at night and rarely during the day.


    "Sakura, like your father, stay at home from now on and don''t go anywhere. There may not be a safer ce in all of Japan than our home."


    This was not an empty statement. With Sc¨¢thach personally arranging the defenses, even the headquarters of the local magi organization might not be able topare.


    If it weren''t for Sc¨¢thach''s arrangements, Shinji would have followed Tohsaka''s advice and sent Sakura and Byakuya out of Fuyuki City, even out of Japan, to a safe country for ten days or two weeks. However, this is not necessary.


    "Okay, big brother. You and Uncle be careful too." Sakura held Shinji''s hand with her left hand and tugged on Byakuya''s sleeve with her right hand, looking left and right. She did not know much about the Holy Grail War, but she could sense a tense atmosphere at home with her sensitive heart.


    "Don''t worry." Byakuya reaches out and holds Sakura''s small hand, his eyes filled with affection, and his voice gently.


    In the end, Kariya didn''t ept his brother''s proposal to be called "Dad" by Sakura, but in his eyes, Sakura was his daughter.


    Sakura also relied heavily on her Uncle Kariya. The two of them were not father and daughter, but they were more like father and daughter.


    "We will be extremely careful." Shinji habitually stroked Sakura''s long hair. "Uncle, have you obtained a Command Seal?"


    "Of course." Kariya rolled up his sleeve, revealing a crimson mark that looked like three intersecting lightning bolts at 120-degree angles. "At the same time, I received that message."


    Shinji calmly holds Sakura''s hands. This time, the Matou family had two Masters.


    The source of trouble, the scapegoat, Tohsaka Tokiomi.


    Can you stillugh?

 Chapter 15: The Offset Battles from the Beginning

    Chapter 15: The Offset Battles from the Beginning


    : The Offset Battles from the Beginning (Part 1)


    "What? Are you saying that Kirei Kotomine hasn''t done anything?" Shinji''s voice was so loud that it made people''s eardrums ache.


    After crossing over, this was the first time he had spoken with such a loud voice. If he were in an open space, such a loud voice would easily spread dozens of meters, disturbing people''s dreams. However, he was currently in an underground workshop in his house, and the sound waves were absorbed by the runes on the walls before they could spread, causing no impact on the outside world.


    The reason for this outburst was that he received news from Scathach that Kirei Kotomine had not done anything during this time.


    Kirei Kotomine, the student of Tokiomi Tohsaka, the representative of the Holy Church, is one of the two major forces in the Type-Moon world, and a person who couldn''t be ignored in the Fate series. He had participated in both the Fourth and Fifth Holy Grail Wars as a Master and was one of the two people Shinji was most wary of in this Holy Grail War, almost on par with Tokiomi Tohsaka.


    Immediately after the family meeting ended, Shinji sent Scathach to monitor Kirei Kotomine.


    ording to the plot of "Fate/Zero," Kirei Kotomine was the first Master in the Fourth Holy Grail War, summoning the neenth Hassan, "Hassan of the Hundred Faces," as the Assassin-ss Servant ahead of others.


    However, the plot was disrupted by Shinji''s interference, and the Assassin ss had already been upied by Scathach. To gather information from his opponents, Shinji dispatched Scathach.


    Although Scathach was not a professional assassin and had not trained in covert operations, she possessed the versatile Primordial Rune and a skill even more powerful than the Primordial Rune, the "Wisdom of the Land."


    The Wisdom of the Land jokingly referred to as the "Wisdom of the Land''s Idiot" in the gamingmunity, is undoubtedly a bug among bugs when ites to the skill effects in the game FGO.


    The Wisdom of D¨²n Sc¨¢ith is ranked A+.


    It is the wisdom of the abysses, surpassing humanity, ying gods, and cing oneself outside the world.


    In addition to the inherent skills of heroes, almost all skills can be used with a proficiency of B-to-A rank.


    Furthermore, she can also teach these skills to others, limited to those she recognizes as heroes.


    In battle, her mostmonly used skill is "irvoyance'' to predict the course of the battle.


    In the Ulster Legends, she often used this foresight to predict the future, even the tragic fate of her disciple, C¨² Chinn.


    It was precisely this skill that made Scathach one of the most powerful individuals in history.


    It was precisely this skill that made Scathach the most formidable teacher in myth and legend.


    The progress of Shinji, Sakura, and Kariya not only benefited from their efforts and their Sparta-like rigorous training but also relied on the power of this skill.


    With the enhancement of the "Wisdom of the Land" and the "Primordial Rune," even though Scathach was not a professional assassin, she could achieve the same level of stealth as a top-ss assassin, evenpletely erasing her presence.


    The surveince operation went smoothly, and no one in the Tohsaka family discovered Scathach''s presence. However, the results of the surveince surprised Shinji.


    Until Aoi and Rin left, Kirei Kotomine had shown no signs of activity.


    In Tokiomi Tohsaka''s study, he practiced magecraft, prayed, had meals, worked, rested, and was asionally passed by the members of the Tohsaka family, only politely greeting them. He seemed even more indifferent than Lady Justeaze as if he were a machine.


    Shinji was not surprised by Kirei''s personality. After all, the current Kirei had not yet realized his true nature and believed himself to be free from desires.


    However, what Kirei did, which seemed normal to others, was the most abnormal thing in Shinji''s eyes.


    If Shinji remembered correctly, Kirei Kotomine should have already summoned a Servant before Aoi and Rin left, but now there was no summoning. Scathach''s information could not be wrong, so what on Earth was going on?


    This was not because Shinji took Kirei Kotomine''s spot and eliminated him. Holy Grail has its own rules for choosing masters, and those with stronger desires are more likely to be selected. Kirei Kotomine obtained the Command Seals three years ago, even earlier than Tokiomi Tohsaka. ording to the plot analysis, the one most likely to be eliminated should be Ryuunosuke Uryuu, who obtained the Command Seals by ident and summoned a servantst. It shouldn''t be Kirei Kotomine.


    So, what could it be?


    "Shinji, Shinji!" Scathach''s voice interrupts Shinji''s contemtion. She was still lingering near the Tohsaka family, and Shinji heard that her voice was directly transmitted to his mind through a spell.


    "Sorry, sensei, I was lost in thought," Shinji''s voice returned to normal.


    "What''s your next n? Will I continue the surveince?" Despite having been monitored for a day and night, Sc¨¢thach showed no signs ofint or dissatisfaction. In her view, since she had be a Servant, she should fulfill the duties of a Servant and satisfy the reasonable requests of her Master.


    "You will continue the surveince until Tohsaka summons a Servant. Once Tohsaka''s Servant appears, pleasee back immediately, sensei, and do not engage in battle with the opposing side."


    Shinji rubbed his temples with a bitter expressions. After spending three months with Sc¨¢thach, he had somewhat grasped that his teacher had a dual personality: the usually elegant and intellectual sage mode and the warrior mode duringbat or teaching. In warrior mode, Sc¨¢thach tended to be reckless, allowing her hot-bloodedness to overpower her reason, although she would reflect on it afterward.


    To be honest, Shinji didn''t dislike this personality; on the contrary, he found this kind of teacher endearing. If she remained calm andposed like a still pond without ripples, it would truly be terrifying¡ªthough, well, it was easy to make mistakes in the current situation.


    Sc¨¢thach didn''t readily agree like before; instead, she fell silent for a moment and asked, "Do you think I cannot achieve victory?"


    Before Shinji could respond, she added, "To be honest, deception is meaningless."


    At this time, Shinji fell silent. After careful consideration, he replied, "Yes, if my information is correct, the ''Holy Relic'' prepared by Tohsaka is the first snake''s skin shedding in the world. If he sessfully summons that Servant, it would be difficult for you, burdened by both me and the Assassin ss, to have a high chance of winning. If it were Lancer instead, it would be a fiercely bnced battle of the ages."


    "I see." Sc¨¢thach''s voice reveals no joy or anger.


    "And," Shinji reminded her, "You haven''t forgotten, right? Tohsaka is the opponent my uncle wants to defeat, and the motivation behind my uncle''s struggles. As a teacher, you wouldn''t deprive your disciples of their only motivation, would you?"


    "You have convinced me, my little Master. I will diligently carry out the surveince task, and you must protect yourself."


    Sc¨¢thach''s quick response eased Shinji''s heart and he replied with a smile.


    "Yes, my queen."


    "May the Queen bless you, boy."


    From the beginning to the end, Sc¨¢thach never asked Shinji why he knew so much.


    It was not that she did not want to ask; it was simply not necessary.


    Those eyes brimming with mystical brilliance saw through causality, but would not reveal it to anyone.


    The reason for not speaking was that she had already graduated from this world. To speak, it would be impolite to those living in the present.


    "Let me see what you can achieve, my little Master, a soul that does not belong to this world."


    Sc¨¢thach nced in the direction of the Tohsaka residence and then looked at Kotomine Kirei, who was working by the window, her lips curling slightly.

 Chapter 16: The Offset Battles from the Beginning (Part 2)

    Chapter 16: The Offset Battles from the Beginning (Part 2)


    : The Offset Battles from the Beginning (Part 2)


    Aftermunicating with Sc¨¢thach, Shinji does not leave the workshop. Instead, he remained in his original sitting position on a chair and lost in thought.


    At this time, the name that appeared in his mind changed from the big boss Kirei Kotomine to the madman Ryuunosuke Uryuu.


    From the magus perspective, Ryuunosuke was an outsider. Despite having inherent magical talent, he never received any relevant training. It was only by ident that he stumbled upon a document on summoning "demons" and unintentionally summoned a Servant. Undoubtedly, he was the weakest among the seven masters.


    The Servant he summoned is not particrly powerful. Although their Noble Phantasm was troublesome, it wasn''t something Shinji, who had summoned Sc¨¢thach, couldn''t handle. As a result, Shinji subconsciously ignored him for a year, only remembering this name that had been forgotten after analyzing the matter of the Master qualification just now, along with the long-forgotten information resurfacing.


    Ryuunosuke Uryuu, who appeared to be a handsome and sunny young man, was a sadistic serial killer who traveled from ce to ce andmitted crimes. He was a genius among the geniuses when it came to hiding evidence and disrupting investigations. He killed dozens of people without being caught by the police and did not even make it onto the list of suspects.


    Calcting the days, this serial killer should have already arrived in Fuyuki City.


    Shinji''s expression suddenly stiffened.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    Wait, why have I not noticed any traces of him?


    Wait a minute! I have not read any newspapers or news articles for a long time. Each day is training, training, and training. If this continues, I will be one of the outdated magus who are out of touch with the world.


    Ah, no, no, no! Ipletely forgot the importance of gathering information.


    Shinji started scratching his head, turning his purple hair into a literal mess of seaweed, and then he activated themunication spell.


    "Lady Justeaze?"


    "I''m here." The replies were always brief.


    "I need your help."


    "I''lle right away." The golden radiance condenses, forming Justeaze''s body. "What''s the matter?"


    "I remember you have a habit of reading newspapers. Have there been any news about murder cases recently?"


    "Yes." Justeaze''s response didn''t disappoint Shinji. "There have been three peculiar murder cases in the past week, and based on the modus operandi, it is spected to be the work of the same person. The police issued a warning to the public to be vignt and to avoid going out alone at night. Are you...?"


    "Well, I hope you can help me find this murderer." A hint of severe shes in Shinji''s eyes. "Although I don''t have detailed information, I can confirm that he is a young man who likes to wear clothes with leopard patterns. Once you locate him, you do not have to do anything else. Juste back and inform me."


    "Now?" Justeaze looked hesitant, seemingly not understanding the true meaning of this request.


    "Now. Do not worry, I am sober and aware of what should and should not be done. I just want to verify something." Shinji did not provide a detailed exnation but only nodded.


    "I understand. I''ll leave now." Justeaze did not dwell on this. Even though she had lived for so many years, she wasn''t good at plotting or calcting. As long as Shinji remained clear-headed and calm, it would be sufficient.


    Shinji cautioned, "Be careful not to be discovered by others, and don''t worry about the consumption of magic power. Your safety should be the top priority in everything."


    "Understood." After saying that, she transformed into a spiritual form and quietly left the Matou Household.


    Looking at the golden radiance left behind by her transformation, Shinji sighed imperceptibly and muttered to himself, "After bing a magi, I have be cold-blooded and excessively rational. If it were from my past life, even after a year, I would not have ignored this madman. Does bing strongere at the cost of conscience and passion?"


    "Knock, knock, knock." Three gentle knocks on the door.


    "Come in, Sakura." Without needing confirmation through magecraft, Shinji knew it was Sakura. Only she would be polite in the entire Matou household, thanks to her mother Aoi''s teachings.


    The newly installed wooden door opens a crack, revealing Sakura''s head. "Brother."


    "What''s the matter?" Shinji''s expression softened.


    "Dinner time is approaching, and today I tried my hand at cooking Chinese cuisine that I just learned," Sakura said with her innocent and pure smile. Since she was young, she has been interested in cooking and enjoyed learning from her mother and servants in the Tohsaka household. Now that the servants in their households had been dismissed, she willingly took on the task of cooking.


    "Sakura, you''re amazing," Shinji walked up to his sister and gave her a thumbs-up. "What about Dad and Uncle?"


    "Dad and Uncle went out in the morning and haven''t returned yet. They called half an hour ago and asked me to tell you that they''re stuck in traffic and will be an hourte."


    Upon hearing Sakura''s reply, Shinji could not help, but chuckle.


    Traffic jam? How could there be a traffic jam on the intercity highways between small Japanese cities in ''94?


    If he guessed correctly, this was probably because Uncle Kariya was lost in his thoughts, watching over his beloved, and lost track of time. He would have to start his confrontation with Tokiomi Tohsaka once he returned.


    As for their father, he was probably sleeping in the backseat of the car. Recently, he seemed to have been involved with some secr conglomerates and was ambitiously working on a big project. He was uptest night working on the project proposal, yawning when he went out with Uncle Kariya. If he did not have to pick up materials along the way, he would still be in bed right now.


    Well, it was not a great deal. Since Kotomine Kirei had not summoned his servant in advance, they were safe until nightfall.


    Seeing Shinji''s silence, Sakura continued, "Brother, I have set aside their portions for Father and Uncle. They just need to heat it when theye back, okay?"


    "Sakura, you''re so considerate." Seeing Sakura growing healthy and happy every day, Shinji felt that it was worth killing the dirty magus with his own hands. As long as he could save this girl, who was most deserving of love, it did not matter if he became cold-hearted.


    "Has Justeaze-sama and Sensei also gone out? I couldn''t find them."


    "They have something to take care of and won''t be back tonight, so there''s no need to prepare a separate meal for them." Justeaze and Sc¨¢thach are spiritual beings. Although they usually eat together with the Matou family, they have their independent rooms and do not need to eat or sleep as humans do.


    "Okay, Brother." Sakura obediently nodded.


    "Great, let''s go to the dining room then. I''m looking forward to your Chinese cuisine, Sakura." Shinji wasn''t a big foodie, but he did miss the vors of his hometown and unconsciously quickened his pace.


    Sakura gently closed the door to the workshop and followed her brother on small steps.


    The nightmarish memories became increasingly blurry due to Justeaze''s magecraft, but the feeling offort never faded from her heart. It was like theforting feeling she had when she was with her mother and sister but with a slightly different touch. Was this the feeling of having a brother?


    As she thought about it, Sakura''s eyes and eyebrows lifted.


    "Brother."


    "Yes?"


    "Can we eat more today? Let''s finish the portion for Justeaze-sama and Sensei too."


    "Uh, that might be a bit challenging."


    "I''ll help too."


    "Ahahaha, aren''t you afraid of bing a little chubby pig?"


    "I-I won''t."


    /Wow Sakura and Shinji having Cute Moments ahahahha

 Chapter 17: The Curtain Rises

    Chapter 17: The Curtain Rises


    : The Curtain Rises


    Three monthster, at the same time, in the same basement and with the same summoning ritual as three months ago, the only difference was the person conducting the ritual.


    The position that belonged to Shinji was now upied by Kariya. Tonight, he was solemn more than ever before. Not only did he prepare enough rune stones in advance, but he also wore the magecraft attire that hepleted under Sc¨¢thach''s guidance. Until the designated time arrived, he silently recited the summoning incantation.


    Inparison, Shinji''s attitude seems careless. He sat in the corner, bored, flipping through a newspaper absentmindedly while asionally stealing nces at the clock on the wall.


    The three hands of the clock were aligned, simultaneously pointing to the origin.


    Kariya opened his eyes and, guided by the magic crest, activated the magic circuits.


    ...


    A simr ritual preparation took ce in the underground workshop of the Tohsaka residence, which also belonged to the Fuyuki Citr ritual preparation was taking ce.


    "Silver iron of the earth, the contract of the stone, my ancestors, my teachers, I offer my respects to you, oh ancient ones."


    "The surging wind blocks the four walls, closing the gates in all directions. Manifest from within the crown, lingering at the three-way crossroads leading to the kingdom."


    Tohsaka Tokiomi chanted the incantation aloud while drawing a magic circle using melted gemstone solution instead of fresh blood.


    The Tohsaka family''s magecraft originated from the gemstone magecraft of the Second Magician, "The Old Man of the Jewels." The nature of this magecraft was "transmutation," which allowed the transfer of one''s magical energy into gemstones, which could be retrieved at any time. It also enabled the sealing of designated magecraft within gemstones to be activated when necessary.


    The advantage was that it could unleash power far beyond the limits of the magi themselves when needed.


    However, the drawback is the need for preparation and expenditure. The gemstones used in gemstone magecraft were not cheap, and only those with considerable wealth could afford them.


    The Tohsaka family, responsible for managing the leylines of Fuyuki City, had a considerable fortune. However, to prepare the gemstone solution necessary for this summoning ritual, Tohsaka Tokiomi still exhausted his savings. (That''s why Rin ended up so poorter on.)


    Two men d in the ck clerical garb were responsible for guarding the ritual.


    The younger man was Tohsaka Tokiomi''s disciple, one under Sc¨¢thach''s surveince, Kirei Kotomine.


    Risei Kotomine, the father of the young Kirei, was a priest affiliated with the Church and served as the supervisor for the previous and current Holy Grail Wars.


    The Holy Grail War had a separate system of supervisors, independent of the masters. The supervisors did not participate directly in the Holy Grail War but secretly monitored the actions of the Masters and Servants and handled the aftermath of the war, ensuring that the Holy Grail War did not affect the mundane world.


    If a Master or Servant vited the rules, supervisors had the authority to temporarily change the rules and take appropriate action. Furthermore, after the war ended, anymand that the master had not used would be reimed by the supervisors.


    In theory, supervisors'' positions were impartial and neutral, but since they were human, they had their motives. Risei Kotomine''s motive was to utilize the rules to his advantage and ensure the victory of his ally, Tokiomi Tohsaka, in the Holy Grail War.


    Risei stared unwaveringly at the Holy Relic ced on the altar, which was said to be fossilized skin shed by a serpent in the distant ancient era.


    At the thought of the Heroic Spirit that could potentially be summoned through it, Risei could not help but feel a sense of fear.


    Now he understands the reason for Tokiomi''s confidence. As long as it was a Servant, no Servant could win against the Heroic Spirit chosen by Tokiomi.


    ...


    At the same time, in the snowy city of Germany, thest of the Three Great Families, the Einzbern family, the artificial human lineage originating from Justeaze, had their headquarters.


    A pair of young men and women examined thepletion of a magic circle drawn on the floor of the chapel.


    The man had a typical Eastern facial appearance, average height, and strong facial structure, belonging to the type that girls tend to like.


    The woman bore a striking resemnce to Justeaze, and could easily be mistaken for her twin sister. However,pared to the aloof Justeaze, this woman''s expression is much gentler.


    The woman looked at a simple and rather crude summoning circle on the ground, which was somewhat surprising.


    "Perhaps you''ll be disappointed, but summoning a Servant doesn''t require such grandiose conjuring rituals."


    The man carefully inspected the pattern drawn with mercury, ensuring that there were no distortions or blemishes, as he exined.


    "Because, in reality, it''s not the power of the magus that summons the Servant, but the power of the Holy Grail. As the Master, my role is merely to serve as a link between the Heroic Spirit and this world and to provide them with the magical energy they need to materialize in this world."


    Seemingly satisfied with thepletion of the magic circle, the man stood up and nced at the catalyst ced on the central altar, which would be used for summoning.


    It was a golden base with a blue-lined scabbard emitting a faint shimmer that reflected barely visible inscriptions.


    With this, the great achievement was within reach.


    ...


    The summoning circles used by the Three Great Families varied inplexity, some intricate, and others simple, but they were all prepared within their respective workshops. The other potential Masters did not receive such favorable treatment.


    In the corner of Fuyuki City, there is a clearing deep within the dense forest.


    A small-bodied boy looked around cautiously, making sure that there was no one nearby. Once he confirmed the absence of others, he began preparing for a summoning ritual.


    Although the boy appeared nervous, his movements were swift, indicating that he had practiced several times before.


    Unlike the blood, gems, and mercury used by the Three Great Families, the boy used freshly ughtered chicken blood. Taking advantage of the warmth of the blood before cooling, the boy began his incantation.


    "Close, close, close, close, close."


    This procedure was repeated five times.


    "But the overflowing moment must be broken."


    On that day, on differentnds, incantations targeting different subjects were almost simultaneously recited. This was no longer a coincidence that could be called a mere chance.


    "Proim."


    "You, who are under me, I entrust my fate to your sword."


    "In response to the Holy Grail''s summoning, if you heed this will and divine order, answer me immediately."


    The sensation of magical energy coursing through his entire body, the chill, and pain caused by the cirction of the circuits within his body¡ªa sensation that no mage could escape.


    But at this moment, there was only endurance, only waiting. The incantation must not be interrupted.


    "I swear here. I shall be the one who eradicates evil from this world."


    Compared to the others, Kariya''s incantation had two additional verses; thus, he endured more pain. It was his own choice, willingly paying a price to achieve victory.


    "Cloud the vision of your eyes, and let your mind go wild."


    "As the master of the chains that imprison the prisoner of madness, I am the one who controls these chains."


    Compared to training with his mentor, this pain was not worth mentioning.


    Kariya gritted his teeth and continued the incantation.


    "Enveloped by the Three Great Commandments, from the wheel of restraint, O Guardian of the Scales!"


    With this phrase as the conclusion of the prayer, the magical power within each of the potential Masters reached its limit.


    Next, the summoning pattern is shimmered with brilliant light.


    Within that dazzling radiance, different figures manifested in the world.


    Some were clear and dignified, some were bold and unrestrained, and some were imposing exquisitely.


    Regarding thest one, an ominous magical power emanated from their entire being.


    Thus, the curtain of the Holy Grail War were lifted.

 Chapter 18: Kariya’s Heart

    Chapter 18: Kariya¡¯s Heart


    As the storm of magical power apanied the golden radiance, Sc¨¢thach, who had lurked outside the workshop, immediately departed without hesitation.


    Moving at a speedparable to a sports car under moonlight, the Queen of the Land of Shadows clenched her lips tightly, desperately suppressing her fighting spirit.


    Yes, her fighting spirit.


    With just a nce, she confirmed the identity of that golden Heroic Spirit.


    As Shinji had said, it was indeed one of the strongest among all Heroic Spirits. Even with her current strength, she would not have enough chance of winning, even if she gave it all. However, this was not the reason for her retreat.


    Sc¨¢thach never feared battle. By contrast, she enjoyed this. Even in defeat, she would have noints. She retreated decisively only because the blood of a warrior within her could no longer be contained. If she stayed any longer, she would forget the orders of her Master and the wishes of her disciple.


    Once she had distanced herself enough from the Tohsaka residence, she no longer felt the presence of the golden Heroic Spirit, and Sc¨¢thach halted her steps. Allowing a cool night breeze to brush her cheeks, she exhaled slowly and activated hermunication magecraft.


    "Shinji, Tokiomi Tohsaka haspleted the summoning ritual."


    "Understood." Shinji''s response came almost simultaneously. "Uncle has alsopleted the summoning."


    "What are your ns next? Do you need me toe back?" Sc¨¢thach asks for a hint of scrutiny.


    Among the three disciples, Sakura was closest to her, but Shinji was the one she favored the most. This child was willing to endure hardships, had talent, and most importantly, was not as prone to impulsive actions as Cu Chinn. If Shinji''s performance during the Holy Grail War met her expectations, she would consider sharing with him a part of the wish entrusted to Cu Chinn.


    "No, it''s fine," Shinji refused. "Uncle''s Servant is also very powerful, and I am afraid he will not be able to control him. Besides, now that Uncle has be a master, he might be able to perceive both you and Justeaze''s existence. It''s better not to meet for the time being."


    All this time, both Medusa and Sc¨¢thach had concealed their True Names with special magecraft. The people of the Matou family believed them to be mysterious magi and did not consider them servants. Shinji hoped to dy the reveal of these trump cards for as long as possible.


    "Understood." Under the cover of an empty night, Sc¨¢thach exuded her charms freely. "However, my little Master, I must remind you that the blood of a warrior will never be extinguished. Each time it is suppressed, the next ignition will burn more fiercely."


    "I know. Don''t worry, Sensei. Although I am not obsessed with the Holy Grail, I have no intention of handing it over to anyone else. There will be an opportunity for your warrior''s blood to burn to the heart''s content. Please bear with it for now¡ªafter all, the older the wine, the more fragrant it bes."


    When Shinji uttered thest sentence, Sc¨¢thach''s charm peaked. Like aged wine, she was immortal and evesting.


    Just as Sc¨¢thach was about to endmunication, Shinji suddenly had an idea. "Sensei, would you be interested in having some appetizers before the banquet begins?"


    "What kind of appetizers?" Sc¨¢thach asked eagerly.


    "Well... I am not sure, but let us meet with Lady Justeaze first. Fortunately, we might be able to catch an octopus. If luck isn''t on our side, we might not even get a soup."


    "Better than nothing," Sc¨¢thach replied, blending back into the shadows.


    ...


    After cutting off contact with Sc¨¢thach, Shinji let go of the newspaper shreds that had been torn apart by the magical storm. He carefully observed the Servant that appeared in the summoning circle.


    The entire body was covered in jet-ck armor, which seemed to be either twisted by magic or originally designed that way, with unnatural distortions in various parts of the armor.


    There were strange tassels attached to the back of the armor, trembling under surging magical energy.


    The owner of the armor had a pale face and his hair was slightly darker than the inherited hair color of the Matou family. From his appearance, he was a handsome man with a mncholic temperament who captivated countless women wherever he went.


    Unfortunately, the twisted expression on a man''s face marred his handsomeness, and the madness shining in his eyes, devoid of any trace of reason, was terrifying.


    "Servant Berserker," Shinji murmured to himself. "Uncle, you have finally taken this path."


    Berserker is a rtively special ss of the seven sses of the Holy Grail War. This ss grants the Servant the "Mad Enhancement" ss skill at the cost of stripping away their sanity, resulting in the highest base attributes among the seven sses. Judging solely from Servant''s status, it would not be an exaggeration to say that they were the strongest.


    The two extra verses in the incantation that Kariya chanted were to bestow the "Mad Enhancement" '' skill upon the Servant, fulfilling the summoning conditions for Berserker.


    In "Fate/Zero," Zouken, to torment Kariya further, manipted him into summoning Berserker, as Berserker was the ss that ced the greatest burden on the Master.


    But now Zouken is already dead, and there is no one to manipte Kariya into summoning Berserker. However, driven by his obsession and desire to defeat Tokiomi, he still makes the same choice as before.


    "Even with Sensei''s guidance, my abilities as a magi are far inferior to those of Tokiomi. The Master''s abilities affect the servant''s basic capabilities, and the master cannot match the Tokiomi. I can only find a solution through the Servant; Kariya''s voice resolutely expresses his unwavering determination. He forced himself to activate a rune inscription despite his exhausted body. Rune magic and gem magic have many simrities; they both allow the activation of pre-set magic without consuming the magical energy of the magi.


    The rune stone that Kariya activated at this moment was prepared in advance, with only one effect: to replenish the magi''s magical energy consumption. Kariya intended to use this method to address Berserker''s excessive consumption issue.


    "Is it worth it?" Shinji sighed.


    "It is," Kariya''splexion quickly improved, as the initial rune had exceptional effects.


    Shinji seemed to realize something and appeared hesitant, but he gritted his teeth and said, "Uncle, when I said those things a year ago, I wanted to motivate you to take over the family business. But in reality, even if you defeat Tokiomi Tohsaka, Aoi-san won''t marry you."


    "Wisdom beyond your years," Kariya calmly nced at his nephew. "I knew what you said long ago. Although I''m unwilling, Aoi has already given her heart and happiness to Tokiomi. I haven''t had a chance since the day she agreed to be with him."


    "Then why are you...?"


    "You don''t understand. Loving someone does not necessarily mean possessing them. I just hope she is happy," Kariya''s gaze softened like it had never before. "Defeating Tokiomi is not about proving anything or gaining something. It is about making him realize that magecraft is not everything. He has many things more precious than magecraft."


    "No regrets?"


    "No regrets. In the past, I was unable to protect her. By the time I gained power, it had already been toote. Perhaps this is fate."


    "Uncle... you''re such a fool."


    "I feel the same way. So, don''t follow my example."


    "Of course, I have no interest in being a backup n."


    "... Get out."

 Chapter 19: Battle

    Chapter 19: Battle


    Although the main stage of the TYPE-MOON world is in the realm of mysticism, it cannot be denied thatpared to magus and other mystical beings, ordinary people are the mainstream of this world. If thetter is a vast ocean, the former is a small river.


    The Fourth Holy Grail War urred in 1994. ording to data released by the United Nations, the global poption is over 5 billion, with Japan having a poption of 125 million. Japan''snd area was 378,000 square kilometers, which had a poption density even more exaggerated than that of China, the world''s most populous country. In such a sea of people, searching for an ordinary person is simr to finding a needle in a haystack.


    Ryuunosuke Uryuu, who was targeted by Shinji, was an ordinary person, at least before bing a master.


    The area of Fuyuki City is notrge, and in terms of actual calction, it may not even beparable to a prosperous small town in China. However, many people live and work in these areas. The information provided by Shinji was vague, and there was no connection to the Matou family, making it impossible to use magecraft for searching. Justeaze took a day and two nights to investigate every corner of Fuyuki City. At this rate, it would take Justeaze for at least half a month to search for the entire Fuyuki City.


    Fortunately, Sc¨¢thach''s timely intervention has changed the situation. This Queen, who stepped into the realm of gods, did not rely on powerful skills or profound magecraft, she relied solely on her instincts as a warrior.


    People emit different auras because of their different experiences in various environments. Well-read individuals exude a schrly aura, former soldiers have a military aura, and those who have been killed carry a murderous aura. The so-called murderous aura may not be perceptible to ordinary people living in peaceful times, but it can never escape Sc¨¢thach, who has experienced countless killings and reigns over the realm of death.


    Unlike Justeaze, who had to inspect each person individually, Sc¨¢thach only needed to release her senses, capture the murderous aura, and then visit the source for confirmation.


    Finally, two dayster, in the center of an upscale residential area, they found their targets.


    At this moment, Ryuunosuke was preparing the ritual to summon a "demon" based on the records he found in an ancient book.


    The main material for the ritual was human blood, which was arge amount. For this purpose, Ryuunosuke broke the rule of never killing twice in the same ce andmitted four consecutive murders in Fuyuki City. The first three attempts failed because there was not enough human blood, but this time, he killed three people in one go, finally gathering the necessary amount of fresh blood.


    The strong smell of blood makes Justeaze nauseous. She nced at Ryuunosuke, who casually modified the incantation and confirmed that his entire body was adorned with leopard-rted decorations. She then activates hermunication spell.


    At that moment, the breeze blew.


    To prevent discovery, the room waspletely sealed off, and there was no airflow.


    In Ryuunosuke''s astonished gaze, the airflow quickly transformed from a gentle breeze to a fierce whirlwind, causing chaos in the entire living room.


    The magic circle drawn on the bed began to emit a faint phosphorescent glow.


    At the same time, the airflow in the room escted into a dangerous tornado, causing the TV and vase in the living room to be swept up and shattered by the wind.


    The mist gradually rose from the center of the glowing magic circle, apanied by faint sparks and sshes of lightning.


    Facing this unseen spectacle, Ryuunosuke felt no fear. Instead, he quietly watched like a child filled with anticipation for magic tricks.


    His curiosity stemmed from his fascination with the unknown.


    Ryuunosuke was a person with a heavy curiosity. He became curious about death and started killing, and now he was curious about "demons" and wanted to summon one.


    A glint is reflected in Ryuunosuke''s eyes followed by a thunderous roar.


    "I ask of you."


    A delicate and inexplicably enchanting voice gently emanated from the pervading mist and the wind ceased unknowingly.


    The magic circle that had previously emitted light was dimmed, and fresh blood on the bed turned ck and dried up as if burned.


    Within the thin mist, a person who had just spoken suddenly appears before Ryuunosuke.


    It was a smooth and youthful face withrge, agile eyes and smooth cheeks thatplemented his brownplexion, reminiscent of Munch''s paintings.


    His attire was peculiar. He wore a loose robe on his slender body, adorned with a multitude of luxurious precious metal jewelry resembling a dark magician from a manga.


    "Summoner who has called upon me, summon me as a Caster ss and reveal your name to me. Who stands there? What kind of person are you?"


    Ryuunosuke was somewhat unsure about how to respond.


    To his surprise, lightning and smoke from the summoning circle made of blood unexpectedly brought forth an ordinary person. Although he didn''t know what to expect, at the very least, he had anticipated the appearance of an exaggerated monster.


    The current appearance of this ordinary human being made Ryuunosuke feel frustrated. Although his attire was extremely peculiar, can one judge this man as a demon based solely on that?


    Ryuunosuke scratched his head slightly and prepared himself to respond.


    "Well, I''m Ryuunosuke Amemori, a frencer. I have an interest in killing, and I like children and young girls."


    The man in the robe nodded, seemingly dismissing everything except the name.


    "Very well. The contract is established. I also have a long-standing desire for the Holy Grail. The key to paradise will undoubtedly fall into our hands, right?"


    "Huh?"


    He did not seem to know what was going on immediately. Ryuunosuke is confused. Indeed, there was a record of such things in the ancient book he found in the warehouse, but he only skimmed over the boring rules and skipped them.


    The ancient book was rted to the Holy Grail War, but due to its poor preservation and the passage of time, many parts were illegible. Ryuunosuke did not read itpletely; he only read and practiced parts that interested him.


    With a distorted ritual, a distorted summoning chant, and possessing only inherited magic factors, Ryuunosuke, aplete outsider, was able toplete the summoning ritual. It can only be said that he was an exception.


    "Ah, let''s put aside these troublesome topics for now. Come."


    Ryuunosuke waved his hand lightly and pointed with his chin at the child in the corner of the room, the final member of this family.


    Anyway as a greeting, what about that one over there? Should we eat him?"


    The strange man showed no expression. He did not look at Ryuunosuke or the child, but silently took out a book from his robe.


    The book looked heavy and exquisitely bound, instantly recognizable as a valuable antique, and the kind of small prop often used by demons.


    Ryuunosuke could tell at a nce the material used to bind the book''s cover.


    "Ah, amazing! Is this made of human skin?"


    Because Ryuunosuke had once yed a victim''s skin to make ampshade. However, because of his clumsiness in handicrafts, he faced too many setbacks and ultimately gave up. Now, seeing someone with the same intention, but who had produced a perfectly finished product, he could not help but greatly respect this man.


    The man merely nced at Ryuunosuke in response to his praise without making any statements. He slowly opened the book in his hand and agilely flipped through its pages, asionally muttering a few words with unclear meaning.


    Afterpleting this, the man lifted his head and a mist formed by magic filled the entire room.


    In the next second, the front door split into four or five pieces, and the Queen of the Shadow Realm emerged from the shadows.


    Their gaze met.

 Chapter 20: Battle

    Chapter 20: Battle


    The first battle of the Fourth Holy Grail War began with the summoned Servants, Assassin and Caster.


    As soon as Sc¨¢thach sensed Caster''s presence, she dispelled the primal rune used for concealment and abandoned her stealthy approach. Sneak attacks were not her style; she preferred directbat like a warrior.


    Therefore, she did not interrupt the summoning ritual or attack Caster''s master and even gave Caster time to prepare his magic.


    Since Shinji had said this was her appetizer, Sc¨¢thach decided to approach the situation as pleased.


    Sensing the obvious otherworldly aura surrounding Caster, Sc¨¢thachughed, broke open the door, andunched an attack on the prepared Caster.


    At the entrance, Sc¨¢thach reached up with both hands. On her left hand, she held a red longbow, while on her right hand, she gripped a simrly colored arrow.


    In the next second, the arrow tore through the air with a powerful forceparable to a sniper rifle.


    Caster, who had remained expressionless since appearing, finally showed a change in emotion.


    He was surprised. There was no doubt that the Servant before him was an Assassin, but her fighting style was nothing like an assassin. Instead, it resembled that of an archer.


    However, to even surprise, he didn''t forget to defend herself. A very sturdy belt-like sash¡ªor rather, an indescribable creatureposed of countless snakes¨Cor perhaps it would be more appropriate to call it an organ of a living being¡ªextended from an unseen corner and precisely blocked Sc¨¢thach''s arrow.


    Flesh and blood scattered.


    Deep purple blood and magically infused flesh with corrosive properties burst from the impact of the arrow, adding an extra touch of eeriness to the already macabre room.


    Unfazed by this, Sc¨¢thach regarded her previous arrow as a greeting and test, and she could tell that Caster''s fighting style was worth her attention.


    Summoning magic, summoning monsters. With this conclusion in mind, Sc¨¢thach initiated her second round of attack.


    Once again, the arrow is unleashed. However, this time, it was not just one arrow; it was three arrows.


    The three arrows attacked Caster from different angles like Barrett rifles equipped with guidance systems.


    The monster summoned by Caster unexpectedly shows remarkable resilience, enduring Sc¨¢thach''s arrow while remaining agile. It circled its master and used its body as a shield to block the simultaneous volley of the three arrows from Sc¨¢thach.


    At the same time, the floor beneath Sc¨¢thach suddenly copsed, and three smaller but more agile tentacle-like monsters emerged underground,unching a counterattack against the enemy.


    Despite being surrounded by tentacles, Sc¨¢thach remained calm and somewhat disappointed. She casually discarded her bow and grasped a purple katana from the thin air. With the swift flick of her wrist, she fiercely shed, severing all three tentacles.


    Using the momentum from cutting the tentacles, Sc¨¢thach''s body turned into a wisp of smoke moving at an imperceptible speed. Just before the flesh of the monsters touched her own, she dashed towards Caster, who still stood motionless.


    Caster calmly turned the page of the human skin book on his hands. The mist formed from his magical energy suddenly thickened, causing the entire room to shake as if being struck by a tremendous force.


    Numerous thick tentacles, numbering in the double digits, extended from the ground, transforming into walls that protected Caster while recklessly demolishing the house.


    "COOL! Awesome! You''re so COOL!" Ryuunosuke''s entire being was captivated by the "demons" summoned by Caster. Ignoring his perilous situation, he shouted and screamed like a child.


    However, the poor child, the only one left in the house, had long since reached his limits and fainted.


    Sc¨¢thach''s strikes were swift, but Caster''s speed was not slow. For every tentacle severed by Sc¨¢thach, Caster summoned another one. Despite severing ten tentacles in one breath, the "walls" that stood between the two showed no signs of diminishing.


    Realizing that using her de was ineffective, Sc¨¢thach did not persist in a direct assault but instead retreated with light footsteps.


    The monsters driven by Caster seemed unwilling to let go of this prey and swarmed towards Sc¨¢thach, appearing like a chaotic dance of demons.


    "Yes, that''s it. Devour her, devour her," Ryuunosuke loved demons and also had a fondness for young, beautiful women. When the two merged into one, his excitement would double (although from appearances, who would know that his summoned was a demon).


    Of course, Sc¨¢thach did notply with his wishes. With her right hand holding the de and her left hand index and middle fingers close together, she swiftly traced a line of circr symbols in the air.


    In the instant the final rune formed, the dark house was illuminated by crimson mes. The tentacle, which was only a meter away from Sc¨¢thach, became engulfed in the fiery light, burning until it turned into ashes.


    The screams of the monsters echoed in the crumbling house as Sc¨¢thach crossed the final distance towards Caster and swung her sword, aiming for thetter''s head.


    Caster, as a mage, generally does not excel in closebat. Being approached by an Assassin meant that death was imminent unless it was someone like Sc¨¢thach, who possessed multiple aptitudes. However, such individuals are extremely rare.


    However, the conventions are meant to be broken. This Caster wasn''t a traditional mage. Before the de could reach him, he created a "sword" using the newly summoned monster and blocked Sc¨¢thach''s strike with this living "de."


    The "sword" was not as hard as a real de, but it carried aparable force. Caster was pushed back by the strike, and likewise, Sc¨¢thach was pushed back by the "sword," interrupting her attack.


    This turn of events indicated that Caster and Sc¨¢thach possessed equal physical strength, both at the Rank D level.


    "Your magic may becking, but your swordsmanship is impressive," remarked Assassin, who was skilled in magic tricks. This was her first time speaking to the other Servants.


    "Thank you for thepliment," replied Caster, the meleebatant, with gentlemanly grace. "Although I manifest as a Caster, I indeedck talent in magic. Comparatively, Miss Assassin is better suited for this ss."


    "Your perception is alsomendable."


    Sc¨¢thach switched her sword for a crimson spear, its flowing magical energy indicating a significantly higher qualitypared to the sword and bow she previously wielded. Sc¨¢thach was proficient in various weapons, but her greatest masteryy in spears, which allowed her to reach the realm of gods.


    "Let''s end the warm-up here and bring out our true abilities," said Sc¨¢thach.


    "If possible, I would prefer for today to end here," Caster casually discarded the monster "sword" in his hand. "The Holy Grail War has just begun. There''s no need to determine life and death at this moment."


    "Are you nning to escape?" Sc¨¢thach gripped the spear with both hands and with the spear at its core, her magical energy formed a swirling vortex, emitting a distant humming sound. From afar, it resembled a burning me.


    "If you choose to interpret it that way," Caster closed the human skin book in his hand, emitting a dull sound.


    As if it were a signal of destruction, the remaining monsters in the house instantly exploded. The sttering of blood and magical mist obstructed Sc¨¢thach''s vision and the resulting impact destroyed the foundation of the house.


    Amidst the continuous explosions, the house that held cherished memories of a family copsed with a resounding crash.

 Chapter 21: Aftermath

    Chapter 21: Aftermath


    Under the silver moonlight, amidst the ruins, Sc¨¢thach held a red spear bathed in the moon''s glow.


    Her face, veiled by a light fabric, turned towards the direction where Caster had departed, and her eyes, the same color as the magical spear, reflected a faint sense of regret.


    "So, this was just an appetizer that awakened my desire for battle but couldn''t satisfy it?"


    With Sc¨¢thach''s exceptional agility at the A+ rank, it wouldn''t be difficult for her to catch up to the departing Caster. However, she was unable to do so.


    This was not because she was afraid of falling into Caster''s trap but rather because it was a densely popted residential area.


    In the world of magecraft, there is a principle to maintain secrecy, not known by ordinary people, and to avoid causing a significant impact on the mundane world. The battles between Servants bring considerable destruction to their surroundings, and Caster''s fighting style, continuously summoning monsters, would likely result in the entire residential area being destroyed if they were to engage inbat here. The Matou family could not bear such consequences and Sc¨¢thach did not want to cause such great casualties.


    Only when she could no longer sense Caster''s presence did Sc¨¢thach retract her magical spear and turn her head, saying, "I appreciate your help. You can dispel the magic now."


    Suddenly, in empty air, golden magical particles dispersed like fireflies in the summer or fragments of scattered fireworks.


    A golden saint appeared at the center of these fireflies, and the magical energy dissipated. The sounds of the two Servants'' battle and the copse of the house didn''t awaken the residents nearby because Justeaze had set up a magic barrier to prevent vibrations. Whether it was vibrations of the earth or vibrations in the air, they were confined within the house and prevented from spreading. Justeaze had witnessed three Holy Grail Wars and was well aware of the destructive power of Servants.


    Justeaze nced at the ruins before her and then looked at the monsters that were disappearing from the mortal realm as Caster left, asking, "How did it go?"


    Sc¨¢thach smoothed her slightly disheveled hair and replied,'' An inadequate Caster, a foe used to pass the time. Next time, I''ll kill him."


    Justeaze nodded and walked to a corner of the ruins using magic to gently move aside the debris, revealing the boy who had lost his entire family overnight and had no knowledge of what had transpired.


    A runic symbol was imprinted on the boy''s back, protecting him from harm during the catastrophe.


    "How should we handle this child?"


    "For the battles of the Servants, let Shinji support him. He will take care of it," Sc¨¢thach said, as she had already seen Shinji contemting how to handle the aftermath since the beginning of the first Servant battle.


    The only worldline affected by Shinji''s actions was the Matou family''s, and Ryunosuke, who had no connection to it, was unaffected. He summoned the final Servant, Caster, as before.


    ording to Justeaze, the opponent possessed a Noble Phantasm in the form of a book and couldmand tentacle-like monsters. They were also able to withstand a strike from Sc¨¢thach. Based on these characteristics, the identity of the Servant could be determined as Gilles de Rais.


    Gilles de Rais was a French marshal during the Hundred Years'' War, a national hero of France, and an ally of Joan of Arc, the savior of France. However, after Joan was captured, Gilles suffered a great mental blow and retreated his domains in Marshkuhler and Tiffauges, where he immersed himself in studying ck magic. As a result, hemitted heinous acts against several children and was ultimately executed by burning, bing one of the real-life prototypes for the antagonist character "Bluebeard" (Aoi Su) in Western folklore.


    Gilles himself was not suited to the Caster ss, and the summoning ritual performed by Ryunosuke was a coincidence that resulted in an unexpected oue. However, this ident created the worstbination for this Holy Grail War.


    Because of his experience as a French marshal and his glorious military achievements, Gilles possessed significant tactical knowledge. His timely retreat without engaging with Sc¨¢thach proved this point.


    Although his strength as a soldier in historical records was not primarily in hisbat ability, but in his financial resources, he fought alongside Joan of Arc as herrade in numerous battles, bothrge and small, so hisbat prowess was notcking. Moreover, in other works of the Fate series, he manifested as a Saber-ss Servant, so blocking a strike from Sc¨¢thach would not be too difficult for him.


    However, that was all there was to it. Gilles'' fighting style was rtively straightforward and his decisive techniques required prior preparation. In a direct confrontation, he does not stand a chance against Sc¨¢thach.


    Shinji sighed and remarked, "Assassin started the first battle in the original worldline, and now it''s the same. The inertia of the worldline is truly terrifying." He stopped paying attention to the battle and instead focused on considering its aftermath.


    He looked at the flowchart that he had written once again and came up with an idea.


    "Sensei, erase the memories of tonight from this child and also erase the memories of living with their family. Then, send this child to the vicinity of the Church."


    Following Shinji''s instructions, Sc¨¢thach extended her finger and inscribed two new runes. The effect of these runes was slumber and forgetfulness. Without love and hate, the child would not feel pain.


    Without love and hate, this child with a tragic past would not experience any pain.


    As for seeking revenge and settling scores, Shinji would take care of them on the child''s behalf. Regardless of whether the worldline would change or not, he would not allow Ryunosuke Uryu to survive this Holy Grail War! It was not out of any saint''s sense of responsibility, but simply because he despised individuals like Ryunosuke.


    /Caster Plot Armor is Good XD

 Chapter 22: The Lost Command Spell

    Chapter 22: The Lost Command Spell


    As one of the two major mysterious forces with worldwide influence, the Holy Church possesses terrifying power in both the secr and mystical world.


    Less than an hour after receiving a call from Justeaze, Father Riseipleted the investigation and staged the scene as a fire incident.


    A few hourster, the morning newspaper and television stations began reporting a news story: "Early this morning, a residential house in the northwestern part of Fuyuki City caught fire, resulting in the copse of the building and the death of three people. Citizens are urged to be cautious of fire hazards."


    The newspaper arrived just in time for the Matou family breakfast.


    Having finished briefing everyone on the tasks at hand, Byakuya finally had a few days of leisure. He sipped his tea and flipped through newspapers.


    "A fire, burning down the entire house. It''s truly tragic. It seems like Fuyuki City hasn''t experienced such a massive fire in many years."


    Sakura, disying herdy-like manners, put down her utensils and wiped her mouth. "Don''t worry, Father. Our house will not experience such an incident. My brother and I will use the magecraft taught by Sensei to extinguish the fire."


    Byakuya smiled and said, "Sakura, you''re truly dependable. We''ll leave it to you, then."


    Shinji chimed in, "But Sakura, while extinguishing fires is important, fire prevention is even more crucial. Even a small fire can cause damage. Only when a fire doesn''t start can there be no loss."


    "I understand, big brother." Sakura nodded earnestly. Among the entire Matou family, she admired her older brother, who was a year older than her. She listened carefully to everything he said and pondered over it.


    "I''m full." Kariya, sitting opposite his brother, put down his chopsticks and stood up. "I''m going out for a bit. I''ll be back before lunch."


    Byakuya closed the newspaper and casually asked, "Where are you going?"


    "To the scene of the fire," Kariya said as he picked up his coat from the hanger behind him.


    Byakuya quickly understood his younger brothers'' intentions. "Do you suspect something is amiss with this fire incident?"


    "Yeah, every piece of news after the start of the Holy Grail War could be a disguise. Just to be safe, I want to verify it myself." Having summoned his Servant, Kariya was fully focused on.


    Shinji interjected, "I don''t rmend Uncle going to the scene of the fire."


    Kariya paused in his actions. "Why not?"


    Shinji calmly set down his utensils and said, "When I heard that news, I had the same thought. Other Masters may also have the same idea. If Uncle goes to the scene, it might attract the attention of other Masters. Moreover, if you return to the mansion, it will catch the attention of various parties."


    Byakuya also made a suggestion, "In that case, instead of going to the scene, let''s go to the Fuyuki City Fire Department. I have business dealings with them. Kariya, you and I will invite the chief of the department for a cup of tea. It has only been a few hours since the incident, so if it is a staged fire, there should be some loopholes in the procedure. If they don''t cooperate, Kariya, you can use magecraft to make them cooperate."


    "Good idea." Kariya''s eyes lit up. "Let''s do that."


    Just as Byakuya and Kariya were preparing to leave, Tokiomi Tohsaka received a message from Father Risei.


    "Based on the residual traces at the scene, it can be determined that one of the parties involved in the battle was Caster. The unidentified Master didn''t lie about that. However, before leaving, that Master deliberately erased their information. The identity of the Servant is unknown, as well as their skill in magecraft. The only thing that can be determined is that this person had set up arge-scale boundary around the area, indicating that they are a skilled and cautious magus."


    After listening to Father Risei''s analysis, Tokiomi fell silent. After a while, he spoke, not into themunication gem, but to Kirei Kotomine, who stood in front of his desk, "What are your thoughts?"


    "At present, the confirmed Masters are you, my teacher, Kariya Matou from the Matou family, Keh Archibald, a Level 1 lecturer from the Clock Tower, and Kiritsugu Emiya, the son-inw of the Einzbern family."


    When mentioning thest name, Tokiomi''s eyes narrowed down slightly.


    He had long heard of this name, but detailed information had only been obtained from Kirei a few days ago.


    Kiritsugu Emiya, formerly a killing tool belonging to the Mage''s Association, was a notorious magus killer who excelled in using methods that went against the rules of the magus to hunt down other magus.


    He nted bombs in public ces, shot down airnes with many passengers, and carried out indiscriminaterge-scale terrorist attacks. Although there was no concrete evidence, an analysis of the collected information indicated that it was most likely his doing.


    A man like this, however, had be the son-inw of the Einzbern family, who never interacted with the outside world nine years ago. This also caused a stir within the Mage Association. But the only people who saw through the truth behind this were the entric old monster, Zouken Matou, and the head of the Tohsaka family, Tokiomi Tohsaka.


    The Einzbern magus, who were highly skilled in alchemy butckedbat abilities, were the main reason for their failure in the past Holy Grail Wars. To obtain the Holy Grail, they needed outside assistance inbat, and no one was more suitable than a magus killer.


    Tokiomi Tohsaka could understand such a choice, but he felt disgusted by Kiritsugu Emiya, who treated magus as a mere tool without any sense of pride as a magus. This disgust piqued Kirei Kotomine''s curiosity.


    Kirei Kotomineposed himself and continued his analysis, saying, "Kariya Matou has only received magecraft training for one year and cannot set up such arge-scale boundary. Even if Kiritsugu Emiya had this ability, he would not have chosen to notify my father in this manner by evacuating the entire residential area. Lord El-Melloi II is a proud man and wouldn''t use such methods."


    "Lord" is an exclusive title for several ancient families that dominate the Mage''s Association. Keh Archibald is the ninth-generation head of the Archibald family, one of those ancient families. He possesses the strength and reputation of befitting his status and is the most powerful magus of the Holy Grail War.


    "That leaves us with one of the other two Masters, excluding Caster''s Master."


    "Just as I thought. It seems that a magus of considerable skill has joined this Holy Grail War." Tokiomi Tohsaka was satisfied with his disciple''s performance. "As the overseers of the leylines, every move we make is monitored by other Masters. Therefore, Kirei..."


    "Yes, master." Kirei Kotomine respectfully lowered his head.


    "I need you to gather as much detailed information as possible about the two Masters."


    "Yes, master."


    Watching Kirei Kotomine''s departing figure Tokiomi Tohsaka, let out a sigh.


    "If only your Command Seals hadn''t disappeared two years ago."


    Kirei Kotomine had obtained the qualification to participate in the war three years ago and was the first among the reserve Masters to be branded with Command Seals. Tokiomi took him as his disciple, hoping tobine the powers of two Masters to secure the Holy Grail.


    However, after studying under Tokiomi for a year, Kirei''s Command Seals suddenly vanished, a fact that still vexed Tokiomi Tohsaka.


    "Perhaps the summoned Servant was too powerful, and that''s why the Holy Grail deprived him of the Command Seals." The timely voice of Risei Kotomine was sounded.


    Thinking of his Servant, Tokiomi''s mood improved.


    As long as he had him, the Holy Grail would undoubtedly be his.

 Chapter 23: Saber’s Arrival

    Chapter 23: Saber¡¯s Arrival


    The following days, everything remained calm and peaceful.


    The serial killer, Ryunosuke Uryu, disappeared without trace, seemingly leaving Fuyuki City.


    Shinji stayed indoors and did not venture outside of his home.


    Kariya quickly returned home after visiting the fire department and did not go out again.


    The other Masters did not engage in any noteworthy activity.


    Shinji continued his reclusive lifestyle, either training at home as per Scathach''s instructions, or ying games with Sakura. However, these were not ordinary children''s games; they were runic rune-based decryption games designed by Scathach. Anyone, be it an ordinary person like Byakuya or a magus like Shinji or Sakura, could y with simr rules. Over a few months, this game became an entertainment activity for everyone in the Matou household.


    You might think that the Masters'' cautious actions were excessive, even cowardly.


    Shinji did not deny this, nor did the other masters, except for the madman, Ryunosuke. Although magus possessed mysterious powers, they were still human beings. Their bodies were not much stronger than those of ordinary humans; they would bleed if their skin was cut, and they would die if they were fatally injured.


    The same could not be said for servants. Even the weakest servant possessed power far surpassing that of the humans. If we consider countless ancient monsters and non-human entities that can directly confront servants, their number does not exceed double digits.


    Therefore, the primary objective of the Holy Grail War was not victory, but self-preservation. If they die, everything will be lost.


    Without a guarantee of self-preservation, the masters concealed themselves in the shadows and collected information through various means.


    Tohsaka Tokiomi gathered information through his disciple, Kirei Kotomine, and channels of the Church. Kariya acquired information through his brother, Byakuya, and his growing influence in the secr world. Keh relied on his familiar, while Shinji utilized the characteristics of the Assassin ss and Scathach''s bug-like abilities. Only Assassin possessed the ability to freely roam the city without being noticed by other Masters, thanks to her ss skills.


    As for Shinji''s trump card, Justeaze, she had already left Fuyuki City and headed towards the nearest airport.


    She was going there to meet someone, a crucial figure in the current Holy Grail War, someone who should theoretically be her clone, an artificial human.


    The Einzbern family constructed the system of the Holy Grail War. In addition to being the core of the system known as the "Greater Grail," Justeaze''s body served as a necessary device to stabilize the magical connection between the "Greater Grail" and the material world. This device was known as the "Lesser Grail." The magus outside of the "Three Families"peted for this "Lesser Grail." The Holy Grail War, which stemmed from the pursuit of the "Grail that can grant any wish," was, in a sense, a deception.


    The provision of the "Lesser Grail'' was usually handled by the Einzbern family, specifically through the production of artificial humans created by Einzberns. Essentially, these artificial humans were magical instruments with human forms, and their blueprints and prototypes were based on Justeaze.


    However, Justeaze did not trust Einzbern lineage. Their vition of the rules during the Third Holy Grail War led to the corruption of the Holy Grail. This was why Justeaze, after manifesting in the material world, deliberately concealed her existence instead of contacting the Einzbern family.


    The meeting was just her observation from the shadows, not revealing her presence.


    As an invisible spiritual being, Justeaze effortlessly passed through walls, bypassed security checks, and entered the tarmac, which only staff members were allowed to ess.


    Although F Airport was located in western Japan and served several surrounding cities, its area was not particrlyrge because of the technological limitations of the ''90s. Justeaze found a vantage point with a good view and waited quietly.


    ording to the information she obtained through suggestive magecraft, Einzbern''s chartered ne was supposed to arrive around noon.


    This information is urate andplete. At approximately 1 p.m., a small passenger ne descended from the sky andnded smoothly on the runway, bearing a distinctive Vorale logo on its fusge.


    This logo represented a renowned Italian airline that operated domestic and international routes in Central and Western Europe while also providing charter services for VIPs.


    "It should be this one." Combining the information collected by the Matou family in advance, Justeaze locks onto her target.


    The speed of the ne on the runway gradually decreased until it reached aplete stop.


    A few minutester, a young woman dressed in pure white emerges from an aircraft. She wore a white fur hat, a white coat, a white knee-length skirt, and her fair silver hairplemented her snow-white skin. She looked like a pure white princess straight out of a fairy tale perfectly suited for the chilly winter season.


    The woman, whose appearance was strikingly simr to that of Justeaze, looked up at the gentle afternoon sunlight with a rxed smile on her face, seemingly saying something.


    Behind the woman, a young, petite boy follows closely. In terms of appearance alone, the ''boy'' was no less impressive than the woman in front of ''him.'' ''His'' golden hair was simply styled, and ''he'' wore a sleek ck suit that exuded a sense of sophistication and gantry, perfectlyplementing the pure white woman who smiled and looked at ''him.''


    If the woman was a princess from a fairy tale, then the ''boy'' was her knight.


    If there were anything discordant, it would be that the ''boy''s'' suit seemed slightly thin. It would be easy to catch a cold dressing like that in winter. However, Justeaze knew that the boy wouldn''t have such concerns because he wasn''t human; he was a Servant, a manifestation of a Heroic Spirit in the present world.


    Having detached herself from the Holy Grail system, Justeaze, a mere ghost attached to a human, couldn''t confirm the Servant''s ss like she could with the system''s support. Fortunately, the vignce of these two individuals wasn''t particrly high. From the movements of the woman''s lips, as she turned around to speak to the boy, Justeaze learned the Servant''s ss¡ªSaber, the highest-rated ss among the seven sses. It was the ss that most Masters participating in the Holy Grail War desired.


    As soon as Justeaze confirmed the Servant''s ss, she retreated into the airport lounge. She waited until she was certain that her magical presence wouldn''t be detected by Saber before initiatingmunication magecraft.


    "Shinji, the Einzbern family has arrived, and Saber is apanying her."


    "What are your thoughts on meeting your sister?" Shinji asked with a smile. As an artificial being created based on Justeaze, she was considered her sibling in human society.


    "I have no particr thoughts. I''m just here to confirm if she can utilize the functionality of the ''Lesser Grail,''" Justeaze replied with an emotionless tone.


    Shinji sighed in resignation and said, "Well, take your time to confirm and stay safe."


    The "sister" walking on the tarmac had an innocent smile, while the "older sister" hiding in the airport lounge seemed indifferent, like two opposite poles.

 Chapter 24: Justeaze’s Confusion

    Chapter 24: Justeaze¡¯s Confusion


    The artificial humans of the Einzbern family possess a cmity-level beauty, despite their efforts to dress as casually as possible (rtive to ceremonial attire, such as the Heavenly Robe of Feathers or thedies in the Fate/Grand Order). However, regardless of what they wear, such beauties are destined to attract attention wherever they go.


    When these beauties walk alongside equally extraordinary and otherworldly beautiful young men or women, theirbined charisma bes exponentially stronger.


    Throughout their journey, they are treated no differently than celebrities walking on the streets. Regardless of gender, people of all ages turn their heads and pay attention to them. If it were not for the youth''s intimidating aura and piercing gaze, exuding an aura that keeps others at a distance, someone would likely have approached them for conversation or autographs.


    Benefiting from this situation, Justeaze could freely observe the two without worrying about being discovered.


    Before parting ways with Sc¨¢thach, she reminded Justeaze that skilled experts had a very keen perception and could easily sense the gaze of someone secretly observing them. Therefore, caution must be exercised during observation. Unless the target is conspicuous, it is best not to stare directly at them, let alone show hostility. Saber is among those who are particrly conspicuous.


    The arrangements made by the Einzbern family are thoughtful. There is a dedicated car waiting as soon as they leave the airport lounge, directly taking them to Fuyuki City. Following Shinji''s advice, Justeaze has prepared vehicles in advance using suggestive magecraft, allowing her to track the targets in sections and at different levels.


    Although spiritual bodies can ignore many physical limitations, she cannot ignore distance. Justeaze is not a Servant, and cannot run as quickly as a car. Therefore, modern tools are the best choice.


    Shinji is not a traditional magus like Keh or Tokiomi Tohsaka, and he does not adhere to magecraft above all else. Justeaze is an artificial human and does not possess the pride of a magus. In a sense, this pair resembles a partnership between the contracted Saber and Kiritsugu Emiya.


    When Justeaze returned to Fuyuki City, the sun began to set, and the night approached.


    She got out of the car at the station square, and a few dozen meters away was the group with Saber, who seemed like amander inspecting the battlefield and observing every detail around.


    On her side, a woman dressed in pure white looked at everything with a curious and naturally radiant smile¨Ca brightness that Justeaze had never possessed.


    "Isn''t it a bit too rxed? I... res... viel?" Irisviel''s sybles were more numerous than Saber''s, making it more difficult for Justeaze to identify, but after hearing Saber call her name multiple times, Justeaze could roughly determine the pronunciation.


    From their first meeting, Justeaze feltpletely unable to understand this "little sister," this "junior."


    From Irisviel, Justeaze saw many reflections of herself, such as staying within the Einzbern castle before being "activated," isted from the outside world, and therefore fascinating everything in the outside world. Due to the artificial humans''ck ofplex human emotions, they could be described as inexperienced or naturally innocent.


    However, Justeaze could not understand whether Irisviel''s emotions were too intense. In her impression, whether it was the other artificial humans in the family or the previous head of the family, Acht, they were all cold and machine-like, even when their personalities were influenced by their Servants. None of them disyed emotions as intense as Irisviel.


    She would find joy andugh out loud over small things little by little.


    Perhaps, influenced by Irisviel, Justeaze''s emotional fluctuations became more apparent.


    "I think she is prepared for what''s toe."


    Unlike Justeaze, Shinji could understand Irisviel''s feelings.


    "She knows that soon she will be the ''Lesser Grail,'' and her personality will disappear. That''s why she emphasizes the present. While her body can still move, she wants to explore and see more of the world. While her personality is still intact, she wants to experience things she has never done before, so that when her personality disappears, she won''t have any regrets."


    "Lady Justeaze, you wanted to witness the birth of the ''Greater Grail'' and didn''t want to leave any regrets, so you preserved your personality. Miss Irisviel is the same, but she doesn''t have your ability, so she chose this path."


    "Is... that so?" With Shinji''s voice echoing in her ears, Justeaze''s eyes fixed on the aimless wandering of Saber and Irisviel, a ck and white duo. She seemed to grasp something, yet at the same time, it felt like she grasped nothing.


    Saber and Irisviel walked along the streets, asionally stopping to smile and gaze at the shining windows illuminated by the sunset, or curiously observe the disys in shop windows. However, they only looked and never entered any of the stores.


    "Is this enough?" Justeaze seemed to ask Shinji, or perhaps herself, or even Irisviel, who was destined not to hear.


    "I... cannot answer your question, nor can they do so. The only one who can provide an answer is yourself."


    Shinji''s voice shifted from hesitation to determination, as if he had made a certain decision.


    "Justeaze Lizrich von Einzbern, you should follow your thoughts and seek your answers. As for the Holy Grail War, my teacher and I will handle it."


    "Is that okay?" Justeaze''s body trembled.


    "There''s no such thing as ''okay.'' Didn''t you want to save humanity? How can you save humanity if you don''t even understand human hearts?"


    Shinjiughed, though Justeaze couldn''t see it, she was certain that this smile was just as pure as Irisviel''s.


    "Thank you, Shinji," Justeaze''s voice was soft, but it was the first time Shinji felt a sense of peace in his heart.


    "No need to thank me. I''ll be waiting for your return."


    Shinji pushed open the window of the room, watching the lingering light of the setting sun swallowed by the horizon.

 Chapter 25: Going Out

    Chapter 25: Going Out


    The night hase.


    There is a different atmosphere in the air, as if it carries the weight of impending storms, making one feel a sense of oppression in the chest.


    The dining table at the Matou household was also filled with silence. Everyone eats food quietly without the usual lively conversations.


    "I''m full. I won''t being back tonight, and maybe not even tomorrow."


    Being the first to finish eating, Kariya nods at everyone, grabs his coat, and heads towards the basement.


    Yes, the basement.


    As one of the three families participating in the Holy Grail War, the Matou family was highly likely to be monitored by other masters. Therefore, a month ago, Kariya dug a secret tunnel in the basement, allowing them to enter and exit the Matou household without being noticed.


    "I''m full too."


    Shinji is the second to finish eating, following the same procedure as Kariya. However, he does not go to the basement but returns to his room.


    "Ah, big brother, wait for me."


    Sakura follows closely behind Shinji, leaving Byakuya alone in the empty dining room, lost in thought for a while before sighing.


    "They''re all so secretive. Even if the Holy Grail War began, we would still enjoy meals. I am the most unruly person in my household. Oh well, if you won''t eat, then I''ll eat!"


    However, after only a few bites, Byakuya''s movements slowed.


    "It was so hard to finally have a semnce of a home. Please do not get into trouble I''m begging you, Kariya, Shinji."


    ...


    In Shinji''s bedroom, Sakura holds onto his arm.


    "Big brother, are you nning to go out like Uncle?"


    Shinji denies, "No, it''s just that I''m really tired today and want to rest early."


    "You''re lying." Sakura exposes, "I know, you''re going to participate in that Holy Grail War."


    Shinji turns around and looks unwaveringly at his sister, who now has the same hair and eye color scheme as himself.


    Currently, Sakura is no longer a girl with ck hair or sapphire eyes. She transforms into the unique appearance of the Matou family, with purple hair and purple eyes. It wasn''t the result of the inhumane crest worm modification like what Zouken did, but rather, it was Scathach who gradually changed Sakura''s appearance over two months using runes. This was to disy Sakura fully integrated into the Matou family and to ease the Tokiomi Tohsaka. It also satisfied Shinji''s desires¡ª in his memories, the Matou Sakura he knew had always been a soft, purple-haired girl, while the ck-haired, green-eyed tsundere was characteristic of Tohsaka Rin.


    "Why do you think that?"


    "I... I saw it. Sensei suddenly disappeared, just like Uncle''s silent Servant," Sakura weakly spoke. "Uncle also mentioned that Sensei and Justeaze-sama gave him a strange feeling, not quite like humans. And, it''s been several days since Sensei and Justeaze returned."


    ...


    Shinji''s body stiffened, and he remained silent.


    Sakura held onto her brother''s hand, her frail yet determined appearance tugging at one''s heartstrings.


    Ultimately, Shinji could not resist his sister''s gaze. He forced a bitter smile and used his free hand to gently rub Sakura''s foreheads.


    "Ah, I thought I did a good job keeping it a secret. Turns out, you all had suspicions... Should I feel like a failure, or should I say it''s no wonder you''re my family?"


    "Big brother..."


    "Never mind, after tonight, Uncle should be able to recognize Lady Justeaze''s true identity, so there''s no need for me to continue hiding."


    Shinji gently freed his sister''s hand and walked over to the window.


    "You''re right, I am indeed participating in the Holy Grail War. I made an agreement with Lady Justeaze a long time ago."


    Sakura clung to the corners of Shinji''s clothes. "But, but, big brother... it''s very dangerous."


    Shinji smiled softly at his sister. "It''s okay. Compared to the training with Sensei, the Holy Grail War is nothing."


    Sakura''s grip on Shinji''s clothes tightened more and more. "Then, then I want to go too. I am also Sensei''s disciple."


    The smile on Shinji''s lips became even softer. "If you leave, who will protect Father? Father doesn''t know magecraft, so what will we do if a bad person breaks in?"


    "Sob..." Sakura hesitated. On one side was her brother and the other was her father. She didn''t know how to choose.


    Shinji extended his pinky finger. "Little Sakura, you protect Father, and I will protect Uncle. Let''s support each other, okay?"


    Sakura looked at her brother''s face and then at his hand. Finally, she nodded. "Okay, big brother, let''s pinky promise."


    "Hmm, pinky promise. If someone lies, they have to swallow a thousand needles."


    Their pinky fingers were interlocked, and their thumbs touched.


    Having reassured his sister, Shinji draped a brown cloak over himself with one hand and pushed open the window with the other.


    In the next second, his body floated lightly and out of the window, soaring into the sky.


    Sakura waved vigorously at her brother, who was flying higher.


    "Big brother, do your best!"


    The sound was blocked by a barrier and could not be reached; however, Sakura''s heartfelt message had long been conveyed to Shinji''s heart.


    The frigid night wind pierced through, but Shinji, suspended in the air, paid no mind.


    Due to their physiological differences, Sc¨¢thach''s training for Shinji focused more on warrior aspects rather than magecraft.


    In warrior training, physical fitness is of utmost importance. Over the past three months, Sc¨¢thach has relentlessly honed Shinji''s physique using various methods. By now, typical changes in weather would have had little effect on him.


    Under the cover of the night, Shinji rode the wind, heading west until he reached the banks of the Unfaring River, before turning north.


    The Unfaring River was the main water source of Fuyuki City, flowing through the city from south to north before finally merging with the sea.


    On one side of the river mouth was the seaside park, renowned for its beautiful sea view and pristine white beaches, a popr destination for leisure and entertainment among the city''s residents. Unfortunately, it was winter and nighttime, rendering the beach deserted and even couples on dates reluctant to approach. The only exceptions were Irisviel, ustomed to the cold of the northernnds, and Saber, whose nature as a Servant defied measurement by human standards.


    When Shinji arrived, Irisviel was frolicking in seawater barefoot and waspletely unconcerned about the temperature in the single digits. Her smile carried innocence that belied her age.


    Observing Irisviel in this state, Shinji understood why she had caused such a disturbance in Justeaze''s heart.


    The two were like two sides of a mirror: simr backgrounds, simr experiences, simr destinies, and simr choices. However, their attitudes were opposite.


    Silently descending from the air, Shinji hid himself in the shade of the trees at the edge of the beach, where Justeaze was hiding.


    "Perhaps our encounter can change each other''s fate, who knows."


    "Shinji..." Justeaze remained intangible, but Shinji still sensed her differences. It was as if tiny cracks appeared in her icy heart, subtle yet prominent.


    Shinji shook his head at Justeaze and whispered, "No need to say anything, just watch."


    Before the words fully settled, Saber suddenly grabbed Irisviel''s arms and pulled her closer, instantly recing the warm atmosphere with a sense of solemnity.


    "It''s about to begin," Shinji''s body tensed.


    "The second battle."

 Chapter 26: Spear and Sword (1)

    Chapter 26: Spear and Sword (1)


    The area adjacent to the eastern part of the seaside park was a street lined with warehouses. This area also functions as a harbor facility, separating Fuyuki City from an industrial zone further east. By nightfall, there are hardly any people here, and dim streetlights only enhance the sense of emptiness. Unmanned cranes are neatly arranged along the seaside, resembling giant dinosaur fossils, which makes people feel somewhat uneasy.


    "It''s a suitable ce for a duel," said Shinji, who was the first to enter the warehouse street, securing a prime spot to observe the battle.


    Justeaze faintly sensed the magical aura around her and made judgments. "Someone has erected a barrier. It should be the Master of the opposing Servant. They''ve concealed the true battleground to separate ordinary people from the Holy Grail War."


    "That''s the conventional approach. Magus must adhere to the rule of not exposing their actions to the public. Only the two lunatics from the Caster group disregarded it. However, these barriers have different functions. If they have also employed reconnaissance techniques within, it could be troublesome, just in case..."


    As Shinji spoke, he adjusted his cloak, and his body became engulfed by ck mist. When the mist dissipated, the purple-haired, purple-eyed child vanished and was reced by a handsome young man with ck hair and ck eyes, bearing a faint resemnce to Shinji.


    This was Shinji''s appearance in his previous life, and perhaps it was one of the reasons why he could seamlessly enter this world without experiencing rejection from a new body.


    From the shadows, a graceful figure emerges silently. It was Sc¨¢thach who had hurried over upon receiving the message.


    Sc¨¢thach, who could perceive causalities, cast a contemtive gaze at Shinji, who had altered his appearance, and murmured, "Cunee (Hades'' cloak)."


    Shinji received a gift from his ancestor, Perseus, over a year ago, granting him the ability to wield Perseus'' Noble Phantasm.


    Perseus was a renowned hero in Greek mythology and the origin of the constetion Perseus. It is said that he obtained blessings from the Olympian gods and possessed several Noble Phantasms throughout his life, one of which was a cloak borrowed from Hades, King of the Underworld.


    The cloak''s primary effect is disguised. By consuming magical energy, the wearer''s appearance can be altered. By expending a significant amount of magical energy simultaneously, it can even achieve temporary invisibility,pletely erasing sound and scent. In mythology, Perseus used this treasure to stealthily approach Medusa and while she slept, decapitated her. Shinji dares to venture out and closely observe the battle between servants by relying on the magical properties of the cloak.


    "They''re here," Justeaze''s voice interrupted Sc¨¢thach''s thoughts as she looked downwards.


    Saber and Irisviel walked confidently along the wide fourne road, akin to duelists bravely epting a challenge.


    The enemy stood boldly in the middle of the road, with their distinctive attire and strong magical presence, indicating their extraordinary nature.


    It was a man with well-defined features: a prominent nose, stern eyebrows, and rugged facial contour. His delicate lips gave the impression of strictness and self-restraint, while his gentle and mncholic eyes exuded a strong masculine charm. In particr, a captivating teardrop-shaped mole beneath his left eye enhanced his gaze.


    His choice of weapons was eye-catching. He held a long spear of approximately two meters in his right hand and a shorter spear of about one-third of its length in his left hand.


    "A rare selection of weapons," remarked the seasoned master of weaponry, Sc¨¢thach, her eyes lighting up as she focused on the dual spears.


    Shinji asked, "What do you mean?"


    Sc¨¢thach exined that" when utilizing the length of a spear to its fullest potential in various battle situations, it ismon to employ abination of detachable short spears. By wielding one long spear and one short spear simultaneously, it serves not only as a disguise to confuse the opponent but..."


    "...as a true master who wields two spears," Shinji interjected, eagerly anticipating this line.


    The two spears were wrapped from the hilt to the de in a cloth resembling charm, concealing their true appearance. Undoubtedly, this measure was taken to hide the true names of the Noble Phantasms. Noble Phantasms were the trump cards of servants and were not revealed until the decisive moment.


    "Finally, someone has arrived. Throughout the entire day, everyone who passed through this city chose to hide like turtles, but you were the only one who sumbed to my temptation¡ªa fierce warrior," praised the Servant wielding the dual spears in a deep yet clear voice. He did not assume abat stance, but calmly addressed Saber.


    "With such a strong fighting spirit, you must be Saber, correct?"


    "Indeed," Saber replied with a cold and resolute expression. "You must be Lancer."


    Lancer spoke with a hint of regret, "It''s disappointing that we cannot exchange names with the opponent we are about to engage in a fight to the death. It feels confining."


    Saber agreed with this sentiment, and her icy expression softened slightly. "It is an unavoidable situation. We are not fighting for personal glory. I assume you have also pledged your spear for the sake of your Master."


    "Exactly," Lancer didn''t appear as someone about to risk their life in battle. Instead, he wore a rxed wry smile. This slightly mncholic expression only added to his charm, elevating his appeal to women at an indescribable level. Both Irisviel, with her natural beauty, and Justeaze, with her aloofness, were captivated momentarily.


    "Enchanting magic?"


    Two artificial beings from the Einzbern family spoke simultaneously. Justeaze seemed puzzled, whereas Irisviel disyed anger.


    "It''s incredibly disrespectful to married women, Lancer!"


    Due to special adjustments, artificial beings from the Einzbern family possessed twice the resistance against enchantmentspared to ordinary people. This allowed them to regain their sense quickly. If it were any other woman, they might have already fallen into his spell.


    In response to Irisviel''s protest, Lancer can only offer a wry smile and shrug his shoulders.


    "I''m truly sorry. It is an innate ability, almost like a curse, that I cannot escape from no matter what. me it on my birth, or perhaps me it on your being a woman."


    "Such narcissism," Shinji sneered, partly jealous and partly disdainful, as he pursed his lips. "My Sensei has much greater charm than you. Why didn''t she say anything like that?"


    "Quiet down," Sc¨¢thach flicked Shinji''s head with her finger, her mouth slightly upturned, betraying her true feelings.


    Saber snorts and stares coldly at Lancer. "You''re not hoping that I''ll show mercy because of your looks, are you, Lancer?"


    "If that''s the case, it''s truly disappointing," Lancer shook his head. "So, Saber''s resistance against magic as a Knight-ss Servant is truly exceptional. Well then, if I were asked to kill a woman enchanted by my appearance, I could not bear shame. I''m d that the first person I encountered has courage."


    "Oh? So, do you prefer a fair and honorable duel? It is fortunate to meet a Heroic Spirit who possesses the spirit of a knight," Saber replied with a smile, exaggerating her expression. It was a transparent and fierce smile that only warriors destined for death couldprehend.


    "Then let''s begin," Lancer lifted the long spear resting on his shoulder, twirled it in his hand, and assumed a fighting stance. He raised his left hand while holding a short spear. The two spears, like wings, spread out and swung in a posture that had never been witnessed in battle.


    Saber also unleashed her surging fighting spirit. The intense magical power stirred up a whirlwind-like airflow in the surroundings, enveloping the body of the petite girl.


    In an instant, her entire form was d in silver armor, and magical power transformed into her armor and gauntlets. This was her true appearance and battle form.


    "Saber."


    Irisviel nervously swallowed a mouthful of saliva and called her name.


    Influenced by the intense fighting spirit emanating from the two warriors, she keenly perceived that she had no ce to interfere with this battle.


    Not only Irisviel, but Shinji, Justeaze, Sc¨¢thach, and anyone else watching knew that there was no room for anyone other than the Servants to intervene in this battle.


    However, Irisviel did not want to be a bystander.


    "Be careful. While I can assist you with healing magecraft, I should not get involved in anything else.".


    Saber nodded before she could finish her sentence.


    "I''ll take care of Lancer. However, I''m concerned about his Master refusing to reveal himself. There may also be a scheme at y. Stay vignt."


    The storm of the fighting spirit intensified, even affecting Shinji and his group, who were positioned at a higher vantage point.


    Saber''s emerald eyes emitted a fearless radiance.


    "Irisviel, I trust you to watch my back."


    Feeling Saber''s determination and trust, Irisviel''s fighting spirit soared.


    "Understood. Saber, bring me victory."


    "Yes, I will."


    Saber took a firm step forward, the sound of her footte hitting the ground mirroring her resolute gaze.


    Toward Lancer, toward his twin spears.


    PS: Special Skill for Sc¨¢thach in Swimwear:


    Coastal Crisis: A+


    Depends on how much attention she "identally" attracts at the seaside.


    Unlike a beach flower, it even draws attention far beyond mere infatuation. Just by taking a stroll, Sc¨¢thach can create chaotic situations at the beach.


    +60 Advanced Chapter /AbsoluteCode

 Chapter 27: Spear and Sword (2)

    Chapter 27: Spear and Sword (2)


    The battle unfolding in the warehouse district was unusually intense.


    It was a brutal duel that had be extinct in the modern era, urring only at a distant time when myths had not yet faded away.


    A knight d in armor and warrior-wielding twin spears shed fiercely amidst the sharp edges, creating sparks that filled the air.


    Although it was a confrontation with ancient weaponry, the collision of magical power and the apanying powerful airflow seemed capable of obliterating everything and rivaling modern firearms.


    It was as if the weapons held by the two Servants were not mere spears and swords, but explosive charges.


    Their feet, pounding the ground, shattered the earth beneath them.


    The pressure generated by the weapon swings severed the streemps.


    Even with magically enhanced visual perception, it was challenging to keep up with their movement. One can only gauge the intensity of the battle from the asional remnants left in their wake.


    The metallic exterior of the warehouse walls cannot withstand the onught of intangible and tangible spears. It peeled off and distorted as if it were a mere tin foil torn away by shockwaves.


    The wind whispered.


    In the face of a space that defied thews of the world, the surrounding air emitted a nervousment.


    A wild storm raged through a deserted shopping street, leaving destruction and chaos in its wake.


    A mere melee battle between the twobatants would be sufficient to demolish the entire street.


    This was the grand spectacle of the Holy Grail War¨Ca recreation of the world of myths and legends.


    Thunder shattered the sky and powerful waves crashed against the earth, blurring the line between fantasy and reality.


    This was the battle between Servants.


    Irisviel was shocked, Shinji Matou was enthralled, Sc¨¢thach''s warrior blood surged higher and higher, and even Justeaze, who had witnessed three Holy Grail Wars, was still in awe.


    "Shinji, close your eyes. Your vision has reached its limit," Sc¨¢thach suddenly spoke.


    "Yes, Sensei."


    Without hesitation, Shinji closed his eyes. He could barely perceive the movements of the two Servants thanks to the enhancement of his magecraft. Such a technique ced significant strain on his eyes, and prolonged use would surely damage his vision.


    "However... I can''t help but feel a bit reluctant to miss out on such a battle."


    Upon hearing his disciple''s words, Sc¨¢thach''s eyes showed a clear satisfaction. She extended her index finger and traced a rune on Shinji''s forehead.


    "Any worthy warrior would not want to miss out on such a battle. Your mindset proves that you are one step closer to bing a qualified warrior. So, consider this a reward," Sc¨¢thach said.


    Soon after, the movements of Saber and Lancer became clear in Shinji''s mind. Unlike before, when he could only perceive a vague outline, this time it was vivid and precise. Regardless of whether it was their swift footsteps or their fluid motions, everything was crystal clear.


    This is how the world appears in Sc¨¢thach''s eyes.


    Servants could be considered special familiars, and theoretically, the magic that could be applied to familiars would also work on Servants, such as sharing senses. However, Servants possessed independent consciousness and personalities, and most resisted such magic. Shinji had never asked Sc¨¢thach for such a favor, so he was surprised when she voluntarily offered it today.


    Just as the excitement and novelty began to rise, Sc¨¢thach interrupted his thoughts.


    "Focus your mind."


    Currently, these two are in a highly empathetic state. Whatever Shinji was thinking, Sc¨¢thach could sense it.


    The reverse was also true. Sc¨¢thach took this opportunity to provide livementary on her disciple.


    "Observe and do not let the intensity of the battle blind you. The fight is still in the probing stage."


    "Saber''s attacks may appear fierce, but they are cautious. She is vignt against both spears because she does not know which one is Lancer''s trump card."


    "Lancer is a Heroic Spirit known for his skill with spears, so, naturally, his Noble Phantasm would be a spear. Lancers are well aware of this. He has inscribed runes on his dual spears to conceal the true nature of his Noble Phantasm and avoid detection."


    "A spear is primarily a long-range weapon, and very few people would wield it with just one hand. Saber believes that one of Lancer''s dual spears is a disguise. She aims to determine which is Lancer''s true spear based on his fighting style. The techniques he employs with his preferred weapon and those used to deceive opponents will have distinct differences between reality and illusion. Once she unveils this deception, Saber''s chances of victory will greatly increase."


    "However, she has not yet concluded because Lancer''s proficiency with both the long spear and the short spear is profound. The coordination between the two is seamless."


    In a swift motion, Lancer brandished a spear in his right hand, charging straight ahead. The sweeping de of the spear unleashed a wide-range attack, exhibiting nopromise in power and speedpared with wielding it with both hands.


    No, precisely because he used only one hand, there were numerous techniques absent in two-handed spear techniques. The spear thrust unexpectedly toward Saber from an unconventional angle.


    However, long spears still have limitations. Due to its length, it inevitably revealed openings during attacks.


    Seizing this opportunity, Saber nted her left foot firmly on the ground and leaped forward, intending to capitalize on this gap and strike Lancer.


    Unfortunately, before Saber''s attack could fully unfold, it was thwarted by Lancer''s use of a short spear in his left hand.


    The opening left by the long spear was swiftly filled by the short spear, leaving no room for defense.


    "What''s the matter, Saber? Your attack is not impressive enough," Lancer taunted.


    Saber had notnded a single effective attack since the beginning of the battle.


    "Using two spears simultaneously, without a single feint, his coordination is wless. This man truly lives up to the name of being a ''dual-wielder, '' in every sense," Sc¨¢thach remarked.


    "I''m also skilled with dual weapons, so I can see it, but I wonder if Saber has noticed," Sc¨¢thach''s excitement grew.


    In contrast, Shinji remained increasingly calm. "Nevertheless, Lancer is still at a disadvantage."


    "You''re right. Being able to see that proves that my teachings were not in vain," Sc¨¢thach''s voice carried a hint of joy. "Lancer may be more focused on offense, but in reality, he is struggling to handle every one of Saber''s attacks."


    "That''s only natural because Saber''s sword is an ''invisible sword.''"


    "Arge amount of air around the sword is gathered and enveloped by magical energy, causing the air around the sword to refract light, making itpletely invisible."


    "While this doesn''t have a significant impact on their Noble Phantasms, its effect is pronounced in closebat. Even if one can deduce Saber''s attack trajectory through her movements, the invisible sword''s length, width, and style cannot be perceived urately, leaving one unable to make precise counters and only able to watch as numerous opportunities slip away¡ªbecause you don''t know if it''s an opportunity or a trap."


    "Despite Lancer''s martial skills being on par with Saber''s, he is still being suppressed by Saber precisely because of this ''invisible sword.''"


    ''Invisible Air'' the term came subconsciously to Shinji''s mind, and with it, a question arose. "If it were you, Sensei, facing Saber, how would you fare?"


    Sc¨¢thach did not hesitate to respond to this. "Initially, I would also be at a disadvantage due to the ''invisible sword,'' but after a few rounds, I would be able to discern the sword''s style. However, because of the differences in physical attributes, I might not have gained the upper hand. Most Saber''s attributes are at A rank or above, while most mines are only at D rank. In the face of absolute power, the efficacy of skill is weakened."


    Shinji fell silent. If he was stronger, Sc¨¢thach, who was supposed to be his servant, would not be burdened by low attributes.


    +60 Advanced Chapter /AbsoluteCode

 Chapter 28: Spear and Sword (3)

    Chapter 28: Spear and Sword (3)


    The duel between Saber and Lancer continued.


    If they had initially held back and tested each other''s strength, it could now be said that the battle between the two had reached an intense state.


    Of course, such reservations were only within the context of Servants. The aftermath of their probing attacks left a trail of destruction on the road with terrifying imprints everywhere. Two warehouses copsed on the roadside, and the asphalt on the road was upturned like farnd. Surveying the battlefield in this state, one could not help but feel as if it had just experienced a major earthquake.


    Yet amidst the ruins of the battlefield, Saber and Lancer stood facing each other, unscathed, their minds calcting their next moves. Neither group showed a hint of fatigue.


    As Shinji was fully engrossed in the duel andpletely captivated by it, Scathach, who was providing visual support, suddenly looked away.


    "Sensei?"


    "There are other guests."


    As soon as the words were spoken, the scattered gazes quickly converged and were fixed upon a figure lurking in the shadows.


    Due to the lighting conditions, the features were unclear, but Shinji could still discern the person''s identity based on their overall characteristics.


    Thin, tall, wearing a ck coat, equipped with a sniper rifle and an infrared scope.


    It was Emiya Kiritsugu, the magekiller. In this Holy Grail War, he was the true Master of Saber. Irisviel was merely a front, a decoy designed to divert attention from various parties.


    Kiritsugu''s strategy was incredibly effective, to the point where even Tohsaka Tokiomi had to overturn his previous assumption that Emiya Kiritsugu was Einzbern''s Master. If Shinji didn''t know the plot, he would naturally assume that Irisviel was Saber''s Master. Thepatibility between Saber and Irisviel was simply too good. Irisviel trusted Saber, and Saber''s guardianship over Irisviel was genuine without any falsehood. Anyone would believe that they were more than just a Master and Servant duo. It was precisely because of this that the "Saber x Irisviel Ship" was born in Shinji''s previous life.


    With everyone''s attention focused on Irisviel, Kiritsugu could freely unleash his abilities as a mage killer and employ various means to assassinate the other six Masters.


    Since he was present, then...


    As soon as this thought arose, Scathach had already shifted her gaze, focusing on a woman on the other side of the warehouse street, standing in opposition to Kiritsugu Emiya from a distance.


    With refined facial features and an attractive figure, she could be called a beauty. However, the coldness emanating from her slender eyes gave off a sense of distance, making one feel rejected from the miles away. Her aura and presence are somewhat simr to those of Justeaze.


    The woman held an assault rifle in her hand, and her crouched posture contained explosive power that ordinary people could not reach.


    If Kiritsugu Emiya is a venomous snake, she is a cheetah.


    Maya Hisau, Kiritsugu Emiya''s female assistant and partner. Maya was not her real name; it was the name she used when Kiritsugu obtained a fake passport.


    She was a woman whom Kiritsugu had rescued on the battlefield when she was young and had an extremely heavy past. Regarding herself as a part of Kiritsugu, she was a woman who put Kiritsugu at ease. From a worldly perspective, one could consider her as Kiritsugu''s mistress, but in reality, Maya, Kiritsugu, and even Kiritsugu''s wife, Irisviel, didn''t mind. It was not up to others to gossip or criticize their rtionship.


    "Oh? Impressive insight. You noticed my gaze," Scathach remarked.


    On Scathach''s line of sight, Maya Hisau suddenly rolled to the ground, covering behind the stairs at the top of the warehouse, with only the muzzle of her gun visible.


    By observing the scene, Shinji scratches his cheek. "Sensei, does your concealment technique include isting the heat emitted by the human body?"


    "No, it doesn''t," Scathach replied.


    "In that case, our presence has been detected. Infrared night vision scopes rely on thermal imaging emitted by the human body. Either we change our position or prepare to block bullets."


    Before Scathach could respond, Justeaze reminded them, "People are hiding in the lower left corner, in the warehouse behind us, and on the jib of the crane."


    While Scathach and Shinji were observing, Justeaze prepared for wide-ranging magical detections.


    "The person in the warehouse is Kariya. He has the runestones I made for him."


    The runestones that Kariya considered his trump card contained Scathach''s magical imprints and aura. When someone approached a certain distance, Scathach sensed it.


    Aside from the Kariya''s location, Scathach''s gaze moved quickly. In the lower-left corner, between the shipping containers, there was a bitter-faced man in a ck cassock with a serene aura.


    "It''s Kotomine Kirei."


    It seems that even without Assassin, he still obeyed Tokiomi Tohsaka, participating in the Holy Grail War and personally entering the battlefield from the very beginning.


    On the jib of the crane, wearing a blue-colored mage''s attire, meticulously styled lemon-colored short hair, and a confident smile on his lips, there was silver liquid at his feet, resembling a mercury ball.


    "Keh Archibald El-Melloi."


    He is the Master of Lancer, the strongest mage in this Holy Grail War, and goes by the nickname "Lord Keh."


    In addition to Shinji and the Rider group on the bridge over the Unryu River, six out of the seven Masters of this Holy Grail War either personally appeared or sent proxies to the scene.


    If they were to use all means and reveal their trump cards, they would likely force at least two masters to retreat. However, considering that the two most troublesome groups could not be dealt with, and his safety could not be guaranteed, Shinji ultimately abandoned this tempting idea and decided to continue observing his current position.


    Lancer brandished his spear filled with killing intent but spoke to Saber in a light-hearted tone: "A duel without announcing our names holds no honor. In any case, I want to pay my respects to you, Saber. Until now, not a single drop of sweat has been shed. You truly are a heroine among women."


    "No need for modesty, Lancer," Saber swung her sword and smiled. "Although I don''t know your esteemed name, to receive such praise from someone with such remarkable spear skills is an honor for me. I gratefully ept it."


    Both of them were confident in their abilities, so when they encountered a true opponent, they showed respect.


    Both of them were not only solitary warriors but also admired each other as Heroic Spirits.


    This was precisely the charm of the Holy Grail War.


    However, not everyone understands how to appreciate this charm.


    "The game ends here, Lancer¡ª"


    An unfamiliar voice echoed through the empty warehouse street and from the tone ofmand directed at Lancer, it was not difficult to determine that the speaker was Keh, Lancer''s Master.


    Saber and Irisviel lifted their heads, trying to locate the owner of the voice, but because it came suddenly, they couldn''t determine its source.


    "Do not waste any more time, that Saber is a formidable enemy. I permit you to use your Noble Phantasm and end this swiftly."


    Keh''s words struck a chord with every onlooker. The Noble Phantasm is a Servant''s trump card, their ultimate technique, and this battle finally reached its decisive moment.


    "Understood, my Master," Lancer replied with a respectful tone, simultaneously changing his stance.


    Casually, he threw the shot spear in his left hand to the ground, and naturally, everyone assumed it was the Lancer''s Noble Phantasm.


    The enchantment on the long spear in Lancer''s right hand slowly unraveled, revealing a deep crimson spear. The de was wrapped in apletely different magical power from before as if it were an ominous mirage.


    "Indeed, the blood will be spilled by this spear next."


    Lancer held the spear with both hands, assuming the conventional stance of a spearman charging forward.


    "Saber, did you use magic to gather wind and make your sword invisible?"


    Saber did not answer, only lowering her body and carefully anticipating Lancer''s movements.


    "I see." Lancer didn''t expect an answer from Saber either and continued, "Do you have no choice but to make your sword invisible? In other words, that sword would reveal your identity."


    "Unfortunately, Lancer," Saber remained unfazed, focusing on capturing every movement of Lancer, "you cannot know the true form of my sword because the oue will be decided before that."


    "Is that so?"


    Lancer approached with an immensely heavy pressure step by step.


    "Saber, allow me to force that invisible sword of yours to materialize!"


    --*--


    +60 Advanced Chapter /AbsoluteCode

 Chapter 29: Spear and Sword (4)

    Chapter 29: Spear and Sword (4)


    Lancer was the first to make a move.


    Compared to the shy and ever-changing techniques he had used before, this straight strike felt sluggish. It seemed as if he had no anticipation of Saber''s next move or even any intention to defend against her counterattack.


    Saber naturally blocked the thrust of the spear with her sword, lightly and skillfully.


    But this seemingly harmless strike...


    An anomaly urred.


    From the point of contact between the spear and the sword, a whirlwind suddenly emerged without any warning.


    At the center of the whirlwind, a faint golden light is shimmered.


    "Ah?!"


    Saber eximed in surprise and took three steps back.


    However, Lancer remained calm andposed, showing no intention of pursuing her.


    "The sword you concealed has been exposed," Lancer gloated in a whisper, while Saber remained silent.


    Among the parties involved, only Sc¨¢thach and Shinji understood what had happened at that instant. Sc¨¢thach relied on her keen eyesight and wisdom, while Shinji relied on his knowledge as a time traveler about the plot and settings.


    The wind was emitted from Saber''s sword, or more precisely, from one of her Noble Phantasms called "Invisible Air."


    Noble Phantasms generally have two types of effects: one is to unleash a deadly power while shouting their true name, and the other is to utilize the inherent attributes of the weapon itself as a Noble Phantasm.


    Saber''s "Invisible Air" belongs to thetter category, and Lancer''s long spear falls into the same category.


    When Saber''s sword shed with Lancer''s spear,pressed air within the Invisible Air, which was distorted to refract light, was released. Lancer caught a glimpse of the exposed edge of the true sword within the damaged Invisible Air. His previous words were evidence that his spear had torn through the Invisible Air.


    "I have seen through the de of your sword. I won''t be deceived by you again!" Lancer roared as he charged forward.


    Indeed, as he said, each subsequent strike was a deadly attack devoid of any unnecessary movements, each calcted with precision. Saber could only do her best to block each attack with her sword.


    In an instant, the image of a golden sword shed in the air.


    The continually leaking air pressure gathered into a powerful hurricane, forcefully blowing Saber''s golden hair away. There was no doubt that it was a red spear that nullified the Invisible Air. In the ongoing battle, the once-invisible Noble Phantasm was almostpletely exposed.


    However, the techniques employed by a single spear were not as difficult to deal with as the dual-wielding style. Although Lancer was a skilled spearman, the techniques he used with the long spear were ordinary techniques that Saber had seen before, making it rtively easy for her to parry and counter.


    During the battle, Saber keenly detected a w in Lancer''s movements. The next strike was aimed at Saber''s abdomen, but she was d in sturdy armor. This spear strike would not be blocked, but by relying on the hardness of her armor, she could withstand his attack.


    This was a perfect opportunity for a counterattack.


    Without hesitation, Saber swiftly changed her grip on the sword and thrust it towards Lancer''s shoulder, disregarding the spear tip that grazed her side, intending to wound Lancer severely with a single strike.


    "That''s not a w, it''s a trap. Saber made a mistake," Shinji sighed as he observed.


    "It''s not necessarily a mistake. Saber just didn''t understand the effects of that spear," Sc¨¢thach crossed her arms. "Was it carelessness or impatience?"


    As they spoke, the sword and spear shed. At a critical moment, Saber retracted her sword, swiftly turned her body to the side, and performed a flip on the ground.


    Blood stains appeared on Lancer''s spear, and evidence of blood was drawn from Saber''s waist.


    Having narrowly escaped Lancer''s pursuit, Saber immediately stood up to continue fighting her opponent. However, her face was filled with a pained expression, which she could not hide.


    "Saber!" Irisviel immediately used magic in an attempt to heal the wound on Saber''s side.


    "Thank you, Irisviel. I''m fine. Your healing magic is effective." Saber said while holding her injury, but it seemed that the pain from the wound had notpletely subsided.


    "Looks like it''s not so easy to hand me victory, huh?" In these words, Lancer shows no traces of disappointment. By contrast, he became increasingly excited.


    Saber gritted her teeth and touched the area where the spear had cut her, only to be astonished¡ªshe couldn''t feel the wound. Her armor remained intact without any damage.


    "Have you finally realized? That spear does not cut through the atmosphere but through magical energy. Anything woven with magical energy will be nullified when ites into contact with the spear." Scathact spoke and Saber arrived at the same conclusion:


    The Noble Phantasm, which seemed to have little destructive power, proved quite troublesome for most servants. The quality of a Servant''s equipment mostly depends on the magical energy and spells attached to them, but Lancer''s spear can render them all ineffective.


    "Your armor is generated by magical energy. If you''re relying on it to protect you, you''d better give up on that idea, Saber. Before my magical spear, being fully armored was no different from beingpletely naked."


    "What a lousy line," Shinji snorted. It''s no wonder he ended up in such a situation with such frivolous words.


    In the face of Lancer''s mocking words, Saber scoffed, "I can take off my armor so easily. It will only be a burden for me."


    The silver armor wrapped around Saber was suddenly scattered in all directions.


    Irisviel was dumbfounded, while Lancer narrowed his eyes.


    A piece was not left from the chestte to the gauntlets and leggings. Saber automatically dispelled her armor. The armor fragments lost their supply of magical energy and gradually dissipated as smoke.


    Shinji supported his chin and eximed, "Hmm, Saber having an average A rank attribute is no surprise but Lancer having the same A rank attribute is shocking. Inparison, it''s better than Sensei who has average D ranks."


    Undoubtedly, the evaluation of being worse than Lancer received immediate retribution as Sc¨¢thach-pped Shinji, knocking him to the ground.


    "If you keep daydreaming, I''ll throw you down there."


    "Agreed." Justeaze expressed her approval with an expressionless face, and it''s worth mentioning that certain aspects of her are C or C+.


    Down below, Saber dressed in lightweight clothing resumed the battle.


    Without armor constraints, Saber''s attributes received a significant boost. Her strength, speed, and agility increased by 60%pared to before.


    Shinji knew that Saber had activated her skill, "Mana Burst."


    Mana Burst: Gathering arge amount of magical energy in her weapon and limbs, Saber can release the magical energy as needed, instantly enhancing her physical abilities.


    Although she appeared to be a delicate young girl, Saber could wield therge sword with ease and fight like a true power-based warrior thanks to this skill.


    The amplification caused by Mana Burst is proportional to the magical energy used. With the dissipation of the magically generated armor, Saber can use her entire body''s magical energy tobat. Logically, she would experience such a significant increase¡ª it is a true case of trading defense for offenses.


    From the disadvantage of being forced to remove her armor, she turned it into an advantage by abandoning it. This was her method of dealing with anti-magic spears.


    "If I can''t defend myself, then I''ll have to strike you before getting struck. Be prepared, Lancer!"


    Determination shone through Saber''s beautiful face, as it synchronized with the roaring magical energy.


    "Are you nning to go all-in? Your decisiveness and bravery are truly admirable."


    Lancer, like a matador facing a bull, provocatively moved sideways.


    "However, I must say, you''ve miscalcted, Saber!"


    --*--


    +60 Advanced Chapter /AbsoluteCode

 Chapter 30: Spear and Sword (5)

    Chapter 30: Spear and Sword (5)


    Saber showed no sign of weakness.


    "Well then, let''s give it a try. See if you can block my next attack," she replied.


    Both were experts, capable of predicting each other''s movements through changes in magical energy and muscle tension. Despite dering their determination to win, they maintained a standoff and were unwilling to move too easily.


    Until... Lancer''s right foot stepped into a patch of sand. The intense battle between the two caused the asphalt on the road to ripple, revealing the softyer of sand beneath.


    Lancer''s leg sank into the sand, momentarily immobilizing him.


    Saber had no intention of giving Lancer a chance to regain his footing. An explosion shook the air, and the once-invisible golden sword was now gleamed in the night sky.


    This was the second function of the Wind King''s Barrier. When the barrier was released, the restrained atmosphere was unleashed like a weapon, a one-time attack.


    However, Saber did not treat it as a weapon, but as a propulsion device.


    The air liberated from the golden sword propelled Saber. By using her entire body''s strength to release magical energy, her body is transformed into a supersonic projectile.


    This was Saber''s n¡ªto break Lancer''s predictions with triple the speed and unleash a decisive victory with a single swing of her sword.


    In this state, Saber does not intend to hold back. Even if Lancer''s counterattack inflicted heavy damage on her, she was prepared to take his life at that instant.


    Facing Saber''s high-speed charge, Lancer seems to give up on intercepting her. His red spear remained motionless, while the only thing moving was his right leg trapped in the sand.


    The small opening that Saber caught was intentional, and it led her to her current position¡ªthe spot where Lancer discarded his short spear earlier.


    "This is your mistake," Lancer revealed a triumphant smile as he kicked the sand beneath his feet.


    However, what flew into the air was not just sand, but also the short spear Lancer had thrown away moments ago.


    The de of the spear was aimed directly at Saber''s direction, and the runes on the short spear were undone, revealing its golden body emanating a chilling magical aura.


    Yes, indeed, a spear is typically a two-handed weapon, but this does not mean that it can only be wielded with both hands. Though rare, history has witnessed heroes renowned for their dual-wielding of spears, such as Dong Ping, the "Dual Spear General" among the famous 108 ouws of Liangshan, as well as Sc¨¢thach, who stood by Shennong''s side, and the one standing before Saber.


    More importantly, the Heroic Spirit''s Noble Phantasm is not limited to just one.


    Saber''s biggest mistake in this battle was her preconceived notions and conclusions about Lancer before the fight even began. With such assumptions, she disregarded Lancer''s exquisite dual spear technique, only to step into the trap that he had set.


    Unfortunately, this realization was toote.


    Saber''s body couldn''t stop, and Lancer''s spear wouldn''t stop either.


    Both could only await the decisive moment when victory or defeat would be clear, perhaps a moment that would determine not just the oue, but also life and death.


    The fierce wind raged.


    Life and death are intertwined.


    In the fleeting moment, as Saber and Lancer brushed past each other, crimson blood blossomed in the air, vibrated, and then dissipated in an instant.


    Saber, who had charged forward, came to a halt, and at the same time, both individuals turned around.


    They stood upright, unwavering in their will to confront each other, the two Servants still standing.


    In the second split, before the oue was determined, Saber''s trajectory for the assault deviated slightly.


    As a result, the short yellow spear that appeared poised to pierce Saber''s chest ended up stabbing her left arm.


    Simrly, Saber''s golden sword gently veered away from Lancer''s vital spot and the de pierced Lancer''s left arm.


    Coincidentally, both of them were injured in the same area.


    "So, you''re unwilling to surrender victory to me like this? Very well, your indomitable spirit ismendable."


    Lancer wore a wistful smile as he stared intently at Saber, seemingly making an effort to ignore the wounds on his elbow.


    And true to form, Lancer''s wound healed as if reying the film, without anyone touching it, and even the trace vanished. Keh''s voice resonated as the wound disappeared.


    "Why waste time talking there? Fool, you didn''t manage to deliver a fatal blow."


    "I deeply regret it as well, my Master," Lancer moved his fully restored left hand, and his gaze at Saber became even more piercing.


    In contrast to Lancer, Saber''s dignified beauty does not hide her pain and restlessness.


    "Irisviel, please heal me."


    The floating spear in mid-air and the sword gripped tightly by Saber in both hands naturally differ in power. Judging by appearance, the wound on Saber''s forearm from the pierced short spear could be considered a minor injurypared with Lancer''s wound.


    However...


    "I''ve already done it. I used magic, so why..." Irisviel''s expression was more distressed than Saber''s. "The healing should have taken effect by now, Saber. You should be fully recovered."


    While remaining vignt against Lancer and not daring to rx, Saber continued to look at the wound on her left arm. The wound did not bleed much and appeared to be a minor injury; however, the tendons had been severed. Among the five fingers, the most crucial thumb could not move; thus, Saber could not grasp the sword handle with sufficient grip strength.


    Everyone can sense the fluctuations of Irisviel''s magical power, undoubtedly a high-level healing magic. However, Saber''s forearm remained unhealed, and her left thumb appeared motionless, simr to a congenital disability.


    Lancer paid no attention to Saber nor did heunch an attack. He confidently bent down and picked up a yellow short spear that had fallen to the ground with his left hand.


    "It''s impressive that you understand that armor is useless against my Gae Dearg (Rose of Piercing Crimson)," Lancer said without hesitation as if he had determined that there was no need to hide it anymore, revealing the true name of his Noble Phantasm.


    "But abandoning your armor was too impulsive. Otherwise, you could have withstood Gae Buidhe (Yellow Rose of Mortality)."


    As Lancer exined, he raised the red long spear in his right hand and the yellow short spear in his left hand, spreading them like wings.


    This posture was the same as when the battle began. It was not a deceptive stance but a unique killing technique mastered by the warrior after intense training.


    "I see, it''s a cursed spear that inflicts wounds that cannot be healed. I should have realized it earlier," Saber said with a hint of regret. "The Spear of Striking Crimson, the Spear of Cursing Yellow, and the tear mole in the right eye that can bewitch maidens¡ªthe renowned ''Radiant Visage'' of the Fianna Knights, Diarmuid Ua Duibhne. I never expected to have the honor of facing you."


    Diarmuid Ua Duibhne, also known as Diarmid O''Dyna, is an important figure in Celtic mythology and ancient Irish Gaelic stories, particrly in the Fenian Cycle. His legends were passed down to this day in the Irish region.


    "That''s the wonder of the Holy Grail War. However, I am the one who is more honored. If there is someone who can sit on the Throne of Heroes across time and space, they would never mistake that golden sword."


    Having revealed his true name, Lancer showed no signs of regret. Instead, he narrowed his eyes with refreshing expressions.


    "To have a showdown with the famous King of Knights and even gain the upper hand. It seems that the heavens have not abandoned me yet."


    The King of Knights refers to King Arthur, the most famous figure in Celtic legends. In full, his name is Arthur Pendragon. In Romanized form, Arthur is expressed as "Artorius," and in its feminine form, it is "Artoria." Considering Artoria Pendragon''s female identity, her story, along with the Knights of the Round Table under hermand, is renowned worldwide.


    King Arthur and the Radiant Visage Diarmuid Ua Duibhne both belong to the Celtic tradition. Diarmuid predates King Arthur slightly in time, but when summoned as Servants, they are granted knowledge of modern times by the Holy Grail. Therefore, Diarmuid knows of King Arthur''s legends, whoter brought honor to his homnd.


    "So now that we know each other''s names, we can finally have a proper knightly battle. Or perhaps you''d prefer to find out after I''ve injured your hand, Saber?"


    "Don''t jest. It would be an insult to me to be concerned about such a minor injury." Saber decisively asserted, and once again, she enveloped herself in her magical energy, donning her silver-white armor. Although it would only waste her magical energy against the Lancer''s Rose of Piercing Crimson, it would still be useful against the Yellow Rose of Mortality.


    At the same time, the "Invisible Air" gathered, and the golden sword disappeared.


    Despite being overwhelmingly disadvantageous, Saber''s face showed no signs of despair. By contrast, she grew even more resolute.


    Both Lancer and Saber wore expressions of delight, encountering a worthy opponent.


    One of them cleverly used the Noble Phantasm to catch the opponent off guard, disying astonishing battle wisdom.


    The other person blocked the surprise attack of the Yellow Rose of Mortality, sacrificing their left arm. Their exceptional adaptability wasmendable.


    Their shared adherence to the code of chivalry adds a sense of mutual respect between them.


    "Prepare yourself, Saber. This time, I will emerge victorious."


    "That''s something you can only say if I haven''t already won, Lancer."


    As they boldly and provocatively exchanged words, they predicted each other''s deadly techniques, cautiously probing each other step by step. The warrior''s smiles, unique to fighters, elicited a sigh from Sc¨¢thach:


    "It''s a pity that such exceptional warriors will fall here. If only I had arrived a little earlier."


    "It''s not toote to join now," Shinji proposed. "The Holy Grail War has just begun. There''s no need to eliminate someone so early."


    "Shinji!" His partner, Justeaze, red at him disapprovingly. They had agreed that they would obtain the Holy Grail and evolve further. Wasting the opportunity to defeat their enemies without reason was uneptable to her.


    "Calm down, Lady Justeaze," Shinji waved his hand and looked up at the sky. "Even if I don''t intervene, others will."


    In the sky, thunder rumbled, and lightning shed.


    --*--


    +60 Advanced Chapter /AbsoluteCode

 Chapter 31: Spear and Sword (6)

    Chapter 31: Spear and Sword (6)


    Thank You @tsukihimeexte for joining My Patreon :)


    The cold, clear, tense air was suddenly shattered by thunderous sounds.


    Everyone on and off the battlefield was drawn to the sound and looked up at the sky in the southeast direction, easily identifying the source of noise.


    A flying object streaked across the sky in a straight line, heading straight towards them, leaving behind purple sparks of lightning in the night sky.


    It was a chariot!


    Judging by its appearance, it was an ancient chariot with two fronts. Instead of being pulled by horses, muscr and imposing bulls with rippling muscles, such as waves, were harnessed to the chariot.


    The bulls'' hooves trod on emptiness, pulling the magnificent and luxurious chariot.


    The chariot was not simply floating in the air; its wheels rumbled, and beneath the bull''s hooves, there was no earth, but lightning.


    Every time the bull''s hooves and the chariot pressed against the empty sky, purple lightning shed from its spiderweb-like antennae, creating a deafening roar that lifted the atmosphere upwards. The magical power unleashed by the lightning eruption could rival the full force of Lancer and Saber''s most powerful attacks.


    Only Servants'' Noble Phantasm could exhibit such strangeness and release such immense magical power. There was no doubt that this was the intervention of the third Servant, appearing in the midst of Saber and Lancer''s confrontation.


    Saber and Lancer wore tense expressions, silently staring at the chariot that had suddenly arrived. Their Masters also experienced panic due to the appearance of the intruder.


    If the immense thunderous aura enveloping the figure belonged to a Heroic Spirit, it could be a semi-divine Thunder God.


    If it was a Thunder God associated with bulls, the first that came to mind was Olympus''s supreme god.


    Of course, the Chariot itself could not be considered a Heroic Spirit, but even as a subsidiary of one, it undoubtedly possessed a powerful Noble Phantasm.


    After menacingly hovering in the air above Lancer and Saber, the chariot, with its feet treading on lightning, gradually slowed andnded on the ground. It positioned itself between the two confronting Heroic Spirits, effectively blocking their des and spearheads. As itnded, the dazzling lightning dissipated, revealing the figure of a giant man standing majestically on the chariot driver''s tform.


    For some reason, Shinji''s mind conjured a ssic phrase from a past life: "With a mighty roar from the sky, I, Laozi, make a brilliant entrance."


    "Both of you, sheathe your weapons before me!"


    This calm andposedmand rival the thunderous sound he emitted when flying in the sky. His piercing gaze seemed to possess the power to force the confronting des and spears to retreat.


    Lancer and Saber were both renowned Heroic Spirits that were not easily intimidated by mere roars. However, this newly arrived Heroic Spirit did not appear to attack them; his purpose seemed to be to disrupt their confrontation. Although they did not understand his intentions, both instinctively chose to remain steadfast amidst the ever-changing situation.


    After dampening the momentum of Lancer and Saber, the robust owner of the chariot continued to speak in a stern tone.


    "My name is Iskandar, the King of Conquerors, and I have manifested in this Holy Grail War as Rider."


    Everyone, including the Servants and their Masters, was left dumbfounded.


    On the battlefield of the Holy Grail War, it was highly unusual for a Servant to voluntarily reveal their true identity, as the true name held strategic importance.


    Yet Rider had done just that, openly and without hesitation, much like revealing one''s cards in a game of "Fight the Landlord." The difference, however, was that in "Fight the Landlord," revealing your cards doubled the stakes, whereas in the Holy Grail War, disclosing your identity offered no advantages. Only someone who is either foolish or truly confident can take such a risk.


    "Even if I reveal my true name, you can''t do anything about it." That was the implicit message conveyed by Rider''s calm demeanor, as perceived by the nowposed onlookers.


    The most restless person among them was a young boy who shared the chariot with Rider. The boy had short hair that reached his ears, and their delicate face obscured any trace of gender. His trembling legs seemed somewhat cowed, like a prisoner captured by Rider''s sheer strength. However, the Command Seal on the back of his left hand revealed his identity as one of the participants in the Holy Grail War¡ªRider''s Master.


    "What are you even thinking, you fool!"


    The Master of Rider resembled a hamster challenging a big cat, feigning boldness, as he questioned Rider while tightly gripping Rider''s coat.


    Unfortunately, the hamster''s carefully constructed bravado was shattered with a single blow from the big cat''s head, leaving behind silence.


    Rider nced at Lancer and Saber on both sides and asked,


    "I am aware that all of you are engaged in battle for the sake of the Holy Grail. Before shing, I had a question to ask. Would you like to join my army and relinquish Holy Grail to me? In doing so, I will consider you myrades, and together we can experience the joy of conquering the world."


    It was an absurd proposition. Saber was so taken aback that anger failed to surface, while Lancer, facing him, stood there in a daze, unsure of how to respond.


    Iskandar, the King of Conquerors, undeniably ranked among the greatest Heroic Spirits in world history. He conquerednds that ced him second only to rulers like Genghis Khan and Temujin, surpassing even Att the "Scourge of God." His legend revolved around the conquest of thergest empire over the shortest period.


    In his short life of a mere thirty-three years, he left behind an indelible legacy of conquest. There was no one in human history like him, with such an ardent ambition to conquer the world.


    But so what?


    Even with these achievements, how did this alter the current situation?


    Emerging suddenly, openly revealing his true name, and demanding respect without engaging inbat¡ªit seemed as though he had no intention of participating in the Holy Grail War. Such a scenario has not been encountered before.


    "Has the world ever been conquered by such a fool?" Such thoughts crossed the minds of more than one individual.


    "He''s not a fool; he''s forthright, and I admire that," was Scathach''s evaluation.


    "I appreciate your audacity in divulging your true name, but I''m sorry, I cannot ept your proposal."


    Lancer shook his head with a wry smile devoid of amusement. His gaze, sharp as a sword and brimming with power, shed with the disdainful gaze of the King of Conquerors, igniting sparks.


    "I will only offer the Holy Grail to my sworn new liege, to whom I have pledged my loyalty in this lifetime, and it certainly isn''t you, Rider."


    "Speaking of which, did you interrupt our duel with Lancer just to utter these tiresome words?" Saber continued Lancer''s query. Her expression, unlike the elegant Lancer''s,cked even a trace of a smile. For someone as serious as her, Rider''s proposal itself was highly displeasing.


    "King of Conquerors, your jests have gone too far. This is an intolerable insult to a knight."


    Lancer and Saber simultaneously directed hostile res at Rider. Rider appeared to disy a hint of difficulty on his face as he made murmuring sounds unconsciously using his pinky finger to clean his ear. His unrestrained actions exuded a sense of helplessness, yet his majestic posture remained unshaken. This emperor was an astonishing Heroic Spirit, radiating an overwhelming presence.


    After a moment, Rider releases his finger and reluctantly speaks up.


    "Can we negotiate the terms?"


    "Enough already!" Lancer and Saber rejected in unison.


    Disappointment filled Rider''s face and Saber appeared even more disappointed.


    "Let me reiterate. I am also the King of Britain. Regardless of which king it may be, I cannot bow down and submit."


    "Oh? The King of Britain?" Rider seemed to be intrigued by Saber''s promation, raising an eyebrow. "That''s quite surprising. I never expected the renowned King of Knights to be a little girl."


    "Well, King of Conquerors, would you care to test the sword in the hands of this little girl?"


    While lowering her voice, Saber raised her sword. Her left handcked the strength to firmly grip the weapon, with her four fingers merely resting on the hilt. However, the aura emanating from the trembling de carried greater solemnity than when she faced Lancer.


    "It appears that negotiations have reached an impasse. What a pity, truly regrettable."


    Rider furrowed his brow, let out a long sigh, and muttered with his face downturned. At that moment, he noticed the resentful gaze directed at him from below.


    "Ah, it hurts, ah."


    Amidst the pain swelling on his forehead, regret was the most wretched feeling. The young boy''s intive cries reverberated through the air.


    "What should I do? You keep talking about the conquest, but in the end, it only breeds contempt. Do you truly believe you can defeat Saber and Lancer?"


    Confronted with his Master''s question, the robust Servantughed heartily, devoid of any trace of guilt.


    "No, there''s a saying, isn''t there? ''Actions speak louder than words.''"


    "''Actions speak louder than words'' is not your true name, is it?" The infuriated boy, with his feeble fists, began to strike Rider''s breastte repeatedly, as he sobbed.


    Without considering the content of the conversation, it is easy to drawparisons to a scenario where a girl bes angry with a boy. It''s no wonder that many people refer to the boy as the "princess."


    Due to the boy''s actions, the tense atmosphere inexplicably rxed, but it quickly froze again when a resentful voice, close to the ground, sounded.


    "I see, so that''s how it is. I was wondering who mysteriously stole my Holy Relic, only to discover that it was you, Waver Velvet, seeking to participate in the Holy Grail War."


    It was Lancer''s Master. He had only spoken twice before, once urging Lancer to use his Noble Phantasm and to heal him. Now, for the third time, he was questioning Rider''s Master, Waver, about his intentions for being there.


    The tone waspletely different from before, filled with immense anger and unmasked murderous intent.


    Shinji was well aware of the situation.


    Waver, Rider''s Master, was a student of Keh, Lancer''s Master. However, unlike Keh, who came from a prestigious lineage, Waver hailed from humble origins, and the Velvet family was only in its third generation.


    In the first generation, Waver''s grandmother was merely a mistress of a magician, learning rudimentary magic through whispered teachings at the bedside. The second-generation mother inherited magic to the extent of understanding the importance of treasuring precious memories. It was only in Waver''s generation that they pursued magic earnestly. However, whether it was the number of magic circuits or the quality of the magic crests, they remained extremely crude. Nevertheless, Waver held deep admiration for magic. After the deaths of both his parents, he spent his entire inheritance gathering enough money for admission and entered the Clock Tower penniless.


    A magician''s magic circuits arergely determined by the bloodline, and the strength of inherited magic crests generally corresponds to the number of generations passed down. Waver Velvet was highly dissatisfied with this bloodline-based hierarchy in the world of magic and spent several years writing a thesis on the subject. However, his mentor, the so-called "genius" Keh El-Melloi, tore up the thesis with just a nce.


    This incident dealt a significant blow to Waver''s self-esteem and motivated him to participate in the Fourth Holy Grail War. By chance, Waver stole the Heroic Spirit relic "Iskandar''s Cloak Fragment" that Keh prepared, and he went to Fuyuki City to summon Rider.


    Waver had no specific wish to participate in the Holy Grail War; he simply wanted to gain recognition from others by aplishing this feat.


    However, Waver did not anticipate that even though the "relic" was stolen, Keh, the magical aristocrat, managed to obtain a new relic and summoned Lancer, standing against Waver.


    "What a pity. I hope to bring joy to this delightful student. Waver, as a mere mortal like you, you should have lived a peaceful life befitting a mortal."


    The caustic voice seems to possess magical power, causing Waver to feel dizzy and disoriented. The longstanding authority and dazzling aura of his mentor pressed him down, leaving him breathless.


    "It seems I should give you a special extracurricr lesson, teaching you about the mutual ughter among magicians. I will reveal to you the true horror and pain without holding anything back. Consider it an honor."


    The gaze filled with killing intent made Waver, who still harbored fantasies about the future while residing in his ivory tower, realize for the first time the cruelty of the world of magicians.


    Waver trembled with fear, too terrified to spare a thought for the humiliation brought upon him by these words.


    At that moment, something gently yet firmly embraced young boys'' trembling shoulders. He stood alone and quivered fear.


    "Hey, magician, it seems you want to take this boy''s ce and be my Master, am I right?"


    Rider directed his question towards Lancer''s hidden Master, his face twisted with a malicious and pitying smile.


    "If that''s truly the case, it''s utterlyughable. The person who can be my Master must be a warrior capable of fighting alongside me on the battlefield. A coward like you, who doesn''t even dare to reveal yourself, is simply not qualified!"


    Silence fell, and the atmosphere grew extremely awkward. The anger of the unseen Master permeated the night air. Shinji couldn''t help but chuckle to himself, remarking, "What a great emperor protecting his princess."


    Suddenly, Rider erupted into boisterousughter and his voice echoed into the empty night sky.


    "Hey, are there others here? Those who lurk in the darkness, spying on us."


    Saber and Lancer wore surprised expressions.


    "What''s happening, Rider?" Saber inquired.


    Facing Saber''s question, the Conqueror King smiled broadly and raised his thumbs.


    "Saber and Lancer, your uninhibited battle is truly magnificent. The Heroic Spirits drawn to the resounding sh of your swords are not just me alone."


    Rider wanted his thunderous voice to reach every corner of the surroundings, and he shouted once again.


    "Poor souls! Truly pitiful! The heroes gathered in Fuyuki. Witnessing the spirit and valor disyed by Saber and Lancer here, do you not harbor any aspirations? With such worthy true names but only peeping in secret, how pathetic! Your names as Heroic Spirits are weeping!"


    After a heartyugh, Rider tilted his head slightly, and his expression was fearless. Finally, he scans his surroundings provocatively.


    "Heroic Spirits summoned by the Holy Grail, gather here now. Those cowards who still hide their faces will inevitably suffer the humiliation of being conquered by me, the King of Conquerors, Iskandar!"


    "Mocking the entire crowd to the maximum level," Shinji silently remarked.


    "I''m sorry, Shinji," Sc¨¢thach suddenly severed their empathetic connection. Whether as a queen or warrior, she could no longer stand idle.


    Shinji opened his eyes and smiled at Sc¨¢thach, a trusting look in his eyes. "No need to apologize. I have never intended you to fight as an assassin. Go, Sensei, and let the aura of the Queen of Shadows remain undiminished."


    "As you wish, my little Master." Sc¨¢thach''s unmatched elegance melded with the darkness of the night.


    P.S.: However, Emperor Iskandar was defeated by Att. Well, Att is an adorable girl, after all. Rough guys have no rights.


    P.S.2: At this moment, Iskandar could indeed defeat Saber and Lancer without any pressure.


    --*--


    +60 Advanced Chapter /AbsoluteCode

 Chapter 32: Gathering of Six (Part 1)

    Chapter 32: Gathering of Six (Part 1)


    Thank You @Surge1301 For Joining My Patreon. :)


    "Oh no, this is not good," murmured Kirei, hiding among the containers.


    The same words were echoed in a magic workshop of the Tohsaka family. Tohsaka Tokiomi, who witnessed most of the battle on Warehouse Street and heard Rider''s mockery, thought of one Heroic Spirit who would never ignore Rider''s provocation.


    After Rider''s roar subsided, golden radiance appeared.


    The excessively dazzling light made everyone involuntarily squint, but there was no surprise in the hearts of those present.


    Following this, the fourth Servant to appear tonight made their presence known.


    The first impression this Servant gave was that of shining gold.


    Armor that seemed to be crafted from pure gold, golden hair that stood upright, golden ornaments... Aside from the white skin and red eyes, there was nothing but a sea of gold, dazzling to the point of making one dizzy.


    The golden Servant stood on top of amppost ten meters above the ground, looking down upon everyone below with an unabashedly arrogant gaze.


    Shinji, Waver, Keh, and Emiya Kiritsugu, the four Masters, immediately recognized the identity of the neer ¡ª Archer, the final member of the Three Knight sses, alongside Saber and Lancer.


    "Those who consider themselves kings without knowing their ce, thinking they can rule the world overnight, and now there are two of them who suddenly appear."


    As soon as he spoke, the golden Heroic Spirit disdainfully curled his lip, revealing his contempt for the three Servants confronting him.


    Archer''s arrogant attitude and tone mirrored Rider''s arrogance, but they were fundamentally different. Rider''s voice and gazecked the same ruthless coldness as that of Archer.


    Rider seemed surprised as if he had not expected someone with an even stronger attitude than himself. He scratched his chin in puzzlement.


    "Even if you speak out of turn, I, Iskandar, am still renowned throughout the world as the one and only Conqueror King."


    "Ridiculous. The true heroes worthy of being called kings are only me, alone, in heaven, and on Earth. The rest are nothing more than mediocre imitations."


    Archer straightforwardly dered something even more insulting than before. Saber grew angry, while Rider appeared taken aback. Just as Rider was about to say something in response, someone beat him.


    "Only in heaven and on earth? It seems that your definition doesn''t include this particr queen."


    The red container directly opposite Archer was covered in dark shadows as if crawling with ink. Even under the direct light of themppost, it remained blurry.


    The shadows gradually dispersed with a deep yet melodious female voice, revealing the fifth Servant within.


    If Archer represented gold, she represented shadows.


    If Lancer is considered a white knight in the hearts of countless women, then she is the dream lover of numerous men.


    Shecks Saber''s resoluteness, Archer''s arrogance, and Rider''s grandeur. However, the regal aura hidden behind her elegance and intellect is no less than that of the previous three kings.


    With a calm andposed tone, she addressed every Master and Servant present, whether in the light or shadows:


    "I am Sc¨¢thach, the queen of the Land of Shadows, hailing from the Celtic realm. Due to certain specific reasons, I have manifested in the Holy Grail War as an Assassin."


    "Is she the queen of that mystical realm?"


    Saber and Lancer were well aware of Sc¨¢thach''s name. She was an existence even older than the two, existing only in legends during their active eras¡ªa figure that inspired awe and fascination.


    Just like when Rider introduced himself, no one doubted Sc¨¢thach''s identity. Although they did not know why this immortal legendary female warrior had taken the role of Servant in the Holy Grail War, her unique demeanor could not be faked.


    "Things are getting more and more interesting."


    After Rider''s initial surprise, he shifted his gaze away from Sc¨¢thach and looked at Archer using a more teasing expression.


    "So, how do you see this otherworldly queen, Archer?"


    "Hmph, still just a mongrel." Archer maintained his arrogant attitude, but the condescending look in his eyes noticeably diminished.


    "Since you''re so confident, how about introducing yourself first? If you''re also a king, you shouldn''t be afraid to reveal your name, right?" Rider half-teased, half-provoked.


    Archer''s reddened eyes burned with even more arrogant fury, as he stared intently at the towering figure before him.


    "Are you questioning me? How dare a mere mongrel question me, the king?"


    From a logical standpoint, Rider asking for Archer''s true name made sense, but Archer saw it as a great disrespect. The golden Heroic Spirit began emanating murderous intent.


    "To have the audacity to meet me and yet not know who I am, such foolish individuals can only atone with death."


    After Archer made this deration, the mes of eerie nature slowly rose on both sides of him. In the next instant, weapons, swords, and spears emerged in the empty sky, adorned with dazzling brilliance and emanating unmistakable magical power. These were not ordinary weapons.


    "Noble Phantasm!"


    Could it be that Archer did not even bother with basic probing and went straight for his trump card?


    Everyone unaware of Archer''s true identity felt surprised and perplexed, except for Kariya Matou.


    Saber, Lancer, Rider, and Assassin had already identified their Masters, and the Caster Group, who did not adhere to the rules of the mage world, clearly intruded. Archer''s identity as a Master was about to be revealed.


    "Hahaha, hahahaha."


    In the darkness, Kariya Matou''s bloodshot eyes, filled with years of hatred, leakedughter.


    The long-awaited moment had finally arrived. A year of training as if his life depended on it, all for this day.


    Tohsaka Tokiomi.


    He was both Aoi''s husband and Sakura''s father. The man who trampled upon the happiness of the mother and daughter.


    He obtained everything that Kariya desired and scorned everything that Kariya desired. This fueled Kariya Matou''s anger and resentment, which could not be extinguished.


    Now was the time to avenge past humiliations. The seething resentment in his chest transformed into a sword, and the moment to challenge that man hade.


    Even if doing so wouldn''t win Aoi''s heart, even if it was just self-constion, even so, I will--


    "Kill him!"


    Destroy Archer!


    Before Archer unleashed his Noble Phantasm, a surge of unexpected magical power swept from an unknown source.


    Amidst the gaze of astonishment and confusion, the rising magical power gradually solidified into a defiant figure.


    This figure stands about two blocks closer to the sea than the battlefield where Lancer and Saber fought. Yes, his presence can only be described as a shadow.


    The man was tall, broad-shouldered, and entirely covered in armor. However, it was different from the silver armor that tightly enveloped Saber''s body or the luxurious golden armor of Archer.


    The man''s armor was ck. It had no intricate decorations or polished colors.


    Darker than the shadows apanying Sc¨¢thach, an extreme ck akin to hell itself, even his face was covered by a helmet. In the deep crevices of the helmet, one can only see the fiery brilliance emanating from his burning eyes.


    There was no doubt about it.


    It''s a Servant.


    --*--


    +60 Advanced Chapter /AbsoluteCode

 Chapter 33: Gathering of the Six (Part 2)

    Chapter 33: Gathering of the Six (Part 2)


    However, what kind of Heroic Spirit could possess such an ominous figure?


    The radiant elements that the revealed Heroic Spirits werepletely absent in this ck Knight.


    Artoria, Diarmuid, Iskandar the Conqueror, and the golden Archer, whose names were unknown, all had their splendor, something to boast about as Heroic Spirits. The legends and honors created by the admiration and longing of people are essential elements of their noble fantasies.


    But the newly appeared ck Knightcked those elements. Not only did heck the glory of a Heroic Spirit, but he also exuded a chilling negative aura. Rather than calling him a Heroic Spirit, it would be more urate to call him a vengeful spirit.


    "Conqueror, aren''t you going to try to subjugate him?" Lancer stared at ck Knight without daring to becent, but he could not help but taunt Rider in a mocking tone.


    Rider furrowed his brow upon hearing it. "Subjugate him, hmm. Even if I wanted to, he''s not the kind of guy you can reason with."


    The only thing emanating from ck Knight was undiluted killing intent. Even the whirlwind generated by his magical power seemed to be ament of resentment, sending shivers down one''s spine.


    Berserker was aware of this. The vtile aura filled with danger could only bring to mind a mad Heroic Spirit.


    "In that case, kid, what ss would you say that guy falls into among the Servants?"


    Upon Rider''s question, Waver could only shake his head nkly. "I don''t know. I can''t tell at all."


    "What''s the matter? You''re at least my Master, so you should be able to discern his strengths and weaknesses, right?"


    Once someone bes a Master who forms a contract with a Heroic Spirit, they are granted the ability to see through the parameters of other Servants. The Holy Grail War invites Heroic Spirits to participate and bestows this special ability only upon the Masters. Proxy Masters, such as Irisviel, cannot possess this ability.


    Rider''s Master, Waver, canpare the differences in abilities between Rider and other Servants and then formte strategies to tilt the battle in their favor. At this point, Waver identified the parameters of Saber, Lancer, Archer, and Assassin. However...


    "I just can''t figure it out. That ck guy, clearly he''s a Servant, but I can''t gather any information about him."


    Upon hearing Waver''s desperate exnation, Rider furrowed his brow and once again stared at ck Knight.


    The ck armor showed no distinctive features or personalities. There was nothing that could hint at his identity¡ªor rather, the more they looked, the less clear it became, and the more blurred it was.


    Not only Rider, but also Saber, Lancer, and Irisviel, who watched attentively, noticed this. Regardless of how carefully they observed, they could not urately capture his face.


    Simr to a projected image that was out of focus, the outline of the ck armor always became vague. Sometimes two or three ovepping figures would appear, creating an illusion. This figure not only affected their vision but also interfered with Master''s perspective.


    "It seems we have another troublesome enemy."


    Saber heard Irisviel''s murmured words and nodded. "That Heroic Spirit seems to possess a special ability or curse that can obscure his attributes."


    Shinji, hiding in a high ce, nced at Saber, who was on high alert as if facing a formidable enemy, and then looked at his uncle''s berserker. He secretly muttered, "If you can''t even recognize your subordinates, I wonder how you became a King."


    Shinji was well aware of Berserker''s abilities and identity, which was why he made such a sarcasticment.


    Berserker''s true name was Lancelot, the former first knight of King Arthur''s Round Table. His martial prowess surpassed King Arthur himself and he made great contributions to the Arthurian dynasty. He was known as the "Knight of the Lake," and in another world, inte users preferred to call him the "Knight of the Long River."


    However, Lancelot''s most famous story was his tragic love affair with Queen Guinevere, which led to the downfall of the Arthurian dynasty.


    Such a master-servant pair with aplex entanglement of gratitude and resentment, and King Arthur could not even recognize him?


    In reality, Shinji knew that this was not Saber''s fault. It was one of Lancelot''s Noble Phantasms, "For Someone''s Glory."


    It manifested the exploits of Lancelot, concealing his identity and achieving victories while adventuring incognito. This allowed him to hide his own identity and abilities, even transforming into any other heroic warrior who could establish achievements. However, because of Berserker''s ss skill "Mad Enhancement," the Noble Phantasm was weakened and could only obscure his information with ck smoke. In a sense, it was a convenient Noble Phantasm simr to the Harpe from Perseus that Shinji obtained.


    "Speaking of which, Uncle takes risks," after finishing his sarcasticment about Saber, Shinji shifted his target to Kariya. "To think he chose this moment to bring out Berserker. In such a chaotic situation, even if we join forces, it will be difficult to achieve significant results."


    In the battle with multiple Servants, a single misstep could lead to a total loss. The Warehouse Street currently gathered six Servants, excluding Caster, and each of them had their ns.


    Saber and Lancer staked their honor as knights and agreed to a decisive battle to the death. Naturally, they targeted each other as their primary objective. However, this was done under the assumption of a one-on-one duel without any interference. With so many people involved now, the most likely choice for the two honorable knights was to join forces against others and determine the victorter.


    Rider has yet to identify his opponent. His goal was to understand all the participants in the Holy Grail War. However, since he had decided to reveal himself, he prepared himself to ept challenges from anyone.


    Archer looked at Rider and Saber with evident hostility. Both imed the titles of the King of Conquerors and the King of Knights, which seemed to greatly displease the Golden Heroic Spirit. In particr, the provocative was Rider, making him the prime target of Archer''s attacks.


    At this moment, Berserker appears and causes disruption. It was highly likely that he would face a collective attack from others, making it an unfavorable choice from any perspective.


    "Should we say that hatred blinds the eyes, or should we say that love makes people blind?" Suddenly, Justeaze, hiding in her spiritual form behind Shinji, uttered these words.


    "Huh?"


    Shinji turns his head, giving Justeaze a puzzled look.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "It''s nothing," Shinji shook his head. "I just didn''t expect you to say something like that. The influence Miss Irisviel brought to you is quite significant."


    "Perhaps," Justeaze replied. "I don''t know if this influence is a good thing or a bad thing, but... I feel like I''m bing more like a person."


    "Is that so? That''s good to hear." In Justeaze''s whispers, Shinji closed his eyes once again, and a smile unconsciously formed on his lips.


    Whether or not the Holy Grail was purified, Shinji did not care. What he cared about was Justeaze. If he could resolve her inner conflicts, what did it matter if he lost the Holy Grail War?


    --*--


    +60 Advanced Chapter /AbsoluteCode

 Chapter 34: Goldy versus Blacky (Part 1)

    Chapter 34: Goldy versus cky (Part 1)


    The standoff between the six Servants, each on high alert, was quickly broken.


    It was broken by Archer and Berserker.


    The ck Knight stared chillingly at Archer, who stood on a streetmp.


    In contrast, the Golden Heroic Spirit locked onto the ck Knight''s gaze with precise uracy. His crimson eyes showed no doubt or confusion, only a pure killing intent as he looked down on Berserker.


    "Who permitted you to gaze upon me? You mad dog!"


    For someone of lowly status to cast such a dirty and contemptuous gaze upon someone of noble birth was an unbearable humiliation. In Archer''s eyes, the insolent Berserker was even less forgivable than Rider, who imed himself to be king.


    However, to Shinji''s ears, this statement could be bluntly tranted as, "What are you looking at? cky."


    The ck Knight remained silent, continuing to meet Archer''s gaze with his scarlet eyes, as if saying, "What are you going to do about it, Goldy?"


    Archer narrowed his eyes, emanating a tremendous killing intent. The floating swords and spears around him changed their direction of attack. The tips of the des and spears were aimed directly at the highest priority target, Berserker, with a clear message ¡ª try looking at me one more time.


    Berserker responded with action ¡ª go ahead and try.


    The floating swords and spears around Archer changed their direction of attack. The tips of the des and spears were aimed directly at the highest priority target, Berserker.


    "Believe it or not, I''ll cut you down!"


    ¡ªWell, this is Shinji''s imagination, but in reality, Archer said,


    "At least let me enjoy your shattered form, you Mongrel!"


    Apanied by this stern deration, the spear and sword flew through the air.


    Without contact, weapons that appeared out of nowhere wereunched. That is why he became Archer.


    However, to the other Heroic Spirits, this method of using Noble Phantasms was extraordinary. To the Heroic Spirits, Noble Phantasms were like their own children and recklessly throwing such important weapons as stones was seen as too hasty.


    Nevertheless, the destructive power was undeniably enormous.


    The road surface was blown up as if a bomb had exploded, and the asphalt turned into scattered dust, covering the entire field of vision.


    Everyone holds their breath.


    In the hazy dust, the long ck shadow flickered into view.


    Berserker was still standing.


    He moved his foot slightly, and the ground beneath him cracked and turned into fragmented rocks.


    The spear and sword thrown by Archer, with the spear trailing slightly behind, missed the target. The sword, which should have been in front of and aimed at the target, did not cause any damage.


    Why?


    "Because that sword is in Berserker''s hand."


    "Is that guy Berserker?" Lancer whispered nervously.


    Rider responded softly, "Although he lost all rationality after going berserk, he is indeed an impressive warrior."


    "What exactly happened?" Waver was confused. In that round of attack and defense, no Master had seen the process clearly in the blink of an eye.


    "Why? Don''t you understand?" Rider watched with relish but didn''t forget to answer the Master''s question. "That ck one effortlessly caught the sword flying towards him and used it to deflect the subsequent spear."


    The seemingly simple description revealed Berserker''s formidable strength and his response to Archer''s boastful words¡ªdon''t believe it!


    Noble Phantasms only be the exclusive weapons of their respective Heroic Spirits. Even if they end up in the hands of other Heroic Spirits, they cannot be used flexibly. Being able to urately repel the spear that was chasing right after it with a non-native Noble Phantasm, he demonstrated a skill that was hard to believe.


    However, Archer was not astonished, but furious. All expressions vanished from his handsome face, leaving only a chilling killing intent frozen at zero degrees.


    "How dare you touch my treasure with your filthy hands? Do you want to die that badly? You mongrel!"


    Radiance shimmered once again around Archer. Surrounding his majestic countenance, a new set of 16 Noble Phantasms suddenly appeared behind him.


    Not only were there spears and swords, but also axes, hammers, spears, and some strange and grotesque weapons whose purposes and nature were unknown.


    All weapons were polished to a mirror-like brightness and exuded immense magical power. Each weapon embodied an undeniable sense of mystery; they were truly Noble Phantasms.


    "How is this possible?"


    Waver unintentionally uttered these words, and the other Servants and Masters shared the same thought.


    A Heroic Spirit''s Noble Phantasm is not limited to just one; some Heroic Spirits also conceal three or four superweapons ofparable power. However, there is a limit to the number of Noble Phantasms one can possess.


    The golden Archer, upon using his Noble Phantasms, released them one by one like an endless arsenal, using them all at once. Moreover, since his battle with Berserker, he has never used the same Noble Phantasm twice.


    Among these 16 Noble Phantasms, one caught Shinji''s attention.


    It was a sickle-de with a dark handle made of unknown wood and a curved silver de resembling a crescent moon. There were no additional decorations on the entire Noble Phantasm, making it inconspicuouspared with the surrounding magnificent weapons.


    Shinji noticed this solely because this particr Noble Phantasm was identical to that of the Noble Phantasms he possessed.


    The true name of the Noble Phantasm was Harpe, also known as the Sickle of the Serpent Hunter. It was forged by Hephaestus, one of Olympus''s twelve gods. Perseus used it to sever the head of Medusa, who had transformed into a monster, and Shinji also used it to destroy the physical body of Zouken Matou.


    --*--


    +60 Advanced Chapter /AbsoluteCode

 Chapter 35: Goldy versus Blacky (Part 2)

    Chapter 35: Goldy versus cky (Part 2)


    <span>


    <span>At Archer''smand, the floating array of Noble Phantasms in the void rushed towards Berserker, vying with each other to strike him down.


    <span>The thunderous roar shook the air, and the constant explosions of light appeared to sweep through the entire night sky.


    <span>The destructive power unleashed by these Noble Phantasms was immense, resembling the carpet bombing in modern warfare. It was difficult to believe that they were merely throwing swords and weapons.


    <span>The Noble Phantasms descended like lightning strikes, their momentum seemingly capable of obliterating Berserker''s<span>location,<span>and even the entire block.


    <span>However, Berserker, the target of the attack, showed no signs of faltering.


    <span>The onlookers were astonished, and their jaws dropped in disbelief. They realized that they were witnessing a tense standoff with a formidable<span>enemy,<span>and felt an imminent sense of crisis. However, the current scene was apletely unexpected one.


    <span>The sense of surprise brought about by the previous assault not only intensified but also did not dissipate.


    <span>Berserker first extended his left hand to catch the first spear flying towards him. With his right hand holding a sword, he skillfully and gracefully parried about each consecutive iing Noble Phantasm.


    <span>His tactical finesse was exquisite. Although the Noble Phantasms<span>were taken<span>from Archer, Berserker wielded them unhesitantly. The Noble Phantasms seemed to be extensions of his hands. He effortlessly and freely utilized them, giving the impression that he wasmanding the treasured items<span>that he<span>had used and cherished for years.


    <span>Of course, this was also due to Lancelot''s skills and Noble Phantasms.


    <span>The ability to take away Noble Phantasms is called the "Knight of Ownerless Swords," which manifests as a Noble Phantasm based on the legend of Lancelot defeating opponents with a tree branch when he didn''t have a sword. It grantsplete domination to anything that falls into his hand.


    <span>The skill of proficiently wielding non-native Noble Phantasms<span>is achieved<span>through the skill "Inexhaustible Training," which represents Lancelot''s unparalleled martial arts training during his lifetime. It allows him to integrate his mind, technique, and body into perfect harmony, enabling him to unleash tremendousbat prowess without being influenced by mental factors.


    <span>Relying on this skill, even in his Berserker state, Lancelot could disy his originalbat skills.


    <span>Both the offense and defense of the two sides go beyond the norm. If Gilgamesh can<span>be likened<span>to a big spender whovishly uses items, then Lancelot is undoubtedly a veteran yer who excels in technical prowess.


    <span>"While the big spender has a lot of items, the skilled yer can seize ownership of those items and use them."


    <span>While everyone else was watching, Shinji continued his sarcasticmentary in a rxed tone.


    <span>"The big spender recklessly throws items, resulting in the skilled yer capturing more and more items, bing increasingly powerful. If the big spender doesn''t bring out the maximum quantity of items that the skilled yer can handle all at once or change their battle strategy, there''s no doubt that the skilled yer will have the upper hand in this sh."


    <span>As Shinji said, Berserker faced Archer''s relentless onught of Noble<span>Phantasms,<span>without conceding an inch. Moreover, each time a more powerful Noble Phantasm approached, Berserker would discard the current one in his hand and seize the iing new one. The Noble Phantasms kept swapping in his hands.


    <span>Amidst the devastating thunderous roar,<span>the final of the 16 Noble Phantasms was also knocked down<span><span>to the ground<span>.


    <span>In vacuum-like silence and swirling dust, only Berserker stood unyielding. Everything around him, including the warehouse, streets, and surrounding buildings, copsed.


    <span>The ck Knight gripped a battle axe in his right hand and a single-edged curved sword in his left. The remaining Noble Phantasms were scattered at Berserker''s feet or embedded in the surrounding debris, and none pierced through his ck armor.


    <span>Berserker casually raised the two<span>remaining<span>Noble Phantasms in his hand and hurled them towards Archer.


    <span>Perhaps there was no specific target in mind, or<span>perhaps<span>he did not intend to hit when he threw them, but the axe and the curved sword struck the pir of a streetmp where Archer stood, instantly splitting the steel-reinforced pir into three sections, such as tofu.


    <span>Before the iron pir could crumble into pieces, the golden Heroic Spirit leaped gracefully andnded on the ground as if nothing had happened.


    <span>"You mad dog! Do you think you can stand on the same ground as I, who should be looking down upon you from the heavens?" Archer eximed.


    <span>The<span>nonchnt<span>demeanor of the golden Heroic Spirit seemed to be only an outsider''s perception.


    <span>At this<span>stage of the battle<span>, Archer''s anger had reached its limit, deeply etched in his furrowed brow, turning his beauty into fierce countenance.


    <span>"For this disrespect, not even a thousand deaths will suffice as an apology, you wretch standing there. I will tear your body into a thousand pieces."


    <span>Having witnessed this scene, Kirei Kotomine immediately ryed a message to Tokiomi through his familiar.


    <span>"Gilgamesh is serious. He intends<span>to further unleash the ''Treasures of the King<span>.''"


    <span>Tokiomi unconsciously clenched his right hand. "To continuously use deadly Noble Phantasms in front of everyone''s eyes is<span>truly<span>reckless."


    <span>"Sensei, please make a swift decision," Kirei''s determined urging voice reached Tokiomi''s ears through their shared auditory perception.


    <span>Gritting his teeth, Tokiomi stared at the Command Seal on the back of his right hand.


    <span>"I invoke the power of the Command Seal. King of Heroes, please calm your anger and retreat."


    <span>In the instant when the red radiance of the Command Seal illuminated the workshop, Archer''s gaze, filled with fury as he stared at Berserker, suddenly shifted direction.


    <span>His line of sight turned towards the southeast, where the hilly area of Shimoyama-cho and the upscale residential street were located, including the Tohsaka family mansion.


    <span>"Do you, a petty individual, think your advice can make me retreat? You certainly have some nerves, Tokiomi," Archer disdainfully raised the corners of his mouth and muttered these words in a lowered voice.<span>The countless Noble Phantasms that surrounded him<span>, as well as<span>those that Berserker had knocked down and discarded<span>,<span>immediately disappeared, concealing their radiance.


    <span>"You''ve been granted a lifeline, you mad dog."


    <span>Although Archer''s face still<span>bore an expression of<span><span>indignation<span>, the killing intent in his crimson eyes had subsided. His<span>proud demeanor<span>remained unshaken<span>and<span>,<span>despite not being in a high position, his attitude of looking down upon others never wavered.


    <span>"You wretches, vanish before our next encounter. I want to see only true heroes when we meet again."


    <span>With his final arrogant words spoken, Archer disappeared without a trace. His golden armor lost its substance, leaving behind only a faint residual glow before it<span>was swallowed<span>by the darkness of the night.


    <span>"It seems that the Master''s personality is not as resolute as Archer''s," Rider muttered.


    <span>Rider''s murmurs marked the end of the confrontation between the King of Heroes and the ck Knight. No one had guessed the<span>oue,<span>except for Shinji.


    <span>Shinji knew very well that Tokiomi had spent countless resources and efforts to obtain the fossil of the world''s first shedding snake skin as a Holy Relic, all to summon the strongest Servant, Gilgamesh.


    <span>Indeed, Gilgamesh was worthy of his title as the strongest, but because of his overwhelming array of Noble Phantasms, the Holy Grail assigned him to the Archer ss, known for their powerful Noble Phantasms.


    <span>In addition to his formidable arsenal, the Archer ss possessed a unique characteristic¡ªthe<span>ss skill<span>"Independent Actio<span>n,"<span>which<span>greatly<span>reduced the Servant''s reliance on the Master.


    <span>Generally, when a Master dies, the Servant will disappear from this world within a few hours if they don''t replenish the necessary magical energy for materialization. However, with the "Independent Action" skill, a Servant can remain in the world for days, even without a Master, and the higher the skill level, the longer they can stay.


    <span>Gilgamesh''s arrogant personality and his A-ranked "Independent Action" skill led him to disregard his Masterpletely. Although Tokiomi served Gilgamesh as his subordinate and managed to establish a certain level of cooperative rtionship, Gilgamesh remained entirely independent and followed his whims.


    <span>At this time, their values shed significantly.


    <span>Gilgamesh considered himself invincible and held no regard for the other Servants. In his eyes, punishing those who showed disrespect for the king was the most important thing, even if it meant exposing certain information¡ªthose mongrels were not worthy of his full power.


    <span>However, Tokiomi holds a different view. Abiding by the traditional principles of a magus, he valued rationality and caution, believing that he should not reveal his trump cards too early, especially when dealing with enemies like Berserker, whose true nature was unknown.


    <span>To restrain Gilgamesh, Tokiomi<span>chose to exercise<span>his absolutemand authority over Servants¡ªCommand Spells, of which he had only three.


    <span>However, what Tokiomi considered advice in his eyes,<span>Gilgamesh,<span>saw it as disrespect.<span>This<span>created a rift between the two, who had previously maintained a rtively harmonious rtionship.


    <span>If<span>this rift were not mended<span>and allowed to<span>continue spreading<span>, it would eventually cost Tokiomi''s life and lead to<span>a series of<span>hardships for the Tohsaka family.


    <span>"Should I save Tokimi, considering Sakura''s feelings? Or should I remain indifferent, considering my uncle''s position?" Shinji whispered to himself, stealing a nce in the direction where Kirei was.


    <span>--*--


    <span>+60 Advanced Chapter in:


    /AbsoluteCode

 Chapter 36: Rampaging Lancelot

    Chapter 36: Rampaging Lancelot


    <span>Thank You @Cain.HERO.Komisarz for joining my Patreon :)


    <span>Archer''s departure brought relief to many, but it was still not a time of rxation. Berserker, who was equally as threatening as Archer, now stood in front of everyone.


    <span>His eyes emitted an infinite radiance within the gaps of his armor. Perhaps having lost his initial opponent, he aimlessly wandered into the void and then discovered new prey, igniting once again.


    <span>His eyes, filled with resentment, locked onto Saber, causing a chill to run down her spine.


    <span>"Ah!"


    <span>It was a voice that seemed to surge from the ground. It was like a monster wreaking havoc and cursing. It was a mournful groan filled with resentment, devoid of meaningful words.


    <span>Everyone had heard Berserker''s voice for the first time.


    <span>"Ah¡ª"


    <span>The ck Knight, like a human-shaped curse, swelled with killing intent and charged toward Saber, d in silver armor.


    <span>"Rampage!"


    <span>Witnessing this scene, Shinji''splexion turned slightly pale, as he rapidly contemted.


    <span>The existence of Servants in the present world relied entirely on the supply of mana from their Masters. Among them, the spiritual form consumed the least amount, while materializing and performing actions and battles gradually increased mana consumption. Berserker, being one of the seven Servant sses, consumed the most mana. Even if his uncle had prepared rune stones to store mana in advance, it might not have withstood such consumption.


    <span>The contract between the Master and Servant in the Holy Grail War was extremely demanding. If the Master could not generate enough mana, it would forcefully drain the master''s vitality until exhaustion.


    <span>Lancelot''s devotion to his liege, Artoria, was extraordinary. His uncle had only recently graduated as a novice and could barely manage him. If things continued like this, his uncle''s body¡ª


    <span>Thinking up to this point, Shinji knew he could no longer stand by and watch.


    <span>"Lady Justeaze, go to my uncle''s location and help him suppress the out-of-control Berserker. You should be able to do it."


    <span>"There is a way... but," Justeaze''s voice carried obvious hesitation.


    <span>In his youthful state, Shinji disyed a decisive demeanor that matched his appearance. He gently raised his hand behind him and said, "That''s enough. Once you regain control of Berserker, immediately take my uncle and leave. We can talk when he''s rested."


    <span>"I understand. As for Einzbern¡ª"


    <span>"I will ask my Sensei to follow them."


    <span>In response to Justeaze''s concerns, Shinji calmly replied by silently adding a sentence to his mind.


    <span>There is more than one act in tonight''s grand spectacles. How could I miss it?


    <span>"Understood."


    <span>Justeaze''s distinctive voice, along with her presence, quickly receded and disappeared from Shinji''s perception.


    <span>...


    <span>Kariya smiled in a warehouse on the side of the battlefield.


    <span>Despite looking exhausted and worn, with a face thatcked the usual freshness and cleanliness, it did not dampen his soaring spirits.


    <span>The fruits of his desperate efforts and the release of years of suppressed resentment and anger made Kariya''s mind tremble.


    <span>"Hahaha," he chuckled.


    <span>I did it.


    <span>"Hmph, hahaha," heughed dryly.


    <span>Finally, I made an arrogant magus, a person who looked down on ordinary people, made a fool of himself.


    <span>"Ahahahaha," he burst intoughter.


    <span>This was the beginning. I will slowly shatter your arrogant facade Tokiomi Tohsaka!


    <span>The unrestrained and excessiveughter triggered protests in Kariya''s lungs, and the tingling sensation in his nerves gradually restored his calm.


    <span>At this moment, he realized that something was wrong. It was not just his lungs protesting his brain; every part of his body was protesting, rebelling against the draining of his life force. The few traces of magical energy within his body had long been depleted, and the<span>master¨Cservant<span>contract had begun to extract his life force.


    <span>The battle for tonight ended with the retreat of the archenemy Archer. There was no reason to endure the pain and continue fighting when other servants were free to kill each other.


    <span>Just as Kariya was about to let out a sigh of relief, Berserker locked onto his next target, Saber, and charged towards her.


    <span>At this moment, Kariya himself was in the most wretched state.


    <span>"Stop! Come back, Berserker!"


    <span>Kariya shouted to his Servant, conveying his worry and anxiety.


    <span>Such a simplemand, issued from the position where Kariya stood, could easily reach Berserker. However, the ck Knight showed no reaction and instead became more excited, thirsting for his master''s magical energy.


    <span>"Berserker! Stop it!"


    <span>Trembling, Kariya reached for a rune stone to replenish his magical energy and regain control over Berserker, but the intense pain rendered his hands powerless. He was unable to manage a simple squeezing motion.


    <span>The pain intensified and his body trembled uncontrobly. Kariya could not maintain his stance and fell to his knees; the rune stone slipped from his grasp and hit the ground, producing a crisp impact.


    <span>"No, I must use a Command Spell."


    <span>There is no room for hesitation. Before being engulfed by the torrent of pain, Kariya desperately concentrated on his fading consciousness.


    <span>"By the Command Spell, I order¡ª"


    <span>However, the characters he struggled to squeeze out were interrupted by a sudden surge in magical energy injected into his body.


    <span>The rune stone did not hit the ground; instead, it was picked up just before impact and crushed.


    <span>The magical energy generated and stored by Kariya returned to his body, replenishing the consumption of Berserker and gradually alleviating the pain in the Master''s body.


    <span>Kariya, who had finally regained control of his body, struggled to lift his head and looked towards the familiar figure.


    <span>"Justeaze-sama?"


    <span>...


    <span>Berserker, with the ferocity of a wild beast, kicked the asphalt on the road surface and advanced towards Saber. His eyes focused solely on Saber, his entire body filled with a dark aura of killing intent.


    <span>Needless to say, Saber did not dare careless and immediately gripped her sword, assuming a defensive posture.


    <span>"Shoo!"


    <span>Berserker, with his terrifying momentum close to the ground, threw his weapons towards Saber''s head.


    <span>Fearlessly, Saber blocked Berserker''s attack with her invisible sword. However, when she saw the true nature of the weapon, she was dumbfounded.


    <span>It was an iron pir, the remnant of a streetmp near Archer''s previous location, picked up by Berserker, and used as a weapon.


    <span>By grasping approximately two-meter-long broken pieces of iron, Berserker pressed them against Saber''s sword with astonishing force, as if holding a spear. However, what was truly surprising was not Berserker''s strength but the fact that the so-called weapon was nothing more than a pile of iron scraps.


    <span>Saber''s hidden sword, concealed within the Wind King''s barrier, was the pinnacle of all Noble Phantasms, an unparalleled and supremely powerful weapon capable of cutting through iron-like mud.


    <span>If there were any weapons with the strength to contend against Saber''s sword, they would only be the Noble Phantasms of other Heroic Spirits.


    <span>However, Berserker was now facing Saber, with nothing more than this iron pir.


    <span>The iron pir had already turned ck, and red streaks resembling the veins of the leaves wound around it spreadyer byyer.


    <span>The ink-like ck and branch-like red colors originated from Berserker''s hands. Starting from the areas gripped by the ck armored hands, the ck and red colors spread throughout the entire iron pir, like a spider''s web.


    <span>This was Berserker''s magical energy infused with murderous intent and hatred¨Cthe magical energy of the ck Knight.


    <span>This type of magical energy permeated the entire iron pir using Berserker''s hands as a medium.


    <span>Saber, Lancer, Rider, and Assassin understood Berserker''s Noble Phantasm effect simultaneously.


    <span>"Obtaining ownership of a Noble Phantasm is just one use of ''Knight of Owner.'' Another use is to bestow the attributes of a Noble Phantasm of Rank D onto an object in hand, achieving a qualitative change known as ''Reinforcement Magecraft'' taken to the extreme."


    <span>Although there was no audience, Shinji continued to mutter himself and his imagination ran wild. If Shirou Emiya''s attribute was not a sword but reinforcement, he may have reached this level.


    <span>"In theory, with infinite magical energy, Lancelot could invert and grab Earth, turning the entire into his Noble Phantasm. That''s why he''s one of the Four Heavenly Kings of Type-Moon."


    <span>Indeed, even with the limitations of magical energy, Lancelot still possessed nearly infinite Noble Phantasms and martial skills to wield them, which was his strength.


    <span>The second strike.


    <span>The third strike.


    <span>Berserker continued to press Saber relentlessly using his beautiful spear-throwing technique.


    <span>Saber could only defend passively, her left hand gripping the sword hilt devoid of strength.


    <span>The wounds were caused by Lancer''s Noble Phantasm, G¨¢e Bolg, once again throbbed with pain. With only her right hand swinging the sword, Saber fought back with great difficulty supported by magical energy. However, her swordsmanship was far less agile.


    <span>However, in the face of Berserker''s fierce and relentless attacks, Saber, in her weakened state, found it increasingly difficult to sustain herself, let alone counterattack.


    <span>"Saber!"


    <span>Irisviel called out urgently. Beads of anxious sweat appeared on the forehead of the King of Knights.


    <span>--*--


    <span>+60 Advanced Chapter in:


    /AbsoluteCode

 Chapter 37: The Four Heavenly Kings of Type-Moon

    Chapter 37: The Four Heavenly Kings of Type-Moon


    <span>Simultaneously, Shinji realized that he was being targeted and locked on by both a sniper rifle and an assault rifle.


    <span>With a moment''s thought, Shinji understood that it was Saber''s true Master, Emiya Kiritsugu, who couldn''t restrain himself and wanted to eliminate him, the Master of Assassin, together with his assistant, Maya.


    <span>It was not just a one-on-one fight between Saber; three other Servants were watching closely. In a battlefield where the weak were preyed upon by the strong, the worst-case scenario was clearly at a disadvantage. At this moment, by assisting Berserker, it would be easy to defeat Saber.


    <span>Then, after dealing with the exhausted Berserker. Assassin, Lancer, and Rider could defeat the two enemies with minimal consumption of magical energy. This would kill two birds using one stone.


    <span>However, for Emiya Kiritsugu, Saber''s Master, this was something that could never happen. He had to break free of this predicament.


    <span>The equipment carried by Kiritsugu and Maya was specialized for humanbat and was not sufficient to intervene in battles between servants. In this case, killing the Masters of other Servants to cause chaos and create an opportunity for Saber to escape became a predictable choice.


    <span>If possible, Kiritsugu wanted to kill Berserker''s Master. However, this person was even more cautious than the other masters, and his location had not yet been confirmed. He could only settle for the second-best option, killing Assassin''s Master.


    <span>Servants who have lost their masters can form new contracts with other masters. Likely, other masters would not want to miss such an opportunity. Once the situation bes chaotic, it would be much easier to either escape or take advantage of confusion.


    <span>Why was it determined that the one observing from a high ce was Assassin''s master?


    <span>It was simple. In the scope, just now, two people were captured, but now there was only one left. The disappeared thermal signature matched Assassin.


    <span>Why does not choose to kill Lancer''s Master?


    <span>There were two reasons.


    <span>First, Shinji was closer to the two, making it more convenient for a joint surprise attack.


    <span>Second, based on the words spoken by Lancer''s Master when Waver appeared, it could be deduced that he was the renowned genius, Lord El-Melloi II. He was not an easy opponent.


    <span>"Does he choose the soft persimmons to squeeze? Correct judgment."


    <span>Shinji remained motionless, as if unaware of the imminent threat from below, continuing to calcte in his mind.


    <span>"Not attacking immediately, I suppose they don''t have confidence in a single decisive blow. If the assassination fails and gives me a chance to recall Assassin, it would only worsen an already terrible situation."


    <span>The Master''s Command Seals had been used beyondpelling servants. One was to expend one Command Seal to disregard distance and forcibly summon the Servant to the Master''s side.


    <span>Berserker''s assault was in perfect ordance with his Berserker ss, ferocious and violent. However, supported by the skill "Eternal Arms Mastery," his attacks maintained a certain order. The relentless strikes of the iron pir spear left Saberpletely defenseless.


    <span>"Who exactly are you?" Saber, her forehead damp with sweat, fiercely pushed back Berserker''s iron pir spear and took the opportunity to catch her breath.


    <span>The ck Knight, of course, ignored Saber''s question and swung the iron pir with sharp momentum.


    <span>The subsequent strike could be called a masterstroke as if it aimed topletely crush Saber''s small frame.


    <span>However, that strike did notnd on Saber.


    <span>The iron pir, measuring approximately two meters long, split in the middle, and fell from the air.


    <span>This was a pseudo-Noble Phantasm endowed with Noble Phantasm attributes by Berserker, sturdy enough topete against Saber''s Noble Phantasm. However, it was effortlessly shattered by a red light that shed in the dark.


    <span>Lancer stood with his back to the astonished Saber. This beautiful spearman, adopting a posture to protect Saber, who had just been his enemy, confronted Berserker.


    <span>"Let the mischief end here, Berserker."


    <span>Lancer aimed the tip of his anti-magic red rose spear with his right hand at the ck Knight, dering war in a cold tone.


    <span>The anti-magic red rose could sever magical energy, rendering the enhanced pseudo-Noble Phantasm useless as nothing more than scrap metal.


    <span>Witnessing this scene, Shinji''s memories of his former life as an otaku once again took the upper hand.


    <span>"The two great titans sh, as the world-ending duo confronts Gaia''s control."


    <span>Naturally, Lancer did not hear Shinji''s thoughts and continued to issue his deration of war.


    <span>"Saber and I already have an agreement. If you continue to cause trouble without reason, I won''t sit idly by."


    <span>"Lancer."


    <span>Although it was a fight to the death, Saber moved deeply after hearing Lancers'' words. This spearman, Heroic Spirit, is faithfully believed in the same knightly code.


    <span>However, not everyone agreed with Lancer''s actions.


    <span>"Lancer, what are you doing? Now is the perfect opportunity to defeat Saber."


    <span>A stern voice questioned sharply. It was Lancer''s Master who was displeased with the situation.


    <span>However, Lancer unexpectedly disyed a serious expression that did not match his usual demeanor:


    <span>"I, D¨ªarmuid Ua Duibhne, will definitely defeat Saber, staking my honor. However, for now, I want to show you how I deal with rabid dogs. What do you think, my Master?"


    <span>"Imand you with a Command Seal."


    <span>Interrupting Lancer''s passionate deration, Lancer''s master issued amand in a colder tone.


    <span>"Protect Berserker and kill Saber."


    <span>The air on the battlefield froze under tension.


    <span>A Command Seal was an absolute order for a Servant, and no matter how great a Heroic Spirit was, it was difficult to defy a Command Seal.


    <span>Lancer lost the power to exercise his own will freely.


    <span>The tip of the red spear changed direction, emitting a low hum as it attacked Saber. Two magical spears, one long and one short, brushed past the retreating Saber in session, cutting through the air.


    <span>Without even looking back, Lancer wielded the two spears in his left and right hands, attacking the target behind him. This astonishing spear technique, with its fluid and versatile movements, is the essence of Lancer''s skills.


    <span>"Lancer!"


    <span>Saber shouted, but halfway through her words, she suddenly couldn''t speak.


    <span>When Lancer turned around, his face was filled with a bitter expression of humiliation and anger, conveying the emotions of the Heroic Spirit Diarmuid better than any eloquence.


    <span>Lancer, whose body was bound by Command Seal, no longer belonged to himself personally. He was nothing more than a cold and ruthless machine as a Heroic Spirit.


    <span>All the skills and abilities honed by the Heroic Spirit Diarmuid, regardless of his personal beliefs, were now being controlled at will and used solely to carry out the suprememands of his master. Saber, also a Heroic Spirit, understood Lancer''s sense of regret.


    <span>Beside Lancer, Berserker approached step by step. Although the situation changed, Berserker''s target was Saber alone. He picked up an iron pir that had been split into two by Lancer''s red spear, which was thenbined into a long spear held in front of his chest. Although the shape of the makeshift Noble Phantasm slightly changed, it was still convenient to use.


    <span>Saber was at a loss.


    <span>If her left hand had not been injured, perhaps she would have found a way out. But now, dealing with Berserker alone had already pushed Saber to the limit of her abilities, and adding Lancer to the equation made it impossible for Saber to have any chance of victory.


    <span>"Saber, I''m sorry."


    <span>Lancer lets out a pained murmur and steps forward. Contrary to Lancer''s expression of self-disgust, the magical power concealed in the two spears, exuding a killing intent, wafted through the air, like rising heat.


    <span>Beside Lancer stood the ck Knight, still silent, but the density of his murderous aura was increasing. The ck mist and densely intertwined red veins covered the fragments of the iron pir, turning them into monstrous weapons even more terrifying than swords, and using them to intimidate Saber.


    <span>Saber stared intently at those Noble Phantasms, then nced sideways at Irisviel, and made eye contact with her.


    <span>"Irisviel, I will find a way to hold them off. Take advantage of this opening and at least get yourself away from here. Try to run far."


    <span>--*--


    <span>+60 Advanced Chapter in:


    /AbsoluteCode

 Chapter 38: Conclusion of the Second Battle (Part 1)

    Chapter 38: Conclusion of the Second Battle (Part 1)


    <span>The atmosphere grew heavily with killing intent, but there was a missing target in the lock-on against Shinji.


    <span>It is not difficult to understand the reason for this. Keh had used a Command Spell, which meant that unless Saber died or Keh gave themand to stop, Lancer would not cease his attacks. In this situation, whether Shinji lived or died would not affect the fact that Saber was surrounded. Killing Keh and severing Lancers'' sources of magical power became the top priority.


    <span>To prevent Shinji, this unpredictable element, from interfering, it was reasonable to have someone assigned to restrain him.


    <span>Kiritsugu''s judgment was undoubtedly correct in that regard. However, from Shinji''s perspective, it was all in vain because¡ª


    <span>"Assassin, assist Saber."


    <span>Just before Kiritsugu and Maya left their hiding ces andunched their attacks, Shinji''s voice echoed throughout the battlefield.


    <span>"As you wish, my Master."


    <span>A streak of red light was cut through the night sky. It was the tip of ance-like weapon that shed like lightning, leaving behind a beautiful trail.


    <span>The path of the lightning was precisely calcted, slicing through a t arc and simultaneously passing through Lancer and Berserker''s bodies if they continued along their original route.


    <span>Both Lancer and Berserker were top-ss Heroic Spirits. Although red lightning was swift, they were already on guard because of Shinji''s words. At the critical moment, they halted their steps, narrowly evading Sc¨¢thach''s attacks.


    <span>The red lightning streaked past them, piercing straight into a shipping container beside the street with a piercing wail.


    <span>It was a red spear, with half of its shaft buried inside the container, leaving only its rear end exposed. Illuminated by the streetlights, it reflected a soft glow, capturing the attention of every Servant.


    <span>The owner of the red spear moved almost as quickly as that of the spear. Before Lancer and Berserker could react, Sc¨¢thach had reached the edge of the container and smoothly drew out her own Noble Phantasm, showcasing her speed that surpassed most other Servants¡ªdespite being hindered by Shinji, an inexperienced Master. Her agility still reached A+, a speed at which even top-ss sports cars would struggle to match.


    <span>"Are you out of your mind, Assassin''s Master?"


    <span>Keh''s voice turned sharp with anger and iprehension.


    <span>"This is a perfect opportunity to defeat Saber, the strongest Servant."


    <span>"Yes, you''re right."


    <span>Shinji''s disguised voice remained steady, devoid of any fluctuations that could reveal his emotions.


    <span>"If we''re lucky, we might even be able to take care of Berserker at the same time."


    <span>"Since you know that, why not join me now¡ª"


    <span>Keh''s anger subsided, and his words took on a persuasive tone.


    <span>"I refuse."


    <span>Shinji interrupted without hesitation, fueling Keh''s anger.


    <span>"Why?"


    <span>"Because my Master is not someone like you, driven by selfish motives."


    <span>It was not Shinji who answered Keh but Sc¨¢thach. She aimed her crimson spear, resembling the fangs of some ancient behemoth, at Lancer.


    <span>"He possesses the heart of a warrior, and you have disgraced this knightly battle with your dishonorable methods, Lancer''s Master."


    <span>"Unreasonable."


    <span>His voice trembling and the sound of clenched teeth could be heard.


    <span>"If you can, then try it. A mere Assassin, Lancer, what are you waiting for? Attack¡ª"


    <span>


    <span>Keh''s voice was interrupted once again, this time by Rider.


    <span>


    <span>"What about me? Assassin''s words are exactly what I want to say."


    <span>


    <span>The front hooves of the two oxen pulling the chariot relentlessly struck the ground, and their hooves were enveloped in rolling purple lightning. Amidst the shes of lightning and thunder, a brawny man with a fiercely intimidating smile intimidated an unseen Master.


    <span>


    <span>This was Iskandar''s Noble Phantasm and the origin of his Rider ss - "Gordius Wheel (Conqueror''s Supremacy) that Tramples the Far Distant."


    <span>


    <span>The Noble Phantasm consisted of twoponents: the chariot Gordius Wheel, dedicated to Zeus, and the oxen "Bucephalus" that pulled the chariot.


    <span>


    <span>The Gordius Wheel was originally a sacred object used for Zeus'' worship. It appeared in the famous scene of the "Gordius Knot'' in the legend of the Conqueror King. When the wheel rotates, it produces thunderous sounds and emits lightning attacks.


    <span>


    <span>The "Flying Hoof Thunderous Ox," on the other hand, served as the chariot''s motive force. It is said that Zeus, the supreme god who governs lightning, transformed into a mighty bull in the past to seduce Europa; hence, the ox became a divine beast connected to Zeus.


    <span>


    <span>The thunderous roars and shouts heralded the decision of the King of Conquerors.


    <span>


    <span>"Lancer''s Master, have Lancer retreat. If you continue to disgrace him, I will assist Saber inpletely crushing Lancer."


    <span>


    <span>If anger could materialize, Keh''s anger could envelop the battlefield. However, this anger waspletely extinguished by the following scene.


    <span>


    <span>Berserker, who was relentlessly pursuing Saber like a mad dog, unexpectedly dropped the pseudo-Noble Phantasm from his hand and disappeared into spiritual form.


    <span>


    <span>Yes, he ran away.


    <span>


    <span>He ran away without any warning.


    <span>


    <span>Keh was dumbfounded, and so was Lancer.


    <span>


    <span>Saber, Irisviel, Kiritsugu, Maya, Waver, Kirei, and Tohsaka Tokiomi were all dumbfounded.


    <span>


    <span>Only Scathach and Shinji looked thoughtfully toward the warehouse. It seemed that with the help of Justeaze, Kariya sessfully regained control over Berserker and took advantage of the opportunity created by the confrontation between various parties to quickly retreat.


    <span>


    <span>"Uh, well."


    <span>


    <span>Shinji coughed deliberately twice to ease an awkward atmosphere.


    <span>


    <span>"Now it''s just Lancer left. Should we continue? Lancer''s Master."


    <span>


    <span>"Retreat, Lancer. Tonight, we stop here."


    <span>


    <span>With a three-to-one advantage, Lancer had no chance of winning, so Keh promptly issued a retreat order.


    <span>


    <span>Upon hearing themand, Lancer breathed a sigh of relief and put down his spear.


    <span>


    <span>"Thank you, Your Majesty, the Queen, and the King of Conquerors."


    <span>


    <span>Upon hearing the words of a beautiful spearman, Scathach and Rider were satisfied.


    <span>


    <span>The former put away her spear, saying, "It''s nothing. I just don''t want a first-ss warrior to leave the stage too soon."


    <span>


    <span>Thetter waved his hand boldly, saying, "Existences like you are what make the battlefield beautiful."


    <span>


    <span>Lancer once again expressed his gratitude to Assassin and Rider with his gaze, then nodded to Saber.


    <span>


    <span>Saber also nodded in return.


    <span>


    <span>There was no need for words, and they mutually confirmed their duel.


    <span>


    <span>¡ªThe duel would take ce at another time.


    <span>


    <span>After confirming this, Lancer disappeared into spiritual form.


    <span>--*--


    <span>+60 Advanced Chapter in:


    /AbsoluteCode


    <span>

 Chapter 39: Conclusion of the Second Battle (Part 2)

    Chapter 39: Conclusion of the Second Battle (Part 2)


    <span>After the destructive storm disrupted the battlefield, silence descended.


    <span>The sound of waves crashing against the cliffs and the distant noise from the streets began to secretly adorn the night sky. It seemed that with the departure of Lancer''s Master, the isted barrier was lifted.


    <span>Saber looked at Rider with aplex gaze, the one who had interrupted her decisive battle with Lancer.


    <span>"Why did youe here, King of Conquerors?"


    <span>"I don''t know. I didn''t think too much about it."


    <span>Facing Saber''s question, the burly servant seemed indifferent and casually shrugged his shoulder.


    <span>"All those reasons, ns, and troublesome things can be left for future historians to ponder. We heroes just need to follow our hearts, embrace our burning passion, and gallop on the battlefield."


    <span>"That is not something a true king would say."


    <span>Saber responded with disappointment, her attitude firm. The King of Knights adhered to the principles of chivalry, a far cry from the unrestrained nature of the King of Conquerors.


    <span>Rider sniffes and ignores Saber''s provocative gaze.


    <span>"The kingship of every king is unique. As for the king that I am, the king that you are, and the Queen of Shadows, we are all different. Or are you insisting on making a distinction between right and wrong?"


    <span>"That is exactly what I expect. I want to¡ª"


    <span>Saber swung her invisible sword with stubbornness and determination.


    <span>"Don''t be so stubborn, little girl."


    <span>Sc¨¢thach casually extended her right hand and urately caught Saber''s unseen de. With a sudden force on her wrist, Saber''s sword veered to the side.


    <span>"A qualified warrior does not fear strong enemies but also should not provoke them when in an unfavorable state."


    <span>While lecturing her junior, Sc¨¢thach had the opportunity to grab Saber''s left wrist.


    <span>In battle, even if Saber were injured, Sc¨¢thach would not be able to grab her wrist because Saber possessed a rather OP skill called "Instinct," ranked A.


    <span>Instinct is the ability to instantly discern the "most suitable action for oneself" in battle. Instinct ranked A has entered the realm of "predicting the future," allowing the user to predict trajectories through sound and intuition, evade attacks from firearms, and, to some extent, ovee visual and auditory obstacles.


    <span>With this skill, Saber was able to gain the upper hand in her close-quarters battle with Lancer, and even Lancer''s carefully calcted decisive strike did notpletely seed.


    <span>However, they were not currently in battle and Sc¨¢thach''s actions were not hostile. Therefore, Saber''s reaction was slightly dyed and Sc¨¢thach caught her left hand.


    <span>"Assassin!" Saber furrowed her eyebrows, her noble face cold as ice.


    <span>"Don''t speak for now, and don''t move recklessly."


    <span>Sc¨¢thach pulled Saber''s left hand away, her eyes overflowing with magical radiance, looking through the magical armor at the wound on Saber''s forearm.


    <span>"The curse of the Sea God... Authority level... If I were manifesting as Caster, there would be a solution, but for now, I can only provide some relief."


    <span>Amid Saber''s uncertain gaze, Sc¨¢thach''s left hand swiftly moved over the magical armor on Saber''s arm, depicting the primal runes one by one.


    <span>The special effect of the Lance of Ozymandias, which obliterates the Yellow Rose,es from the rune inscriptions bestowed by the Sea God Manann¨¢n mac Lir. Sc¨¢thach''s primal runes corresponded precisely to the ailment, but because of her ss, she could not utilize the authority-level primal runes that would break the curse of the Yellow Rose.


    <span>The primal runes took effect quickly, gradually alleviating the pain that had been guing Saber. Although her left thumb did not respond, it was in a much better state than when her left hand was almostpletely disabled a moment ago.


    <span>Saber moved her left hand and solemnly performed a knight''s salute to Sc¨¢thach:


    <span>"Thank you very much, Assassin."


    <span>"It''s nothing. It is a reward for your battle with Lancer. Didn''t I say that before? I like exceptional warriors." True strong individuals act at their own pace¡ªArcher, Rider, and Sc¨¢thach are no exception. She gave Rider an apologetic nce.


    <span>"No, I object," Waver said weakly. "Are there any other options?"


    <span>"Then let''s go for a milder one¡ªHmm, the mountains remain unchanged, and the green waters flow long. I look forward to having an exciting duel with you next time." Japanese and Chinese expressions differ slightly, but Shinji still conveys meaning. He always felt that such words, apanied by respectful gestures, were very elegant (showing off).


    <span>However, Waver was still unsatisfied. "Is there something even milder?"


    <span>Shinji also became dissatisfied. His face sank, and he pulled his mouth to the side. "Listen, kid, the Holy Grail War is still a war. How can there be no grandeurs in the battle? The person on your side has conquered a vast empire spanning three continents. Don''t diminish his presence."


    <span>"Okay, fine, let''s go with that line."


    <span>Perhaps the Conqueror King gave Waver courage or perhaps the humor of the young version of Shinji eased his tension. Waver took a deep breath and shouted.


    <span>"The mountains remain unchanged, and the green waters flow long. I look forward to having an exciting duel with several of you the next time. Uh, why does it feel a bit strange? Is it the grammar or something else?"


    <span>"Don''t worry about those details." Shinji waved his hand casually and gave a thumbs-up to Waver. "Next time, it will be Servants fighting Servants and Masters fighting Masters. I look forward to facing you, Waver Velvet."


    <span>"..."


    <span>"Yi-yi-yi-yi-yi!!!"


    <span>Waver''s miserable scream echoed in the night, clearly audible.


    <span>Riderughed loudly and pressed his Master back into his seat. Then he tightened the reins of the two divine bulls, and with a roar symbolizing Zeus''s thunder, the bulls emitted lightning from their hooves and galloped into the sky.


    <span>"Farewell!"


    <span>Apanied by the thunderous roar of lightning, Rider''s chariot headed towards the southern sky.


    <span>Sc¨¢thach nodded to the twodies, her body blending with the shadow of the container.


    <span>"Master, let''s retreat as well."


    <span>"Yes, it''s also time. Saber and Irisviel, we will meet again soon."


    <span>Shinji pulled his cloak, and his form became increasingly faint until he suddenly disappeared into thin air, leaving only one remark.


    <span>"Hey, you two up there, could you please stop pointing your guns at me? I have no ill intentions."


    <span>--*--


    <span>+60 Advanced Chapter in:


    /AbsoluteCode


    <span>

 Chapter 40: Caster Poor Eyesight

    Chapter 40: Caster Poor Eyesight


    <span>In the deep mountainous area of Fuyuki City, further west, the national highway stretches westward with its back facing the city lights. Waiting ahead on the road is an undeveloped forest. Crossing the county border along this road, the national highway quietly winds into the distance.


    <span>Although it is a twone road, there are hardly any signs of oing cars on the sparsely lit national highway. Inte-night hours, the national highway seems forgotten and engulfed in silence.


    <span>Amid this quiet night, a silver beast races forward.


    <span>A Mercedes-Benz 300SL, with its elegantly streamlined body, exudes an air of nobility, while the roar emitted by its side-by-side six-cylinder engine is as mighty as a wild beast.


    <span>Surprisingly, the person driving this ssic car at speeds exceeding 100 kilometers per hour is none other than thedy, Irisviel, who appears to be a wealthy noblewoman.


    <span>Objectively speaking, driving at 100 kilometers per hour on a national highway is not particrly fast, but the road on which the Mercedes-Benz races is winding and twisting, with cliffs on one side. To take corners at such speeds requires either exceptional driving skills or a reckless daredevil.


    <span>Unfortunately, Irisviel falls into thetter category.


    <span>Through the windshield of the sports car, one can see the excitement and madness filling Irisviel''s delicate face. It is a stark contrast to her usual elegance and grace. Her right foot moves back and forth between the brake and elerator, her left foot asionally stomps on the clutch, and her hands swiftly switch between the steering wheel and gear lever. She appears incredibly skillful, but as soon as she enters a corner, the entire car begins to drift, with the constant danger of flying off the cliff.


    <span>Saber, seated in the passenger seat, is drenched in cold sweat, feeling more pressure than when facing the relentless attacks of Lancer and Berserker.


    <span>Sc¨¢thach, who is monitoring from above, is at a loss for words, once again experiencing the meaning of the phrase "looks can be deceiving."


    <span>Sc¨¢thach gained fame in the BC era, at least 2000 years ago, and has observed countless people over the years. She rarely misjudges, so Irisviel managing to surprise her even slightly speaks volumes about her strength.


    <span>After disappearing from Saber and the others'' sight, Sc¨¢thach and Shinji didn''t go far at all. Instead, they hid in the warehouse where they had previously taken refuge, secretly monitoring their movements.


    <span>Saber and Irisviel left the warehouse district and boarded the Mercedes-Benz sports car prepared by Kiritsugu Emiya, speeding along the national highway. Kiritsugu Emiya and Maya Hisau, on the other hand, discreetly boarded a Toyota and headed to the city center.


    <span>Shinji and Sc¨¢thach split up, with Shinji following Kiritsugu Emiya, and Sc¨¢thach following Saber, who is also a Servant. As a side note, they investigate the Einzbern family''s stronghold at the request of Justeaze.


    <span>With Sc¨¢thach''s original runes and her excellent A+ Agility attribute, she silently maneuvers through the forest, dangling behind the sports car without entering Saber''s perception range or losing sight of the target.


    <span>Suddenly, Sc¨¢thach''s body trembles, and she missteps a few times, causing her to hide behind arge tree. Her red eyes shift, focusing on the spot where the sports car is about to pass, right in the middle of the national highway.


    <span>Standing, a tall man is wearing an ancient luxurious robe, adorned with dark material embellished with deep red patterns resembling blood. His unusuallyrge pupils easily bring to mind nocturnal creatures.


    <span>Sc¨¢thach is not unfamiliar with this man. She and this man initiated the first battle of the Holy Grail War. He is the seventh Servant, Caster.


    <span>"I see, so that''s why he said this route wouldn''t be peaceful," she whispers from behind her veil.


    <span>Irisviel and Saber in the sports car also notice this person. The screeching sound breaks the silence of the forest, and the Mercedes'' tires skid on the asphalt, emitting a puff of white smoke.


    <span>The doors of the Mercedes-Benz open upward like wings, and Saber exits the car first, keeping a vignt eye on the Caster before her.


    <span>Caster smiles at Saber for an unknown reason. It''s not the smile of a generous warrior ready to die in battle but rather the expression of joy, as if long-lost brothers have reunited. His face radiates an immacte smile.


    <span>Just as Saber is puzzled, Caster makes an even more bewildering gesture.


    <span>Caster respectfully lowers his head, kneeling on the asphalt road as if he were a subject presenting himself before a king, and says, "I have been waiting for you, Your Highness, the Holy Maiden."


    <span>Saber ispletely confused.


    <span>As King Arthur, she has naturally received the homage of others, but all those who kneel before her always address her as "King Arthur," not as the "Holy Maiden."


    <span>Irisviel, who had gotten off the Mercedes, hid behind Saber, who was on high alert, and quietly watched Caster.


    <span>"Saber, do you know him?" Irisviel asked.


    <span>"No, I have no recollection," Saber replied.


    <span>Seemingly having heard the whispering between Saber and Irisviel, Caster raised his head and said, "Oh, how could this be? Have you forgotten me?"


    <span>Saber''s expression turned cold in response to his increasingly irrelevant words. "There''s nothing to remember or forget. This is our first meeting. Perhaps you''ve mistaken me for someone else."


    <span>"Oh, oh, oh..." Caster whimpered as if deeply saddened, clutching his hair. The joyful expression he had been wearing moments ago suddenly transformed into an incredibly disheveled and pitiful look. The change was so abrupt it could be described as erratic.


    <span>"It''s me! I am your most loyal servant, Gilles de Rais! I have always prayed for your resurrection, eagerly awaiting the miracle and the day when I could see you again. I came here for that purpose, Jeanne!"


    <span>"Gilles de Rais...?" Saber murmured, trying to make sense of the situation.


    <span>This was the third Servant who revealed their true name in front of Saber and Irisviel. Although they were unsure of his intentions, Caster didn''t seem to be deceiving them.


    <span>However, at this moment, Saber only wanted to dispel the misunderstanding.


    <span>"I don''t know your name, and I have never heard of Jeanne either," Saber stated firmly.


    <span>Upon hearing Saber''s response, Caster became even more confused. "How... Could it be that you have forgotten everything? Have you forgotten your life before?"


    <span>Saber started to feel annoyed by this unclear situation and looked at Caster solemnly.


    <span>"Since you have revealed your name, I, out of knightly courtesy, shall tell you my true name. My name is Artoria. I am the son of Uther Pendragon, the King of Britain. In this Holy Grail War, I manifest as Saber."


    <span>Caster continued to stare nkly at the girl in front of him, who stood proudly with her chest held high and confidently revealed her name. After a moment of silence, he cried out in a voice filled with disbelief.


    <span>"Oh, oh! Ahhh!!"


    <span>Caster, while desperately wailing, began to pound the ground uncontrobly.


    <span>"How tragic, howmentable! Not only has she lost her memories, but her sanity is also in turmoil... It''s despicable... How despicable! Oh god, why are you so cruel to my Holy Maiden?"


    <span>"Are you done making a scene? It''s disgusting," Saber rebuked loudly. She felt an intense sensation of disgust,pletely different from fear, as if she was being stalked by something repulsive, causing her hair to stand on end.


    <span>Just as Caster was preparing to continue his grandiose speech, a low, feminine voice sounded from above.


    <span>"Saber, step back."


    <span>Saber''s passive ability, Instinct, immediately kicked in, and she pulled Irisviel as they jumped onto the hood of the car.


    <span>Before the two of them could steady themselves, they heard the sound of several sharp objects tearing through the air. The ground in front of the vehicle was devastated as if it had been bombarded by artillery shells.


    <span>Amidst the swirling dust and sand, a queen with a red spear in hand and dressed in a tight ck outfit rose to her full height.


    <span>--*--


    <span>+60 Advanced Chapter in:


    /AbsoluteCode


    <span>

 Chapter 41: Saber and Jeanne

    Chapter 41: Saber and Jeanne


    <span>


    <span>"Assassin!" Irisviel eximed, her hands instinctively grabbing onto Saber''s clothes.


    <span>Saber patted Irisviel''s shoulder but didn''t draw her "Invisible Sword." She simply asked, "The Queen of the Land of Shadows, what brings you here?"


    <span>"I''m not here for you," Sc¨¢thach replied.


    <span>Sc¨¢thach pointed her spear forward, surrounded by the remains of defeated monsters. Caster used them as shields, blocking Sc¨¢thach''s attacks.


    <span>"Caster is my prey, and he is the target my Master must kill. I''ve been searching for him these past few days. You wouldn''t want to steal my prey, would you, Saber?"


    <span>"Do not interfere with me and my Saint, Assassin!"


    <span>Before Saber could respond, Caster''s roar filled with immense anger broke through the dust.


    <span>"If Saber truly is that Saint, Jeanne, I wouldn''t be surprised. But unfortunately..."


    <span>At this point, Sc¨¢thach''s eyes revealed a hint of mockery and two parts of sympathy.


    <span>"While Saber and Jeanne are very simr, she is ultimately not the Jeanne you loved."


    <span>"Simr? How simr?" Irisviel''s curiosity was piqued by Sc¨¢thach''s words, and her question echoed Saber''s thoughts. Even Caster momentarily suppressed his anger.


    <span>Sc¨¢thach tilted her head to the side, pondering for a moment before answering, "They hold simr historical positions¡ªone as the savior of France, the other as the noble king who saved Britain. Their appearance is also quite alike, especially their faces¡ªit''s almost identical. I observed that Saint through irvoyance over 600 years ago, and if my memory serves me right, the only difference between you two is the color of your eyes. But the most simr aspect is your essence¡ªboth of you possess resolute characters and pure hearts."


    <span>"I see." Saber nodded thoughtfully, her face losing some of its coldness. She addressed Caster with utmost seriousness.


    <span>"I don''t know anything about you and that Saint, but I''m sorry, I am not your Saint," Saber said.


    <span>Strangely enough, upon hearing Saber and Sc¨¢thach''s words, Caster didn''t show any hint of disappointment. Instead, he had a face filled with happiness and intoxication.


    <span>"Oh, my Saint, your tenderness is still so intoxicating. But please rest assured, even if your heart has been clouded by the unfairness of the gods and you have lost your memories, you are still you. I will break free from the shackles of the gods and save you."


    <span>Caster hadpletely gone mad¡ªthis conclusion was reached by Saber, Irisviel, and Sc¨¢thach all at once.


    <span>This guy hadn''t heard a word of what Saber and Sc¨¢thach said, or perhaps he had no intention of listening from the beginning. For his Saint, he casually formed his conclusion based on his fantasies and firmly believed in it. Caster, under the domination of this idea, couldn''t hear anything else.


    <span>"It seems there''s nothing more to say." Sc¨¢thach shifted from holding her spear with one hand to holding it with both hands. The already cold temperature in the mountains became even more bone-chilling. "Saber, Irisviel¡ª"


    <span>Sc¨¢thach didn''t need to say anymore. Saber already understood her intentions.


    <span>"May fortune favor you, Queen of Shadows."


    <span>After saying that, Saber pulled Irisviel into the sports car, skillfully shifted gears, and started the engine, driving away. Compared to the newbie driver, Irisviel, Saber with her A-ranked Riding skill, capable of handling almost any mode of transportation, was the true expert driver, skilled and experienced.


    <span>"Wait, Jeanne!"


    <span>"Your opponent is me!"


    <span>Caster reached out his hand, wanting to stop them, but Sc¨¢thach forced him back with her spear. He could only watch in despair as his vision of the goddess drifted away.


    <span>It wasn''t until the pure white sports car disappeared into the night that Caster turned around, ring at Sc¨¢thach with intense hatred in his eyes, as if he wanted to crush her.


    <span>"It''s all because of you, it''s all because of you! You servant of the gods, you viin who hinders my reunion with the Saint! You''ve already separated us once, and now you want to stop us again. Die, die, die!"


    <span>Anger and hatred transformed into substance, emanating from the Noble Phantasm in Caster''s hand, giving birth to countless monsters that did not belong to this world.


    <span>The first "Die" sounded, and small monsters formed by countless sea anemones and corals appeared, apanied by ck magical mist.


    <span>The second "Die" sounded, and enormous tentacles resembling octopuses emerged from the ground, thrashing wildly.


    <span>The third "Die" was indescribable¡ªan unspeakable abomination descended from the sky. It was not a creature belonging to Earth but rather an insane and terrifying entity originating from the dark cosmos.


    <span>The demons danced wildly!


    <span>Faced with a scene that could drive ordinary people to madness, Sc¨¢thach''s heart was not filled with any negative emotions. Instead, a genuine sense of joy radiated from within her.


    <span>The magical energy materialized and flowed slowly through Sc¨¢thach''s crimson spear, giving the illusion of mes burning from a distance.


    <span>"Finally, I can have a proper fight."


    <span>With a breath, the corner of her veil was lifted. In that instant, the closest circle of small monsters to Sc¨¢thach all burst, as if they had been filled with explosives, resulting in a martial arts spectacle with limbs and flesh flying everywhere.


    <span>Amidst the nauseating debris, Sc¨¢thach fused herself with the spear, bing like an arrow shot from a siege crossbow, mercilessly crashing into Caster''s horde of monsters.


    <span>The grim fate of theirrades did not cause the other monsters to retreat. Driven by their summoner, they advanced one after another, flooding Sc¨¢thach''s field of vision like a tidal wave.


    <span>Sc¨¢thach remained undaunted. No matter how numerous the rabble, it would not pose a threat to a true powerhouse.


    <span>The demonic spear pierced, and a tentacle burst.


    <span>The demonic spear swept horizontally, causing five small monsters to fly in disarray.


    <span>The demonic spear struck repeatedly, inflicting considerable damage upon the repugnant creature.


    <span>In just a few minutes, dozens of monsters had fallen under Sc¨¢thach''s spear.


    <span>However,pared to the massive army of monsters, it was merely a drop in the ocean.


    <span>Monsters with severed tentacles continuously sprouted new ones at the points where they were severed.


    <span>Destroyed monster remnants gave birth to new, identical monsters.


    <span>What''s more troublesome was that the spreading pool of filthy blood continued to produce new reinforcements.


    <span>Under the relentless summoning, the distance between Sc¨¢thach and Caster did not diminish; instead, it grew increasingly distant.


    <span>"Oh, youpdog of the gods, be consumed by my anger!"


    <span>In the endless darkness, the humanoid demon wielding the human skin grimoire let out a piercing and grating scream.


    <span>It was as if it came from hell.


    <span>PS: "I am not apdog of the gods; I am a godyer." - Shinji.

 Chapter 42: Spear of Death

    Chapter 42: Spear of Death


    After a brief encounter several days ago, Sc¨¢thach had already learned that Caster excelled in summoning magic and was prepared for the possible onught of magical creatures.


    In general, the best way to deal with such magic is to kill the summoner before they can fully prepare.


    However, Sc¨¢thach would not employ such a method.


    She enjoyed every battle and would not resort to stealthy ambushes like other assassins. She would give her opponent ample time to disy their techniques, even if those techniques could cause her harm or defeat. She had no regrets.


    Sc¨¢thach had originally nned to use her extraordinary spear skills, as she had done countless times in mythological times, to kill Caster by piercing his heart. However, the number of magical creatures summoned by Caster was simply too great. Relying solely on the power granted to her by the Holy Grail as a Servant, she couldn''t break free from the entanglement of these creatures, let alone kill Caster.


    "Die, die, die!"


    "Use your flesh and blood as the sacrifice to awaken Jeanne d''Arc."


    Watching the struggling figure amidst the sea of magical creatures, Caster raised his hands high, his eyes bulging as if they could fall out at any moment.


    "Giiiiiiii!"


    As if echoing the voice of the summoner, the cluster of magical creatures let out a collective roar. They emitted strange and eerie sounds, expressing either joy or hatred, as they charged towards the center of the encirclement.


    Sc¨¢thach furrowed her brows, an unusual expression for her, as she continued to destroy the creatures with her dominant spear skills that defied her physical stature. She sighed softly.


    "I don''t dislike the persistence that surpasses family, friendship, and love, but... when jealousy, madness, and hatred mingle in these emotions, they be rather ugly."


    The creatures fell like wheat, whether they were small sea demons, medium-sized tentacles, orrge monsters. None could stand against Sc¨¢thach''s spear.


    In that instant, there was a brief vacuum in the creatures'' attacks. Seizing the fleeting opportunity, Sc¨¢thach swung her spear heavily, striking the ground with tremendous force. The solid and sturdy national highway copsed and sank under the impact as if it were nothing for a heavy truck to crush.


    The initiator of this spear, Sc¨¢thach herself, leaped high into the air, propelled by the force of the earth''s rebound, reaching a height of over ten meters.


    This height was far beyond the reach of the horde of magical creatures.


    "Struggling in your dying moments! Wouldn''t it be better to just die obediently?"


    Caster raised his head and snorted contemptuously, swiftly flipping through the pages of his human skin book.


    The sea of blood churned, and the demonic mist surged. Countless creatures covered in thorns, resembling bats to some extent, swarmed out, emitting piercing screeches as they attacked Sc¨¢thach in mid-air.


    "It''s you who''s damned, Caster!"


    The Queen of the Land of Shadow danced in the sky, her presence akin to that of heavenly soldiers and generals descending.


    She maintained an attitude of ease as if she didn''t even consider the massive army of magical creatures summoned by Caster a threat.


    Casually tossing the crimson spear in her hand upward, she then turned her head downwards, feet pointing towards the sky, executing a standard "bicycle kick" maneuver seen in football techniques.


    "G¨¢e Bolg Alternative (Piercing Spear of Death)!"


    She weaved the words in her mouth, calling upon the true name of her Noble Phantasm.


    The surrounding space groaned and creaked like ament.


    Legend has it that the Queen of the Land of Shadow bestowed upon her greatest disciple, C¨² Chinn, a magical spear. When thrown, the spear would transform into countless arrows that tracked the enemy, known as "G¨¢e Bolg" (Piercing Spear of Death), a cursed Noble Phantasm.


    Of course, the one Sc¨¢thach was currently using was not the one bestowed upon her disciple but an older version of the same model. Although it was an older version, its power was not inferior to the newer version.


    This was a devastating blow, like the weight of a thunderbolt.


    It was impossible to evade, relentlessly pursuing its target no matter how many times one tried to dodge.


    It was difficult to withstand. With this spear, Sc¨¢thach had defeated countless formidable enemies, never tasting defeat.


    This is truly a deadly strike!


    Sc¨¢thach hooked the tip of the magical spear with her toe and kicked it downward towards Caster.


    Infused with magical energy, the spear split into two, then four, then eight, multiplying within the blink of an eye to create dozens, even hundreds, of spears.


    The army of demonic bats in the air was the first to be targeted. They were pierced by the myriad of spear shadows before they could even let out a cry, reduced to fragments.


    With the aerial forces annihted, it was now the turn of the ground forces.


    Caster sensed the danger, and his bulb-like eyes contracted. He quicklymanded his summoned creatures to tighten their defenses, while he took shelter beneath thergest monster, preparing to withstand Sc¨¢thach''s deadly strike in this manner.


    The spear of death, its true name unleashed, reached its utmost limit in an instant!


    The spear shadows pierced through Caster''s proud army of magical creatures, creating a violent storm and unimaginable high temperatures. Rather than spears, they were more like magical bullets!


    Each spear shadow was akin to a howitzer shell, and the release of its true name was equivalent to the simultaneous firing of a hundred cannons!


    Except for a few special Noble Phantasms, most of the abilities possessed by Heroic Spirits can be ssified into three categories: those that target individuals, those that target armies, and those that target cities. The strength of a Noble Phantasm is unrted to its category; it merely emphasizes different aspects. Those targeting individuals focus on a single person, those targeting armies emphasize range, and those targeting cities emphasize destructive power.


    Sc¨¢thach''s "Piercing Spear of Death" was precisely an army-targeting Noble Phantasm, making it ideal for dealing with Caster''s strategy of summoning a horde of magical creatures.


    "You summon an army, and I annihte it with a single spear¡ªthis is Sc¨¢thach''s tactic!"


    The storm and the intense heat continued to pierce, engulf, evaporate, and scatter the magical creatures. In an instant, the entire road was cleared of the army of monsters, except for thergest one that Caster used as a physical shield. Its twisted, enormous body had been severely damaged by the dense rain of spears, and even the resilient magical creature couldn''t withstand the assault of an army-targeting Noble Phantasm. It was on the brink of death.


    At the core of the rain of spears, the main body of the magical spear was like a streakinget that tore through the sky,pletely ending the lives of the monsters, and delivering the final blow to this barrage of magical bullets.


    "Wuooooo!!!"


    Even though the corpses of the magical creatures obstructed her path, Caster''s agonized screams were still clearly audible. Judging from his vigorous voice, it could be determined that the spear did not end his life.


    Sc¨¢thach inwardly muttered, "What a pity." Her body, in a free-falling state, inexplicably changed direction and swiftly charged toward Caster''s location, its speedparable to the earlier barrage of magical bullets.


    This was the result of her skill, "Wisdom of the Land of Shadows," utilizing "Mana Release" to convert the instantly released magical energy into physical force, altering the direction of descent.


    ¡ª"Piercing Spear of Death" couldn''t kill you, so I''ll make up for it with another strike.


    Sc¨¢thach shows no mercy even to her disciples, let alone enemies!


    Her violet-colored greatsword materialized and mercilessly cleaved through the body of the magical creature.


    Beneath the enormous body of the monster, there was an irregr one-meter-wide space, and Caster, who should have been hiding there, disappeared without a trace.


    "Using the tentacle monsters to create an escape route underground, is not a bad tactic."


    Sc¨¢thach crushed the corpse of the magical creature with one hand and retrieved her spear with the other. Her eyes focused on the hole in the ground while simultaneously opening amunication spell between her and Shinji. She multitasked efficiently and methodically.


    "Shinji, what do you think we should do?"

 Chapter 43 – Tracking

    Chapter 43 ¨C Tracking


    "¡ª¡ªChase!" Shinji said just one word.


    "Understood!"


    Upon hearing Shinji''s response, Sc¨¢thach immediately began to track the traces left by Caster. Judging by their decisive actions, this master-servant pair seemed to be in sync.


    "What about Saber? Aren''t we going to search for the Einzbern family''s stronghold?"


    Regarding this question, Shinji was prepared: "Once we have a general direction, things will be easier. The reason why the Einzbern castle remains undiscovered by the outside world is that it is surrounded by arge-scale boundary. This boundary might deceive magi from all over the world, but it won''t fool someone like Lady Justeaze. Let''s discuss it tomorrow. The urgent matter at hand is to find Caster''s base¡ªI just saw the news, a serial killer struck in the neighboring town. There''s no doubt it was the doing of these two lunatics! If we find their base sooner, we might be able to save more lives."


    "I understand. I will find their base."


    Sensing the coldness hidden in Shinji''s voice, Sc¨¢thach raised an eyebrow with a touch of admiration.


    "How are things on your end?"


    "Everything is going smoothly. I have already reached the destination."


    Shinji, who was hiding among the crowd, calmly lifted his head and squinted his eyes, gazing at the most famous hotel in the entire Fuyuki City¡ªthe Kay Hotel.


    This is currently the tallest building in Fuyuki City, offering the best view of the city.


    Not only does the Kay Hotel have the highest elevation, but its hardware facilities and software services also rank first in Fuyuki City. It can be considered the shining star of the hotel industry and was naturally chosen as the residence and temporary base by the noble "Lord of the Clock Tower," Keh. A month before his arrival, the vassals of the Acibulud family had already reserved the top-floor presidential suite, reflecting their wealth and power.


    "The so-called nobles are mostly like this."


    Unbeknownst to Shinji, who wasining, Keh was not pleased with the presidential suite in the best hotel. True nobles couldn''t stand it when something originally mundane was adorned with luxury to feign high status. That''s exactly what the Kay Hotel was like¡ªwithout any historical background or cultural heritage. At best, it was nothing more than a "luxurious pigsty" dressed up withvish decorations.


    In Keh''s view, even the seemingly modest local folk customs would be much better than these unremarkable disys of extravagance.


    Not far from the Kay Hotel, which Keh scorned, was a construction site. Soon, it would surpass the Kay Hotel and be the new highest point in Fuyuki City. It was called the Fuyuki Central Tower, the name of the soon-to-bepleted skyscraper. Only from there could one effectively monitor every move on the thirty-second floor of the Kay Hotel.


    Shinji didn''t choose to take the stairs but flew directly to the top floor through a corridor specially reserved for elevators.


    Flying belongs to a high-level secret technique in magecraft, and at Shinji''s current level, he couldn''t even achieve levitation, let alone flight. His ability to fly freely still relied on the Noble Phantasm inherited from Perseus.


    In Greek mythology, the god of fire, Hephaestus, lent Perseus a pair of winged sandals that allowed him to freely soar through the air. It was with these sandals that Perseus entered and left the ind where Medusa resided.


    Now, these sandals were on Shinji''s feet. Rather than calling them shoes, they were more like ornaments tied around his ankles, with a white feather wing attached to the inner and outer sides of each foot.


    Driven by mana, the constant pping of the two pairs of wings lifted Shinji''s body rapidly, bringing him directly to the 40th floor, which had not yet been topped off.


    Lit by the moonlight above and the lights below, Shinji found a position diagonally across from the terrace of the presidential suite and used a telescope he had prepared in advance to monitor every move on the opposite side.


    Whether it was due to post-war rxation, intentional provocation of the enemy, or absolute confidence in his defensive systems, Keh hadn''t even drawn the curtains. He was leaning on a single-person sofa, holding a ss of red wine in his hand. The Heroic Spirit, whose true name was Diarmuid Ua Duibhne, knelt beside his feet, while a young woman with short red hair stood by the side of the sofa, crossing her arms.


    The two men and one woman seemed to be arguing about something.


    Shinji carefully recalled the plot of "Fate/Zero." If he remembered correctly, Keh should be reprimanding Lancer, and the woman, Keh''s fianc¨¦e, S-Ui Nuada-Re Sophia-Ri, was speaking up for Lancer and mocking Keh.


    Keh believed that Saber, who possessed the highest overall capabilities among the seven Servant sses, should be prioritized as the primary target and eliminated as soon as possible, regardless of the means used.


    Lancer, who adheres to the principles of chivalry, sees things differently. Since he made a knight''s oath with Saber, he believes that they should settle matters using knightly methods.


    The sh of their values arose because Keh is Lancer''s Master, to whom he has sworn loyalty. Therefore, Lancer can only silently endure his lord''s reprimands without arguing back.


    S-Ui couldn''t stand by and spoke up for Lancer. However, her words wounded Keh''s dignity, prompting Lancer, who is fiercely loyal to his master, to stop her.


    Although S-Ui ceased her sarcastic remarks, her unusual attitude aroused Keh''s discontent and suspicion. His fianc¨¦e, who usually mocks him, showed great tenderness towards Lancer, even blushing when looking at him.


    If S-Ui were an ordinary person, one could exin it as being charmed by Lancer''s charisma. However, S-Ui, like Keh,es from an ancient lineage of magicians. Even without inheriting magic circuits, she would have the ability to resist the charm of charisma. Unless... she intentionally chose not to resist!


    Reminded of the tragic love story of Diarmuid and his superior''s wife eloping, Keh felt as if a thorn had been pierced into his heart.


    Just as Keh was lost in his thoughts, a jarring fire rm suddenly sounded without warning, interrupting his thoughts and catching Shinji''s attention as well.


    The fire rm indicated the urrence of a fire, and the entire building went into a state of tension. The staff swiftly evacuated the hotel''s upants, and people orderly left their rooms, gathering in the square in front of the hotel for refuge.


    Interestingly, as more and more people left the hotel, there was no sign of sparks or ck smoke visible on the exterior of the building.


    Shinji pondered for a moment and dialed the hotel''s emergency assistance number on his mobile phone. The hotel staff informed him that the fire was small, but the locations of the fires were scattered, indicating possible arson.


    "Just as I expected, the third act of tonight''s performance."


    Shinji nced at Keh, then looked down below. Finally, he flicked his finger, causing thetest model of a Motor phone to spin in his palm.


    "Mantis stalks the cicada, unaware of the oriole behind... hehe, who will be the ultimate winner in the end?"

 Chapter 44 – Mantis stalks the cicada, unaware of the oriole behind

    Chapter 44 ¨C Mantis stalks the cicada, unaware of the oriole behind


    <span>Except for the entric outsider, Ryuunosuke Uryuu, none of the other Masters are fools.


    <span>They either hide in in sight like Waver, blending into inconspicuous residences and using Rider''s high mobility to carry out their operations, or they establish workshops like Shinji, fortifying their bases as much as possible.


    <span>Keh, as a noble "ruler," undoubtedly belongs to thetter category. Although he hasn''t been in Fuyuki City for long, he has thoroughly transformed the entire Kay Hotel.


    <span>This transformation is not material but refers to the strengthening of magic. In Keh''s own words:


    <span>"A twenty-fouryer bounded field, three magic furnaces to rece guard dogs, dozens of fiends and specters, countless traps, not even the underground sewers have been overlooked, and a portion of the corridors has been transformed into another realm. In other words, we can freelypete with our secret arts without worrying about affecting the outside world. So, let our guests have a good tour of my magic workshop."


    <span>Even from a distance of over a hundred meters, Shinji could discern the satisfaction on Keh''s face, indicating his confidence in his workshop.


    <span>Based on Scathach''s reconnaissance over the past few days, Keh''s workshop''s defensive capabilities are second only to the fully reinforced Matou Mansion, enhanced by the Original Rune, and simr self-extension workshops established by Justeaze using her Noble Phantasm. It is enough to rival the ancestral workshop that prideful Zouken Matou boasts about¡ªsolely in terms of magic defense.


    <span>Yes, the discussion is only about defense against magic, without considering other aspects.


    <span>The majority of magicians in the world subconsciously ignore or even scorn technology. In their eyes, the ult and magic reign supreme, while science is nothing more than the struggle of untalented ordinary people and not worth mentioning.


    <span>As a representative of traditional magicians, Keh also shares this belief and arrogantly assumes that all magicians share the same view as him. He has never considered pure physical defense or the possibility of being attacked by ordinary people.


    <span>And so, he met a tragic fate.


    <span>Before the satisfaction could fade from his face, he felt a violent shaking, as if the world was spinning.


    <span>Soon, the sound of reinforced concrete crumbling echoed through the night sky, creating a tremendously terrifying atmosphere.


    <span>The hotel copsed!


    <span>The towering high-rise hotel, over 150 meters tall, maintained its upright position but copsed as if being sucked into the ground. Due to the inward copse of all the exterior walls, not a single fragment flew outside. Only the dust generated from the copse engulfed the surrounding streets.


    <span>This was an incredibly skillful demolition technique¡ªcontrolled demolition¡ªa sophisticated explosive technique used primarily to destroyrge high-rise buildings. By targeting load-bearing walls and critical pirs, the building is forced to copse inward due to its weight. The technique employs a minimal amount of explosives to achieve destruction.


    <span>"No sound of the explosion was heard and minimal impact on the surroundings. It''s simply art," Shinji remarked sincerely, putting down his binocrs.


    <span>"It is said that Kiritsugu Emiya was a master of all explosive techniques throughout history and across cultures. Today, I have witnessed firsthand that he truly deserves the title of ''Explosion Master.'' He has indeed realized the concept that ''art is an explosion''."


    <span>Although he hadn''t seen Kiritsugu Emiya in person, Shinji was certain that he was the director behind this grand spectacle.


    <span>As the saying goes, no matter how skilled you are, you still fear a kitchen knife, and no matter how impressive you are, a single brick can bring you down. Who needs magic when you can dismantle it from the outside without even entering the workshop? Let''s see what you can do then.


    <span>Shinji dared not forget the teachings of the Matou family, and Kiritsugu Emiya, the magician assassin who valued efficiency above all else, operated on the same principle, but he took it to even greater extremes.


    <span>If Shinji were tounch an attack, at best, he would only destroy a few floors. Kiritsugu Emiya, on the other hand, would bring down the entire skyscraper with a direct explosion.


    <span>Every building in Fuyuki City that served as a stronghold for magicians was listed in Kiritsugu Emiya''s destruction n, and the Fuyuki Kay Hotel was one of them. Kiritsugu had obtained the building''s blueprints in advance and identified the optimal locations for setting explosive charges. With thorough preparation, the actual operation would take less than an hour.


    <span>Based on Kiritsugu Emiya''s assessment, the 32nd floor where Keh was located would copse due to the chain reaction caused by the controlled explosion. It would be equivalent to a free fall from a height of 150 meters to the ground. No matter how strong the magical barriers were, they would be powerless against such destructive force, unable to protect those inside the building.


    <span>Kiritsugu Emiya was like a preying mantis, meticulously nning and hunting, and Keh was the cicada he had set his sights on.


    <span>To ensure the cicada''s demise, Kiritsugu Emiya had even arranged for his assistant, Maya, to be stationed at a specific location for sniping. If Keh attempted to escape the 32nd floor using magic, Maya would take the shot immediately.


    <span>The location chosen by Maiya for the sniper attack was right beneath Shinji''s feet, the observation deck on the 38th floor of the Fuyuki Central Tower.


    <span>Using the "Hades Cloak of Invisibility" to approach the high level of security, Shinji sessfully infiltrated from the 40th floor to the 38th floor. At this moment, Maya was reporting to Kiritsugu through her earpiece.


    <span>"The target hasn''t made any movements and hasn''t escaped outside the hotel."


    <span>Although she had just witnessed a devastating destruction, there was no trace of excitement in her voice.


    <span>By now, the Kay Hotel hadpletely copsed, signifying the end of Maya''s surveince mission. She took the bullet out of the gun that hadn''t even had a chance to be fired, ced it in a briefcase, and then slung the sniper rifle back on her back. She stood up and walked down the stairs.


    <span>Suddenly, she sensed something unusual.


    <span>It wasn''t just a general sense of strangeness but a more ambiguous change in the atmosphere.


    <span>Both Maya, a seasoned soldier, and Shinji, who had transformedpared to his past self, could feel the air changing.


    <span>It was... killing intent!


    <span>"Seems like you''re quite perceptive, miss."


    <span>Behind Maya, who had stopped in her tracks, a deep and stern male voice rang out. The voice reverberated through the empty steel and concrete structure, making it impossible to determine its source.


    <span>Maya didn''t answer or make any vocal inquiries. She calmly used her sharp intuition to locate the person and drew the 9mm pistol from her waist. In this time and ce, anyone other than Kiritsugu Emiya was an enemy, and there was no need to show mercy.


    <span>"Hmph, it''s good to see you''re prepared."


    <span>The man hidden in the darkness spoke as if mocking, slowly emerging from behind the pir where he had been hiding, exposing himself to Maya''s line of sight and the barrel of her gun.


    <span>The man before her was dressed in a ck cassock, exuding an inexplicable aura of dignity and oppression.

 Chapter 45: The Oriole and the Slingshot

    Chapter 45: The Oriole and the Slingshot


    <span>This man, Shinji knew him. He was the target of Shinji''s current mission, Kirei Kotomine.


    <span>Due to his background and experiences, Kirei Kotomine had an unusual obsession with the magus killer, Kiritsugu Emiya. In the original timeline, Kirei Kotomine detected Kiritsugu''s presence by installing cameras on his familiar and has been keeping a close eye on him ever since. After Kiritsugu''s death, he transferred this attachment to Kiritsugu''s adopted son, Shirou Emiya.


    <span>Now, in a simr vein, Kirei personally infiltrated the Warehouse District and sensed the presence of a "kindred spirit." The oue of the battle in the Warehouse District gave him the perfect opportunity.


    <span>The curse effect of Diarmuid Ua Duibhne''s Yellow Rose was evident. While the other six Servants remained unharmed, Saber had her hand sealed early in the war, which was extremely disadvantageous. For the current Einzbern camp, the top priority was to eliminate Lancer, who was the source of the curse.


    <span>That''s why Kirei lurked in Keh''s stronghold, quietly awaiting the arrival of the attacker.


    <span>The mantis targets the cicada, but the oriole targets the mantis, and that oriole is Kirei Kotomine.


    <span>Although the person he was waiting for here wasn''t Kiritsugu Emiya but someone else, Kirei Kotomine could ascertain that this woman was acting under Kiritsugu''s instructions and was the key to finding Kiritsugu Emiya.


    <span>Maya quickly scanned Kirei Kotomine, who seemedpletely defenseless and firmly engraved his features in her mind.


    <span>"A member of the Church... Why would he appear here?"


    <span>"No, this reaction is not right!"


    <span>Maya''s response brought a strong sense of dissonance to Shinji. Just as Kirei was obsessed with Kiritsugu, Kiritsugu held a considerable caution towards Kirei, and even his two women were hostile towards Kirei.


    <span>"Maya Hisau couldn''t possibly not know Kirei Kotomine, but she doesn''t seem to be affected herself. What is going on?"


    <span>Even in the face of Maya''s gun, Kirei showed no signs of unease and calmly said, "Miss, the person I''m looking for is not you. I just want you to answer me one question¡ªwhere is the person who should havee here in your ce?"


    <span>Before he could finish speaking, Maya''s gun rang out, firing three shots in session.


    <span>Although the 9mm military pistol was not weak in terms of power, it wasn''t particrly strong either. Therefore, to effectively harm an opponent, a three-shot burst to the abdomen was crucial. Compared to the tiny lethal point that could cause instantaneous death, targeting a more easily hit area for debilitating injuries was considered more effective in the art of killing, and it was a shooting principle.


    <span>However, the bullets didn''t hit the internal organs beneath Kirei''s cassock but the hard concrete ground.


    <span>Kirei Kotomine''s evasive action, despite its incredible speed, wouldn''t be faster than the supersonic speed of the bullets. The reason why this situation urred was that he had pre-emptively anticipated Maya''s thoughts before she pulled the trigger and acted in advance. More than his agility, it was Kirei Kotomine''s tactical judgment that was truly astonishing.


    <span>Anticipating the moment when Maya would shoot, calmly evading the gunfire, it was an ability that surpassed ordinary people, whether in the mundane or mystical world.


    <span>Not only that¡ªin that instant when the person flipped and dodged, it wasn''t Kirei but Maya.


    <span>Her right hand was stained with blood, and the handgun that should have been held in that hand dropped to the ground with a metallic sound.


    <span>Her astonished gaze fixed on the pir she had been leaning against just moments ago, where a de gleamed with a chilling light, firmly embedded in the pir.


    <span>The thin de, over a meter long, evoked thoughts of the weapon used in fencing. As a sword, its hilt was very short.


    <span>"ck Key!"


    <span>Shinji, hiding in an elevator corridor, narrowed his pupils. This was Kirei Kotomine''s signature weapon, exclusively used by the Executors of the Church. In a certain money-grubbing mobile game, the "ck Key" was shamelessly turned into three different craft essences, flooding the<span>gacha<span>pool, and was mocked by countless yers as the "Lonely Nine Keys," a symbol of bad luck.


    <span>The weapon that scratched Maya''s right hand and knocked her handgun away was this very ck Key, thrown by Kirei while evading the bullets.


    <span>At this moment, Shinji was immensely grateful for the hellish training he had received from Sc¨¢thach. Without that training, he would probably be unable to even follow Kirei''s movements. After all, Kirei Kotomine was one of the most skilled Executors in the Church, and there were very few humans who could surpass him in martial arts.


    <span>Although it was a weapon thrown by hand, it had the power to pierce reinforced concrete pirs. Nevertheless, it only knocked down Maya''s handgun without any intent to take her life. Using such force deliberately was likely aimed at both disarming the opponent and breaking their spirit, preferably to capture them alive¡ªafter all, Maya had not yet answered Kirei''s previous question.


    <span>"Not bad skills. Quite agile, I must say."


    <span>Afterpletely seizing the initiative following the reversal of offense and defense, Kirei leisurely walked over and spoke.


    <span>Once again, he had another ck Key in his hands. The de of the ck Key was entirelyposed of semi-solidified magical energy, and when carried, one only needed to hold the small sword hilt. No one knew just how many ck Keys Kirei carried beneath his voluminous cassock.


    <span>As one of the basic weapons used by Executors of the Church against heretics, the ck Key naturally possessed considerable power. However, its usage was rtively challenging, requiring a practitioner with highly skilled techniques to proficiently wield its power. Kirei Kotomine was impable in this regard. Even as the Church''s ultimatebat force, surpassing the monsters gathered in the "Burial Agency," he excelled in the usage of the ck Key.


    <span>Maya Hisau was neither a mage nor a warrior. She was merely a soldier who had lost her handgun, and she didn''t have enough time to assemble her sniper rifle. In front of Kirei Kotomine, she had no means of resistance. It would probably only take a few dozen seconds for Kirei Kotomine to capture her alive. She had no chance of escape or even the opportunity tomit suicide. The vast disparity inbat abilities was despair-inducing.


    <span>Maya''s ears twitched slightly as if she had received some form ofmunication through her earpiece, but she didn''t respond.


    <span>Shinji knew that it wasn''t that Maya couldn''t respond; rather, she chose not to. It was a message from Kiritsugu Emiya, and she didn''t want this dangerous man to approach Kiritsugu.


    <span>At the same time, Kirei Kotomine slowly approached Maya. The oue had already been decided.


    <span>¡ª¡ªNot so fast!


    <span>"It''s about time," Shinji said.


    <span>Shinji held his breath and reached into his cloak, retrieving a toy.


    <span>Yes, to most people, it appeared to be just a toy. The main body had a matte finish, with a shape resembling the letter "Y," and stic rubber tubing was attached to the split ends¡ªindeed, it was a slingshot that many boys loved to y with during their childhood.


    <span>The praying mantis catches the cicada, but the yellow Oriole is behind. Little did they know, the slingshot was waiting below.


    <span>Whether or not the yellow Oriole could achieve its goal depended on whether Shinji''s "slingshot" strikeplied.

 Chapter 46: Shinji’s Slingshot

    Chapter 46: Shinji¡¯s Slingshot


    <span>Slingshot.


    <span>It is not only Shinji''s designated code name but also his weapon.


    <span>Unlike the various treasures obtained from Perseus, this one is personally designed by him, belonging exclusively to him as his "Mystic Code."


    <span>In the eyes of those who truly love slingshots and study them, slingshots are not toys for children but works of art. Constructed using modern materials and technology, these powerfulposite slingshots possess superior uracy and stability, rivaling firearms in terms of lethality.


    <span>Aposite slingshot powered by rubber tubing, with a little training, can effortlessly hit a target with a 1-centimeter diameter from a distance of fifty meters. Up close, it can easily pierce an adult''s palm.


    <span>The soul that upies Shinji''s body was a slingshot enthusiast even before the time of his transmigration. He crafted threeposite slingshots and gained some fame within themunity. Therefore, when preparing weapons for himself, the first thing he thought of was a slingshot.


    <span>In his previous life, limited by materials and machinery, Shinji was unable to create more advancedposite slingshots. However, things were different in this life. With the wealth and influence of the Matou family, he easily obtained the materials and machinery he desired.


    <span>It must be admitted that Japan is much more advanced than China in terms of machinery. Even a small-scale mechanical factory in the 1990s possessed CNC machinesparable to those in 21st-century China.


    <span>The segmented bow body cast from a titanium alloy, the sticwork consisting of forty-eight strands of metal wire twisted andbined, and the professionally mountedser sight on the frame would leave the slingshot enthusiasts from his previous life dumbfounded.


    <span>What''s even more insane is that after the slingshot''sponents left the workshop, Shinji asked Justeaze and Scathach to perform secondary modifications on it.


    <span>Justeaze, hailing from the Einzbern family, the world''s top alchemist lineage, processed the materials in such a way that their strength and durability reached an exaggerated level.


    <span>The "Primordial Runes" specially added to the slingshot by Scathach were the most crucial factor that earned the slingshot thebel of "insane." Runes, in their original form, could be engraved on materials such as wood, stone, metal, and shells, providing passive protection or activating magical effects. Countless divine weapons in European mythology were adorned with runic symbols, whether it be Diarmuid Ua Duibhne''s twin spears or Scathach''s magical spear.


    <span>Although the materials used by Shinji could notpare to these legendary treasures, with the skilled craftsmanship of Justeaze and Scathach, this slingshot still reached the level of a low-grade Noble Phantasm.


    <span>In the darkness, a sudden redser beam appeared, almost instantly hitting Kirei in the back.


    <span>In the next second, Kirei''s body began to move rapidly. Instead of approaching Maya, who was within arm''s reach, he used unique footwork to evade theser lock-on and approached Shinji''s hiding ce.


    <span>At the same time, the des flickered, and Kirei unleashed two ck keys in a mere 0.3 seconds.


    <span>A person who can useser targeting and has appeared here is most likely Emiya Kiritsugu¡ªKirei made this judgment without hesitation and promptly changed targets.


    <span>Kirei''s speed ensured that the ck keys flew faster than crossbows. If his reaction was even slightly slower, the ck keys would pierce through his body. However, Shinji, who had thoroughly studied Kirei, was already prepared for this move and changed his position when Kirei turned around.


    <span>The two ck keys pierced through Shinji''s previous location, flew out of the building, and disappeared into the night.


    <span>This oue further solidified Kirei''s judgment. The person who appeared was indeed Emiya Kiritsugu. If it wasn''t him, who else could easily dodge his ck keys like that?


    <span>Kirei swiftly moved forward, flicking his wrist and simultaneously drawing out six ck keys.


    <span>Three in his left hand, three in his right.


    <span>At this moment, Shinji''s counterattack began.


    <span>The projectiles, nearly identical to bullets in terms of speed and size¡ªa result of the dual modifications by Justeaze and Scathach¡ªgave Shinji''sposite slingshot a destructive power that rivaled or even surpassed firearms. Depending on the tension of the sticwork, the projectiles varied in power, with the lowest setting equivalent to a police handgun and the highest capable of matching arge-caliber anti-material sniper rifle.


    <span>With magically enhanced vision and the predictive skills taught by Scathach, Shinji sessfully anticipated Kirei''s movement trajectory.


    <span>Two shots were fired simultaneously.


    <span>One hit the chest, the other hit the abdomen.


    <span>The supersonic projectiles surpassed Kirei''s reaction speed and urately hit their target, just as Shinji had predicted, causing intense sparks upon impact.


    <span>The problemy in Kirei''s clothing. He was wearing a habit that was not an ordinary priest''s robe but the standard equipment of an Executor, simr to the ck keys. The entire habit was made of thick fibers and was meticulously adorned with protective charms specially made by the Church for Executors, providing extraordinary defense.


    <span>However, Shinji''s intention was not to directly prate the defense but...


    <span>At the moment the projectiles were deflected, a silver rune appeared on their surface.


    <span>The magical power contained within the projectiles detonated along with the rune, causing two small explosions.


    <span>Rune-infused bullets, known as Rune Bullets, possessed dual physical and magical damage, making them anotherbat-oriented "Magecraft Equipment" used by Shinji. This was also the most important reason why Shinji chose the slingshot as his weapon. The versatility of the slingshot, capable of firing projectiles of different sizes and shapes with various attached runes, made it more suitablepared to firearms with fixed calibers.


    <span>The mes from the rune bullet explosions illuminated the dark corridor, revealing the expression on Shinji''s face.


    <span>No excitement, only solemnity.


    <span>The protective power of the habit and Kirei''s physical resilience exceeded Shinji''s expectations. The fact that the rune bullets, which took him hours to craft each, didn''t cause any damage to Kirei was unexpected.


    <span>Amidst the mes, a figure wearing a ck robe suddenly approached at high speed.


    <span>"Enhance - Legs!"


    <span>The incantation was not in Chinese or Japanese but in the Gaelguage of the God Era, a magicalnguage bestowed by Scathach. It was a derivative magic using rune symbols and happened to be the type of magic that Shinji excelled in.


    <span>With the aid of magic, Shinji leaped sideways in quick session, avoiding the opportunity for confrontation with Kirei. Only his disguised features, such as his ck hair and East Asian skin, were revealed, as he continued to y the role of "Emiya Kiritsugu." He had deliberately chosen to rescue Maya when she was in danger to create this kind of misunderstanding.


    <span>A ck-d Executor, a Church executioner, pursued behind.


    <span>Although it was only a moment, Kirei had already locked onto the target''s position. The six ck keys, divided into three volleys, were thrown consecutively, taking a total of one second, showcasing even more exquisite skill than the 0.3-second single-throw technique.


    <span>The six ck keys, divided into three groups, pursued, restrained, and intercepted. This was just the beginning. Everything Kirei did was to narrow the distance between himself and Shinji, preparing for his ultimate technique, the "Bajiquan."

 Chapter 47: Shinji vs. Kirei

    Chapter 47: Shinji vs. Kirei


    <span>Chinese martial arts, vast and profound, have various styles and techniques constantly emerging. But when ites to which style is most revered by foreigners, especially the Japanese, there is no suspense¡ªthe "Bajiquan."


    <span>Whether it''s in the 2D world or the 3D world, the Japanese have a great fondness for Bajiquan, and Kirei is no exception. After six years of cultivation in Bajiquan, he has reached the realm of "seeking the Dao."


    <span>Kirei learned from his father and has profound expertise in Bajiquan. After undergoing training as an Executor, Kirei has surpassed his father in the aspect of using Bajiquan to kill.


    <span>In the realm of Chinese martial arts, there is a saying, "With Tai Chi, there is peace in the world; with Bajiquan Fist, the universe is determined." This demonstrates the fierceness and dominance of Bajiquan.


    <span>Shinji was certain that if struck by Kirei''s fist, even with prepared protective magic, it would be difficult to escape death.


    <span>He must not let Kirei get close!


    <span>As Shinji continued to charge forward, he infused magic into the slingshot in his hand.


    <span>Justeaze incorporated a design simr to the Church''s ck keys when modifying the slingshot, allowing it to generate semi-solid entitiesposed of magic. Combined with the Y-shaped frame, it looked like a peculiarly shaped short knife.


    <span>Legend has it that Perseus'' sickle, used to y the Gorgon, also had a curved and straight de. When constructing the technique, Justeaze deliberately incorporated the appearance of ancient Greek short knives.


    <span>"Enhance - Arms!"


    <span>With Shinji''s low chant, the solidified magical de collided with the magically generated sword edge.


    <span>The force from the sword''s edge was incredibly strong. If Shinji hadn''t secured the "handle" with a fixed band around his arm, the "short knife" would have immediately slipped out of his hand.


    <span>Although he managed to hold onto the "short knife," Shinji still paid a heavy price with a dislocated wrist.


    <span>Ignoring the pain, Shinji stumbled forward, taking advantage of the opening he had finally created.


    <span>How could Kirei let his prey slip away when they were within arm''s reach? He changed his breathing pattern and took a step that covered a distance equivalent to five or six steps for an ordinary person.


    <span>This was a footwork technique that allowed him to silently glide across the ground and close in on his enemy. It was called "active steps" and was one of the dangerous secret techniques of Bajiquan.


    <span>Kirei, who had already adjusted his body to its optimal state, slid like a grim reaper, rapidly shortening the distance between them. In a few more seconds, he would catch up.


    <span>At that moment, Shinji''s right thumb flexed and flicked,unching a silver bullet backward.


    <span>Before Kirei could react, the silver bullet exploded in mid-air. The dazzling white light, brighter than the midday sun, passed over Kirei''s raised hand, filling the entire thirty-eighth floor.


    <span>Kirei, who was at the forefront, had his vision stolen by the intense white light. He grunted, halted his steps, and transitioned from an aggressive attacking stance to a defensive one.


    <span>At the level of mastery he had reached, even if temporarily deprived of sight, Kirei could rely on his hearing and sense of breath to continue fighting.


    <span>Shinji inwardly sighed with regret. If Kirei continued to pursue, Shinji could have used the effects of his cloak and scythe to gain a significant advantage. However, Kirei, with his vastbat experience, remained calm and left no room for Shinji to exploit.


    <span>"Truly a formidable boss of the Fate/stay night worldline. As expected, he''s impressive."


    <span>Finally, Shinji took onest look at Kirei, who had assumed a bnced stance, one hand on the ck keys and the other clenched into a fist for offense and defense. Then, he turned around and jumped down from the elevator entrance.


    <span>Maya, who had been injured by Kirei, had long taken advantage of the opportunity presented by Shinji and Kirei''s battle to leave this dangerous ce. With her understanding of Emiya Kiritsugu, she knew that the reinforcement was not him¡ªhis marksmanship did not require the use of close-range nightbat equipment like theser sight Shinji revealed.


    <span>By the time Kirei regained his vision, he was the only one left in the entire Fuyuki City Center building. This powerful Executor didn''t rush to leave. Instead, he carefully smoothed out the wrinkles on his cassock and then walked to the spot where Shinji had first appeared, observing and contemting.


    <span>Before long, it seemed he had discovered something. He swiftly sidestepped to a nearby pir, perfectly mimicking Shinji''s movements and footsteps when evading the ck keys.


    <span>Sidestepping was just the beginning. Kirei then proceeded to imitate Shinji''s rolls, counterattacks, deflecting the ck keys, and throwing sh grenades, almost perfectly replicating each action.


    <span>Except for the use of a slingshot tounch silver bullets, which Kirei mistakenly interpreted as firing a handgun, everything else was imitated with remarkable uracy.


    <span>Finally, Kirei stood at the elevator entrance where Shinji disappeared, his brows furrowing tighter and tighter.


    <span>"Every move has been replicated, but something feels off... Emiya Kiritsugu..."


    <span>Kirei wasn''t the only one troubled by Shinji''s deceptive tactics; Emiya Kiritsugu, who had just converged with Maya, was also vexed.


    <span>Upon hearing the unusual situation through his phone, Emiya Kiritsugu hurried to the vicinity of the central building, intending to provide support to Maya with smoke bombs and magic. However, he discovered that Maya had already escaped.


    <span>Kiritsugu''s expression mirrored that of Kirei when he learned about the incident from Maya.


    <span>"Why would the Executor of the Church target me? And why did that mysterious person save you?"


    <span>"Insufficient information to judge." Maya knew that Kiritsugu was addressing himself, but she still provided an answer because she was a part of Kiritsugu.


    <span>"Investigate. Activate all intelligenceworks for investigation. Especially that Executor. I have a feeling that he will be the greatest threat in this Holy Grail War."


    <span>Even without knowing Kirei''s identity, Emiya Kiritsugu still regarded him with utmost concern. They were like two opposite poles of a ma, mutually hostile yet mutually attracted.


    <span>In a separate room, Shinji listened to the fading voices of the two, once again confirming that Emiya Kiritsugu was unaware of Kirei''s existence. He deduced his conclusions based on the information revealed by Kiritsugu and Maya.


    <span>Kiritsugu was a thorough pragmatist, and his goal was to win the Holy Grail War. Everything he did revolved around that core objective.


    <span>Due to the interference of the Butterfly of Time, Kirei, despite being a potential Master, was overlooked by Kiritsugu and kept hidden.


    <span>On the other hand, Kirei, as the son of Risei and a secret assistant to Tohsaka Tokiomi, had long known of Emiya Kiritsugu''s existence and had developed an interest in him, leading to tonight''s grand performance.


    <span>Shinji didn''t know that if he hadn''t intervened, would Kiritsugu still be able to save Maya at the critical moment, just like in the original timeline. Would the situation have be uncontroble? Fortunately, there are no "ifs."


    <span>The cause caused by the butterfly was offset by the butterfly itself, and the world line returned.


    <span>The next encounter will see both sides fully prepared.


    <span>With these thoughts in mind, Shinji couldn''t help but curl his lips into a smile, only to be interrupted by the pain in his wrist, resulting in a peculiar expression.


    <span>"The mantis catches the cicada, but the oriole is behind. The slingshot is underneath. In the end, the cicada isn''t dead, the mantis remains, and the oriole is unharmed. My slingshot has also passed the test. Is this a happy ending?"


    <span>Shinji gritted his teeth and used magic to heal his injured wrist.


    <span>"Ugh, not happy at all. It hurts like hell."


    <span>Check out my new Work<span>in<span>Patreon: Fate: Dream Journey

 Chapter 48: The Caster Group Must Die

    Chapter 48: The Caster Group Must Die


    <span>Shinji had watched several important fights that he should have seen. The Mystic Code, ''Divine Gunde'' and ''Rune Magic Bullets,'' tailored specifically for him, had sessfully passed the tests. Exhausted from a night of running around, Shinji intended to go home and get a good night''s sleep.


    <span>Unfortunately, things didn''t go as nned. No, it wasn''t that things didn''t go as nned, but rather that he found things to do for himself.


    <span>Although Shinji''s heart had gradually hardened since entering the world of magecraft, he had not lost the principles andpassion he established over twenty years in his previous life. He could not tolerate murderers like Ryuunosuke, who pursued the ''art of death,'' nor could he tolerate Caster, whose true name was Gilles de Rais, sacrificing humans for their wicked and lost demonic arts!


    <span>Knowing that the Caster group would self-destruct in a few days, he still sent Sc¨¢thach to relentlessly hunt down these two bastards.


    <span>Perhaps Sc¨¢thach, burdened by her role and Master, might not be able to kill the Caster group, who excelled in summoning and had various means of escape. But as long as Sc¨¢thach kept chasing them without relenting, these two bastards would be too busy running for their lives and wouldn''t have time to kill. It would be good if even one potential victim could be spared.


    <span>This idea became even more resolute after Sc¨¢thach''s empathetic vision revealed the situation inside the Caster Workshop.


    <span>In the heavy darkness, as thick as blood, only a flickering candle was present.


    <span>The long table, where the candlestick was ced, was stained with blood. The source of the blood was the three rows of brightly glowing flesh on the table.


    <span>They were intestines, human intestines.


    <span>On the bright red, wriggling intestines, numerous pins were stuck.


    <span>On the cross above the table, a recently deceased young girl was bound. Her lower abdomen was cut open, and her disemboweled organs were scattered on the floor.


    <span>Traces of ck magecraft still lingered on the girl''s body.


    <span>"Healing and regenerative magecraft, numbing pain magecraft, all to prevent her from dying too quickly. When I broke into the workshop, I faintly heard Caster''s Master saying that he wanted to make her a ''human instrument,'''' Sc¨¢thach exined.


    <span>Sc¨¢thach''s words ignited Shinji''s anger to its peak, and thebination of anger and nausea caused his stomach to churn uncontrobly.


    <span>"Damn it, Ryuunosuke, Gilles de Rais, you both deserve to die!!! Sensei, are there any survivors?"


    <span>"There are still eleven children locked up in the dungeon. I asked, and they were taken by Caster from a neighboring town. Originally, there were fourteen, but three of them have already been tortured to death by Caster and his Master."


    <span>Perhaps Shinji''s emotions influenced Sc¨¢thach, who had already graduated from the mortal world, as her voice carried a hint of coldness.


    <span>"Three more lives and all of them were children with promising futures."


    <span>Shinji forcibly suppressed his inner anger and urge to vomit, and with a hoarse roar, he said as if only by doing so could he vent his anger.


    <span>"Sensei, you continue to pursue and kill those two bastards. No matter how much magical energy it takes, I will find a way to supply it. I have only one request: don''t give them another chance to kill!"


    <span>"I understand." Sensing Shinji''s determination, Sc¨¢thach nodded faintly.


    <span>"I will contact the Church and have them handle the aftermath. If they fail to handle it properly, we will take care of them."


    <span>Kirei and Father Risei, as humans, had strongbat abilities, butpared to Heroic Spirits, especially powerful Heroic Spirits like Sc¨¢thach, they were still no match. When Sc¨¢thach got serious, it would be effortless for her to kill them.


    <span>Shinji had always been cautious in his actions, prioritizing his safety, but this time, he couldn''t bear it any longer.


    <span>Although attacking neutral supervisors was a vition of the rules and would result in retaliation from all Masters once discovered, Shinji was confident enough not to leave any evidence.


    <span>"Since you have made such a resolution, I should also make a corresponding decision."


    <span>Sc¨¢thach severed the empathetic connection with Shinji and used her magical spear to carve a rune on the floor of the workshop, symbolizing "pursuit."


    <span>...


    <span>Once again, Father Risei was awakened by ate-night phone call.


    <span>The voiceing from the receiver was unfamiliar, but the way of speaking was not unfamiliar¡ªAssassin''s Master, the mysterious magus of unknown origin.


    <span>"Why are you letting Caster and his serial killer rampage unchecked? Isn''t it the duty of the supervising Master to oversee the actions of the Servants and ensure they don''t have a negative impact on society? How did you be a supervisor?"


    <span>Surprisingly, the young-sounding Master on the other end of the line didn''t hold back in using Father Risei, but Risei, wearing the garb of a priest, remained calm and responded in aposed manner.


    <span>"We are currently investigating this matter. As a supervisor, it is imperative to maintain absolute fairness and justice. Without sufficient evidence, it is inappropriate to exercise the authority of a supervisor at will. Doing so would be an insult to everyone involved."


    <span>Upon hearing Risei''s response, the anger seemed to diminish on the other end of the phone.


    <span>"If you want evidence, I can provide you with enough evidence. My Servant has discovered Caster''s hideout deep in the underground waterway, which flows upstream from the mouth of the Unmei River. The workshop has been cleansed of emotions. You can send someone to investigate. I apologize for not describing the details, but it''s a scene straight out of hell. I hope that after seeing it, you can make the right judgment."


    <span>After uttering these words, the other party unterally terminated themunication.


    <span>Risei, the priest wearing the cassock, silently hung up the receiver and lowered their head in contemtion.


    <span>Based on the previous contact, it was evident that this magus possessed a sense of justice as a regr person while also exhibiting the caution and resourcefulness expected of a magus. The fact that they described the scene as hellish indicated that the actions of Caster''s group were truly abhorrent.


    <span>With these thoughts in mind, Risei''s expression grew grim.


    <span>Starting this month, a mysterious serial killer known as the "Demon of Fuyuki City" had been continuously reported, employing unusually brutal methods. There were already four cases associated with the killer within the city, and the most recent one involved the cruel murder of an entire sleeping family. Although the police in Fuyuki City had established a special task force and mobilized all avable officers in the surrounding areas, there had been no progress. They were still stuck at a stage where they couldn''t even confirm the appearance of the suspect.


    <span>However, considering the Church''stent influence, uncovering the truth behind Caster''s group and the serial grotesque murders wouldn''t be difficult. The problemy in what to do once the truth was revealed.


    <span>There is nothing inherently strange about Servants attacking humans. As spiritual entities that exist on magical energy, Servants not only obtain magical replenishment from their Masters but can also gain strength by absorbing the souls of humans. In cases where Masters are incapable of providing sufficient magical energy, they sometimespensate for the deficiency by offering sacrifices to their Servants.


    <span>Even in this Holy Grail War, the urrence of such sacrifices was within Risei''s expectations. It was an understandable practice, as magus exists outside the bounds of logic and ethics. They are willing to sacrifice innocent ordinary people as long as it is done in secrecy and concealed from public knowledge.


    <span>However, open and tant killings, especially those causing such a significantmotion, were uneptable.


    <span>Magic originates from mystery, and the Holy Grail War must be conducted in secrecy. This is an unchanging rule for all participants. No one would wee individuals who attract attention to themselves in such a conspicuous manner.


    <span>Originally, Risei had intended to follow the usual protocol and issue a warning to the Caster faction, hoping they would restrain themselves. However, before the warning could be delivered, the actions of the Caster faction became increasingly reckless and disregarding consequences.


    <span>It seemed that he needed to take action as soon as possible, just as the Master of Assassin had suggested.


    <span>Before doing so, he would have to contact his ally, Tokiomi Tohsaka, who secretly governed Fuyuki City, as well as his son, the most exceptional proxy, Kirei Kotomine.


    <span>With these thoughts in mind, Risei donned his priestly attire, realizing that he would have no time to rest tonight.


    <span>--*--


    <span>Check out my new Work<span>in<span>Patreon: Fate: Dream Journey


    <span>+60 Advanced Chapter in /AbsoluteCode

 Chapter 49: The Church Assembly

    Chapter 49: The Church Assembly


    Risei Kotomine acted swiftly, and before dawn, he sessfully located Caster''s secret workshop based on the directions provided by Shinji.


    The scene inside was indeed as Shinji had described, resembling a hellish sight.


    If an ordinary person had witnessed it, they would likely have vomited. Even Risei, a resolute clergyman, felt a sense of disgust.


    But Kirei Kotomine was different. He not only did not feel repulsed but rather found the scene before him strangely alluring, stirring his appetite.


    Yes, it was as if his favorite Chinese dish, "Mapo Tofu," wasid out before him. It was Kirei''s favorite dish, with its irresistiblebination of numbing, spicy, fragrant, and hot vors, one of the few things that made him truly feel alive.


    No, it was even more enticing than Mapo Tofu, evoking an irresistible feeling in Kirei.


    It was a sensation he had never experienced since he could remember.


    I,


    I...


    I am drawn to the corpses, to the blood?


    Impossible!


    The thought arose, only to be immediately denied by Kirei himself.


    As an executor, he had killed many people with his own hands, and he had seen countless corpses and blood. He had never experienced such a feeling before.


    So, why now?


    Kirei looked at the lifeless body that had turned cold and was astonished to find that the uncontroble desire he had felt just moments ago had vanished as if it had all been an illusion.


    "Lord¡ª"


    Confused, Kirei chose to pray to his Lord, as he had done countless times before. Naturally, he received no response, and Kirei was not surprised or taken aback. He had grown ustomed to it.


    If prayers were effective, he wouldn''t have been living like a walking corpse until now.


    Prayer was merely a means for him to numb himself. Afterpleting everything, he reported everything he had seen to his father and teacher.


    Risei Kotomine was furious.


    Tokiomi Tohsaka was furious.


    Counting the victims in the workshop, more than 20 people had lost their lives. If it weren''t for the timely arrival of the Assassin faction, the death toll would have exceeded 30.


    This situation couldn''t be resolved with warnings and punishments alone. Caster and his Master had to be eliminated as soon as possible!


    Dealing with Servants could only be done by relying on other Servants. And so¡ª


    A specially designed magical pulse from the Church spread throughout Fuyuki City. Every Master "heard" this signal.


    It was the Church''s summons to all the Masters.


    One hourter.


    A heavy, gloomy atmosphere hung over the congregation of the Church''s followers.


    Risei Kotomine, as the host, looked at the dense miasma before him and sighed helplessly.


    No Masters appeared at the Fuyuki Church. Instead, six familiars gathered here.


    Yes, six of them.


    Except for Ryuunosuke, Caster''s Master, who couldn''t see the magical signal, the other Masters sent their "representatives." None of them cared about maintaining a friendly facade with the Church. It also meant that Keh, who should have died in the explosion incident, was still alive.


    "Originally, I had prepared some small talk, but since no one is here, I''ll get straight to the point."


    After a brief opening, the old priest continued speaking, facing the empty pews¡ªno "humans" as the audience.


    "The Holy Grail War, which grants the wishes of its participants, is now facing a grave crisis. Normally, the Holy Grail only bestows power upon those who pursue it and the Heroic Spirits. However, there is a traitor among them. He and his Heroic Spirit disregard the noble cause of the Holy Grail and use the power granted to them to satisfy their shallow desires."


    "It has been confirmed that Caster''s Master is the perpetrator behind the recent series of murders and abductions in Fuyuki City. Hemits crimes using his Servant but leaves the crime scenes untouched, without attempting to conceal them. I believe I don''t need to exin what consequences such a grant vition of secrecy rules can bring¡ªyou all understand."


    Although the familiars showed no reaction, Risei Kotomine could sense that the Masters on the other end of the familiars were undoubtedly shaken. Just like Tokiomi in the morning, it was a normal reaction for magi.


    "He and his Servant are no longer just personal enemies for each of you but amon enemy that threatens the summoning of the Holy Grail. In this exceptional situation, I will exercise the authority of the overseer and temporarily alter the rules of the Holy Grail War."


    "All Masters must immediately cease their battles and do their utmost to eliminate Caster. Those who eliminate Caster and his Master will be rewarded with additional Command Spells."


    As he made the deration in a serious tone, Risei rolled up his right sleeve, revealing his arm.


    Though his muscles had aged, it was still evident that he had strong arms in his youth. From his elbow to his wrist, his arm was covered in tattoo-like patterns¡ª


    No, it shouldn''t be called a tattoo. Any Master of the Holy Grail War would know what it was at a nce.


    "These are the unused Command Spells from Masters who were eliminated in past Holy Grail Wars. For all of you, these markings hold immeasurable value. I can transfer these prepared Command Spells to anyone based on my judgment."


    Seeing this evidence, no one doubted the authority of Father Risei as the overseer.


    He had kept the unused Command Spells, which belonged to past Masters, under his care. Roughly counting, there were over ten markings.


    It is worth mentioning that although these engraved markings on the Masters'' bodies possess powerful energy, they are ultimately a form of consumable physical enchantment. Therefore, they can be transnted or transferred through the use of incantations.


    "If one person aplishes the task, the reward will be given to that individual. However, if it is a coborative effort involving multiple people, each person contributing will be rewarded. As long as Caster is confirmed to be eliminated, the Holy Grail War will immediately resume."


    Risei Kotomine finished speaking and lowered his sleeve, concealing the markings that would drive every Master crazy.


    "Now, if anyone has any questions, please speak up¡ªof course, limited to those who can speak."


    The six familiars that came here didn''t appear to be high-level familiars capable of human speech. Risei Kotomine''s intention was clear¡ªto dismiss them.


    However, he didn''t expect that there would be a familiar who spoke up.


    "Cough, mic, mic, testing, testing¡ª"

 Chapter 50 – Conversation Between Uncle and Nephew

    Chapter 50 ¨C Conversation Between Uncle and Nephew


    <span>When someone confidently predicts the development of a situation and writes a script, there often appear to be opposite or significantly different results. This gives the person a feeling of being pped in the face, which is referred to as ''face-pping''.


    <span>In the case of Risei, he firmly believed that a familiar spirit couldn''t speak humannguage and issued an order to leave. However, he was immediately faced with a familiar spirit that could indeed speak humannguage, which was a ssic example of ''face-pping''.


    <span>And the person who was "face-pping" was none other than Shinji, who had already spoken to Risei twice over the phone.


    <span>"Ahem, testing, testing¡ªI am the Master of Assassin, an outsider and mysterious magus. Can you hear me, esteemed supervisor?"


    <span>Risei, who had been "face-pped," wasn''t angry. He simply looked at the familiar spirit in front of him with an astonished gaze.


    <span>Rather than calling it a familiar spirit, it would be more appropriate to say it was a small alchemical puppet. The size of the puppet was simr to that of a house cat, and so was its appearance, except itcked fur. Instead, it had a shell that emitted a faint luster, made of some kind of crystalline material.


    <span>Shinji''s voice wasing from inside the crystalline cat''s belly.


    <span>"I can hear you, Master of Assassin. Do you have any questions?"


    <span>Perhaps due to a dy in the transmission of the voice, there was a moment of silence before any feedback was received.


    <span>"No specific questions just wanted to provide information on the Caster group."


    <span>Upon hearing Shinji''s words, Risei eximed in surprise.


    <span>Although the current goal was to eliminate Caster, the rtionship between Masters was not one of cooperation butpetition. For them, the battle against Caster was just a small episode, and their true objective was toe out victorious in the subsequent chaotic battles.


    <span>Everyone desired to obtain more Command Spells. However, if the enemy also obtained the same thing as oneself, then there would be no advantage.


    <span>Therefore, for these Masters, it was better to individually take down Caster and monopolize the advantage, rather than working together with others to obtain Command Spells, even though thetter was a simpler method.


    <span>In Risei''s view, it would be considered good enough if Masters didn''t interfere with each other, so why would someone willingly provide information out of goodwill?


    <span>"Let me make this clear first. I don''t oppose you providing information, but I won''t give you any additional Command Spells for it. Furthermore, if the information you provide is incorrect, I will punish you. Is that eptable?"


    <span>Risei''s<span>conditions were undeniably strict, but Shinji responded without hesitation.


    <span>"No problem. I just don''t want to see the Caster group continue their outrageous behavior and insult the dignity of the magus. That''s all. Besides, the information I''ve gathered is not much. Those who are interested in the information about the Caster group can stay a few more minutes, and those who aren''t can leave now."


    <span>Not a single familiar chose to leave, and all eyes were focused on the crystalline cat. Without dy, Shinji presented the prepared information.


    <span>"The true name of Caster is Gilles de Rais, the inspiration for the fairy tale character ''Bluebeard.'' I don''t need to say much about his deeds; you can easily find that information. Caster specializes in ck magecraft, particrly in summoning andmanding monsters. He can effortlessly summon arge army of monsters."


    <span>"The Master of Caster is named Ry¨±nosuke Ury¨±, a young man in his twenties with orange hair. He wears clothes with leopard patterns and is a macabre serial killer. While he possesses magical potential, he is not a maus. It seems he identally activated a summoning ritual and became a Master."


    <span>"That''s all the information I can provide. If the esteemed supervisor has no further questions, please allow me to leave."


    <span>"No."


    <span>The information provided by Shinji coincided with what the Church had already known, and it was even more detailed. Risei had nothing more to add.


    <span>Amotion could be heard in the darkness. The sound of chairs being moved, people standing up, and departing voices mixed, then gradually faded away.


    <span>The notification from the supervisor had been received, and the additional information had been acknowledged. There was no longer any reason to stay here.


    <span>From this moment on, thepetition had begun.


    <span>At the same time, in the Matou family''s underground workshop, Shinji ced the ck box he held in his hands and said to his sister, who was seated in the center of the rune magic circle, "You''ve worked hard Sakura. Release the shared sense."


    <span>"Okay, big brother," Sakura nodded gently, and the runic symbol floating on her forehead slowly disappeared. There was also a symbol on the crystalline cat''s forehead, establishing a resonance that allowed the master and familiar to share their senses.


    <span>Indeed, the crystalline cat was not Shinji''s familiar, but Sakura''s familiar. Shinji supplied magical energy to both Sc¨¢thach and Justeaze while reserving a portion of his magical energy forbat. He had no extra magical energy to create and control a familiar.


    <span>Therefore, after receiving the signal from the Church, Shinji asked his sister to send out her familiar to attend in his ce. For every sentence Risei spoke, Sakura repeated one by one. The voice directed at the crystalline cat was transmitted through the high-techmunication device installed in its body. The ck box in Shinji''s hand served as the transmitting end.


    <span>By the way, Sakura had more than one familiar. In addition to the crystalline cat crafted using the alchemy magecraft taught by Justeaze, there was also a water elemental rat created using the Matou family''s water attribute magecraft. This rat, along with the crystalline cat, went to the Church together as a familiar for Kariya.


    <span>Berserker consumed more magical energy than Sc¨¢thach and Justeazebined, so Shinji certainly wouldn''t burden Kariya any further.


    <span>Kariya nced at Sakura, who was diligently controlling her two familiars as they returned home along different routes, and quietly gestured to Shinji - "Follow me."


    <span>Shinji understood his uncle''s intention. Ever since he stepped into the house, he had been waiting for Kariya to approach him.


    <span>The uncle and nephew entered adjacent rooms, with Sakura in the alchemy workshop and the underground training ground in the other.


    <span>Kariya lit amp, Shinji closed the door, and everything proceeded just like during their usual training sessions.


    <span>Kariya asked expressionlessly, "Sensei is Assassin, the true name is Sc¨¢thach?"


    <span>Shinji answered expressionlessly, "Yes."


    <span>"You are the Master?"


    <span>"Yes." To make Kariya believe, Shinji rolled up his sleeve, revealing his Command Spell.


    <span>"Is Justeaze-sama affiliated with the Einzbern family?"


    <span>"Yes."


    <span>"A year ago, when Justeaze-sama appeared and killed Z¨­ken, summoning the Servants three months ahead of schedule, was all of that nned? Including my participation?" As Kariya spoke, his face grew paler and eventually turned almost iron-gray.


    <span>Shinji could understand his uncle''s attitude. Anyone who discovered that they were being used and kept in the dark by their own family would be angry.


    <span>"Killing Z¨­ken was nned, but the rest wasn''t. Neither I nor Justeaze can foresee the future. No one knew if you and I would qualify as Masters within a year. All we could do was strive to qualify for participation as much as possible and prepare for it. If we can''t participate this time, we''ll wait for the next opportunity."


    <span>Upon hearing Shinji''s exnation, Kariya''s expression softened slightly. "Do you want the Holy Grail?"


    <span>"Yes."


    <span>"To fulfill a wish?"


    <span>"No." Shinji shook his head. "What we want is the Holy Grail itself. The current Holy Grail is no longer an all-powerful wish-granting device."


    <span>Shinji''s statement piqued Kariya''s curiosity. "What do you mean?"


    <span>"Well, it''s a long story," Shinji replied. "But it''s okay, we have a whole day." Kariya walked to the rest area in one corner of the training ground, took out two cups, poured water into each, and it seemed he was in for a long discussion.


    <span>--*--


    <span>Check out my new Work<span>in<span>Patreon: Fate: Dream Journey


    <span>+60 Advanced Chapter in /AbsoluteCode

 Chapter 51: The Origin of the Holy Grail War

    Chapter 51: The Origin of the Holy Grail War


    <span>Shinji took a sip of water, moistening his throat, and began to recount the details that only a few people knew.


    <span>"Let''s start with the origin of the Einzbern family, the founders of the Holy Grail. Listen to me from beginning to end without interrupting, and ask your questions after I finish."


    <span>"The predecessors of the Einzbern family were disciples of the Third Magus, and they established a workshop that has continued since the first year of the Western calendar. They attempted to replicate the miracles of their master but couldn''t achieve it themselves. As an alternative, they created individuals identical to their master and had those individuals reproduce the magic."


    <span>"After nearly nine hundred years of futile efforts, they finally created an artificial being known as the Winter Maiden, Justeaze Lizrich von Einzbern."


    <span>"She was created purely by chance, and although she possessed the same abilities as her master, the magi were not pleased. Lady Justeaze''s birth was a random urrence unrted to their skills and efforts, even though she reproduced the Third Magic."


    <span>"This was an ''oue'' that they could not tolerate after enduring more than nine hundred years of setbacks. So the magi began to use their technical systems to create artificial beings that surpassed Lady Justeaze."


    <span>"In the end, they concluded. Even if humans could create something surpassing humanity, they couldn''t create something to save humanity. They epted this fact. Perhaps, if the miracle of Lady Justeaze''s birth hadn''t urred, they wouldn''t have faced such setbacks. The magi sumbed to the limitations of their talents. Some left the castle, while others ended their lives."


    <span>"Although the artificial beings created by the remaining Einzbern members were abandoned by their creators, they continued to operate the workshop, which was established for the redemption of humanity and the reproduction of miracles. Since then, all the artificial beings created by the Einzberns have been based on Lady Justeaze, and the workshop officially became the Einzbern family, a family of artificial beings."


    <span>"Five hundred years after the departure of the magi from the Einzbern Castle, a prototype of the Broad-Spectrum Operating Device for the Third Magic, which Lady Justeaze used, was created."


    <span>"Unlike the former Third Magus, Lady Justeaze had insurmountable ws. Her magic was like intricate weaving, requiring several years to save a single person, but it was impossible to achieve the salvation of all humanity."


    <span>"At the same time, although Lady Justeaze herself would not age, she would die due to her frail body and therefore couldn''t leave the castle. Due to her intellectual and spiritual immortality, she would never grow. Objectively speaking, it was like living the ''same day'' repeatedly. Although leaving the castle would free her from the ''same day,'' anything that happened outside the castle would signify a slow death for Lady Justeaze."


    <span>"The Einzbern family concluded that it was impossible to recreate Lady Justeaze. To preserve the precious prototype that had only one chance, they changed their n to mass-produce miracles like her."


    <span>"Even Lady Justeaze herself, after decades of effort, was unable to fully utilize theplete Third Magic. Despite having arger magical form, her body could not save the majority of humanity all at once. The idea was to break down her magical circuits and rece them with a human universe created through the discement of magical forms. This idea became the Greater Grail."


    <span>"However, the Einzbern alone were unable to initiate such a project. They were mere puppets,cking the technology to survive outside and unable to withstand theplexity of human society."


    <span>"The Greater Grail, which reproduced the Third Magic, required a human who understood it and cooperated."


    <span>"So, in the year 1800 AD, the Winter City, a ce where artificial humans were continuously created, received a visitor¡ªMatou Zouken, also known as Makiri Zolgen, a magus dedicated to eradicating all the evils of this world and the malignancy of humanity."


    <span>"Don''t be surprised, Uncle. Everyone has ideals, and Zouken is no exception. It''s just that the passage of time eroded his soul, turning him into a monster. Killing him was a kind of release."


    <span>"I don''t know by what means, but Zouken persuaded the Einzbern family, and Lady Justeaze, who had been in a state of ''stillness,'' walked out of the Einzbern Castle for the first time and broke free from her eternity."


    <span>"They arrived at Fuyuki City, the weakest point of influence for the Mage''s Association, and made contact with the Tohsaka family, a native Japanese magi lineage. Through Zouken as the one who understood, and the Tohsaka family as the cooperators, the Einzberns began constructing the Greater Grail. However, when they started manufacturing the Greater Grail, new problems arose."


    <span>"The Greater Grail could be built, and the core could indeed be created, but activating the Greater Grail required an enormous amount of magical energy. For this reason, Zouken and the Tohsaka family devised a n to collect magical energy."


    <span>"Within thends controlled by the Tohsaka family, there was a leyline that connected to an endless source of magical energy, which is the city beneath our feet, Fuyuki City. Zouken and the Tohsaka constructedrge-scale rituals to draw and store mana from the leylines until they umted enough to activate the Greater Grail. This storage cycle takes sixty years."


    <span>"To utilize this magical energy, in addition to the massive magic circle on the surface, two necessary conditions were required: the key to open the magic circle and a pathway to control and export the magical energy."


    <span>"The key to opening the magic circle is the soul of the Servants. The Holy Grail War, where the seven Servants fight each other, is actually to create the ''key'' that opens the magic circle."


    <span>"The pathway to control and export magical energy is the ''Lesser Grail'' created by the Einzbern family based on Lady Justeaze. Although the Einzbern cannot reproduce Lady Justeaze, they can still create a Lesser Grail with simr capabilities. You have already seen the Lesser Grail of this Holy Grail War, which is Irisviel von Einzbern, the Saber guardian."


    <span>"Whenever a Servant dies, their soul is absorbed by the Lesser Grail. When a certain number of deceased Servants is reached, the key ispleted, and the artificial human serving as the Lesser Grail bes the conduit for magical energy¡ªa magical container shaped like a golden cup."


    <span>"In simpler terms, Lady Justeaze is the appliance, Fuyuki''s leylines are the power source, Irisviel is the wiring board, and the soul of the Servants is the switch. However, only the three families involved in the creation of the Holy Grail system know this truth. The other participants are kept in the dark, and they are onlypeting for the ''Lesser Grail,'' which is the switch."


    <span>"From the beginning of the framework to thepletion of the system, it took a total of ten years. The first Holy Grail summoning ritual was conducted in the form of ''cooperative summoning.'' However, after the Holy Grail was connected to the source of magical energy, the situation evolved into a power struggle between the Tohsaka and Einzbern families, the Matou family, and ended in immediate failure."


    <span>"After that, the three major families formed the Holy Grail Alliance and established the rules that are still in use today. They called upon other magus and made them kill each other for the sake of the Holy Grail. Except for themselves, all the magus capable of summoning Heroic Spirits were considered obstacles, and it was enough for them to die in battle. It is a cruel but efficient method. From the perspective of the three major families, it is beneficial to legally dispose of magus other than themselves. That is the origin of the Holy Grail War."


    <span>"In 1815, the first Holy Grail War began. Due to theck of formal rules beforehand, the Masters had a weak understanding of their role as ''participants.'' On the other hand, because there were no Command Spells like the ones we have now, there were cases where the Servants did not obey orders. As a result, the Holy Grail summoning in this war failed before the ritual took shape."


    <span>"In 1875, the second Holy Grail War began. Learning from the failure of the first war, the three families established detailed rules this time. Makiri Zogen, who changed his name to Matou Zouken, settled in Japan and created the ''Command Spell system'' that could force Servants to obey. However, for various reasons, this Holy Grail War still failed."


    <span>"In 1935, the third Holy Grail War began. This war was thergest in scale, with the Church sending supervisors and the involvement of the Japanese military and the Nazis from Germany, making the battle intensify unprecedentedly. The Einzbern family withdrew in the first round, but unwilling to ept defeat, they illegally summoned the eighth Servant, Avenger. However, they were still defeated, and Avenger''s soul was absorbed by the Greater Grail through the Lesser Grail."


    <span>"The name of Avenger is Angra Mainyu, a collective embodiment of the world''s evils, a kind of collective desire. Therefore, when he entered the Holy Grail, it was equivalent to making a wish, and the Holy Grail, which truly had the power to grant wishes, epted it as a wish and activated its effect. The Greater Grail itself was also contaminated by Angra Mainyu, and its original colorless power became a vortex of malignant force, only capable of fulfilling wishes through destruction."


    <span>"For example, if I made a wish to be the King of Fuyuki, the Holy Grail would fulfill my wish by killing all the citizens of Fuyuki except for me."


    <span>"The consciousness of Lady Justeaze preserved within the Greater Grail, or rather, her ghost hopes to purify the contaminated Holy Grail. Through a fortuitous encounter, she made a contract with me, allowing her to leave the corrupted ''Greater Grail'' and manifest in the world using my magical power as a vessel, simr to a Servant."


    <span>"I became a Master and was able to summon a Servant in advance because Lady Justeaze made some adjustments when making the contract. My knowledge and experience were also obtained when making the contract."


    <span>In thetter half of the sentence, Shinji lied. He considered this ce as his home and didn''t want to cause any friction between him and Kariya.


    <span>

 Chapter 52: The Conversation Continues

    Chapter 52: The Conversation Continues


    <span>After listening to Shinji''s ount, Kariya fell into silence. He didn''t doubt the truthfulness of what Shinji said. As soon as Shinji started speaking, Kariya knew<span>that he<span>was telling the truth.<span>He was<span>simply<span>shocked by that segment of history that spanned two thousand years, starting<span>from<span>before the Common Era."


    <span>"The executor of miracles, the mysterious third magic, the grand ambition to aid humanity, the n of 1800, the alliance of the three major families, the war that urs every 60 years. Just the thought of his involvement in all<span>of<span>this made Kariya experience an indescribable mix of emotions, ranging from excitement and bitterness to fear and worry. Of course, there was also the surge of hot-bloodedness thates with being a man."


    <span>"After Shinji finished recounting the origins of the Holy Grail War, he didn''t say anything more. He<span>simply<span>drank his water silently, waiting for his uncle to digest everything he had heard."


    <span>"Kariya possessed a determination that ordinary people didn''t have. When faced with a problem, he rarely got caught up in indecision or evaded it. Instead, he would quickly analyze the problem, decide what he needed to do, and never regret his choices."


    <span>"When he was young and wanted to leave the Matou family, he immediately ran away from home and was never heard from again. A year ago, upon hearing that Sakura<span>was going to<span>enter the Matou family, he rushed back immediately, even willing to sacrifice himself to save her from the worm''s nest. When he learned that Shinji would participate in the Holy Grail War a yearter, he decided to take the role of the Matou family''s Master and defeat his archenemy, or at least, that''s how he saw it."


    <span>When he knew that Sakura would inevitably enter the world of magecraft, he grew up in the shortest amount of time<span>and supported<span>the Matou family, which was on the verge of decline after losing its only magus.


    <span>Therefore, Shinji firmly believed that when Kariya learned the truth, he would quicklye to understand it because--


    <span>"It sounds like it doesn''t have much to do with me?"<span>This<span>was the first thing Kariya said after his silence, revealing the truth after dispelling the fog.


    <span>"I knew Uncle would say that." Shinji was not surprised at all by his uncle''s response.


    <span>No matter how profound<span>things were hidden<span>behind the Holy Grail War, they had little to do with Kariya. He was just a magus who had recently shed his novice status,cking the pride and persistence of traditional magus.<span>The origin, magecraft, and all that were too distant for him.<span>He only wanted to live each day well, silently watching over Aoi and Rin from afar, pouring all his efforts into Sakura. That alone brought him happiness.


    <span>"I''m telling you all this because Uncle should know<span>everything,<span>as the heir of the Matou family''s magus lineage. The head of the Einzbern family, Acht, and the head of the Tohsaka family, Tokiomi Tohsaka, know it, and of course, you should know it too."


    <span>Although Shinji''s father, Byakuya Matou, was the family head, only Kariya, who inherited the Matou family''s magic crest, was qualified to know the truth. The world of magecraft ultimately did not belong to his father, Byakuya, an ordinary person. Sakura was still too young, but it wouldn''t be toote to tell her in ten years.


    <span>The reason it<span><span>wasn''t mentioned<span>before<span>was that<span>Shinji didn''t yet understand Kariya<span>and<span>Kariya himself wasn''t mature enough.<span>But now, Kariya had inherited the magic crest and be a magus, participating in the Holy Grail War. Since he had seen Irisviel, who looked identical to Justeaze Lizrich von Einzbern, and witnessed Sc¨¢thach''s entrance as a Servant, it was time to reveal the truth.


    <span>More importantly--.


    <span>"The decision to conceal the identity of Lady Justeaze and Sensei was mine.<span>I hope that<span>after knowing the truth,<span>Uncle won''t harbor any resentment towards<span>Sensei and Lady Justeaze.<span>I consider them as family."


    <span>Upon hearing Shinji''s words, Kariya also expressed his stance.


    <span>"Our family hase this far thanks to Sensei and Lady Justeaze.<span>Regardless of who they are or<span>what their motives may be<span>, I will always be grateful.<span>I believe that my elder brother and Sakura share the same sentiments. Our family is different from other cold-blooded magus lineages."

 Chapter 53: Shinji’s Plan

    Chapter 53: Shinji¡¯s n


    <span>"As for the Holy Grail itself, which is known as the ''Wish-Granting Device,'' being all-powerful doesn''t mean it can do everything. In a sense, the Holy Grail can be seen as money. If you''re interested in buying a house, you inquire about its price, pay the money,plete the procedures, and obtain the house. If you''re interested in a person, things be moreplicated. If the person is materialistic, you can use money to win them over. But if they don''tck money, you''ll have to find other ways to captivate them. If your approach is wrong, you won''t seed. However, you need toe up with that approach yourself. The Holy Grail can only assist you in shortening the process; it can''t bypass the process and provide immediate results."


    <span>Shinji certainly had goals and desires, but whether it''s a goal or a wish, if there''s a method to achieve it, it can be aplished without the Holy Grail, relying on his power and the power of the Matou family.


    <span>"ording to what you''re saying, I don''t currently have any wishes that I want the Holy Grail to fulfill."


    <span>Kariya''s thoughts were the same. The Holy Grail, which magus yearned for, turned out to be a disappointment in front of them, which was bothughable and frustrating.


    <span>"But just because you and I don''t have any wishes doesn''t mean the Servants don''t. Sensei has a wish to break free from her eternity through the Holy Grail and die like a human. What about Berserker?"


    <span>"Berserker doesn''t need it," Kariya shook his head at Shinji. "I have seen his dreams and know his wish. He desires to be punished by King Arthur, to seek redemption, and because of that, he has fallen into madness. Shinji, you should have guessed his true name by now."


    <span>"Of course," Shinji replied.


    <span>How could Shinji not know? Even without the memories of his past life, he could deduce the answer based on the information he currently had.


    <span>"Widow-Hu... cough, cough, Knight of the Lake, Lancelot, the First Knight of the Round Table."


    <span>"King Arthur has manifested as Saber, and once I defeat Archer, who is loyal to Tokiomi, I will let Lancelot face Saber and seek forgiveness on his own."


    <span>Kariya''s n didn''t exceed Shinji''s expectations. As for Lancelot, once he and King Arthur both manifested in the present world, he no longer needed the Holy Grail. The only question to consider was how to defeat Archer.


    <span>Regarding this matter, Shinji had already pondered it before the current Holy Grail War began and had formted his theory.


    <span>"Uncle, I don''t mean to discourage you, but your Berserker, although powerful, is not a match for Archer. If Archer gets serious, he can end the Holy Grail War overnight."


    <span>"Are you not joking???"


    <span>Kariya stood up abruptly, his face filled with immense shock. This blow was ten times greater than finding out that his nephew was a Master and his mentor was an Assassin.


    <span>"Uncle, please calm down and let me exin."


    <span>Shinji pressed his hands down, gesturing for Kariya to sit back down, and then he stood up to pour him a ss of water.


    <span>"It is your wish to defeat Tokiomi, and as your nephew, I naturally support you wholeheartedly. When Tokiomi summoned Archer, Sensei was monitoring nearby and also learned Archer''s true name¡ªGilgamesh, the King of Heroes from ancient Uruk, the protagonist of one of humanity''s oldest epics, the original Heroic Spirit."


    <span>"Two-thirds divine, one-third human, he was born as a king to maintain the connection between gods and humans, but in the end, he made the choice for humanity and severed ties with the gods. The mysterious retreat and departure of the deities began with him."


    <span>"He is truly a top-tier Servant, one of the strongest Heroic Spirits. Uncle has also witnessed his method of attack, the relentless bombardment of Noble Phantasms. Just that alone is enough to annihte ny-nine percent of the Heroic Spirits."


    <span>"Lancelot belongs to the remaining one percent, but Lancelot''s defense against Noble Phantasms depletes Uncle''s magical energy. In such a state, how long can Uncle continue?"


    <span>"And besides, everyone can see that Gilgamesh hasn''t even gotten serious yet. We don''t know how many Noble Phantasms he can unleash at once, nor do we know if he''s hiding any other trump cards."


    <span>To avoid arousing unnecessary suspicion, Shinji only made deductions based on the avable information without directly revealing all the intelligence, indirectly attributing the information source to the all-knowing Scathach. However, even so, it still made Kariya''s heart sink like it was in an ice cer.


    <span>A year of desperate training, a year of endurance, summoning Berserker at the cost of increasing burdens¡ªwasn''t it all to defeat the detestable Tokiomi?


    <span>Could it be that his efforts were truly in vain?


    <span>Could it be that he really couldn''tpare to Tokiomi?


    <span>Could it be that he truly couldn''t realize his wish?


    <span>His heart gradually grew cold, and the fervor slowly lost its warmth.


    <span>Just when Kariya felt lost and disoriented, as if he had lost everything, Shinji''s next words reignited his confidence.


    <span>"However, Gilgamesh has a fatal weakness¡ªpride. He is too arrogant, calling everyone mongrels and showingplete disregard for others. His attitude towards battles is filled with condescension and mockery from a superior position. I believe that in his eyes, taking a mongrel seriously would be an insult to him."


    <span>"Interestingly, he insults Lancelot, calling him a mad dog, making him sound even worse than a mongrel. If we can use this to our advantage, there might be a chance for victory."


    <span>"Uncle, don''t you think Gilgamesh and Tokiomi have simr attitudes? Gilgamesh looks down on Lancelot, and Tokiomi looks down on you. So... what do you n to do?"


    <span>"Is there even a need to ask?" Kariya clenched his fists tightly, his nails digging into his flesh without feeling any pain. In a hoarse voice, he said, "Of course, I''ll deliver a powerful blow right to their arrogant faces. Shinji, help me. I want to punch him."


    <span>"That''s what I''ve been waiting to hear from you." With a satisfied smile, Shinji finally got what he wanted.


    <span>Kariya''s hatred towards Tokiomi ran deep, deep enough to overshadow his rationality. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have let Lancelot appear in theplicated situation where the five Servants were mutually restraining each other and provoking Gilgamesh.


    <span>What''s worse, looking at the oue alone, Lancelot forced Gilgamesh to retreat, which inted Kariya''s confidence rapidly.


    <span>Shinji didn''t want Kariya to be blinded by the current victory. He wanted to make Kariya understand Gilgamesh''s strength and approach the situation with a calm and cautious mindset, rather than causing chaos like a mad dog, as he did in the original timeline.


    <span>In the Holy Grail War, the most hated are the ones who recklessly trample upon the rules¡ªdestroyers¡ªand the second are the ones who disrupt the distinction between friend and foe¡ªmeddlers. The world line has already shifted, and Shinji couldn''t guarantee that Kariya''s continued recklessness wouldn''t result in a bacsh from the masses, just like what happened to Caster.


    <span>On that day, the double Master advantage of the Matou family would bepletely lost.


    <span>The advantage of having two Masters bes more apparent in theter stages of the war, so in the early stages, conflicts need to be minimized as much as possible.


    <span>In Shinji''s n, it would be best to wait until Caster is besieged and killed, until Saber and Lancer sh, and until one of Archer and Rider falls. Only then would Scathach and Lancelot truly unleash their power.


    <span>Of course, those were all matters forter. The immediate priority was to eliminate Caster!

 Chapter 54: The Cunning Caster Group

    Chapter 54: The Cunning Caster Group


    <span>Shinji''s decision to publicly disclose information about Caster was purely out of desperation.


    <span>After a night of chasing, he regretfully realized that relying solely on Scathach was not enough to kill Caster.


    <span>Thebination of the former French marshal and the criminal genius may not have overwhelming strength, but they were cunning enough.


    <span>After losing their workshop, Caster and Uryuu Ryuunosuke became more cautious in their actions. Caster reduced the scale and frequency of his magecraft usage, while Ryuunosuke employed skills that had never been suspected by the police, such as erasing traces and setting up false leads. In the end, they managed to escape Scathach''s pursuit.


    <span>Scathach only knew that the two hadn''t left Fuyuki City but couldn''t pinpoint their exact location.


    <span>Although Scathach, as a Servant, was far less powerful than her true form, her experience of over two thousand years remained. The fact that they could elude her pursuit indicated the troublesome nature of this extremely wicked duo.


    <span>Now, Shinji couldn''t sit still. He didn''t want to say anything grandiose like "Every day dyed could result in more victims." He simply didn''t want to witness the scenes he sawst night again.


    <span>To kill the Caster group as soon as possible, he needed more Masters to get involved.


    <span>At this point, the Church issued a signal, and Father Risei''s judgment did not disappoint Shinji, but it wasn''t enough.


    <span>Most Masters with a background in magecraft were cautious, prioritizing their safety and not easily taking action without sufficient certainty.


    <span>Under normal circumstances, after a supervisor changes the rules, the first thing to do is gather information about Caster, understand their data and fighting style, and then consider the timing to intervene.


    <span>However, Caster has only shed with Scathach so far, and the other Masters have no relevant information about Caster. If they want to obtain information, they can only send their Servants to probe. And this "probing" not only exposes Caster''s strength but also the strength of the vanguard Servant. Which Master would be willing to bear this risk?


    <span>The worst-case scenario is that no one wants to stick their neck out, and they keep dragging on while Caster and Uryuu Ryuunosuke continue their crimes. After all, in the eyes of most magus, the lives of ordinary people are worthless, and it doesn''t matter if a few die.


    <span>This is not what Shinji wants to see. The sooner Caster and Uryuu Ryuunosuke die, the better.


    <span>Therefore, he needs to step up his game¡ªby directly exposing the information, first, to reduce the time Masters spend gathering information; second, to avoid unnecessary suspicion; and third, to create the impression of being "foolish" to other Masters, making them underestimate him.


    <span>With enough information, Keh, who has already used up one Command Spell, will certainly take action. Waver, who still possesses the enthusiasm and sense of justice of a young person, won''t fall behind either. And Tohsaka Tokiomi won''t miss this rare opportunity¡ªnot only from the perspective of a local overseer but also with deeper calctions in mind.


    <span>Archer, possessing the skill "Independent Action" at A rank, is the Servant least inclined to follow the Master''s orders. If he feels like it, he will act; if he doesn''t feel like it, he won''t. To make Archer do something, Tohsaka Tokiomi can only advise him as a vassal or use Command Spells.


    <span>To make Archer retreatst night, Tohsaka Tokiomi had already used one Command Spell, leaving only two. Compared to six enemies, it''s too few. He needs more Command Spells to counterbnce Gilgamesh.


    <span>The only ways to obtain Command Spells are either by taking them from other Masters or being bestowed by the overseer.


    <span>However, this additional bestowal cannot be done openly and cause public outrage. Both of them need a suitable excuse.


    <span>Caster''s vition happens to provide the perfect excuse. As long as Archer can deliver the final blow to Caster, Father Risei can then bestow all of his remaining Command Spells to Tokiomi.


    <span>With so many Command Spells in hand, Tokiomi Tohsaka can regain control as the Master without having to tolerate Gilgamesh''s whims.


    <span>Of course, there are always variables in things that haven''t happened yet. If Caster dies at the hands of another Servant, Father Risei would still bestow additional Command Spells¡ªthough he never mentioned how many additional Command Spells would be given.


    <span>Shinji is well aware of the calctions between Risei and Tokiomi. He certainly won''t sit idly by while Tokiomi gains such a huge advantage.


    <span>The coercive power of Command Spells on Servants varies depending on the specific nature of themand. The more specific themand, the stronger the coercion. For example, Keh''smand to Lancer, "Help Berserker and kill Saber," is an order that Lancer cannot disobey and must follow.


    <span>Conversely, the more vague themand, the weaker the coercion. Instructions like "absolute obedience to the Master" can be exempted if the Servant resists even slightly.


    <span>In addition, the coercive power is enhanced with each use of a Command Spell. The coercion of two Command Spells is stronger than that of one, and three Command Spells are stronger than two. By this logic, if Tokiomi possesses a dozen or more Command Spells, even a loosemand like "absolute obedience to the Master" can be achieved, and even the mighty Heroic Spirit Gilgamesh would be unable to resist.


    <span>How terrifying would Gilgamesh be if he were always obedient, following orders, and in a state of constant seriousness? Shinji can''t help but shudder at the thought.


    <span>If ites to that, he can only rely on Scathach, burdened by the Assassin ss, Lancelot, who can restrain "The King''s Treasure," and King Arthur, who has regained Excalibur. Perhaps they would have some chance of sess.


    <span>Under no circumstances can they allow Gilgamesh to be like that. Shinji believes that Gilgamesh himself wouldn''t want to be that way either.


    <span>So, it''s time to make a move. His and Berserker''s mission is to keep a close eye on Archer and prevent him fromnding the final blow.


    <span>And finally, Saber.


    <span>As a seasoned Type-Moon fan, Shinji considers himself to have a good understanding of Saber. However, the control of the situation is not in Saber''s hands but in the hands of his Master, Kiritsugu Emiya¡ªthe person Shinji finds most difficult toprehend.


    <span>Shinji admires his pursuit and fears his methods.


    <span>Luckily, Shinji has one more ally, Justeaze, the founding ancestor of the Einzbern family. She has already found the Einzbern''s base of operations. With her presence, Shinji doesn''t have to worry about Kiritsugu Emiya backstabbing him while dealing with Caster.

 Chapter 55: Investigation Report on Kirei Kotomine

    Chapter 55: Investigation Report on Kirei Kotomine


    <span>Located more than thirty kilometers west of the city center of Fuyuki City is an area characterized by a national highway that runs through the mountainous region, far away from human settlements. On both sides of the highway, there is a dense and verdant forest that seems to have been forgotten amidst the wave of residential development that swept through the area.


    <span>This area is shrouded in many mysteries. At first nce, one might mistake it for state-ownednd, but in reality, it belongs to a privately owned foreignpany whose existence is uncertain. If one were to diligently collect information about thisnd, one would initiallye across some strange urban legends.


    <span>ording to legend, deep within this lush forest, there is a "Dreand Castle."


    <span>Of course, this is nothing more than a boring ghost story.


    <span>While the forest remains undeveloped, it is not far from Fuyuki City and can be reached by car in about an hour. If there were such a peculiar castle, it would surely cause a sensation. There have been several attempts in the past to survey thend in this primitive forest, but no traces of man-made structures have ever been found.


    <span>However, every few years, someone brings up this legend again.


    <span>Before children embark on adventures with half-hearted excitement or lost hikers, a magnificent stone castle suddenly appears in dense fog. ording to the legend, this castle is an incredibly mysterious mansion that appearspletely uninhabited, like a ruin, yet it is impably clean, not at all like an abandoned ce.


    <span>No one takes this legend seriously. At best, it is merely published on a page of some third-rate magazine''s summer-themed supernatural special when they have nothing else to write about.


    <span>Only a very small number of magi know that this castle truly exists.


    <span>Every sixty years, it wees a new master and bes the "Magical Castle," serving as a stronghold during times of war.


    <span>The castle is heavily guarded by illusions and magical barriers, making it an extradimensional space that is virtually impossible to be discovered by the outside world, except under rare circumstances. Those who know the true origin of the castle refer to the deep forest surrounding it as the "Einzbern Forest."


    <span>At that time, the Holy Grail War was taking ce in Fuyuki City. The head of the Einzbern family, Jubstacheit von Einzbern, did not want to establish a base on the territory directly controlled by their arch-rivals, the Tohsaka family. Therefore, he used his wealth to purchase the nearest spiritual vein, turning it into the Einzbern family''s stronghold. This happened on the eve of the Third Holy Grail War, a period of great tension just before the outbreak of the Second World War.


    <span>It is said that he used the entire vast primitive forest as the boundary, isting it from the outside world, and converted a secondary castle from the Einzbern estate to be located there. This demonstrates the astonishing financial resources and deepmitment of their family. Ironically, it was the Tohsaka family that worked tirelessly as intermediaries fornd purchase and carried out covert operations in the area.


    <span>The istion effect of the boundary is unquestionable. Without Sc¨¢thach tracking Irisviel''s general range and direction, it would have been difficult for Justeaze to find the exact location of the forest, even if she had stayed in Fuyuki City for several more years.


    <span>In addition to istion, the boundary also has a warning function. Once someone enters the boundary, the person controlling the boundary bes aware of it. However, because the foundation of the boundary lies in the magecraft and alchemy of the Einzberns, Justeaze took some time to find a way to bypass the warning mechanism. She managed to infiltrate the castle without alerting anyone.


    <span>Both the interior and exterior of the castle were meticulously cleaned, with the entrance hall, main hall, and corridors adorned with vibrant flowers, making it hard to believe that no one had lived there for sixty years.


    <span>In the meeting room of the castle, Justeaze sighed repeatedly upon seeing her doppelg?nger.


    <span>A long rectangr table upied most of the room, with Irisviel and Emiya Kiritsugu sitting on opposite long sides. Saber and Marya stood behind each of them, motionless and silent as statues. The silent atmosphere in the room grew increasingly oppressive.


    <span>A map of Fuyuki Cityy on the table, and beside it were neatly arranged files containing information on various Masters and Servants. One of the files was held in Irisviel''s hand, which was likely the reason for her sighs.


    <span>"Kirei Kotomine."


    <span>Yes, this was the information gathered by Emiya Kiritsugu about the Executor who attacked Mayast night with utmost speed.


    <span>"The son of Supervisor Kirei Kotomine, the disciple of Tokiomi Tohsaka."


    <span>"Born in 1967, he apanied his father, Risei Kotomine, on pilgrimages to holy sites since childhood. In ''81, he graduated from the St. Ignatius Theological Academy in Marseille, skipping two grades and even ranking first. He truly is an impressive individual."


    <span>Kiritsugu nodded with displeasure at the assessment of his wife.


    <span>"If he continues like this, he is likely to be a Cardinal. But he suddenly gave up the opportunity to stand out and voluntarily entered the Holy Church. Why would he sabotage his future and choose to join the internal organization of the Church when there are better and more options avable?"


    <span>Although the Holy Church carried the name of the Church, it was only a part of the entire Vatican, a secret organization within the Church dedicated to achieving special purposes.


    <span>"Is it because of his father''s influence? Both he and his father belong to the Eighth Sacrament of the Holy Church."


    <span>The relics that possess sanctity, such as the remains and blood of saints, the nails from the crucifixion of Jesus, and the 30 pieces of silver obtained by Judas, are called Holy Relics. The covert organization that exists to recover and manage the scattered Holy Relics around the world is the "Eighth Sacrament."


    <span>Upon hearing Irisviel''s opinion, Kiritsugu shook his head.


    <span>"If that were the case, he would have joined the Eighth Sacrament from the beginning. However, before joining the same department as his father, he went through three transfers and was even appointed as an Executor. He was only in his teens at that time. This job cannot be done without considerable determination and resilience. It is the bloodiest department of the Holy Church, responsible for the extermination of heretics. It can be said to be the nest of ughter and demons. Being bestowed the title of ''Executor'' means he has undergone brutal training as a human weapon and is a first-ss killer."


    <span>From this perspective, Kirei Kotomine and Emiya Kiritsugu were quite simr. Kiritsugu, in his previous role, was a magus killer, an "Executor" on the side of the Mage''s Association.


    <span>"Perhaps he is an obsessed believer. There are examples of young people being overly superstitious due to their pure faith and naive thoughts."


    <span>Kiritsugu shook his head for the third time in response to Irisviel''s remark.


    <span>"I don''t think so. If that were the case, his record over the past three years would be inexplicable. If his faith were pure, he wouldn''t have joined the Mage''s Association. Even if he is more loyal to the organization rtive to the doctrine and follows the Church''s orders, his attitude towards magecraft is too serious."


    <span>Irisviel continued reading the information and came across a summary of Kirei Kotomine''s abilities¡ªit mentioned his aplishments in alchemy, spirit maniption, summoning, divination, and healing magecraft, surpassing even his mentor, Tokiomi Tohsaka.


    <span>"This Kirei Kotomine is indeed a bit strange, but is he worth your attention? Although he seems to be talented in many areas, he doesn''t possess any exceptional skills."


    <span>"And it''s precisely this point that makes me increasingly concerned."


    <span>Kiritsugu patiently exined to Irisviel, who couldn''t understand.


    <span>"He delves into each type of magecraft to a level just one step away from mastery and then immediately abandons it without any attachment to pursue another kind. He treats his painstakingly acquired knowledge as garbage."


    <span>"He has chosen a much more intense way of life than others, yet there is no sense of ''passion'' in his life..."


    <span>"This man is dangerous."


    <span>Kiritsugu reached this conclusion, and after a moment, he added.


    <span>"A terrifying individual, more terrifying than the Tohsakas and the Einzberns."


    <span>Seeing her husband''s solemn expression, Irisviel instinctively clutched her clothes, and Maya''s gaze became increasingly dangerous.


    <span>This terrifying man has set his sights on the most important man in their lives.

 Chapter 56: The Little Princess of the Matou Family (Part 1)

    Chapter 56: The Little Princess of the Matou Family (Part 1)


    <span>Shinji received the message from Justeaze half an hourter.


    <span>Within the Einzbern Forest''s bounded field, Justeaze couldn''t use any magecraft, as it would trigger the boundary''s rm system, which was under the control of Irisviel.


    <span>Therefore, after the strategy meeting ended and Kiritsugu and Irisviel whispered to each other under the moonlight, Justeaze left the bounded field to contact Shinji.


    <span>"Do you care more about your arch-nemesis, Kirei Kotomine, than Caster?"


    <span>Upon hearing this message, eight words formed in Shinji''s mind: Unexpected, yet within reason.


    <span>His attention had been solely focused on matters rted to Caster, naturally assuming that the other Masters held simr thoughts. But he had forgotten that for Kiritsugu Emiya, Kirei Kotomine, who openly showed hostility and was already aware of his existence, posed a greater danger than Caster.


    <span>The year-long gap had caused Shinji to forget some irrelevant details. He forgot that in the previous timeline, the focus of this meeting was not on Kirei Kotomine but on how to deal with Caster.


    <span>The chivalrous King of Knights, Artoria Pendragon, naturally believed in taking the initiative to quickly eliminate the indiscriminate killer, Caster.


    <span>On the other hand, the efficiency-oriented assassin, Kiritsugu, believed that there was no need to concern themselves with Caster, as there would naturally be other Masters handling it. He even proposed using the fact that "Caster sees Saber as the saint Joan of Arc" as bait to lure Caster out, without engaging in directbat, to find an opportunity to assassinate the Master of any Servant interested in Caster.


    <span>This shameless, despicable, and vile behavior (spoken in thenguage of the King of Knights) greatly disgusted Saber. The ideological opposition between the Master and Servant had finally transformed into a visible conflict, leaving even the mediator, Irisviel, helpless. Although the conflict between Saber and Kiritsugu had been present from the beginning, both had exercised a certain level of restraint. However, the Caster incident acted as a catalyst, igniting all the underlying tensions at once.


    <span>But now, things were different. The unexpected appearance of a dangerous opponent attracted the attention of everyone in the Saber camp. Faced with a life-threatening crisis, all other issues had to be put aside. The conflicts between the Master and Servant not only remained unresolved but also intensified due to this crisis. This was also the influence brought about by Shinji, the interloping time traveler.


    <span>Of course, Shinji wouldn''t pay attention to these minor details even if he knew about them. As long as it didn''t affect the oue of the war, he wouldn''t mind. If he had free time, he would rather spend it ying with his sister.


    <span>Since the Matou family had entered a state of wartime readiness, Shinji hadn''t had the chance to y with his sister for several days. Although the responsible Sakura didn''t cling to him like other children and even took the initiative to take care of household chores, Shinji could see the loneliness in her eyes.


    <span>Today, with some rare free time, Shinji decided to spend the day ying with his sister.


    <span>"Hey, our little princess of the Matou family, I wonder if I have the honor of apanying Your Highness for some outdoor fun?"


    <span>Shinji, dressed in sportswear, awkwardly performed a gentlemanly gesture towards his sister, who had just finished practicing magecraft. It didn''t seem to match at all.


    <span>Sakura''s eyes brightened but quickly dimmed again. "B-but we still have martial arts trainingter..."


    <span>"Cancel it," Shinji answered without hesitation. "The instructor isn''t here, so I''ll make the decisions."


    <span>"And dinner..."


    <span>"We''ll eat out. I''ll treat you to something delicious. Let Father and Uncle take care of themselves. Two adults shouldn''t have trouble with a simple meal, right?"


    <span>Upon hearing Shinji''s words, Byakuya, who was reading the newspaper in the living room, twitched his mouth.


    <span>Looking up, he saw Kariya sitting across from him with the same expression.


    <span>Byakuya muttered quietly, "This brat is bing more and more disrespectful towards his elders."


    <span>Kariya nodded. "Indeed."


    <span>"Just like you were when you were in your teens."


    <span>"Why is it turning to me?" Kariya was taken aback for a moment, then quickly countered, "I admit that about myself, but the tendency for leaps in thought is something Shinji inherited from you."


    <span>Byakuya stroked his chin and pondered, "You''re right... Wait, we seem to have gone off-topic. What I originally wanted to ask was how we''re going to solve the dinner issue."


    <span>"It was you who started the off-topic discussion," Kariya confirmed once again the fact that Byakuya and Shinji were father and son. "Let me handle dinner. After being on my own for so many years, I would have starved to death if I couldn''t cook."


    <span>Upon hearing his younger brother''s words, Byakuya threw the newspaper aside and slumped onto the couch. "Ah, well, I''m just a helpless mess when ites to taking care of myself."


    <span>"Good to know," Kariya replied, not offering anyfort and instead adding insult to injury.


    <span>Byakuya sank further into despair.


    <span>On the other side, Sakura continued to raise questions, only to be countered by Shinji point by point.


    <span>"The Holy Grail War."


    <span>"Currently in a ceasefire."


    <span>"Brother needs to rest."


    <span>"Brother is in great shape and can knock out a cow barehanded."


    <span>"Brother is lying."


    <span>"No, I''m not lying. We''re going to a farm outside the city, and Brother will perform the ''One Punch Cow'' for you."


    <span>"Maybe not, because if Brother does that, the cow will end up dead, and that''s just too cruel."


    <span>"Today, Princess Sakura is in charge, and I shall obey her orders."


    <span>Shinji once again performed a mock bow, causing Sakura to giggle uncontrobly.


    <span>"So, Princess Sakura, where would you like to go?"


    <span>"Anywhere is fine. Wherever Brother takes me, I''ll go."


    <span>Sakura tilted her head and pondered for a moment before blurting out, "I want to go to the park, and I want to see the big bridge. Mom said you can see very far and it''s beautiful from the bridge. Can we go?"


    <span>"Of course, we can go. Didn''t I say today Princess Sakura is in charge?"


    <span>"Brother is the best."


    <span>Upon hearing her brother''s words, Sakura smiled with joy and threw herself at Shinji, hugging his arm.


    <span>Shinji lovingly ruffled his sister''s hair while ying the role of a loyal knight. "Princess Sakura, you must maintain yourposure."


    <span>"Mm..." Sakura tried to hold a serious expression, imitating the demeanor of her sister, Rin. "Brother, let''s go."


    <span>Shinji held his sister''s hand and walked out of the house.


    <span>"Princess Sakura, we''re setting off from the pce~"

 Chapter 57: The Little Princess of the Matou Family (Part 2)

    Chapter 57: The Little Princess of the Matou Family (Part 2)


    <span>Regardless of whether it''s the Tohsaka family or the Matou family, they are both wealthy families. Usually, they either have their elders drive them or they use private cars for transportation. They rarely use public transportation. For Sakura, starting from waiting for the bus at the station, it''s a whole new world for her, constantly asking Shinji questions.


    <span>"Brother, is this the bus stop?"


    <span>"Yes, it is. The bus stop disys the route and the stops. We choose the route based on the information provided at the bus stop."


    <span>Shinji, who came from an ordinary family in his past life, is familiar with this aspect. The public transportation rules are simr across different countries, and Shinji has also studied the map of Fuyuki City in detail for the Holy Grail War. He stood in front of the tform signboard for a little over a minute and found the desired bus.


    <span>"We''ll take this sightseeing route. The next bus will arrive in six minutes. Let''s wait for a while."


    <span>"Yeah, Brother, you''re amazing!" Sakura looked at her brother''s profile, her eyes sparkling with admiration.


    <span>"What''s so amazing about this? Taking a bus is nothing special. Even Sakura can do it," Shinji chuckled. If taking a bus is considered amazing, then what about those adults who take the bus to and from work every day? Do they defy the limits of the sky?


    <span>"I don''t care, Brother is amazing." Sakura held Shinji''s hand and acted spoiled. When children use this privilege, no reasoning can prevail.


    <span>"Alright, alright, your brother is amazing. But remember, our little princess is the greatest." Shinjiughed and said, while the people waiting for the bus at the tform also cast friendly nces at them.


    <span>Since it wasn''t during rush hour and it wasn''t a popr route, the sightseeing bus was empty with few passengers. Shinji and Sakura chose a double seat and sat side by side.


    <span>Sakura sat by the window with an upright posture, showing good manners. Her pair of purple eyes involuntarily gazed outside the window, seemingly attracted by the receding scenery.


    <span>Shinjizily leaned against Sakura''s side, listening to the station announcements on the broadcast, while secretly nning today''s itinerary.


    <span>It''s currently two o''clock in the afternoon. It will take twenty to thirty minutes by bus to reach the park. Sakura''s bedtime is nine o''clock, and they need to be home before eight.


    <span>Public Park, Fuyuki Bridge, the nearby shopping street, and finally, dinner at a famous Chinese restaurant nearby¡ªit''s one of the businesses in which the Matou family has a stake. The manager and head chef are authentic Chinese people, and the vors are genuine. To avoid any issues due to their young age, Shinji had already made a phone call, ensuring that the restaurant would amodate them.


    <span>As they thought about it, they arrived at the Public Park station. The station was less than twenty meters away from the park entrance.


    <span>The weather was nice today, with warm sunlight shining on thewn.


    <span>A group of children around Shinji''s age were running around on the grass, seemingly ying a game simr to "tag," and bursts ofughter could be heard from time to time.


    <span>Their faces were carefree, their smiles pure and untainted¡ªsomething Shinji had long lost, something Sakura had almost lost.


    <span>At that moment, Shinji had a sudden realization. He had been thinking about things with the mindset of an adult, forgetting how he had spent his childhood and what children truly yearned for.


    <span>"With my adult mindset and this weird obsession in my heart, it''s fine, but Sakura''s childhood should have these kinds of memories, rather than being consumed by magecraft."


    <span>His current approach was no different from those parents in his previous life who enrolled their children in various interest sses and tutoring sessions from an early age. They did it for the sake of their children but overlooked their children''s feelings.


    <span>After the Holy Grail War ended, at the very least, he would take Sakura out to y for one to two afternoons every week. And every once in a while, they would go on a family trip so that she wouldn''t have any regrets when she grew up. With these memories, Shinji wouldn''t have to worry about Sakura losing herself and bing like Zouken Matou, consumed by obsession, after entering the mysterious world of magecraft.


    <span>We are humans first, and then magi.


    <span>Not being a human? Well, he could graduate from this world like his Sensei did before worrying about that.


    <span>"Sakura."


    <span>"Brother?"


    <span>"Can we y with them?"


    <span>"Sure, sure, but... I''ve never yed this kind of game before." Sakura shyly lowered her head.


    <span>The Tohsaka family was considered a prestigious family in the local area, and even though Sakura wasn''t the heir of the Tohsaka family, she never had the chance to y with children her age.


    <span>"It''s very simple, I''ll teach youter." Shinji took his sister''s hand and ran towards the group of children of the same age. "Hey, what game are you ying? Can we join you?"


    <span>The world of children is far lessplicated than the world of adults¡ªsimple and straightforward.


    <span>"Let''s y together."


    <span>"Okay."


    <span>"How do we y?"


    <span>"Two people are ''it,'' and the rest run away. We decide by rock-paper-scissors."


    <span>It''s as simple as that.


    <span>After a few rounds of ying, the children became acquainted with each other.


    <span>When they grow up, they might find this kind of game boring, but for children, ying like this for an entire afternoon is no problem at all.


    <span>At this moment, Shinji and Sakura''s advantage became apparent.


    <span>After going through their mentor''s rigorous training, their physical stamina far surpassed that of children their age. While others were exhausted, they only had slightly flushed faces, causing a wave of amazement.


    <span>The girls surrounded Sakura, and the boys surrounded Shinji. It seemed effortless, and the two of them became the kings and queens of the children.


    <span>Watching Sakura''s timid yet incredibly happy expression, Shinji felt that it was all worth it.


    <span>Happy times always pass by so quickly, and before they know it, the sun is about to set. One by one, the parents of the children came to pick them up, leaving only the siblings from the Matou family.


    <span>Shinji asked his younger sister, "Are you tired?"


    <span>At this moment, Sakura had lost her delicate appearance and replied, "Not tired."


    <span>Shinji pointed towards a nearby bridge and said, "Let''s go to the bridge and watch the sunset."


    <span>"Okay."


    <span>"Princess, let''s go~"


    <span>When ites to Fuyuki City, there are a few ces that can''t be missed, and one of them is Fuyuki Bridge.


    <span>Legend has it that this bridge is one of the strongest structures in the world, with an EX-level of durability, capable of withstanding bombardment from various Noble Phantasms without breaking. It has been chosen as the battlefield for many Servants'' decisive battles.


    <span>Of course, everyone knows that it''s just a joke. The Fate series of novels and games skipped the description of the scene, and the anime production team took a shortcut, which led to this kind of gag.


    <span>After Shinji''s on-site investigation, the bridge was not as exaggerated as the jokes made it out to be, but the scenery on the bridge was indeed beautiful. No wonder Rider likes to sit on the bridge and enjoy the view.


    <span>The moist sea breeze brushed against their cheeks, and the horizon was infused with the lingering glow of the setting sun. Looking into the distance, everything was bathed in warm red hues.


    <span>The red color spread far and eventually connected with the sea on the horizon.


    <span>The orange-red evening glow and the deep blue sea had a distinct contrast, yet they created a sense of harmony.


    <span>As time passed, the setting sun gradually sank below the sea''s surface, and the red and blue colors gradually dimmed, merging into the darkening sky.


    <span>Nightfall arrived.


    <span>The sky grew dim, but the ground didn''t lose its brightness. Artificial lights were gradually illuminated, creating a scenery that waspletely different from daytime.


    <span>The six-year-old Sakura didn''t know how to describe such a scene with words. In her mind, there was only one word.


    <span>"It''s beautiful!"

 Chapter 58: Caster’s Tactics

    Chapter 58: Caster¡¯s Tactics


    ns always change.


    Shinji estimated that he would be home before eight o''clock, but when he arrived, it was already close to eight-thirty, which displeased Kariya.


    Nightfall is the best cover for mysteries. When night falls, it means that the Servants and Masters will transition from hiding to being active. Although Kariya knew that Shinji''s strength and experience made it unlikely for anything to go wrong, he couldn''t help but worry. It was an instinct for a parent, something that couldn''t be changed.


    As the siblings entered the house, Kariya initially wanted to reprimand them. However, when he saw Sakura''s joyful expression, he couldn''t bring himself to say anything.


    The words were on the tip of his tongue, but in the end, he said, "It''s gettingte, so go take a bath and go to bed early."


    "Ah, it''s already thiste."


    Sakura nced at the wall clock in the entrance and sheepishly stuck out her tongue. She hastily bid Shinji and Kariya goodnight and hurriedly returned to her room.


    "She seems a bit livelier than usual," Kariya listened to the sound of slippers hitting the floor and looked at Shinji with a puzzled expression.


    Shinji shrugged. "She yed with a group of kids in the park, about the same age as her. They got a bit wild and forgot about thedylike manners Auntie Aoi taught her. Well, it''s not a big deal."


    "Indeed, it''s not a big deal," Kariya agreed wholeheartedly. "As long as Sakura is happy, that''s enough."


    "Sounds like a silly dad," Shinji muttered under his breath.


    "I heard that," Kariya red at his nephew, not amused. "Now, tell me, why did youe back sote?"


    Though Kariya was not married, he knew that no responsible parent would leave their child unattended after sunset.


    "It''s not Sakura''s fault. We found something on the way, and it took some time," Shinji said, pointing downwards, indicating that they should talk in the underground workshop.


    ...


    A few minutester, the sealed rune-protected underground workshop was opened.


    Kariya''s face darkened, and his brows furrowed.


    "So you''re saying you found the monsters summoned by Caster in the nearby underground waterway?"


    Shinji''s expression was no better than Kariya''s. "Yes, I wouldn''t mistake those aquatic monsters that resemble jellyfish. I asked Sakura to use her basic magical detection to scan roughly, and there are at least fifty of these monsters in the residential area''s underground."


    "Fifty! This is troublesome."


    Upon hearing this number, Kariya''splexion worsened.


    "Indeed. These monsters don''t have impressivebat abilities, and a single monster doesn''t pose a significant threat to a magi. The problem lies with ordinary people. They can''t deal with summoned monsters, let alone this quantity¡ªhmm?"


    Shinji''s expression suddenly changed. The blood visibly drained from his face, and veins bulged on his forehead, making him look terrifying.


    "What did you say?"


    Kariya was startled by the inexplicable roar, and he quickly asked, "What''s going on?"


    Shinji took several deep breaths, trying to keep himself calm. "Thetest information from Sensei. To the west of Miyama City, traces of magical energy have been detected in half of the underground waterways, and the total number of monsters exceeds four digits."


    Kariya''s initial reaction was disbelief. "Summoning magecraft requires a considerable amount of magical energy. Even Lord El-Melloi II or Tohsaka Tokiomi wouldn''t have enough magical energy to waste on summoning so many Servants, let alone an irregr Master. We haven''t received any reports of people being killed by the police today. How did Caster manage to do this?"


    "That''s not Caster''s magical energy, but the ability of Caster''s Noble Phantasm. In the two encounters, Sensei deduced that Caster isn''t summoning the monsters using his magical energy but relying on Noble Phantasm. His grimoire, ''Prti''s Spellbook,'' is a magical energy reactor that can activate the highest-level magecraft, the Grand Ritual of the Highest Rank, regardless of the magi''s magical energy."


    Caster''s sole Noble Phantasm is called "Prti''s Spellbook." It contains forbidden knowledge about ancient evil gods that existed before the birth of humanity. Its continuous automaticrge-scale summoning has been evaluated as an "A+ rank Noble Phantasm." Given enough time, Caster can summon thousands of monsters, let alone a thousand.


    "And because they are aquatic monsters, summoned in the water and hidden underground, it is difficult to detect them due to multiple barriers. Even Sensei and the other Servants active on the surface haven''t noticed the changes beneath their feet."


    "This situation is getting desperate," Shinji sighed heavily, his heart burdened. He wouldn''t regret his actions against Caster''s group because it had indeed saved some lives that might have been lost. However, Caster''s behavior was ultimately caused by him, and he needed to take responsibility for it.


    "We can''t waste any more time. We can''t let Caster continue summoning. I will immediately go and clean up the underground waterways."


    Saying this, Shinji took out a fresh map from a nearby bookshelf. It was a detailed map of Fuyuki City''s underground waterways, which had been obtained through connections with the police. Originally just an essory to the police map, it unexpectedly came in handy now.


    "I''ll go too. With Berserker here, we can clean up faster."


    Kariya drew arge circle on the map, covering one-third of Fuyuki City with the Matou family as the center. "I''ll take care of this area. If the monsters are as weak as you say, my magical energy will be enough tost until dawn."


    Shinji hesitated for a moment but eventually nodded. "I''ll leave that area to you, Uncle. It''s frustrating to be led around by Caster, knowing that it''s just a distraction."


    "Let them have their moment of triumph for now. Once Sensei finds them, we''ll take back everything, with interest," Kariya patted his nephew''s shoulder and reassured him. "By the way, should we inform the Church? They are the ones who changed the rules; they should be the ones dealing with this."


    "Let''s just inform them symbolically. I don''t think they''ll be of much help."


    Only two people from the Holy Church were stationed in Fuyuki City: Kotomine Kirei and Kotomine Risei.


    Kotomine Kirei was a warrior, not a magus, and had poorpatibility with the magical creatures summoned using magecraft. Purely mysterious creatures needed to be dealt with using mysteries, and physical methods were less effective.


    Kotomine Risei, on the other hand, was more suitable for this kind of work. However, he didn''t care about the lives of ordinary people, and his attention was currently focused on Tokiomi. It was more reliable to hope that Tokiomi would give up his aristocratic elegance and dignity and go into the underground waterways.


    After dividing their respective areas of responsibility and making copies of the underground waterway maps, the uncle and nephew set out separately.


    Kariya had Berserker, with the highest parameters, by his side. With Berserker''s incredible A-rank strength, he didn''t need to use Noble Phantasms or other skills. He could simply tear apart the monsters with brute force.


    Kariya''s approach was as straightforward and brutal as his Servant''s fighting style. Using pre-set detection runes, he followed the fluctuations of magical energy to find his targets. Berserker would materialize, tear apart the monsters with his hands, and then dematerialize. The entire process took less than three seconds, minimizing magical energy consumption. That''s why Kariya said he couldst until dawn.


    Shinji couldn''t be as effortless as Kiriya. Even with magical reinforcement, his strength was barely at the E rank, roughly on par with the cannon fodder monsters. However, he had Perseus'' "Harpe," a scythe de that surpassed the rank of "Caliburn" and other Noble Phantasms. It was far beyond what the monsters could withstand.


    The effect of "Harpe," which prevented wounds from healing, also effectively countered the monsters'' regenerative abilities. It was because of this trump card that Shinji didn''t recall Scathach and chose to act alone.

 Chapter 59: Caster’s Visit

    Chapter 59: Caster¡¯s Visit


    It turned out that Shinji''s choice was right. After realizing that the monsters had disappeared at an astonishing speed, Caster, who had been lying low for a day, finally began to take action.


    Although Caster carefully concealed his traces, Scathach still managed to find some clues.


    Caster left the city and moved in the southeast direction.


    As soon as Shinji received this information, he immediately guessed the destination¡ªEinzbern Forest, where Saber was located.


    Caster had an inexplicable obsession with Jeanne d''Arc, and since he believed Saber to be Jeanne, how could he give up his "dream" and his "wish" because of this small "obstacle"?


    "The wretched also have their pitiful aspects." Hearing Shinji''s analysis, Scathach let out a sigh.


    "But I won''t forgive him just because he''s pitiful."


    As he spoke, Shinji swung his scythe de, cutting a lurking monster in the water into two pieces just as it was about tounch a surprise attack.


    "In any case, he must die. Sensei, I can''t leave right now, so I leave everything to you and Medusa."


    "Understood. A firm will is a prerequisite for being a qualified warrior, and you have taken another step towards being a warrior, my little Master."


    After saying that, Scathach severed themunication magecraft and leaped down from the rooftop of an apartment building.


    In the garage next to the apartment, there was a ck motorcycle parked. It was the vehicle that Shinji provided for Scathach, and she had been using it to travel around the city for the past few days.


    Apanied by the exhrating roar, the dark figure shattered the silence of the night.


    Scathach''s movements were swift, but Caster''s movements were even faster. Before the former had left the city, thetter had already infiltrated Einzbern Forest.


    Caster was still alone, dressed in a ck robe with crimson patterns that resembled blood, faintly visible in the dark jungle, emanating an ominous aura.


    This scene was captured by the Einzbern''s barrier and presented on a crystal orb ced in the center of the meeting room, through the hands of Irisviel.


    "Is that Caster?"


    It was the first time Kiritsugu had seen Caster, and Irisviel nodded in response.


    "Where is he located?"


    "In the northwest direction of the castle, less than two kilometers away. It seems that Caster has no intention of venturing further into the forest."


    This answer brought a sense of regret to everyone in the meeting room. They knew that the Einzbern barrier was divided into twoyers¡ªthe outeryer served as istion and early warning, while the inneryer had defensive mechanisms.


    Caster''s current position was at the border of this barrier. If Caster advanced further into the inneryer of the barrier, Irisviel could utilize the power of the barrier to assist Saber in battle.


    However, as if he had seen through Irisviel''s intentions, Caster stopped his steps at the outer periphery of the barrier.


    His beast-like eyes slowly lifted, meeting Irisviel''s gaze on the edge of the crystal orb. He had sensed the surveinceing from the castle.


    Caster politely raised both arms in a somewhatical and ridiculous gesture of a gentleman.


    "Gilles de Rais hase to pay a visit."


    The surface of the solid crystal orb began to tremble, and a voice came through from the monitoring location.


    "I hope I can have the chance to meet the beautiful Saint Jeanne d''Arc."


    Irisviel hesitated, and so did Kiritsugu. Saber''s left hand was injured, and they were concerned about leaving her alone to face Caster without any external support.


    Caster seemed to have seen through the thoughts on the other side of the crystal orb, and he spoke with a tone thatbined remorse and arrogance.


    "Due to the obstruction of the detestable dog of God, I don''t have much time. If you cannot make up your mind, I will have to resort to more forceful means. Please don''t mind."


    As he spoke, he produced a thick book in his hand. The cover of the book was damp, shimmering with light, and it had a piece of human skin attached to it. Tremendous magical power emanated from the human-skin book, transforming into a substantial mist that rapidly spread in all directions.


    Caster began flipping through the book.


    With each page turned, a grotesque monster emerged from the magical mist.


    Amidst the rustling sound of flipping pages, an army of monsters quickly took shape.


    Among them were over a hundred cannon fodder-type sea demons.


    As Caster''s guards, there were eight tentacles.


    Caster''s summoning showed no signs of stopping. Through the summoning channel opened by the "Prti''s Spellbook," an even greater fluctuation of magical power was brewing.


    This surge of magical power shook therge-scale Einzbern barrier that had been in operation for sixty years, making the individuals inside the castle, including Saber, aware of the danger.


    "This is the magic book left to me by my ally. With this book, I have obtained the spells tomand a demonic army and freed myself from the wretched God''s restraints. What do you think, Jeanne? No army gathered in Orleans in the past couldpare to this magnificence."


    Caster burst intoughter as if celebrating his victory.


    Everyone knew they couldn''t allow Caster''s summoning to continue unchecked, or else not only Saber herself but also the other people in the castle would be in danger.


    "Master, please give the order."


    Saber stared at Irisviel, ready for battle.


    At the same time, Kiritsugu nodded towards his wife.


    "Saber, go defeat Caster."


    "Yes, understood."


    The response from the King of Knights was unusually brief.


    Just as Saber transformed into a gust of wind and rushed forward with an unstoppable momentum towards the battlefield, the Einzbern Forest weed its second wave of visitors for the night.


    It was a master and servant pair. The master wore a blue mage robe, with meticulously groomed lemon-yellow short hair. Even while walking in the wilderness, he held his head high, exuding powerful confidence¡ªKeh Archibald El-Melloi.


    The servant wore a form-fitting grayish-blue suit that outlined a slender yet athletic figure. His handsome face, coupled with a teardrop-shaped mole at the corner of his eye, had an irresistible charm for naive girls¡ªhis true name was Diarmuid Ua Duibhne.


    After escaping from the explosion created by Kiritsugu, the two relocated their base to an abandoned factory. The factory was located near a national highway, and Keh happened to witness Caster''s attempt to stop passing vehicles through his suggestive actions. As a result, they followed Caster to the Einzbern Forest.


    Keh nced at the mist that had already spread around him, then turned towards the direction of the castle and spoke slowly.


    "Lancer."


    Lancer knelt on one knee.


    "Deal with Caster."


    "Yes, my master."

 Chapter 60: Tentacles

    Chapter 60: Tentacles


    Shinji found himself in trouble.


    A big trouble.


    Along the way, he had already in over thirty monsters with his scythe. None of the monsters could withstand the sharp edge of his Crescent Serpent Scythe. He had expected the night''s work to continue in this manner, clearing the area until it waspletely cleansed.


    However, hidden among these rank-and-file soldiers was a leader.


    A dark snake-like entity, countless snakes intertwined together, covered in suction cups the size of raindrops. It was about five to six meters long, with its tip as thick as Shinji''s calf and its base even more robust than Shinji''s body.


    Yes, it was a tentacle, the summoning creature that Caster favored the most.


    The base of the tentacle was hidden beneath the sewage, while the flexible tip lunged towards Shinji, disproportionate to its size.


    Fortunately, Shinji reacted quickly, reinforcing his legs with magecraft and evading the tentacle''s attack range just in time.


    As he looked at the wall that had been partially demolished by the tentacle, a chill ran down Shinji''s back.


    "This thing has at least C-rank strength, possibly even B. Its pure power surpasses Sensei''s whip-kick. If itnds a hit on me, I''m done for."


    Before he could wipe away the cold sweat from his face, the tentacleunched its second strike.


    Shinji dared not resist and continued to retreat,ining as he did so.


    "Hey, hey, I''m not a magical girl, I''m not to your taste. Stop staring at me."


    However, this creature, far older than humanity itself, couldn''t understand a word Shinji was saying. It only knew to follow its instincts and prey on the target ahead.


    As a tentacle, it only had two methods of attack: striking and entwining.


    Butpared to Shinji''s overwhelming strength, these two simple attack methods were filled with an awe-inspiring sense of oppression. The so-called fighting techniques only came into y when the power gap between the two sides was not significant. If the power difference was too great, no amount of technique would be of any use.


    Harpe was a melee weapon. While it inflicted wounds on the tentacle, Shinji himself would also be harmed by the tremendous force of the tentacle.


    The slingshot and rune bullets didn''t have enough killing power, and the damage they caused would quickly regenerate.


    Other attack methods required some preparation time, so all Shinji could do was dodge, dodge, and dodge.


    However, the narrow environment of the underground sewer restricted Shinji''s movement severely. Shinji ran, jumped, rolled, crawled, and even used techniques like leveraging off the walls, although he wasn''t proficient in them. Still, he couldn''t escape the relentless pursuit of the tentacle.


    What should he do?


    What should he do?


    Shinji''s mind raced, and suddenly, darkness fell before his eyes.


    Oh no, it''s a dead end!


    Behind him, the thick tentacleshed out like a long whip towards Shinji''s back.


    ...


    Shinji wasn''t the only one entangled by the tentacle. Fifty kilometers away from him, Saber was also ensnared, not by one, but by five tentacles.


    One bound her left hand, one bound her right hand, one wrapped around her left leg, one coiled around her waist, and thest one wrapped around Saber''s neck, oozing sticky mucus that carried an unpleasant odor, smearing Saber''s face.


    Considering Saber''sbat strength, her usual attire in a suit, the ability to change armor in an instant, and the eternal attribute of perpetual youth, it perfectly matched the portrayal of a magical girl in anime. It wasn''t difficult to understand why she ended up in this sorry state.


    Well, the above was purely spective. Saber ended up in such a terrible situation because Caster had made thorough preparations.


    During the grand performance of "All Six Servants on Stage"st night, although Caster didn''t participate directly, he used a magecraft simr to Irisviel''s observation magecraft to remotely watch from his workshop.


    And it was because of this that he found what he sought, the "Holy Maiden."


    Because of this, he was able to intercept the car carrying the "Holy Maiden" on the national highway.


    Because of this, he gained knowledge of the "Holy Maiden''s" attributes andbat style.


    On the contrary, Saber had insufficient knowledge about Caster, only knowing his true name and expertise in summoning magecraft.


    One side came prepared, while the other hastily engaged in battle. The result was predictable¡ªthe rhythm of the fight waspletely controlled by Caster.


    If someone had asked Saber before the Holy Grail War began who she was most confident in defeating head-on among the Servant sses, her answer would undoubtedly be Caster.


    Because Saber, as one of the seven Servant sses, had the highest resistance to magic. With the ss advantage, the magical resistance of the girl knight king, whose true name was Artoria, reached an insanely high rank of A.


    This meant that she could ignore grand sorceries and ritual spells, and even the highest-ranked magi of the present era couldn''t directly harm her with magic. For Caster, whose primary weapon was magic, there was no doubt that this was a disadvantage.


    However, the current Caster was different; he was a magus skilled in summoning demons.


    Magical resistance was a passive skill that only came into effect when someone used magecraft against her as the target. If the magecraft didn''t target Saber, her magical resistance wouldn''te into y.


    Therefore, Saber couldn''t prevent Caster from summoning monsters from another world. Once the monsters were summoned, they would materialize and possess a threat different from magecraft. The teeth and ws of these monsters had the same attacking power as swords, and Saber had to rely on her sword and body to face them.


    If her body was in perfect condition, Saber, who was known as the strongest in closebat, wouldn''t care about mere monsters. However, Saber was injured at the moment, and confronting an endless army of monsters proved to be a challenge beyond her current capabilities.


    Facing the continuously attacking tentacles of the monsters, Saber didn''t retreat a step and maintained a swift attacking stance.


    Whenever Saber swung her invisible sword, monsters in the air were cleaved into two pieces. Both the tentacles and the monsters couldn''t withstand a single strike from Saber.


    However, the monsters kepting like waves, one after another, without giving Saber a chance to catch her breath. Slowly, Saber fell into a passive defensive predicament.


    Saber killed monsters quickly, and Caster summoned monsters just as fast. As one monster fell, a new one would be born, endlessly. These monsters surrounded Saberyer afteryer.


    Saber''s invisible sword and the continuously summoned monsters entered a stalemate.


    The control of the battle fell into Caster''s hands. He didn''t seem to be in a hurry to win; instead, he systematically deployed the forces needed to counter Saber.


    Caster exhausted Saber''s stamina with the monsters, waiting for the moment when Saber became exhausted and couldn''t keep up with the monsters'' attacks. That''s when he could obtain his coveted "Holy Maiden."


    Saber, who had experienced a lifetime of battles and possessed the broken skill "Instinct," had long seen through Caster''s tactics.


    Initially, she nned to break through with her swordsmanship and momentum.


    But when she realized that Caster''s summoning speed wasparable to her killing speed, she was already heavily surrounded by monsters. She couldn''t advance or retreat and could only switch from offense to defense, apanying Caster in a battle of endurance to see who would give in first.


    When Saber felt a dull pain in her left hand and her strength waning, she finally understood the principle of Caster''s Noble Phantasm, "Prti''s Spellbook." It was an independent summoning Noble Phantasm that didn''t require Caster''s mana; she simply couldn''t oust Caster.


    It was the worst situation, but Saber didn''t give up. Her emerald eyes remained firm.


    The King of Knights from Britain could die in battle but would never surrender.

 Chapter 61: Shinji’s Battle

    Chapter 61: Shinji¡¯s Battle


    Looking at Saber in this state, a look of trance and reverence appeared on Caster''s face.


    "How nostalgic it is, Jeanne. Everything is just like the past. You haven''t changed, indeed. The noble fighting spirit and dignified soul are undeniable evidence of your identity as the Holy Maiden Jeanne. In that case--"


    Caster''s voice shifted from gentleness to anger, turning into an interrogation.


    "Why? Why haven''t you awakened yet? Do you still believe in God''s protection? Do you think miracles wille to save you in this desperate situation?"


    "It''s truly sigh-inducing! Have you forgotten the Battle of Compiegne? Have you forgotten how the trap set by God brought you down from the pinnacle of glory to the depths of destruction? After enduring so much humiliation, are you still content being a puppet manipted by God?"


    Saber seemed to have had enough of Caster''s ramblings. It seemed like she found an opening and was preparing tounch an assault against Caster.


    Just at that moment, a tentacle pierced through from below the monsters, cunningly hooking Saber''s ankle.


    Before Saber could cut off the tentacle, four more tentacles emerged from under Caster''s robe, respectively locking Saber''s hands, waist, and neck.


    Apanying the tentacles were the surrounding monsters, whose numbers had already exceeded the limit that Saber''s "Mana Burst" could blow away. Everything was under Caster''s control as the beautiful "Holy Maiden" was ensnared in the web formed by the monsters.


    At the critical moment, a sh of red and yellow lightning passed by, repelling that strange group.


    In front of Saber, who had been released from her restraints and was gasping for breath, a slender figure dressed in a blue-gray bodysuit appeared.


    "How unsightly, Saber. If your sword isn''t any sharper, the title of the King of Knights will weep."


    This extraordinarily beautiful man directed a dazzling nce at the stunned Saber.


    It was precisely because she possessed anti-magic abilities that she could withstand that bewitching gaze. In contrast to the zing intensity of his spears, the smile of Lancer appeared incredibly refreshing.


    "Lancer, why?"


    Caster was much more surprised than Saber.


    "Who are you? Who allowed you to interrupt my affairs?"


    "That''s what I was going to say, you wicked being."


    Lancer stared coldly at the enraged Caster, pointing the front end of his left-hand spear at him.


    "Saber''s head is the medal on the tip of my spear."


    "Nonsense! Nonsense! Nonsense!"


    Caster grabbed his scalp, bulging his eyes and making strange sounds.


    "It was my prayers, my Holy Grail that brought her back to life. She belongs to me. Every piece of her flesh, every drop of blood, even her soul, they are all mine."


    Lancer was not overwhelmed by Caster''s aura. He shrugged his shoulders and sighed deeply. "Listen carefully, Caster. I have no interest in obstructing your love affair. If you insist on making Saber yield to you, go ahead and do it. But..."


    "...it was me who wounded Saber''s left hand. In other words, only I have the right to exploit that weakness. I will not allow you to dismiss me, Diarmuid, and defeat Saber, who can only use one hand. If you don''t step aside, my spear will take the ce of Saber''s left hand from now on."


    The handsome warrior spoke with resolute determination, stirring Saber''s emotions.


    "Lancer, you..."


    "Saber, please don''t misunderstand."


    Lancer used his gaze to stop Saber from saying more.


    "I came to help you today because I received an order to defeat Caster. I believe that cooperating in battle is the best approach. What do you think?"


    Lancer''s exnation wasn''t the real reason for himing to rescue Saber. The most efficient tactic would be to nk the enemy while Caster was fully focused on Saber andunch a surprise attack.


    Saber didn''t ask him why. She simply nodded at Lancer, who had a smile ying at the corners of his mouth and stood at his right side. She no longer paid attention to her left side, as now she had her most trustworthy left arm.


    "Let''s get this straight. Even if I only have my left hand, I can still take down a hundred of these small fry."


    "Hmph, that''s nothing. Today, just pretend I''m your left hand."


    The two Heroic Spirits bantered with each other and charged towards the gathering monsters. Their swords and spears cleaved through the numerous tentacles that extended from all directions.


    ...


    Saber was rescued by Lancer and escaped the predicament, but things weren''t going so well for Shinji.


    In the underground sewer at midnight, where no one woulde, he had to rely on himself.


    Shinji didn''t have time to observe the ground beneath him. He quicklyy down on the ground, and the tentacles brushed against his back, causing the airflow to tremble at the back of his head.


    The wall in front of him was undoubtedly crushed and cracked by the tentacles brimming with tremendous power. However, unlike many ssic scenes, it didn''t reveal any hidden secret doors. The wall was solid, with endless sand and soil behind it.


    The shattered cement fell onto Shinji''s head, but he didn''t have time to cry out in pain. He nted his hands on the ground, exerted force, and stood up.


    At the same time, the tentacles retracted, and the pointed tips of the antennae curled backward like a python, entangling Shinji.


    Shinji didn''t dodge because he was surrounded by tentacles on all sides, with no way to escape. He tightly gripped the Harpe in both hands, his pale lips moved slightly, and an almost inaudible voice slipped through his clenched teeth.


    A magical storm howled, and the brilliance of prana shone unprecedentedly, illuminating the nearby underground sewer as bright as day.


    At the center of the storm, where the brilliance was the most dazzling, a golden shield appeared out of thin air.


    In Greek mythology, the "King of the Gods," Zeus, had a shield made of goat skin. Although the shield was made of goat''s skin, it was filled with magic (almost all magic in the Age of Gods was considered True Magic). Even Zeus'' symbol, thunder, couldn''t harm the shield.


    Later, Zeus gave this shield to the goddess Athena, who then lent it to the great hero of ancient Greece, Perseus.


    The name of this shield was¡ª


    "Aegis!"


    A divine shield that could withstand even Zeus''s thunder couldn''t leave any marks on the shield, but the power contained in the tentacles couldn''t be nullified by the divine shield.


    The tentacles tightened more and more, tightly entwining Shinji and the lower half of his body protected by the divine shield. Within a few seconds, Shinji could hear his bones protesting.


    If it were an ordinary child, they would have cried loudly long ago. But Shinji didn''t cry.


    Not only did he not cry, but he alsoughed because¡ªhe had finally bought enough time.


    He lifted his left hand, which was difficult to move, and pressed it against the smooth inner side of the shield.


    In an instant, the shining surface of the divine shield seemed to be covered in shadows, its brilliance dimmed.


    The source of the shadows was a face.


    Exquisite, as if carved from the finest obsidian, the face of a woman.


    The woman''s eyes were tightly closed, her expression serene, as if she had fallen into a deep sleep.


    Scales grew on her forehead and cheeks, and her hair wasposed of vivid, lifelike snakes.


    The woman''s name was Medusa, and her severed head became the greatest glory of Perseus''s life.

 Chapter 62: Shield of Athena

    Chapter 62: Shield of Athena


    Argos King Acrisius learned from an oracle that he would be killed by the son of his daughter Danae. To prevent this fate, he imprisoned Danae in a bronze tower.


    Zeus transformed into a golden rain and met with Danae, and she gave birth to a son named Perseus.


    After Perseus was born, Acrisius ced him and his mother Danae in a box and cast them into the sea. Zeus protected the mother and son drifting in the sea, guiding the box through storms until it finally washed ashore on the ind of Seriphos, near the coast.


    On the ind, there were two brothers, Dictys and Polydectes, who ruled over Seriphos. Dictys was fishing by the sea when he saw a wooden box floating in the water. He quickly pulled it ashore. Back at home, the two brothers felt great sympathy for the abandoned and distressed people, so they took them in.


    Dictys'' older brother Polydectes fell in love with the beautiful Danae, Perseus''s mother. He was determined to send Perseus away to prevent him from interfering in his ns with Danae. However, Perseus saw through his intentions. At a banquet hosted by Polydectes, Perseus volunteered to bring him a gift. Polydectes maliciously requested the head of Medusa, the youngest of the three Gorgon sisters known as the "snake-haired Gorgon," who had a reputation for her ability to turn people into stone.


    Medusa was once a beautiful goddess but was cursed by Athena and transformed into a being with a snake''s body, a head full of snakes, bronze scales on her skin, golden wings on her back, and the power to turn anyone who looked into her eyes into an "ugly" monster statue¡ªthough the definition of "ugly" was subjective. Anyone who has seen Medusa''s image knows that she was actually quite beautiful, whether in sculptures or the illustrated cards of Fate/Stay Night (interested friends might want to take a look at the sculptures that have been passed down to this day; they are really quite beautiful).


    Perseus, young and full of vigor, fearless and determined, epted the challenge. He prepared himself and embarked on his journey.


    The gods blessed this brave young man (Athena wanted topletely get rid of Medusa and secretly nned everything).


    Hades lent him a cloak, Athena lent him a shield, and Hephaestus lent him winged sandals and Harpe. With these treasures and his wit and strength, Perseus sessfully beheaded Medusa.


    Even after her death, Medusa''s severed head still retained its petrifying ability. To avoid being petrified, Perseus ced Medusa''s head in a bag he carried with him and presented the trophy to Athena.


    After Perseus''s death, Zeus elevated him to the heavens, bing a "constetion of heroes." This well-known legend was sublimated into an immensely powerful Noble Phantasm.


    Shinji used the "Harpe," forged by Hephaestus, to kill the monsters summoned by Caster.


    The part of Medusa''s head that petrifies and seals the swarm of insects is called the Pertifying eyes, known as "Cybele."


    The bag that holds the majority of Zouken''s sealed soul is called the "Bag of Monster Heads."


    The means of flying through the night is the Winged Sandals borrowed from Hephaestus.


    The ability to change appearance and hide one''s form is the cloak borrowed from Hades.


    The shield borrowed from Athena is used to fend off tentacle strikes. Like Iskandar''s chariot, it is part of abined Noble Phantasm and the only means of victory that Shinji finds.


    Legend has it that after Perseus returned the shield and presented Medusa''s head, Athena affixed Medusa''s severed head to the center of the shield, transforming it from a purely defensive shield to a versatile offensive and defensive Noble Phantasm, truly making it "Aegis" and shifting its designation from "Zeus''s Shield" to "Athena''s Shield."


    Because the act of embedding Medusa''s head was personally done by Athena and not part of Perseus''s legend, Perseus''s Noble Phantasm still separates the head from the shield.


    Petrification is a gradual process that urs from the outside to the inside. The highest level of petrification is Medusa''s Petrifying Eye, which takes about ten seconds to petrify arge volume of tentacles.


    Medusa''s Eye is the most consuming among the listed Noble Phantasms, requiring Shinji to concentrate his entire body''s magical energy. At this time, he cannot use magecraft to enhance his physical abilities. Ten seconds is enough time for the tentacles to partially petrify and crush him.


    To achieve victory, Shinji intentionally allows the tentacles to entwine him and manifests the shield regardless of the depletion of magical energy. Under the protection of the shield, Shinji buys enough time and sessfully recreates the legend of "Athena''s Shield."


    Now, the shield that belongs solely to the goddess of wisdom and war, Athena, isplete.


    Gorgon, the Monster Queen with snake hair, Medusa, awaken!


    The golden radiance emitted by the shield instantly dims the underground waterway, just like the shadow that covers the center of the shield. Everything seen through the golden snake''s eyes is covered in green and gray, apanied by a faint "crack" sound.


    Under the Petrifying Eye "Cybele," anything with a magic power rank of C or below is unconditionally petrified.


    The foremost tentacle monster begins to turn to stone from its outeryer, and the petrification quickly spreads to its mouthparts and body.


    At this moment, the tentacle monster is still unaware of the danger and continues to tighten. The consequences of the friction andpression between the partially petrified and not very hard parts of the tentacles and the divinely crafted shield can only be one thingplete copse, turning into stone debris scattered on the ground.


    A few secondster, the tentacles in front of the shield are destroyed. The skill of entwining is most effective when it is continuous, but one uncontrolled section of the entwined tentacles naturally unravels.


    The crisis is over, and it''s now Shinji''s turn to counterattack.


    He disregards checking his injuries and immediately retracts "Athena''s Shield,"unching a series of scythe strikes with his other hand.


    Since he has obtained Perseus''s Noble Phantasm, he naturally wants to make good use of it. Half of Shinji''s learned martial arts are rted to scythes.


    Through the long years, Scathach has mastered the use of all weapons in the world, including scythes. Under her guidance, Shinji has made significant progress in using the scythe.


    He no longer swings it recklessly based solely on his strength and the special effects of the Noble Phantasm, but now knows how to hook, pull, tease, cut, andbine various basic movements into a continuousbo.


    Thisbo starts by using the outer de of the Harpe to diagonally cut from the upper right to the lower left, followed by a hook and a pull with the inner de, and finally ends with a horizontal sh.


    In the blink of an eye, the tentacle monsters that have been wreaking havoc and destroying arge area of the underground waterwork are torn apart. The effects of "Refraction of Longevity" deprive the tentacles of their regenerative abilities, and their fate is only one¡ªdestruction.

 Chapter 63: Cherish Your Life, Stay Away from Lancer Luck E

    Chapter 63: Cherish Your Life, Stay Away from Lancer Luck E


    After everything was done, Shinji finally had a chance to catch his breath. The highly tense nerves in his body rxed, and the feedback from various parts of his body was presented one by one in his mind.


    "My ribs... four of them are cracked... cough cough... my lungs and liver have beenpressed to a certain extent..."


    Among Scathach''s warrior teachings, there was a special program called "Body Control," which Shinji privately referred to as "torture."


    From the first day of training, Scathach would inflict injuries on different parts of Shinji''s body in various ways. In addition to toughening his physique and training his resistance to impact, she also wanted Shinji to remember various types of pain and urately assess his condition.


    In Scathach''s view, a qualified warrior must have full control over their physical condition to make the most urate judgments in battle.


    Over time, Shinji no longer needed modern instruments or magecraft to examine his body. He could determine his injuries solely based on the feedback transmitted through his nerves to his brain.


    "Heh,pared to Sensei''s hellish training, this is nothing... This level of injury can be healed with the healing runes Sakura made."


    Shinji found a rtively clean corner, leaned against the wall, and took out two rune stones from the pouch where he stored them. He attached one rune stone to the nearest location to the wound and crushed the other one forcefully.


    There are two ways to use rune stones: stable activation for continuous release and crushing for one-time use.


    Shinji used the first method to heal his bodily injuries and the second method for wide-ranging detection.


    The emerald green rune representing life steadily released the power of healing, bringing a soothing coolness that alleviated Shinji''s pain and gradually repaired the damage to his body.


    The colorless rune representing detection shattered in an instant, emitting an invisible magical energy that, when encountering foreign magical energy, created special fluctuations and fed back to Shinji. The detection radius was one kilometer, serving as a small-scale radar for the mysterious aspects.


    After the rune shattered, for one minute, Shinji received no feedback, indicating that there were no magical energy fluctuations within a radius of one kilometer. It seemed that this tentacle creature was a standalone boss without any apanying minions, so there was no need to worry about being attacked for the time being.


    With this thought in mind, Shinji released the materialization of Harpe. Although it was one of the two Noble Phantasms with the least consumption, Shinji, who also supplied magical energy to both Justeaze and Scathach, had gotten used to being thrifty. If he saved a little, they would have more magical energy to use.


    This unspoken appreciation was exchanged for the concern of the two contracted Servants. Just a few minutes after Shinji sat down, he received amunication from Justeaze and Scathach.


    "Shinji, your mana consumption is abnormal."


    "What exactly happened?"


    "Not much, I encountered a tentacle summoned by Caster and had to exert some effort to deal with it."


    Shinji''s tone sounded rxed as if he had simply moved a slightly heavy stone.


    Since it was already resolved, there was no need to worry. That was his thinking.


    "Is that so." The trembling tone indicated that Scathach had already seen through Shinji''s pretense of ease, but she didn''t expose it.


    "As long as you''re okay." On the other hand, Justeaze seemed visibly relieved. She truly believed it.


    Regardless of the reactions of the two women, Shinji''s matter had concluded. The real deal was happening in the Einzbern Forest.


    "How is the situation on your end?"


    "The battle has been going on for some time. Caster is currently fighting against Saber and Lancer."


    Although Justeaze''s response was only one sentence, it allowed Shinji to deduce the course of events.


    Just like in the original timeline, Caster''s target was indeed Saber, and his whereabouts were discovered by Lancer or Keh, leading them to the Einzbern Forest. Due to their shared target and the affinity between knights, Saber and Lancer formed an alliance.


    "I''m still on my way. It will take about ten to fifteen minutes."


    Scathach''s response made Shinji''s evaluation of the Caster group rise even higher. Misleading and dying Scathach''s footsteps, trapping himself and Kariya in the underground sewer¡ªthese were all strategies employed by the Caster group.


    "Being able to reach this point, I have to say, you''ve done well. But the higher the praise, the less likely we are to let you go."


    Shinji''s gaze turned cold, and he was about to urge Scathach to pick up the pace when he heard Justeaze continue, "Lancer''s Master, Keh, invaded the castle from the front. Maya apanied Irisviel in retreat, leaving Emiya Kiritsugu to deal with Keh."


    Shinji quickly asked, "Which side are you following?"


    "Neither. I''m currently at the core of the castle. From here, I can see everyone within the bounded field."


    The castle was the core of the bounded field, and only by being in the castle could one have maximum control over the bounded field. Irisviel had left the castle, allowing Justeaze to gain partial control over the bounded field. The reason she could stay in contact with Shinji within the bounded field was because of this.


    "Wise judgment. Inform me immediately if anything goes wrong on either side. Sensei, hurry."


    Combining the plot of the Fourth Holy Grail War, Shinji hade up with many bold ideas, and tonight was one of them. If everything went smoothly, he and the Matou family might gain a significant advantage.


    Shinji closed his eyes, and the figures of Keh and Emiya Kiritsugu alternated in his mind. The curve of his smirk resembled that of a mischievous fox.


    "The highest rank in the Clock Tower hierarchy, the ''Brand Rank'' Magus, Lord Keh El-Melloi Archibald."


    At the Clock Tower, the headquarters of the Mage''s Association, magus are assigned a "Rank" corresponding to their abilities.


    There are a total of seven Ranks, from highest to lowest: Grand, Brand, Pride, Fes, Cause, Count, and Frame.


    Keh''s Rank, "Brand," is the second Rank. However, due to the strict criteria for the "Grand" Rank, very few magus achieve it, and it is rarely seen at the Clock Tower. Therefore, "Brand" is often considered the de facto highest Rank, and it is the highest Rank that most Lords can reach.


    Keh is highly regarded by his family, allies, and school, and is considered one of the most qualified magus to challenge the "Grand" Rank. He can be said to be one of the strongest magus in the Clock Tower¡ªnot counting those ancient monsters who have lived for countless years.


    "The pride of the Mage''s Association, an existence that countless magus can only look up to for their entire lives, has encountered an assassin specially trained by the Association to deal with magicians. I can only say that your luck is as bad as your Servant''s, both rated E."


    "Living in this world, how would you know the saying ''From ancient times, Lancers are blessed with E-rank luck, and from ancient times, Lancers are miserable''? This misery doesn''t just apply to the Lancers themselves, but it also affects their Masters. Perhaps your original luck wasn''t E, but the moment you formed a contract with a Lancer, your luck assimted into E."


    "Unless you''re someone like Constantine or Zhao Yun, who have absorbed all the luck of Lancers as the chosen ones, or a master so powerful that no curse can kill them, no one can resist the misfortune of a Lancer."


    "Don''t you see? Even Artoria, who had A-rank luck as a Saber, was killed by Mordred after changing into a Lancer. Oh wait, she didn''t die, it was close though, otherwise, there wouldn''t be the story of Fate."


    "In short, cherish your life and stay away from Lancers¡ªexcluding the destined ones like the protagonist."


    "But then again, if Lord Keh doesn''t do something foolish, how would I have the opportunity?"


    PS: I reiterate, that the Heroic Spirits do not have sses. Medusa can only use one Noble Phantasm at a time due to the limitation of the Rider ss. Shinji obtained all the Noble Phantasms that embody the legend of Perseus, and as long as his mana can sustain the full armament, it is not impossible.


    PS2: Medusa''s Mystic Eyes of Petrification can affect not only living beings but also inorganic objects. In Fate/Grand Order, in the seventh chapter, during the Revenge Order, the Demon King Medusa''s Eyes of Petrification were fully activated, petrifying Leonidas along with his Noble Phantasm.


    PS3: Come on, let''s sing together: "Fifty-six Brothers, fifty-six swipes; fifty-six Masters shooting, bursting with power; fifty-six Holy Swords, firing together; Lancer is dead, Lancer is dead, Lancer is dead~" (Here, the "Masters" refer to Chiron, the centaur Master who trained many heroes such as Achilles and Heracles.)

 Chapter 64: Battle Between Magus and Magus Killer (1)

    Chapter 64: Battle Between Magus and Magus Killer (1)


    Since Lancer appeared, it was not difficult to anticipate Keh''s n to attack the castle.


    Whether it was Shinji, who was familiar with the story, or Kiritsugu, who had hunted many magi, they both knew that these guys, to put it nicely, prioritized reason over emotions, but to put it bluntly, they were selfish and self-serving.


    For Keh, who had already used up one Command Seal, the reward proposed by the Supervisor for subjugating Caster was something he wanted to obtain no matter what. However, even if they were to defeat Caster here, it would mean forming amon front with Saber. The Master of Einzbern should also be given additional Command Seals, which was not what Keh wanted to see.


    Therefore, Keh decided to leave Caster to Lancer and personally infiltrate the castle. He intended to eliminate Saber''s Master and seize the Command Seals for himself.


    Although this was the stronghold that the Einzbern family had managed for many years, Keh had full confidence because he was the head of the Archibald family, the most renowned genius in the Clock Tower who had achieved the "Brand" rank at a young age. How could a mere artificial family that was self-isted and not skilled inbat stand in his way?


    Doesn''t it sound arrogant? But this was Keh''s most genuine thought. Even though there were surveince cameras set up throughout the castle and magical visual perception granted by the bounded field, Kiritsugu, and Justeaze could still sense Keh''s infiltrating arrogance that had seeped into his bones.


    Justeaze, who remained in a spiritual form, unconsciously frowned. Lancer''s Master reminded her of several examples that Sc¨¢thach had mentioned¡ªpeople who were arrogant andcent, ultimately defeated by their opponents.


    As she watched Kiritsugu, who had an expressionless face and silently tidied up the table and prepared his weapons, Justeaze became more convinced of her judgment.


    Suddenly, she reached out and lightly touched her brow¡ªsince when did she start frowning?


    And since when did she start analyzing people''s psychology and feeling pleased or dissatisfied about it?


    It must have been influenced by Shinji, but it wasn''t necessarily a bad thing.


    "Do you not find it ridiculous for an artificial being who doesn''t understand humans to im to save them?"¡ªthose were the words Shinji said when he first met Justeaze. At that time, she couldn''t understand, but now she understood it to some extent.


    At this moment, Keh had already arrived at the front gate of the castle. Even as a prestigious family head like him, he held a high regard for the Einzbern family''s ancient castle. Compared to luxury hotels simply constructed with money, this quaint Nordic castle suited his taste much better.


    "After dealing with the Einzberns, it wouldn''t be bad to take over this castle as a new stronghold."


    As for the abandoned factory where he had been hiding before, hehe, Keh would never admit that it was his base. His beloved fianc¨¦e, S, had mocked him many times for it.


    Thinking of this, Keh''s possessiveness grew even stronger.


    "That''s decided then. I''ll try to minimize the damage to the building as much as possible."


    Keh smiled arrogantly, raising a test tube with his gloved right hand and slowly pouring the silver liquid onto the ground.


    "Fervor, mei sanguis. (Boil, my blood.)"


    The incantation to activate the spell began, and the seemingly 100-milliliter solution started expanding rapidly as soon as it left the test tube, eventually swelling into a silver sphere with a diameter close to one meter.


    This was Keh''s trump card, as well as his proud creation. It was also one of the Mystic Codes that Shinji desired the most.


    The Mystic Code was called "Moon Spirit Marrow," a uniquebat Mystic Code created by Kehbining his Feng Shui dual attribute and his expertise in fluid maniption magecraft.


    The essence of the silver sphere was specially treated mercury, and Keh could freely manipte this mercury. The mercury had no fixed shape and could be molded into any form.


    "(Self-disciplined defense)."


    "(Automatic target acquisition)."


    "(Automatic attack)."


    As Keh chanted softly, the blocks of mercury vibrated on the surface as if in response and followed him as he approached the castle gate.


    "Scalp! (Behead)"


    At Keh''smand, a portion of the mercury sphere suddenly transformed into long, thin strips that extended upwards. Then, the mercury strips violently struck the gate like a whip.


    Just as it was about to impact, the mercury whippressed into thin, razor-sharp mercury des only a few micrometers thick. Under the sharpness of the mercury des, the heavy doortch was sliced in half like tofu, and the gate toppled inward with a heavy sound.


    Mercury was a very heavy liquid substance at normal temperatures. When it moved at high speed under high pressure, it possessed a powerful momentum. Moreover, mercury could be freely transformed into various shapes like whips, spears, and knives. Its sharpness could even surpass that ofsers.


    In the face of Moon Spirit Marrow, no matter how sturdy the material was, whether it was titanium alloy or diamond, it couldn''t withstand the mercury des unless it had been simrly enhanced with special mysteries.


    After clearing the obstacle in front of him, Keh leisurely walked towards the main hall of the castle.


    The crystal chandelier in the hall emitted a dazzling light, and the polished marble floor was wless. The air seemed unusually calm, with only Keh''s presence and no oneing out to greet him.


    This was to be expected. As soon as they sensed Keh''s presence, Irisviel had left the castle under the protection of Maya. Only Kiritsugu remained to face the enemy. With Kiritsugu''s ruthless style of action, how could he foolishly engage in a confrontation with Keh?


    And even now, Keh didn''t know who his opponent would be, or rather, even if he knew, he wouldn''t care.


    "Keh Archibald, the ninth head of the Archibald family, is here."


    Keh dered loudly in the empty hall.


    "Magus of the Einzbern family, I stake my life and honor on the Holy Grail. I havee to settle our score."


    No one responded, as if they didn''t anticipate a duel with Keh.


    If Shinji saw this scene, he would sneer and shake his head, saying, "Lord Keh, you''ve chosen the wrong ce."


    If he didn''te looking for trouble with the Einzberns but entered the Tohsaka residence in this manner. Tohsaka Tokiomi, a traditional magus who values elegance and pride, would undoubtedly appear and face Keh with dignity.


    If it were the Matou family... Well, except for Zouken, if you can break through the gate, you win.


    PS: There are differences between the anime and the original novel. In the novel, Keh''s Moon Spirit Marrow is directly stored in a pottery jar, totaling ten liters. Dear readers, ten liters. Director Keh carrying around something like that instantly makes his coolness level plummet. In the anime, they changed it to using a test tube, which matches Director Keh''s status better.

 Chapter 65: Battle Between Magus and Magus Killer (2)

    Chapter 65: Battle Between Magus and Magus Killer (2)


    Keh sighed contemptuously, striding heavily toward the center of the hall.


    Just as Keh reached the center of the hall, the four vases ced in the corners of the hall suddenly emitted a roar and shattered.


    Flying out from the explosion were not shards of porcin, but countless metal beads. These metal beads flew towards Keh like bullets.


    This was not a magical mechanism but a purely physical weapon.


    The ymore Personnel Anti-Personnel Mine, also known as the Directional Mine or Bouncing Betty, was a directional anti-personnel mine (also known as an anti-infantry mine) developed and produced by the US military during the Vietnam War in the 1960s.


    The M18A1 had three detonation modes to choose from:mand mode (remote detonation), victim-operated mode, and time-dy mode. The one set up at the castle gate was in victim-operated mode, using a primitive yet effective tripwire as the mine''s triggering device.


    This was a terrifying weapon invented to wipe out entire infantry groups. When the mine exploded, it released over 700 steel balls with a diameter of only one or two millimeters. The steel balls would fan out in all directions, turning the personnel within range into sieves.


    Of course, this was under the assumption that the target wasn''t a magi.


    In the instant that the 2,800 steel balls shot toward Keh, the spot where he stood was enveloped in a silver semicircle. The mercury sphere that was originally beneath his feet instantly transformed into a semicircr shape.


    A watertight mercury film surrounded Keh, and although its thickness was less than a millimeter, it gained the strength of steel under the enhancement of magical energy. The barrage of bullets emitted by the mine didn''t hit Keh at all; instead, they were all bounced back to various parts of the hall, instantly wreaking havoc and destroying the castle''s facilities.


    This was the automatic defense mode of Moon Spirit Marrow. When Keh was threatened, this preset magecraft automatically responded, instantly deploying a powerful defensive membrane. With its reaction speed, it could even defend against bullets. When the Kay Hotel copsed, it was this defensive membrane created by Moon Spirit Marrow that protected Keh and S.


    The versatile mercury, capable of transforming between offense and defense, could be both Keh''s sword and his armor.


    "Hmph!"


    As Keh undid the defensive membrane and surveyed the devastation around him, he didn''t hide his disgust for such methods and couldn''t help but recall the attack that urredst night.


    Even without analysis, it is clear that among the Masters of the remaining six groups, the only one who wants to eliminate Keh more than anyone else is the Saber''s Master, the Einzbern family. However, Keh didn''t believe that the magus from the Einzbern family, whose history was longer than the Archibald family''s, would resort to such despicable tactics.


    But now, he couldn''t help but lose his faith. The explosive expert who used deplorable methods to destroy Keh''s workshopst night was now lurking in this city.


    "Have you fallen to such a state, Einzbern?"


    Keh sighed, burning with anger.


    Whether the one who set up this mechanism was Saber''s Master or not, he couldn''t forgive the Einzbern family for defiling this sacred ritual and tarnishing the dignity of the magus.


    "Well then, this is no longer a duel; it''s an execution."


    After regaining his resolve, Keh marched deeper into the enemy''s territory.


    Do you remember the three verses Keh chanted before breaking down the door?


    The first verse of the automatic defense had already been activated when it resisted the anti-personnel mine. The second verse began operating when he uttered the word "subjugation."


    Countless threads suddenly stretched out from the surface of the spherical Moon Spirit Marrow, like a metal sea urchin spreading out numerous flowing spikes, extending through various gaps in the castle. It was like a spider casting arge web to catch its prey.


    Automatic target acquisition - using the mercury''s sensitivity to changes, it captured fluctuations in the air and variations in heat, thus detecting the target''s presence.


    The castle wasn''t equipped with air conditioning, and the nighttime temperature was below freezing. The human body''s temperature ranges between 36-37 degrees Celsius, creating a noticeable heat difference. The body''s normal physiological functions, such as respiration and heartbeat, would cause disturbances in the air. Moon Spirit Marrow captured these characteristics and fed them back to Keh through magic.


    "Are you there? Scalp! (Cut)"


    In an instant, the Moon Spirit Marrow converged back into a spherical shape from its-like form, and then instantlypressed into a thin sheet, slicing through the ceiling of the castle''s first floor.


    Then, under the pressure of magic, the Moon Spirit Marrow spread out, extending countless tentacles like a t silver jellyfish. The tentacles of the jellyfish grabbed hold of the circr incision, carrying Keh''s body as it ascended to the second floor.


    The Moon Spirit Marrow had cut through the floor of the conference room, just as the automatic target acquisition had indicated. Keh saw a tall, slender man wearing a trench coat¡ªEmiya Kiritsugu.


    The surprised expression on Kiritsugu''s face satisfied Keh. He stared at the man before him with a mocking gaze, saying triumphantly, "Found you, you filthy rat."


    Kiritsugu, embodying the spirit of a killer who didn''t wait for the enemy to finish speaking before attacking, immediately pulled back the gun''s bolt and began shooting.


    The machine gun Kiritsugu used was the Calico M950 submachine gun, known for its full-auto capability, high firepower,rge magazine capacity, good uracy, and strong self-defense and assault capabilities. However, these advantages couldn''t prate the Moon Spirit Marrow''s automatic defense.


    Without Keh having to operate it himself, the Moon Spirit Marrow formed a protective film in front of him,pletely neutralizing the power of the 9mm bullet rain.


    "Scalp! (Cut)"


    Just as Kiritsugu finished firing his bullets, Keh proimed his death. With his words, two mercury whips flew toward his prey in a pincer attack.


    However, just as themand was given, Keh eximed in surprise.


    "Hmm?"


    At the moment the two mercury whips were about to hit their target, the enemy evaded the whip attacks with an almost unbelievable speed and swiftly leaped beneath the Moon Spirit Marrow where Keh stood, in the hollow space created by the mercury des.


    The enemy''s speed was so fast that even his movements couldn''t be seen clearly. No matter how one thinks about it, this shouldn''t be a level of physical technique that an ordinary person could exhibit.


    Recalling the incantation the enemy uttered before moving¡ª"(Time Maniption, Double el)!"bined with Keh''s extensive knowledge of magecraft, he saw through the method Emiya Kiritsugu was using.


    "Creating an inherent barrier within oneself to manipte time, huh? It seems you have some understanding of magecraft. You, a despicable person who resorts to such lowly means despite being influenced by magecraft, will experience your ipetence through death!"


    The intensity of the killing intent in Keh''s heart grew stronger and stronger. If it were just an ordinary rat, it would be somewhat tolerable, but he absolutely couldn''t tolerate the behavior of someone who insulted magus while being a magus themselves.


    "Ire: (Tracking Eradication)!"


    Keh flipped thepel of his coat and jumped down to the first floor, followed by the slowly descending Moon Spirit Marrow, which had reverted from its jellyfish form.


    The mercury, receiving themand, scattered with its thin tendrils and began searching the entire first floor once again.


    The mercury quickly provided feedback. Keh, who followed the tracking route from behind, revealed a sadistic smile at the corners of his mouth.


    "Have you found him? I''m curious to see how far your body can escape."

 Chapter 66: Battle Between Magus and Magus Killer (3)

    Chapter 66: Battle Between Magus and Magus Killer (3)


    The magecraft used by Emiya Kiritsugu, known as "Time Maniption," is certainly not as simple as Keh described it, having only "some understanding of magecraft." It is an advanced form of magecraft with aplex ritual structure and a high level of difficulty in its usage.


    The Emiya family, from which Kiritsugu hails, has dedicated generations to the study of time maniption magecraft, with Kiritsugu being the fifth-generation heir.


    The Emiya family''s time magecraft is a ritual designed to cast powerful spells, creating a separation between the inner space of a specific area and the external "flow of time," allowing for the maniption of time at will. It belongs to a unique category of magecraft called "Reality Marble," which is a magical structure that blends the real world with the caster''s "mentalndscape." This particr form of magecraft is considered the closest to actual "magic" and has been included in the Mage''s Association''s list of forbidden spells.


    Once the inherent boundary is activated, the surrounding space undergoes aplete transformation into a differentndscape, effectively creating a closed parallel world within the existing world.


    Other artificially created parallel worlds, apart from naturally urring extensions such as spirits, are eliminated by the "natural order." Therefore, maintaining the "Reality Marble" requires immense energy and resources. For Kiritsugu, who seeks tactical preparedness for survival on the battlefield, this type of magecraft is not particrly useful. To make the most efficient use of it, he independently developed an application method that allows him to perform time maniption spells on a very small scale with higher efficiency.


    To make it easier to deploy the inherent boundary, Kiritsugu limits its range to within his own body. Conceptually, separating the innate physical body from the external world presents the lowest difficulty and minimizes interference from the outside world. Within this minimal-scale Reality Marble, Kiritsugu "adjusts" a few seconds, showcasing his unique magecraft, "Time Maniption."


    While evading Keh''s attacks, Kiritsugu doubled the speed of his blood flow, thebustion of hemoglobin, and the movement of his muscle tissue, effectively unleashing physical abilities far surpassing those of an ordinary person.


    However, as Keh mentioned, this magecraft has one drawback¡ªit ces a tremendous burden on the caster''s body.


    Manipting time inevitably introduces discrepancies in the flow of time both inside and outside the Reality Marble. After the Reality Marble is lifted, a natural forcepensates for this temporal discontinuity, known as the "world''s correction." This force of correction applies to the "altered party," in this case, Kiritsugu''s Reality Marble, which means his physical body ispressed and distorted to match the original flow of time.


    The burden on the body elerates the heartbeat, increases blood flow, and intensifies respiration, making it even more difficult to escape the pursuit of the Mystic Code "Volumen Hydrargyrum." Therefore, from Keh''s perspective, the enemy''s actions are nothing more than a desperate struggle, unable to change the inevitable fact of his impending defeat.


    Thus, Keh doesn''t rush to pursue Kiritsugu; he maintains a calm andposed pace befitting a noble, walking along the corridors of the castle, guided by the path indicated by the Volumen Hydrargyrum.


    Keh firmly believes that the enemy cannot escape his grasp and that it won''t be long before he crushes this rat.


    The encounter with the "rat" happens much earlier than Keh had anticipated.


    At the corner of the corridor, just as Keh turns, Kiritsugu leaps out from behind a pir, swiftly firing his M950 Micro Uzi.


    At this moment, the distance between Kiritsugu and Keh is no more than 1.5 meters!


    Kiritsugu sessfully evaded the Volumen Hydrargyrum''s automatic target acquisition, stealthily lurking right under Keh''s nose,unching a sudden attack against him.


    Only Justeaze, who possesses a god''s-eye view, could see the entire process.


    After Kiritsugu escaped from the conference room, the Volumen Hydrargyrum once again spread its target acquisitionwork. However, having observed thework once before, Kiritsugu had already analyzed its detection patterns and found a way to counter it.


    Since the Volumen Hydrargyrum captures the vibrations in the air and the changes in heat, Kiritsugu decides to lower his body temperature and slow down his heartbeat.


    Kiritsugu''s "Innate Time Control" not only elerates the flow of time within his body but can also slow it down.


    "Time Alter: Triplestagnate!"


    The flow of time within his body reduces to one-third of normal, and correspondingly, his bodily functions slow down to one-third as well.


    The elerated heartbeat and rapid breathing caused by the side effects of "Double el" quickly dull, and due to the stagnation of metabolism, his body temperature rapidly decreases, cooling to a level simr to the outside temperature.


    As the Volumen Hydrargyrum''s target acquisitionwork flows around Kiritsugu, it fails to detect anything, leading to a cognitive error in Keh''s perception.


    Keh naturally assumes that the corridor is safe, believing that the enemy has temporarily taken refuge in the castle''s depths, beyond the reach of the target acquisitionwork.


    As a result, Keh, who is unprepared, falls victim to an attack.


    Although caught off guard by the sudden assault, the Volumen Hydrargyrum still disys its uracy and defense. The instantaneously deployed defense barrier nullifies the power of the bulletspletely, appearing no different from when Kiritsugu first fired.


    "Fool, that won''t work on me!"


    Keh, hiding within the defense barrier, sneers mockingly. However, he is unaware that his opponent, whom he mocks, not only sees through the automatic target acquisition but has also identified the weakness of the automatic defense.


    Before the magazine of the M950 ran empty, Kiritsugu''s empty right hand drew the single-shot pistol from his waist.


    Looking at the thicker barrel of the pistolpared to the M950, Justeaze inexplicably recalled a certain story she hade across while passing the time. She couldn''t remember the details of the story, but one line at the end left a deep impression on her¡ª


    "Dawn has arrived!"


    The gunshot resounded like muffled thunder.


    At the same moment, Irisviel, who was retreating deeper into the forest, felt as though she had been struck by lightning, her entire body stiffening.


    Of course, she wasn''t struck by lightning, nor was she affected by the sound of the gunshot. The reason she found herself in this state was that a new enemy had intruded upon the boundary.


    "Madam?"


    The guardian, Maiya, halted her steps and looked at Irisviel with surprise.


    "There''s another new intruder right ahead of us. If we continue like this, we''ll run into them."


    "Understood." Maia calmly nodded. "Then let''s go around from the north."


    Irisviel didn''t immediately respond. She was using her magical vision to observe the physical characteristics of the intruder.


    Jet-ck attire, a tall and imposing figure, short hair, and a serious expression¡ªidentical to the photo she had seen during the day.


    "It''s Kotomine Kirei who hase!"


    Maiya''s expression changed.


    Normally an emotionless woman with a face as cold as ice, revealing no hint of her inner feelings, she suddenly disyed obvious restlessness and anger. Behind that restlessness and angery her wariness and sense of crisis towards Kotomine Kirei.


    Irisviel, while realizing this, also saw through Maiya''s inner thoughts.


    "Miss Maiya, Kiritsugu''s order to you is to protect my safety, right?"


    "Yes, but¡ª"


    "But what? That man, under no circumstances should he be allowed near Kiritsugu, right?"


    After Irisviel mischievously smiled and pointed out her thoughts, Maiya fell silent for a moment.


    "Madam, you¡ª"


    "How coincidental. Our opinions align. Kotomine Kirei can be said to be the greatest threat to Kiritsugu. The two of us will stop him here! Is that alright, Miss Maiya?"


    After a brief moment of hesitation, Maiya nodded with a strange expression.


    "I apologize, but please be prepared, Madam."


    "It''s fine, don''t worry about me. Your only task is to fulfill your mission, not because it''s an order from Kiritsugu, but because it''s a mission you feel the need toplete."


    "Understood!"


    At this moment, Irisvielpletely grasped the situation and understood Maiya''s thoughts. The two women who cherished Emiya Kiritsugu from the depths of their hearts reached an agreement.


    As the deadly battle approached, Irisviel couldn''t help butugh.


    Maiya, who was adjusting her firearms, nced at her with a surprised expression. "What''s wrong?"


    "Oh, nothing." Irisviel shook her head. "I just find the human heart truly remarkable."


    (The main wife is the main wife, sessfully subduing the concubine.)


    "Yes, the human heart is indeed remarkable. You too, your actions have surpassed the capabilities of my prototype..."


    Justeaze, who remained in the conference room, let out a soft sigh.


    "Have you be human, Irisviel von Einzbern?"

 Chapter 67: Battle Between Magus and Magus Killer (4)

    Chapter 67: Battle Between Magus and Magus Killer (4)


    <span>As a former partner during Kiritsugu''s time as an assassin and mercenary, Maiya had natural tactical skills.


    <span>After the previous battle, Maiya knew<span>that Kirei<span>possessed extraordinary ck key-throwing techniques and superhuman reflexes. Engaging in confrontation with such an opponent was not advisable; they had to rely on traps.


    <span>Maiya and Irisviel''s knowledge of Einzbern Forest provided the best advantage for setting up traps.


    <span>With Irisviel''s assistance, Maiya sessfully found a suitable terrain and set up two mechanisms, with Irisviel having control over the bounded fields. With a singlemand from Irisviel, an M950<span>pistol,<span>and a Steyr AUG assault rifle would automatically fire at the designated positions.


    <span>Maiya hid beneath the first mechanism and aimed to deliver a fatal blow to Kirei with her H&K WA2000 semi-automatic sniper rifle.


    <span>The H&K WA2000 was the world''s most advanced and highest-performing sniper rifle. With a total length of approximately 90 centimeters, excluding the magazine, it was about 65 centimeters long. It used .300 Winchester Magnum ammunition<span>and had<span>an effective range of up to 1,000 meters. With a unit price of $12,000, only 154 rifles<span>were produced<span>due to its high cost, and one<span>of them<span>belonged to Emiya Kiritsugu. Before leaving the castle, Kiritsugu entrusted this renowned rifle to Maiya, who shared the same purpose as him.


    <span>The two of them had used this rifle to eliminate over a hundred targets, including proficient underworld experts and magus skilled in<span>various<span>secret arts. Maiya believed that Kirei Kotomine would be the next enemy to fall under the barrel of this gun.


    <span>Kirei Kotomine''s movements were<span>incredibly fast<span>. Almost<span>in an instant<span>after Maiya took her position, this tall and indifferent man appeared.


    <span>His aura was calm and unhurried,<span>as if<span>unaffected by his high-speed movement. His footsteps were steady,<span>no different from<span>walking on a twisted and knotted forest floor.


    <span>Hisposure only strengthened Maiya''s determination to kill.


    <span>In<span>a matter of<span>a few breaths, Kirei arrived at the ambush point chosen by Maiya.


    <span>Maiya held her breath, her H&K WA2000 steady in her hands. She trusted Irisviel and believed in the woman chosen by Emiya Kiritsugu.


    <span>Irisviel did not disappoint her. The timing of the M950 firing was impable. Even seasoned veterans might not be able to evade such an attack.


    <span>But the Executors of the Holy Church were different. Engaging inbat with heretics and creatures beyond humans, they were much<span>stronger<span>than ordinary soldiers.


    <span>Faced with the unexpected gunfire, Kirei quickly dodged the first volley and calmly determined the enemy''s position, throwing two ck Keys.


    <span>The ck Keys pierced into a tree trunk, producing crisp sounds.


    <span>None of them hit their mark, and Kirei seemed somewhat surprised by the result, momentarily taken aback.


    <span>At that moment, the Steyr AUG assault rifle opened fire from Kirei''s left side.


    <span>At the critical moment, Kirei Kotomine performed a ground-roll maneuver, narrowly avoiding the second round of gunfire.


    <span>As expected of one of the top<span>Executors<span>, Kirei maintained hisposure and swiftly retrieved four ck Keys. Two in his left hand, two in his right hand, he simultaneously threw them in four different directions.


    <span>These were not aimless probing throws but<span>rather<span>a response to the sensed presence.


    <span>Unfortunately, these four presences were also<span>illusory<span>, created by Irisviel utilizing the properties of bounded fields.


    <span>Just as Kirei released the ck Keys and before he could draw new ones, Maiya pulled the trigger.


    <span>The .300 Winchester Magnum bullet, concealed by Irisviel''s illusion, traveled almost without any killing intent from the position already eliminated by Kirei, urately piercing through hundreds of meters to hit Kirei Kotomine''s spine.


    <span>With the destructive power of the H&K WA2000, Maiya was<span>certain<span>that<span>the target''s spinal cord had been prated<span>.


    <span>Kirei Kotomine''s reaction was just as Maiya had imagined. He didn''t even have time to let out a scream before copsing on his<span>back,<span>without convulsions or painful moans.


    <span>Maiya stood up from the sniping point, aiming her M950 at the fallen Kirei, cautiously approaching.


    <span>"Miss Maiya, you can''t!"


    <span>Irisviel, who had detected the trap a step earlier, warned her, but it was already toote.


    <span>Kirei,<span>still lying on his back, merely swung his arm and threw a hidden ck Key.


    <span>That ck Key, flying in a low trajectory, tore through Maiya''s right leg, taking away her opportunity for the next move.


    <span>Kirei jumped up like a mechanized spring,unching a fierce charge toward Maiya.


    <span>Undeterred, Maiya pulled the trigger.


    <span>But Kirei only protected his head with both hands and did not attempt to dodge.


    <span>The Executor''s cassock blocked the bullets from the M950, firing at a rate of ten rounds per second, and his well-trained muscr armorpletely protected his bones and organs from the impact of the bullets.


    <span>Maiya realized that Kirei was fully equipped with bulletproof gear and immediately dropped the M950, drawing a tacticalbat knife from her thigh.


    <span>In contrast to its resistance against bullet fibers, the knife was susceptible to being easily cut. If the gun was ineffective, closebat was the only way out.


    <span>As the barrage ceased, Kirei<span>once again<span>pulled out a new ck Key in each hand andunched a cross sh towards Maiya.


    <span>Despite the injury to her right leg, Maiya showed no signs of slowness and deflected the consecutive strikes with the hefty de of herbat knife.


    <span>Although the length of the ck Keys exceeded that of the tacticalbat knife, they were ultimately des designed for throwing after reinforcement.<span>In<span>closebat, Maiya''s tacticalbat knife<span>, with its agility,<span>held overwhelming superiority over the unbnced ck Keys due to its extremely short handles.


    <span>Having identified her advantage, Maiya fiercely charged forward in a semi-reckless posture¡ªck Keys were difficult to defend against at such a close distance, and even if she received a counterattack, the chances of sustaining a serious injury were low.


    <span>Kirei also caught Maiya''s right-hand dagger with a ck Key in his right hand, seemingly nning to counter with the length of the de. However, sword shadows, intermingling with the dagger, thrust toward him.


    <span>Maiya, who<span>was prepared<span>for this, easily evaded the counterattack. She simply tilted her head slightly and avoided the tip of the ck Key. Like that, she broke into the enemy''s embrace.


    <span>But just when Maiya believed victory was within reach, she was captivated by an unexpected move from Kirei. Amidst his sudden thrust, he released his weapon, which meant that his right hand had never intended to pierce Maiya with the ck Key from the beginning.


    <span>Fingers bulging with veins, like a pair of tiger pincers, grabbed hold of Maiya''s right hand. Kirei''s body bent down as supple as a snake, slipping beneath Maiya''s right arm.


    <span>In the next instant, as if carrying an injured person, he supported Maiya''s right arm from behind his shoulder.


    <span>Maiya, who was powerless, finally understood. This Executor''s ace, who made Kiritsugu feel threatened, was not using the ck Keys but rather the Chinese martial art, Bajiquan.


    <span>Regret filled Maiya''s heart for her hasty retreat from the previous night. If she had observed a little longer, perhaps she wouldn''t have fallen into this trap. But everything was already toote. There was no regret medicine in the world.


    <span>Amidst of deadly despair, Kirei pressed his side tightly against Maiya''s waist. With a strike of his left elbow aimed at Maiya''s sr plexus and a beautiful kick to support her standing leg, he executed the most distinctive technique of Bajiquan¡ªthe L¨«m¨¦n D¨«ngzh¨¯u (Inside Gate Elbow Strike).


    <span>After her hand holding the dagger was caught, all the movements werepleted in an instant, truly capturing the essence of Bajiquan.


    <span>Maiya couldn''t even perform a proper<span>breakfall<span>and fell heavily to the ground.


    <span>Due to the intense impact, Maiya even felt an illusion that her limbs hadpletely detached, and her entire body was paralyzed and unable to move. In her consciousness, she only felt the intense pain in her chest from the elbow strike, with at least two ribs broken.


    <span>Although just a single strike rendered Maiya incapable of fighting, Kirei did not stop there.


    <span>Kirei''s target was only Emiya Kiritsugu. Now that he had found the location of his target, he had no attachment to Maiya.


    <span>Just as Kirei clenched his fist, preparing to deliver the final blow to Maiya, he witnessed a scene that made him doubt his own eyes.


    <span>A snow-white-haired artificial human with eyes like rubies emerged from the hidden forest, standing in confrontation with the terrifying Executor.

 Chapter 68: Battle Between Magus and Magus Killer (5)

    Chapter 68: Battle Between Magus and Magus Killer (5)


    <span>"This idiot!"


    <span>Whether it was Saber in danger, Keh''s attack, or the appearance of Kotomine Kirei, the usually indifferent Justeaze finally couldn''t sit still.


    <span>Irisviel was the Lesser Grail of this Holy Grail War, and her existence was more important than the seven Masters and Servants. If she encountered any problems, even if the Holy Grail War ended, the Holy Grail summoning ritual would fail.


    <span>Irisviel absolutely couldn''t have any issues¡ªthis was what Justeaze thought as she left the castle, abandoning her prime observation spot and heading straight for Irisviel''s location.


    <span>Driven by an inexplicable sense of urgency, she forgot to inform Shinji, forgot that the "Lesser Grail" didn''t need Irisviel to be alive, and even her specially adjusted body wasn''t necessary. All that was needed was to preserve her heart to prevent any impact on the ritual.


    <span>At this moment, Justeaze didn''t realize that Irisviel''s importance didn''t stem from being the Lesser Grail but rather because she possessed the human soul and emotions that Justeaze desired.


    <span>...


    <span>Equally anxious was Maiya, who was heavily injured and unable to move.


    <span>Previously, they had agreed that during the confrontation with Kotomine Kirei, Irisviel would only provide covert support and must not reveal herself regardless of the circumstances.


    <span>Maiya was well aware that if she failed, Irisviel, who had nobat experience, would be no match for Kotomine Kirei.


    <span>"Madam, you can''t!"


    <span>Ignoring her injuries, Maiya coughed up blood as she tried to stop Irisviel.


    <span>Kotomine Kirei lowered his clenched fist and expressionlessly observed this sudden confrontation with the artificial human.


    <span>He couldn''t understand Irisviel''s actions. In his view, Irisviel was Saber''s Master, the core of the entire Einzbern faction, and someone who must be protected at all costs. If she died, the Einzbern would repeat the same mistakes of the previous Holy Grail War.


    <span>ording to Tohsaka Tokiomi''s ount, the Einzbern family, due to their heavy emphasis on alchemy, was not adept atbat and always withdrew from the Holy Grail War early. Given their hiring of the mercenary Emiya Kiritsugu, they should have reflected on that humiliating experience.


    <span>So, why would the Master of the Einzbern family appear alone before Kotomine Kirei with the female guard lying on the ground? Wasn''t that seeking death?


    <span>"Woman, perhaps you''ll find it surprising, but I didn''te here to defeat you."


    <span>It sounded like a low-level lie that no one would believe, but it was Kotomine Kirei''s genuine sentiment. His purpose was to confront Emiya Kiritsugu on the battlefield, andpared to that, everything else was inconsequential.


    <span>"I understand very well, Kotomine Kirei."


    <span>Kotomine Kirei was surprised that Irisviel believed him.


    <span>"I know your purpose, but it''s impossible. You won''t reach Emiya Kiritsugu. We will stop you right here!" said Irisviel in response to Kirei''s words, feeling puzzled by her confidence. Was she ignorant, or did she have something to rely on?


    <span>Taking advantage of her opponent''s hesitation, Irisviel drew out a concealed weapon from her coat sleeve. Well, it couldn''t exactly be called a weapon; it was just a bundle of soft metal wire.


    <span>"Madam, this man is an Executor, a skilled hunter of heretics. He''s not an opponent that can be dealt with using ordinary magic!" eximed Maiya, who was crouching on the ground, enduring the pain. Irisviel responded with a calm smile.


    <span>"Kiritsugu taught me more than just driving! He taught me how to live, not as a puppet, but as a human being!"


    <span>In front of the speechless Maiya and the astonished Kirei, Irisviel infused magic into the metal wire. The extremely thin wire unraveled from its bundle, and like a living organism, it began to flow between Irisviel''s fingers.


    <span>No one knew that Irisviel''s rank as a magus was higher than her husband, Emiya Kiritsugu.


    <span>No one knew that Irisviel had long since acquired herbat style by learning from her husband, who had always been involved in battles, and through her determination to live together with him.


    <span>"ShapeistLeben! (Form of Life)"


    <span>With a two-verse incantation, she swiftly weaved the magic.


    <span>This was Irisviel''s Mystic Code¡ªMetal Form Maniption. It was a Mystic Code unparalleled in the world of magecraft.


    <span>Silver threads crisscrossed and formed intricate patterns. They intertwined andbined, giving shape to aplex three-dimensional object that resembled a woven craftwork, with fierce wings, a bird''s beak, and sharp ws.


    <span>It was an exquisite silver wire artwork modeled after an eagle.


    <span>No, it was more than just a replica.


    <span>"Kyeeeee!!"


    <span>Issuing a high-pitched screech reminiscent of a metallic de slicing through the air, the Silver Wire Eagle took flight from Irisviel''s hand.


    <span>It was an artificial life form created on the spot using alchemy, a weapon imbued with life by Irisviel, who was currently facing a life-or-death situation.


    <span>The Silver Wire Eagle flew with a bullet-like trajectory, far exceeding Kirei''s expectations. It narrowly missed him with its attack, but its razor-sharp beak grazed his nose.


    <span>After the first attack missed, the Silver Wire Eagle immediately hovered above Kirei''s head. This time, it swooped down with its hooked ws aimed at his face.


    <span>However, for an Executor like Kirei, this was not an attack he couldn''t handle. Fearlessly, he used his powerful fist to strike back at the eagle.


    <span>Descending rapidly, the eagle couldn''t change its trajectory. Kirei''s fist directly hit its abdomen.


    <span>"Hmm?"


    <span>To Kirei''s surprise, the eagle transformed back into shapeless silver wires upon being struck, entwining around his right fist like a vine. Despite immediately attempting to pull it off with his left hand, the silver wires wrapped around that hand as well. The silver wires that had just been soaring in the form of an eagle now bound Kirei''s hands like handcuffs.


    <span>"Hmph!"


    <span>Faced with this predicament, Kirei only snorted and rushed towards Irisviel. Having engaged in countless battles with magi in the past, he wasn''t concerned about his hands being restrained. As long as he got close, he couldunch a decisive kick and determine the oue.


    <span>"You''re too naive!"


    <span>Irisviel scolded and infused more magic into the silver wires.


    <span>A bundle of silver wires extended from the entangled strands that bound Kirei''s hands and swiftly moved through the air like a snake, entwining around nearby tree trunks.


    <span>Now even Kirei couldn''t defend against it. In the moments when he lost his bnce and tried to stabilize himself, the silver wires tightly wrapped around the tree trunk, continuously dragging Kirei. Eventually, they securely bound his wrists to the tree trunk.


    <span>The diameter of the tree trunk exceeded thirty centimeters, making it impossible for a human''s strength alone to break or uproot it. This fearsome Executor was finallypletely immobilized.


    <span>However, it wasn''t a time for celebrating victory. Under Kirei''s physical strength, Irisviel was gradually losing the hard-fought advantage she had gained.


    <span>Under normal circumstances, Kirei''s hands should have been severed by the pressure of the silver wires. But his muscles, honed to be as strong as steel, were far more resilient than Irisviel had imagined. Her silver wires were on the verge of breaking, strained to their limits. To reinforce the metal and prevent it from snapping, she had to continuously exert all her magical power.


    <span>"Maiya, please, hurry!"


    <span>The one holding the key to victory was Maiya, who was crouching on the ground. Irisviel had exerted all her strength to bind Kirei, and the only one who could deliver the final blow to him, unable to move, was Maiya.


    <span>She didn''t need to get close enough for a kick that Kirei could reach. A single shot to his exposed head would be enough. Kirei was unable to protect his head with the sleeve of his bulletproof vest like before.


    <span>Having caught her breath for a moment, the injured Maiya regained enough sensation in her hands and feet. Groaning in pain from her broken ribs, she slowly moved toward the discarded M950 pistol.


    <span>The oue was determined by the endurance contest measured in seconds. Despite the pain from the magical circuit, Irisviel gritted her teeth and persevered.


    <span>Maiya picked up the gun and fired. As long as she maintained the strength of the silver wires until then, they could eliminate the threat posed by Kirei Kotomine.


    <span>However, they underestimated the terrifying nature of Kirei Kotomine and Bajiquan.


    <span>Irisviel, who did not know Chinese martial arts, believed that binding Kirei''s hands to a tree would render him defenseless. But Kirei, a highly skilled martial artist, had weapons all over his body.


    <span>Kirei firmly nted his feet on the ground, causing the tree trunk to shake violently. The deafening sound made Irisviel shudder.


    <span>This was the sound produced when one used their full strength to punch the center of a tree.


    <span>The sound of impact rang out again, different from before. This time, the sound of the tree cracking mixed with it, sending shivers down one''s spine.


    <span>Though she couldn''t see what was happening, Irisviel, who controlled the silver wires, understood through touch that a massive crack had appeared in the tree trunk, right where the silver wires were entwined, directly below Kirei''s hands.


    <span>Kirei, with his hands pressed against the tree bark, was forcefully striking the trunk with the palms of his hands.


    <span>Chinese martial arts didn''t rely solely on the strength of the arms or wrists. It utilized the power of the feet nted on the ground, the rotation of the waist, the twisting of the shoulders, and the movement of the arms and wrists, channeling the explosive power of the entire body into a single punch, delivering a blow that surpassed ordinary imagination.


    <span>In necessary situations, it was not impossible to deliver power from parts other than the arms, known in Chinese martial arts as "inch power."


    <span>The third sound of impact reverberated through the forest, louder than before, and the tree emitted its final mournful cry.


    <span>The broken fibers snapped, and the tree, which served as a support for the silver wires, copsed.


    <span>Kirei calmly freed himself from the silver wire encirclement and used his hands to tightly grip the wires, tearing them apart section by section.


    <span>Irisviel felt a strong sense of exhaustion from the feedback of her shattered magic and fell to her knees.


    <span>Looking at the despairing eyes of the two women, Kirei, with the demeanor of a victor, took a step forward and reached for the M950 that Maiya was about to pick up. He casually smashed the resin frame with his foot like an iron hammer.


    <span>"You bastard!"


    <span>After a disdainful nce at Maiya, who was still unable to get up and muttered with hatred, Kirei kicked her in the abdomen without any interest. Maiya flipped over and fell to the ground, motionless and unconscious.


    <span>Then, with an emotionless gaze, Kirei turned his attention to Irisviel.


    <span>Unaware of his assured victory, he didn''t notice that the scattered silver wires on the ground were silently gathering together.

 Chapter 69: Battle Between Magus and Magus Killer (6)

    Chapter 69: Battle Between Magus and Magus Killer (6)


    <span>Suddenly, in the distance, a continuous and relentless sound of breaking ss could be heard, as if someone had instantly shattered all the windows in a corridor.


    <span>The one responsible for this was Keh, who had now forgotten his earlier statement of "minimal destruction of the castle" and was solely focused on eliminating the detestable rat, Emiya Kiritsugu.


    <span>Arge hole had been opened on his left shoulder by Kiritsugu''s final pistol shot¡ªthe Thompson Contender.


    <span>With its walnut handle, a barrel much longer than a typical handgun, and a design resembling a rifle, it was one of the most powerful handguns in the world.


    <span>After Kiritsugu''s modifications, this gun had been transformed into a magecraft Mystic Code, with performance surpassing that of the original Contender.


    <span>The bullets fired from Kiritsugu''s Contender were 2.5 times faster than those of the M950 and had a destructive power seven times greater.


    <span>The speed of the Mercury''s liquid core mainly relied on pressure. Although the solid mercury could quickly expand into a thin film through pressure, it was impossible to rapidly revert from a thin film state through pressure alone. This was the limit of fluid mechanics.


    <span>Therefore, when faced with a sudden high-powered attack, the mercury couldn''t react quickly enough to form a strong defensive system.


    <span>The mirror-like smooth surface of the mercury film was pierced by arge hole, and the bullet tore through the air, piercing Keh''s body at a speed far beyond his reaction.


    <span>Thanks to the opaque nature of mercury, Kiritsugu couldn''t see Keh''s exact position; otherwise, that shot could have taken Keh''s life directly.


    <span>Keh, screaming in agony, was filled with unprecedented rage.


    <span>"Scalp!"


    <span>With a roar filled with killing intent, the mercury unleashed a deadly strike.


    <span>This strike left deep marks on the exterior window and interior wall of the corridor, and the sound of shattering ss could be heard even in the forest.


    <span>However, this strike didn''t cause much trouble for Kiritsugu. During the M950''s feint attack, he had already retreated ten meters away, providing enough distance and giving him sufficient space and time.


    <span>Dodging the long whip of mercury, Kiritsugu quickly escaped Keh''s line of sight before he could continue his attack.


    <span>Anger corroded Keh''s heart bit by bit, like sulfuric acid.


    <span>"You''re so foolish. I didn''t participate in the Holy Grail War for this kind of battle."


    <span>He was a top-ss magus and should not have lost hisposure due to emotions, especially in a battle of life and death.


    <span>If this had been a secret magical duel between top-ss magi, Keh would never have been angry. Instead, he would marvel and admire his opponent''s skill, calmly deduce their true worth, and focus on performing magecraft as a proper response and courtesy to the enemy''s magical techniques.


    <span>The noble and glorious aristocratic game, known to Keh as the Holy Grail War, was his battlefield. He staked his im to the Holy Grail and hade to this remote easternnd topete against Tohsaka Tokiomi, Matou Zouken (unknown to the outside world that Zouken had already died), and four other formidable opponents he had yet to encounter.


    <span>However, the pain from the wound on his right shoulder mocked Keh, almost as if it wereughing at him.


    <span>"Impossible! That despicable rat made me bleed!"


    <span>This was not a wound sustained in honorablebat. Such vile methods did not deserve to be called a battle.


    <span>With a trance-like stride, Keh pursued Emiya Kiritsugu, who was fleeing.


    <span>The anger, with no outlet, transformed into a destructive impulse, coursing through the liquid core of Mercury. Keh wielded the whip of mercury, striking the walls of the surrounding corridor.


    <span>Instead of simply pushing open the doors that obstructed his path, he shattered them with the weight of the mercury.


    <span>Vases, paintings, and elegant furniture¡ªevery decorative item heid eyes upon was shattered and destroyed.


    <span>Various trapsy in wait along the way. Ropes would ensnare Keh''s defenseless fingers, hidden tripwires in carpets would trigger the explosion of a prepared hand grenade, andndmines would release buckshot.


    <span>However, no trap could breach the defenses of the liquid core of Mercury.


    <span>The set traps seemed like toys designed to deceive children, and their ridiculousness made Keh find themughable. But thatughter, simultaneously, mocked Keh himself, who was being toyed with like a child deceived by toys and wounded.


    <span>Self-derision cut into his pride like a razor, and that humiliation further fueled the anger in his heart.


    <span>His esteemed Mystic Code was not meant to contend with such vile methods. His mercury should be capable of intercepting curse bullets, deflecting spiritual des, and breaking through armaments of fire, ice, and lightning in magic. It should be an armament that would make the magi who detested him marvel and fear, reaching the secret arts of death.


    <span>So, what had be of his current state of magnificence?


    <span>Using his esteemed Mystic Code to pursue an unknown rat filled him with an overwhelming sense of humiliation. And as time passed, that humiliation grew more and more pronounced.


    <span>Fortunately, this chase of humiliation was finally nearing its end.


    <span>No matter how vast the castle was, the escape route became exceedingly limited as they ascended to the upper floors. The rat had been cornered at the end of the corridor on the third floor.


    <span>The liquid core of Mercury urately detected his position this time, and it appeared that the target had given up resistance and was preparing for a final confrontation there.


    <span>"A confrontation? No, this is not a confrontation. It''s an execution, a massacre!"


    <span>Keh, consumed by a cruel and murderous intent, reached the final corner of the corridor with his Mystic Code in hand. There was no retreat, no cover. It was the perfect location for the liquid core of Mercury to unleash its power.


    <span>Emiya Kiritsugu disyed no fear or plea. He simply aimed his two guns at Keh.


    <span>"Do you truly believe your previous tactics will work once more? Pitiful creature. The fact that you managed to wound me was not due to seizing an opportunity or seeding in a surprise attack. It was simply an unreasonable coincidence," Keh uttered grimly, slowly advancing towards Kiritsugu step by step. The liquid core of Mercury beside him twisted and contorted, forming countless menacing whips with sharp ends that swayed ominously.


    <span>"I won''t kill you easily. I will continuously heal your lungs and heart, then use a knife to cut you into pieces from head to toe. You will die in agony, regret, and despair, cursing Einzbern for daring to insult the Holy Grail War!"


    <span>Kiritsugu raised his M950 and unleashed a barrage of gunfire, replicating his earlier attack in the first-floor corridor.


    <span>"Fevor, meisanguis! (Boil, my blood)!"


    <span>Keh, however, was not foolish enough to defend using the same method. He reconstructed the mercury''s defense.


    <span>Instead of forming a thin film, he transformed it into a pir-like structure.


    <span>Countless reverse thorns sprouted from the floor to the ceiling, covering Keh''s body like a dense bamboo forest,pletely shielding him from the flying bullets.


    <span>The bullets, blocked by the mercury des, ricocheted back and forth within the narrow gaps of the dense thorns, gradually losing their momentum and falling to the ground. Not a single one managed to reach Keh''s body.


    <span>Emiya Kiritsugu showed no indication of altering his strategy. As the magazine of the M950 emptied, a roar emanated from his right hand¡ªthe Thompson Contender.


    <span>This time, the true Noon had arrived.

 Chapter 70: Battle Between Magus and Magus Killer (7)

    Chapter 70: Battle Between Magus and Magus Killer (7)


    <span>"Woman, I have a question for you," Kirei spoke in a deep voice as he slowly approached the helpless woman.


    <span>The ck-haired woman who served as Irisviel''s guard had already<span>been knocked down<span>mercilessly, rendering her no threat whatsoever. "It seems you attacked me to protect Emiya Kiritsugu. Whose idea was that?"


    <span>Irisviel remained silent, her delicate body trembling, disying her fear of Kirei. However, her gaze showed no wavering, as if conveying<span>the message<span>, "I won''t let you pass, even if it costs me my life."


    <span>Kirei reached out his hand towards Irisviel''s neck, seemingly intending to lift her by choking her.


    <span>"Woman, I''ll ask again¡ª"


    <span>Just before his hand touched Irisviel, a glimmer of<span>silver,<span>resembling a venomous<span>snake,<span>slithered to Kirei''s feet and suddenly sprang up.


    <span>The timing was perfect. Kirei<span>was focused<span>on extracting answers from<span>Irisviel,<span>with no defenses whatsoever. The silver light smoothly entwined around his left hand, and with tremendous force, it dragged his body away from the two defenseless women.


    <span>Though taken by surprise, Kirei remained calm. While his body couldn''t react in time, his eyes had already identified the true identity of the silver attack that struck him.


    <span>It was a silver thread¡ªa severed silver thread¡ªstrands of metallic wire magically fused.


    <span>The force transmitted through the silver thread was even<span>greater<span>than when he was bound to a tree. However, this time, Kirei wasn''t in a mobile state and didn''t allow his body to<span>be dragged away<span>. He exerted force with his feet, firmly nting them in the ground.


    <span>In Chinese martial arts, the first lesson is not about<span>how to attack but how to maintain<span>a stable stance.<span>Without a stable foothold, no matter how exquisite the techniques, they would be nothing but empty gestures, ineffective. Therefore, the lower body of every practitioner of Chinese martial arts is<span>extremely<span>stable.


    <span>Once the foothold is secure, it bes difficult to be shaken, like a towering pine tree that won''t fall or a steadfast<span>boulder,<span><spanpletely<span>integrated with the ground beneath.


    <span>The slender silver threads tightened to their critical point, and the magically repaired fractures emitted an overloaded "bip-bo" sound, on the verge of breaking.


    <span>"Hah!"


    <span>Kirei gathered his breath in his lower abdomen and<span>let out a forceful shout<span>as he swiftly swung his right hand down.


    <span>This<span>was his "Severing Threads" technique that he had summarized from the previous battle¡ªwell, there was nothing wrong with it. The metallic threads<span>were manipted<span>by magic, and changes in magecraft would cause changes in their form. So, all he had to do was move faster than the changes in magic.


    <span>The metallic threads responded with a snap, breaking into dozens of segments.


    <span>However, Kirei''s strike didn''t have the desired effect.


    <span>During Kirei''s attempt to sever the metallic threads, the flow of magical energy was interrupted, causing the threads to revert to their original state before being severed.


    <span>At the same time, a woman in a white dress appeared behind Irisviel.


    <span>To Kirei''s surprise, this woman looked<span>exactly<span>like Irisviel.


    <span>Could it be that Einzbern had secretly sent out a second artificial human?


    <span>Could it be that Irisviel was merely a decoy, and this newly appeared woman was Einzbern''s trump card?


    <span>The possibility was high,<span>and it<span>would exin why there were nomand seals on Irisviel''s wrist. The new woman could be the true Master of Saber,<span>which would align<span>with Emiya Kiritsugu''s usual methods.


    <span>Regardless of the truth, capturing this new woman would reveal everything.


    <span>With that thought in mind, Kirei drew four ck keys, holding two in each hand.


    <span>The woman, whom Kirei considered<span>to be<span>Einzbern''s<span>true<span>trump card, slowly spread her arms. The pure white gloves on her hands quickly disintegrated, transforming into strands of pure white threads, resembling the woman''s silver hair.


    <span>The threads intertwined and formed a rope as thick as a pinky finger, swirling and coiling around the woman''s wrists like agile serpents. The magical radiance intermittently flickered, evoking the image of a cold gleam when a de was unsheathed.


    <span>In the<span>next second, the ck keys and the rope collided<span>in<span>mid-air.


    <span>Kirei threw the four ck keys with superhuman strength, their speed and piercing powerparable to a crossbow. Even<spanrge<span>beasts like lions and tigers would struggle to withstand such an attack.


    <span>However, the rope manipted by the woman blocked them. Not only did it block them, but the tips of the rope entwined around the des of the keys, neutralizing the magical energy within them.


    <span>In just one second,<span>shepleted such an operation¡ªher visual acuity, reaction speed, and delicate control over magecraft were extraordinary.<span>This woman was a formidable enemy!


    <span>...


    <span>Meanwhile, Shinji, still hiding and recovering in the underground sewer, suddenly felt a sharp pain.


    <span>It wasn''t a nerve feedback from bodily injury but rather a warning signal emitted by his body due to arge amount of magical energy<span>being extracted<span>.


    <span>"What''s happening?"


    <span>Shinji awakened from his state of rest, reaching out to grab a rune stone to replenish his magical energy while sensing the flow of magic.


    <span>"It''s not from Sensei... Is it Lady Justeaze? Why is she¡ªno, this is not the time to think about that."


    <span>As Shinji crushed the rune stone, he<span>immediately initiated amunication spell with Sc¨¢thach.


    <span>"Shinji, I''ve detected Caster''s magical energy. This time, we won''t let him escape."


    <span>"Forget about that for now.<span>Go<span>find Lady Justeaze. It seems like she''s in a battle with someone."


    <span>Sc¨¢thach''s speed reassured Shinji. He made a decisive decision, changing his original target. Compared to the lives of unrted people, Caster''s life was<span>simply<span>insignificant.


    <span>"What? Justeaze?" The faint sound of gears stopped amidst the response, and Sc¨¢thach seemed to pause.


    <span>"I understand. I''ll head there right away."


    <span>Sensing Shinji''s urgency, Sc¨¢thach didn''t ask for further details. She nced regretfully at the nearby battlefield, which was within reach, and disappeared into the<span>depths of the forest<span>.


    <span>--*--


    <span>Support /AbsoluteCode :)

 Chapter 71: Battle between Magus and Magus Killer (8)

    Chapter 71: Battle between Magus and Magus Killer (8)


    When Sc¨¢thach left, the battlefield had already turned into a muddy swamp.


    No matter how many of the grotesque monsters they killed, they would continue to appear endlessly. Piles of flesh mixed with sttered organs and bodily fluids formed a chaotic mess that was more terrifying than hell itself.


    The stench of the monster''s filthy organs was even more pungent than the rotting smell. It was a toxic miasma that would corrode the lungs of any living human who inhaled it, causing them to die.


    So far, Saber and Lancer had killed over 500 enemies, but there was still no sign of victory. The number of monsters surrounding them seemed infinite, and whenever there was a gap in the encirclement, new monsters would fill it.


    "The quantity is truly astonishing," Lancer said, his voice slightly bitter despite not showing any signs of exhaustion.


    "It''s because of that magecraft book, Lancer. As long as his Noble Phantasm is still intact, the tide of battle won''t change," Saber replied.


    "I see, so that''s how it is," Lancer sighed in frustration after hearing Saber''s whisper. "But to destroy that guy''s book, we''ll have to break through this wall of trash."


    The cluster of monsters mockingly waved their tentacles as they slowly closed in.


    These aberrant creatures felt neither fear of death nor pain. They seemed single-mindedly driven to die as they crazily attacked the two.


    Caster continued his endurance battle, his army of monsters specifically prepared for the two Servants: Saber and Assassin, who were currently absent but would be the same for Lancer.


    No,pared to Assassin, who possessed anti-army Noble Phantasms, Lancer, with his anti-personnel Noble Phantasms, was easier to deal with.


    "Hey, Lancer, do you want to take a gamble at this moment?"


    "Although it sounds like you''re afraid, it''s not like we can keep ying with this trash forever. Alright, I''ll follow your lead, Saber."


    After Lancer agreed without hesitation, Saber carefully assessed the terrifying flesh wall, staring at it until Caster''s presence. She estimated its thickness and density.


    Her "instinct" told her that her idea was feasible and that a decisive strike would be worth unleashing.


    "I''ll create an opening, but we only have one chance. Lancer, can you walk on air?"


    "Heh, I see. Leave it to me."


    Although it was only one chance, they were opponents who had fought with their lives on the line. Both of them remembered all the secret techniques they had used in their life-or-death battles. Lancer, without needing much exnation, already understood Saber''s intended skills and n.


    "Have you finished your final prayer?"


    Caster calmly mocked the two Servants. It wasn''t him who fought against them, but his Noble Phantasm, Prti''s Spellbook.


    He watched the battle like an audience in the stands, elegant andposed, at most taunting to stimte his enemies'' nerves.


    "How terrifying! How despairing! The number that can be overturned by mere force is limited. Hahaha, do you feel the humiliation? Soon, you will be overwhelmed and suffocated by these monstrous creatures. There is no greater humiliation for heroes!"


    Even though she was being mockingly ridiculed by her opponent, Saber remained dignified andposed, wielding her sword with a resolute and calm expression.


    Her unwavering gaze focused only on the victory she must achieve!


    "That beautiful face of yours will soon twist in anguish, Jeanne!"


    "Giiiiiiii!"


    Caster''s taunting mixed with the roars of the monsters, urging them to press on and crush their opponents.


    Now is the time!


    The King of Knights shouted the true name of her released Noble Phantasm.


    "Excalibur: Invisible Air!"


    Amidst the swirling atmosphere, a brilliant golden light shone.


    The super-high air pressure concentrated around the sacred sword was unleashed like a fierce dragon''s roar, bursting forth with a thunderous explosion.


    It was a secret sword capable of killing with a single blow, a modified use of the Noble Phantasm, Invisible Air. In the battle against Lancer the previous night, she had released this incredibly powerful wind pressure to elerate her charge. When unleashed against the enemy, it would be a storming iron hammer that could sweep away an army.


    Due to the monsters being densely packed together, they suffered a devastating blow from the extraordinary power.


    The super-high pressure hurricane, condensed like a solid, pulverized the monsters, mixing their flesh with the sand and wood chips affected by the wind pressure. It stirred up as if a giant unseen hand swept across thend, creating a straight path. In that instant when the pressure blew them away, the monsters'' encirclement waspletely pierced through.


    In contrast, the destructive power of the Invisible Air was neutralized by multipleyers of monster defenses. By the time it reached Caster, it was reduced to a strong wind that only blew away the hem of his robes. The pierced hole became the passage.


    However, considering the density of the summoned monsters, this temporary gap could be immediately filled.


    "What?"


    Despite this, Caster still eximed in astonishment because the encirclement was not only breached by the force of the wind.


    When an object moves at a super-high speed in the atmosphere, it tears the air in front of it, creating a vacuum behind it. Then, the vacuum is filled by the surrounding air, forming an airflow that chases after the object that passes through.


    The release of pressure from Saber''s Invisible Air caused the same phenomenon. While it decimated the army of monsters, it also created a vacuum behind the rushing wind.


    Lancer was waiting for this opportunity. Without hesitation, he plunged into the reverse airflow, like a super race car driver taking advantage of the slipstream to elerate.


    This was a technique that not only required superhuman skill but also perfect coordination with hispanion to execute.


    Lancer leaped through the passage filled with swirling blood and flesh, as swift as a wind-chasing swallow folding its wings. By the time his feet touched the ground again, he was less than ten steps away from Caster, with no barriers in between.


    "Prepare yourself, Caster!"


    Yes, he did it. With just one observation of Saber using Invisible Air, he achieved this exquisite coordination.


    The monsters, sensing their master''s crisis, turned around and extended their tentacles to attack Lancer from behind.


    Lancer didn''t look back. The short spear in his left hand spun like a windmill, striking down the pursuers. The long spear in his right hand thrust forcefully towards Caster.


    "Pierce through for me, Gae Dearg (Red Rose of Exorcism)!"


    In the critical moment, Caster''s decades of battle experience allowed him to quickly dodge to the side, avoiding a direct hit from the magic spear. The tip of the red rose spear merely grazed the cover of Prti''s Spellbook, leaving behind an inconspicuous scratch.


    However, that was already enough.


    It didn''t need to cause a significant wound. Lancer''s red spear would take effect upon contact. This red magical spear, which had once pierced through Saber''s Invisible Air and ignored Saber''s magical armor, was the nemesis of anything woven with magical energy. (It was the greatest reliance for one to break into the ranks of the Four Heavenly Kings, a spear that pierced through the origin.)


    The spells attached to Prti''s Spellbook failed. Therge-scale continuous summoning, the control of monsters, and the maintenance of their physical forms¡ªall the spells lost their effect.


    "Boom!"


    The sound of waves crashing against rocks echoed through the forest.


    The countless grotesque monsters on the ground instantly liquefied together. Deprived of the supply of magical energy, the monsters born from the sea of blood lost their existence and reverted to their original forms.


    Caster stepped back, and the forbidden tome immediately activated its skill as a magical energy furnace, swiftly regenerating the damaged cover.


    The de of the Red Rose of Exorcism only severs magical energy upon contact, without damaging the Noble Phantasm itself. However, the magic that has been dispelled once must be rewoven, and that takes time¡ªa luxury that Saber and Lancer cannot afford to give him.


    "You bastard, you bastard, you bastard, you bastard, you bastard!"


    The plummet from heaven to hell contorted Caster''s expression as he cursed vehemently.


    Lancer paid no heed to his outburst, passing by with the smile of a victor.


    "Do you understand now? If Saber''s left hand hadn''t been injured, this would have been the oue for you long ago."


    "Are you ready to die? Wicked heretic."


    The King of Knights calmly uttered an angry voice, raising the golden sword in her right hand, its tip pointed directly at Caster.

 Chapter 72: Battle between Magus and Magus Killer (9)

    Chapter 72: Battle between Magus and Magus Killer (9)


    Anyone familiar with the Einzbern family knows that they are not skilled inbat, as evidenced by their early exits in the three previous Holy Grail Wars.


    This situation primarily arises due to the nature of their artificial lifeforms. These artificial lifeforms are tools created by humans for a specific purpose. They are imbued with a predetermined mission from their inception, and their existence revolves solely around fulfilling that mission. Even if they possess intelligenceparable to humans, they rarely contemte matters outside of their mission, let alone seek change.


    The Einzbern family is such a n. The central program, the central control artificial intelligence, and the creator of all artificial beings, Jubstacheit von Einzbern, engraved the mission of "achieving the Third Magic, relieving all of humanity" upon their creation. Even though the magus who engraved this mission has given up, it continues to persist day after day.


    Jubstacheit''s essence is an automatic mechanism that operates perpetually at the cost of being unable to progress. It serves as both a created humanoid terminal and as the administrator of the Einzbern family. However, Jubstacheit itselfcks personality. To manage the Einzbern family and achieve the ultimate goal, it creates a humanoid terminal and imnts "human nature" as the head of the Einzbern family. The current head is the eighth-generation humanoid terminal, a constructed being named Acht who has lived for over two hundred years.


    It is evident how mechanical and inflexible the imnted humanity is when ites from an artificial intelligence that cannot grow. All the previous heads of the family have recognized that they and the artificial beings within the family are more naive than humans. To protect this "relief for humanity, the reproduction of miracles" factory, they have unanimously chosen to iste the family from the outside world and avoid anymunication unless necessary.


    Their pure thoughts and istion have directly resulted in theck of growth in almost every aspect of the Einzbern family, except for alchemy (as the central program cannot grow, but other artificial beings still have the potential).


    Finally, after three consecutive failures, Acht became aware of the fact that the entire magical world knows: the Einzbern family''s artificial beings are not skilled inbat. To change this situation and achieve victory in the Fourth Holy Grail War, Acht chose to introduce specialized weapons against magi nine years before the war began. He brought in Emiya Kiritsugu, a magus killer with the blood of many magi on his hands, as a son-inw to the family.


    To be fair, it was an excellent move. If Kiritsugu were to be the head of the Einzbern family, he would have made the same choice.


    Then, he would be thebat instructor for the Einzbern family, teaching the artificial beings how to fight and kill. Artificial beings are not humans and do not have human limitations. Their bodies can be enhanced to a levelparable to Heroic Spirits (as seen with Illyasviel''s two bodyguards, whose panel attributes are not inferior to Servants). They have pure thoughts and high obedience tomands, making them excellent soldiers. Within nine years, a specialized force of artificial beings could be created, led by a magus killer like Kiritsugu, ensuring a sess rate of at least ny percent.


    Unfortunately, Acht''s stubbornness andck of adaptability wasted this brilliant strategy. He treated Kiritsugu as a mere tool like the other artificial beings, only sending him out to fight and not allowing the winds of change from the outside world to influence their household. It was not until the failure of the Fourth Holy Grail War that Acht realized his mistake and began creatingbat-oriented artificial beings. However, without a suitable instructor, concerns arose about the intelligence of thesebat-oriented artificial beings.


    From the first Holy Grail War to the disintegration or blockade of the Holy Grail in the final war, the Einzbern family never achieved sess. Jubstacheit and Acht should bear the primary responsibility for this.


    The only person in the Einzbern family who was influenced by Kiritsugu Emiya was Irisviel von Einzbern. Kiritsugu transformed her into an individual, a wife, and a mother, allowing her to truly live and merge her own will with the family''s alchemy to create thebat magecraft "Form of the Soul."


    However, Kiritsugu didn''t want the corruption of the battlefield to tarnish Irisviel''s purity, so he didn''t teach her how to fight. As a result, Irisvielckedbat experience and was easily defeated by Kotomine Kirei.


    On the other hand, Justeaze von Einzbern was much stronger. First, she developed an obsession under the influence of a Heroic Spirit''s soul, prompting her to contemte this obsession. Then, under the conscious and unconscious influence of Shinji, she recognized the Einzbern family''s weakness inbat and conceived a simr idea to developbat magecraft.


    Unlike Irisviel, Justeaze had Sc¨¢thach by her side, who possessed extensivebat experience and was a well-rounded fighter. She also had Shinji, a skilled strategist and time traveler, as well as Sakura and Kariya as training partners. This allowed Justeaze, initially unfamiliar with the world orbat, to possessbat abilities that Kotomine Kirei would not dare to underestimate.


    Having destroyed four ck keys, the white cords continued to extend forward, approaching Kirei at a speed no less than that of the ck keys.


    Kirei''sbat intuition, honed through countless battles, told him that the strength of these white cords exceeded that of mere metal wires. He couldn''t afford to be entangled, as it would likely result in his demise.


    This judgment was urate. Each thread of Justeaze''s gloves was not made of earthly material or crafted through magecraft. It was a miracle, a creation of Justeaze''s innate Third Magic. These threads possessed unimaginable toughness and could acquire various properties based on changes in magical energy. This was the conceptual dress Justeaze created toplement herbat magecraft, recognized by Sc¨¢thach as a pseudo-Noble Phantasm of Rank B - "Sen no Ito, Hyaku no Musubi" (Thousand Threads, Hundred Knots)!


    "Thousand Threads, Hundred Knots!"


    Justeaze possessed precise weaving abilities far surpassing those of ordinary magi. Under her control, the eight threads twisted and moved along eight different trajectories as part of the incantation, creating a dazzling and impregnable spectacle.


    With a single nce, Kirei realized that breaking through the thread-twisting formation was impossible. He swiftly used his expertise in Bajiquan to slide and evade, retreating beyond the reach of the threads.


    As one of the foremost Executors, Kirei had engaged in countless battles with magi. He wouldn''t retreat due to this minor setback; his retreat was to prepare for a better offense.


    Standing outside the thread-twisting formation, Kirei calmly observed Justeaze, who was as emotionless as himself, and once again drew out four ck keys, two in each hand¡ªno one knew how many ck keys he concealed beneath his priestly robes.


    Within 0.3 seconds, Kirei threw the four ck keys. However, this time, his targets were not Justeaze, but the motionless Maya lying on the ground and Irisviel standing behind Justeaze.


    Kirei didn''t possess the chivalrous spirit of engaging in one-on-onebat. Both Maiya and Irisviel were enemies standing in opposition to him. Whether Justeaze saved them or not, it would only bring him benefits without drawbacks.


    If she didn''t save them, Maiya and Irisviel would die, and Kirei would have two fewer enemies. Although these two enemies seemed to have lost theirbat abilities, no one knew when they might recover. Kirei didn''t want to leave any potential future troubles.


    If Justeaze saved them, there would be openings in the thread-twisting formation. Through his previous evasions, Kirei had roughly grasped the speed of the threads. They were as flexible as the ck keys, but theirteral or sideways movement was slower. Intercepting the ck keys requiredteral movement, and Kirei was confident that he could exploit this opening to get closer and decide the oue with a single strike.


    In the blink of an eye, Justeaze made a choice - to save them.


    Kirei also made a choice. His feet forcefully stomped the ground, and his entire body resembled a hunting cheetah as he covered a distance of ten meters with astonishing speed.


    In Chinese martial arts, whether it''s with weapons or bare-handed, regardless of the style, the first lesson is always to establish a firm horse stance. Only after mastering this stance can one progress to learn other techniques because the essence of Chinese martial arts lies in harnessing the power of the earth.


    Among the various styles of Kung Fu, Bajiquan (Eight Trigram Palm) has a unique focus on footwork, giving rise to a special footwork technique called "stomping."


    The "stomping" in Bajiquan, also known as "stomping step" or "duozi," is a crucial element in the distinctive footwork of Bajiquan and an integralponent of its power. The power of the arms is ultimately limited, but stomping can coordinate the power of the entire body into one point, unleashing unimaginable strength.


    Bajiquan emphasizes being "as tense as a drawn bow, and as explosive as thunder." This "drawn bow" stems from the technique of "stomping." Kirei''s sessive stomping on the ground at this moment is akin to a tightly drawn bow, poised to release its power and create a striking impact.


    The distance between the two rapidly narrowed, from ten meters to three meters in the blink of an eye. With just one more step, the thunderous strike wouldnd on Justeaze.


    Kirei, deadly serious, had long abandoned any intention of showing mercy. Countless dangers had taught him thatpassion on the battlefield was equivalent to inviting death.


    Kirei took a step forward, stomping with one foot, followed by another stomping step. He channeled force from his heel, through his waist, flowing into both hands and out through his fingertips.


    This strike carried a resounding name: "Facing the Sun Palm." It was one of the eight ultimate techniques of Bajiquan. Kirei had honed his skills in this martial art for over twenty years, and the power contained within his hands deserved the description of "thunderous."


    Kirei was confident that once this punchnded, the battle would be over.

 Chapter 73: Battle Between Magus and Magus Killer (10)

    Chapter 73: Battle Between Magus and Magus Killer (10)


    As Kirei stepped on the ground, causing it to shatter, and just before his palms were about to strike, the long hair that reached Justeaze''s waist moved on its own, unaffected by the wind. The hair passed through Justeaze''s armpits, weaving into aplex pattern, creating ayered that caught Kirei''s hand.


    The multiyered urately captured Kirei''s palm, but he had no intention of retracting his attack. Instead, Kirei gathered all his strength and continued to push forward with his palms. As long as this strikended, it would be enough to determine the oue. Regardless of how tight the was, without the support of magic, it was just hair.


    However, the "Facing the Sun Palm," which contained all of Kirei''s strength, did notnd. The moment his hands touched the, he realized his mistake. Instead of the soft touch he had anticipated, he felt something as hard as steel. Not only the, but the extended parts of the and the silver hair were as straight as steel wires.


    It was an unbreakable barrier that kept Kirei and Justeaze at a fixed distance of fifty centimeters.


    Justeaze was a spiritual entity, and her ability to manifest a physical form was based on the Third Magic. Her hair, infused with magic, possessed strength and resilience that could rival the pseudo-Noble Phantasm "Thousand Hair Binding."


    As Kirei pushed forward, Justeaze retreated, maintaining a distance of fifty centimeters. As time passed, the extended strands of the Thousand Hair Binding swiftly retracted.


    Realizing the unfavorable situation, Kirei hesitated no more. He unleashed the umted force he had been gathering for a long time. If Justeaze continued to maintain this state, Kirei was certain that his strike would rip open her scalp.


    Fortunately, Sc¨¢thach was by Justeaze''s side and had already anticipated this possibility when Justeaze was developing her magecraft. She had incorporated an emergency mechanism into her hair. Once the hair received a certain level of impact, the solidification would be released.


    Kirei''s palm strike triggered this mechanism, causing Justeaze''s hair to loosen.


    Although the "Facing the Sun Palm" had tremendous power, it only held meaning if it hit its target. The Type-Moon world did not have the concept of internal energy as depicted in martial arts novels. Even a grandmaster of Bajiquan like Li Shuwen, known as the "God Spear Li," couldn''t necessarily harm someone from a distance of fifty centimeters with just his fist power, let alone someone like Kirei.


    Aside from the cold wind brushing her face, Justeaze felt nothing. Kirei''s fatal blow was thus neutralized.


    At this moment, Justeaze''s Thousand Hair Binding had returned. The four strands of whip-like hair split into dozens of thin strands, converging from all directions, forming a massive spiderweb.


    However, Kirei was not a butterfly trapped in a web; he was a fearsome executor, a killing weapon. As soon as the spiderweb approached, Kirei drew three pairs of ck keys. His arms couldn''t reach Justeaze, but with the de-like keys, he could easily pierce her at close range. With his wrist and finger strength, it was a simple task to prate her defense.


    But how could Justeaze give him such an opportunity? As she rapidly retreated, she used her hair and the Thousand Hair Binding to reorganize her defensive formation. She sessfully intercepted the six ck keys, with the closest one being less than 10 centimeters away from her chest.


    The ck keys did not prate her. Justeaze was not surprised at all. After several rounds of fighting, Kirei had already witnessed the power of this mysterious woman from the Einzbern family. If this woman had participated in the first three Holy Grail Wars, the Einzbern family would not have suffered an early defeat.


    While it would be good if the ck keys could cause damage to the woman, if they couldn''t, Kirei could take the opportunity while she reorganized her defensive to escape the "spiderweb" and create distance.


    Justeaze had no intention of letting go of Kirei. The "Thousand Hair Binding" underwent another transformation.


    This time, all the threads controlled by Justeaze''s right hand wove together into a long rope exceeding ten meters in length, with the flowing magical energy reaching an unprecedented height.


    "Ever-changing Whip Thread!"


    With a short incantation, the whip thread swept across a huge arc, carrying a terrifying gust of wind pressure as it swept through the 180-degree space in front of her.


    With a crisp "crack," a centuries-old towering tree that was struck by the whip thread copsed, proving that the power contained in the whip thread was no less than the full force of Kirei''s punch.


    But this was just the beginning. From start to finish, Justeaze never believed that Kirei would be hit by the whip thread. She only wanted to force him to dodge. Sc¨¢thach once said that no qualified warrior would easily leave the ground. Therefore, for Kirei to dodge this whip thread that was 80 centimeters off the ground, he could only lie down.


    As Kireiy down, Justeaze''s follow-up attack began.


    "Ever-changing Crossbow!"


    The threads controlled by Justeaze''s left hand divided and merged into more than ten strands, with each tip-enhanced by strengthening magic. With the support of magic, the strength and speed of the threads reached the standards of military crossbow arrows.


    At the same time, the whip thread that was obstructed by the tree rapidly disintegrated and rbined into a crossbow, shooting at Kirei on the ground from the opposite direction.


    The forward crossbow aimed at his vital points, while the reverse crossbow sealed off the space around him. Under such intense attacks, no warrior could survive, just like countless fierce generals in history who were shot to death by random arrows.


    However, Kirei was not just a warrior; he was also a magus, specializing in body reinforcement magecraft just like Souichirou Kuzuki with Medea''s help.


    When he sensed the mortal threat, Kirei softly chanted the incantation taught by Tokiomi Tohsaka.


    "Stark¡ªGro?-Zwei¡ª(Two¡ªReinforce¡ª)"


    With full-body reinforcement magecraft, although it onlysted a few seconds, it was enough to elevate all of Kirei''s attributes to a levelparable to that of a Heroic Spirit.


    Under the boost of reinforcement magecraft, Kirei used both his hands and feet to escape from Justeaze''s deadly strike in an unimaginable posture. With astonishing momentum and speed, he rushed into her embrace and struck out with his hands, one in front and one behind, continuously attacking.


    The Second of the Eight Extremities Fist''s Eight Great Techniques¡ªLeft and Right Hard Open!


    Unlike the "Facing the Sun Palm," the fists of "Left and Right Hard Open" followed different trajectories. Justeaze''s long hair could block one fist, but not the second one. As long as one fistnded, the oue would be certain.


    Justeaze seemed to be stunned by Kirei''s sudden attack, standing motionless in ce, allowing his fists to prate her body, and even Kirei himself passed through her body.


    Surprisingly, there was no resistance, no blood, and no sense of hitting anything.


    "This is an illusion!"


    Kirei felt a "thump" in his heart, but he remained calm. He pressed his tongue against his pte and focused his concentration, holding his breath. Illusions were different from other types of magecraft. The determining factor for their effectiveness was not the amount of magical energy but the strength of one''s mental power. After twenty years of practicing the Eight Extremities Fist, Kirei had already forged his mind to be as hard as iron.


    The scene before him blurred for a moment, and a sense of dislocation between reality and illusion began to invade his brain.


    In a daze, Kirei saw Justeaze reorganizing her offensive from the opposite direction, and he saw Irisviel standing beside her, eyes closed, preparing to unleash boundary illusions. She had already recovered from the bacsh of magic.


    Dealing with Justeaze was already challenging for Kirei, and with Irisviel''s assistance, the oue became uncertain. Kirei quickly made a decision. He nced deeply at the castle where Kiritsugu was and took advantage of the lingering effect of his reinforcement magecraft to retreat as quickly as possible.


    Only after confirming that Kirei had left the inner boundary did Irisviel dispel the illusion. She opened her eyes and looked at the woman who looked almost identical to herself beside her, asking, "Should we pursue?"


    Justeaze didn''t respond, as if she hadn''t heard Irisviel''s question.


    "Um...," Irisviel reached out her hand and waved it in front of Justeaze''s eyes.


    Justeaze snapped out of her daze and looked at Irisviel in confusion. Then she turned and ran as if she had seen something extremely terrifying. Her speed was not much slower than Kirei''s.


    Irisviel was left standing alone, bewildered.


    "Did... I do something wrong?"


    P.S.: Master Li''s ultimate move, "Mighty Tiger Crawls the Mountain," is also one of the Eight Extremities Fist''s Eight Great Techniques. In theory, someone who has mastered the Eight Extremities Fist should be proficient in these eight techniques. Master Li, with his eight consecutive strikes, is truly formidable.

 Chapter 74: Battle between Magus and Magus Killer (11)

    Chapter 74: Battle between Magus and Magus Killer (11)


    Noon has arrived.


    Literally, it means that "noon time" has already arrived.


    Noon is one of the traditional time units in China, referring to the period from 11:00 a.m. to 11:59 a.m.


    "Noon has arrived" doesn''t have a specific meaning by itself, but in certain contexts, it can be given special significance.


    In traditional Chinese culture, noon is the time when Yang energy is at its peak during the day. Executing criminals at this time can effectively bnce the Yin energy associated with their deaths, preventing them from bing vengeful spirits and causing harm to the world. It reflects the core value of Chinese culture, which emphasizes the harmony and bnce of Yin and Yang.


    Therefore, "noon has arrived" can sometimes be used to indicate "the time for execution hase."


    From Keh''s perspective, Emiya Kiritsugu''s "noon time" has arrived.


    The pir-shaped defense system he reconstructed has several times the defense power of the membranous structure. He is certain that Kiritsugu''s bullets cannot prate his Volumen Hydrargyrum.


    After blocking this shot, it will be the damn rat''s turn to suffer. Keh will make that rat understand the wrath of a Magus Lord¡ªKeh El-Melloi Archibald will deliver what he promised!


    However, in reality, it is Keh to whom "noon has arrived."


    The magical power required to transform mercury into a pir is notparable to a simple membrane. Each of the thorns, as thick as steel wires, must possess the hardness and tenacity to repel bullets. Constructing such a defense, even for someone of Keh''s caliber, requires the utilization of his entire magical power.


    This is exactly what Kiritsugu hoped to see. His trump card, the "Origin Bullet," exists precisely for this moment.


    Origin, also known as the "Primordial Impulse," is conceptually simr to primitive instincts and predestination. All things, including life, have a direction (cause) determined at their inception and will inevitably develop towards that direction.


    For humans, this direction gives rise to a primitive impulse, which can still be suppressed by acquired personality and wisdom. However, since the origin is decided far in advance at the "Root Vortex," it is an absolutemand at the core of all things, and even the cycle of reincarnation cannot change it.


    The origin is closely rted to the attributes of the Magi. In the case of the previous generation of the Emiya family, when determining the origin of the legitimate child born, they named the baby Kiritsugu due to the peculiar result.


    When determining the "origin" of Kiritsugu''s birth, they were perplexed by the strange result and named the baby "Kiritsugu." Broadly speaking, it is a dual attribute of "fire" and "earth." To be more specific, it is aposite attribute of "severing" and "binding." It is the inherent form of his soul, which is the true nature of the "origin."


    Severing (Kiritsu) and binding (Sugu) have slight differences from destruction and regeneration because Kiritsugu''s origin does not imply "sever." For example, when a severed line is bound together again, the thickness of the connecting point changes. In other words, the action of "sever and bind" causes irreversible "alteration" in the object.


    Emiya Kiritsugu realized that his "Origin" manifested during manualbor. If it''s an ordinary item, it can be repaired even if it breaks. But once it bes a sophisticated machine, things suddenly be the opposite. The more he tries to repair it, the more fatally damaged the machine bes.


    This is influenced by his "Origin." If it''s just an ordinary metal wire that breaks, reconnecting the severed part can restore its original function. However, the same method doesn''t apply to intricate electronic circuits. Simply reconnecting them doesn''t fix the item. If even a small problem urs in a circuit, it loses its functionality.


    Kiritsugu maximized this peculiar characteristic and created a Mystic Code, using it as his final trump card. The first and second ribs on his left and right nks were removed, ground into powder, and condensed using Soul Engineering. They were then sealed as cores in 66 bullets.


    These bullets were named "Origin Bullets," and when they hit, they materialized Kiritsugu''s Origin. If they hit a living being, there would be no wounds or bleeding. The area where the bullet struck would appear like an old scar, superficially healed. However, the nerves and capiries wouldn''t regenerate correctly, causing a loss of original function.


    Furthermore, these bullets, possessing the function of a Conceptual Weapon, posed an even greater threat to magi.


    Kiritsugu''s decisive strike, when it made contact with the Reverse Thorns of Mercury, caused all the other thorns to close in like a Venus flytrap, surrounding the bullet. The densely packed clusters of tiny thorns instantly transformed into a singlerge pir,pletely nullifying the bullet''s power.


    The Volumen Hydrargyrum, with its characteristic of free transformation, demonstrated its prowess. The wless maniption of the dense perfect fluid was undoubtedly the ultimate technique that lived up to the name of the noble Archibald family.


    However, the moment this magecraft was beautifullypleted, Keh''s fate also came to an end. He never understood what happened to his body until the very end.


    The bullet was twisted and shattered by the pressure of the mercury. Just as Keh thought he had blocked the fatal blow from his opponent and was about to deal with the damn rat, severe pain spread throughout his body. His heart, lungs, organs, and neuralwork were torn apart in that instant, thrown into chaos.


    Before a scream could escape his throat, blood sprayed out because of the wrong movement caused by the shattered nerves, making him appear like aical dancer to an outsider.


    By relying on intense pressure, the high-density magical power circting in the magic circuit began to ignore the circuit''s pathways and went on a reckless rampage, ultimately destroying the magus''s own physical body. While the Volumen Hydrargyrum defended against Contender''s attack, Keh suffered more severe damage than if he had been directly hit by the bullet.


    This poses an even more severe threat: when Kiritsugu''s magic bullet is interfered with by magecraft, the effects produced by the bullet''s Origin will significantly feedback onto the magus''s magic circuit.


    If the magus''s magic circuit is likened to a high-voltage electric current line, Kiritsugu''s bullet is like a drop of water. If a conductive liquid attaches to a dense electrical circuit, there is only one result: a short circuit in the line, and uncontrolled current that burns the circuit itself. This is the terrifying effect of the "Origin Bullet."


    To prevent the effects of the Origin Bullet, it is necessary to block the bullet not solely relying on magecraft but through physical means. For this reason, Kiritsugu chose the .30-06 caliber Springfield sniper rifle round, as based on the technology at the time, only the armor of an armored vehicle or higher-level physical defenses could guaranteeplete immunity.


    Just one shot, that was enough.


    Kiritsugu boldly chose a Thompson Contender, a handgun that could only hold a single bullet, making it a sinister choice among handguns. It was paired with the "Origin Bullet" Mystic Code to be carried and used as a handgun with maximum physical destructive power.


    So far, not a single "Origin Bullet" has been wasted. The bullets, made from parts of Kiritsugu''s own body, have destroyed the lifelines of thirty-seven magi. The one who has fallen now is the thirty-eighth victim.


    After the beloved gun fulfilled its mission, Kiritsugu pressed his finger against the trigger and swung the long barrel down, shaking off the bloodstains.


    The empty shell casings flew out from the folding mechanism of the magazine and fell into the void, leaving behind a faint residue of gunpowder on the marble floor.


    Kiritsugu felt no emotions toward victory. Just like before, it was simply a sessful execution guided by careful calctions and predetermined conclusions.


    The destructive power of the "Origin Bullet" depended on how many magic circuits the target activated at the moment of impact. Because the magecraft used to destroy the victim''s body was their magical energy. This was fatal for Keh, who was constantly provoked and exerted his maximum magical power, allowing Kiritsugu to achieve the desired oue.


    Keh copsed in the sea of mercury that had returned to its liquid state, his body twitching slightly. The immensely powerful Volumen Hydrargyrum had lost its source of magic and was no longer sustainable.


    The once formidable Lord El-Melloi had be as harmless as a baby. His body no longer possessed the power of a magus, let alone the functions of an ordinary person.


    Although Kiritsugu knew that leaving him be would eventually lead to his demise, his principle was to deliver a final blow to the fallen enemy. He switched his M950 with the remaining bullets to semi-automatic mode and approached Keh, who was already akin to a walking dead.


    With a shot to the head at close range, one pair of the seven Master-Servant pairs contending for the Holy Grail would be eliminated.


    Suddenly, a hand reached out from the darkness and grabbed the barrel of the M950.

 Chapter 75: Battle Between Magus and Magus Killer (12)

    Chapter 75: Battle Between Magus and Magus Killer (12)


    The bright moon hung high, casting a hazy moonlight that illuminated Kiritsugu''s cold and stern face, as well as the thick, unyielding shadows in the corners.


    A smooth hand, as if made of white jade, emerged from the shadows and firmly grasped Kiritsugu''s M950, just before he could pull the trigger.


    "That''s enough," a deep and melodious female voice echoed in the corridor.


    Kiritsugu couldn''t help but furrow his brow; he recognized the owner of the hand.


    "Assassin?"


    "Release the Master of Lancer."


    With a forceful twist of her wrist, Sc¨¢thach shattered the barrel of the M950 into pieces. The Queen of the Shadow Lands, who roamed within the shadows, calmly gazed at Saber''s Master.


    "As a reward, I''ll give you some information. Kirei Kotomine has invaded the forest, and the two women apanying you are trying to stop him."


    Facing the Assassin alone, Kiritsugu, who still maintained an expressionless demeanor, finally changed his expression. Sc¨¢thach could sense a tremendous emotional upheaval on his face, including shock, worry, and fear.


    Kiritsugu quickly released his grip on the M950 and said, "Thank you" to Sc¨¢thach. He then shattered the window on the third floor and jumped out from the corridor.


    Assassin had plenty of opportunities to kill him, and her decision not to attack indicated she meant no harm. There was no need for him to be on guard. His immediate priority was to reach the side of Irisviel and Maiya.


    "Please, let them be safe," Kiritsugu silently prayed as he used magecraft to counteract gravity while leaping through the air.


    ...


    The contract between a Master and a Servant was an invisible yet undoubtedly existing bond that connected them. Although this bond was not tight enough to provide real-time awareness of each other''s condition and actions, it could still convey certain information in critical moments¡ªsuch asmand spells and life-or-death crises.


    As a result, the dire situation that Keh was facing quickly reached Lancer, who was still in the forest.


    "What?!" Lancer turned around abruptly and looked towards the direction of Einzbern Castle, precisely at the moment when they had just defeated Caster''s monstrous army and were preparing to confront Caster alongside Saber.


    Until this moment, Lancer finally realized that his Master, whom he thought was observing the battle from the rear, had charged into the enemy ranks and was engaged in another battle.


    Lancer''s momentary hesitation created a precious opportunity for Caster, who was in dire straits.


    In Caster''s hands, the Prti''s Spellbook emitted a surge of magical energy.


    Saber, naturally, would not give Caster another chance to summon.


    "Give up already!"


    Saber brandished her sword and charged forward.


    However, Caster was not foolish enough to chant an incantation before the de. He didn''t even utter a single syble of an incantation. He simply released the chaotic flow of magical energy generated by his Noble Phantasm.


    Although the previous summoning magecraft had been nullified, the sea of blood that stained thend was still connected to the magical energy channels. The uncontroble magical energy flowed into the sea of blood, bursting and vaporizing without forming any specific shape.


    From the beginning, Caster had no intention ofpleting an incantation. He forcefully activated a magecraft that was destined to fail. The blood of the new monsters he tried to create instantly boiled and vaporized due to the saturated magical energy, turning into a mist that spread around. This was a reckless skill that could only be executed with a massive supply of magical energy provided by a Noble Phantasm.


    The blood mist blocked Saber''s vision as she approached, and even Lancer halted his steps, not daring to act recklessly.


    This was precisely the effect Caster wanted to achieve. He was insane but not foolish. He knew that he couldn''t turn the tables.


    Taking advantage of the moment when the blood mist obstructed Saber and Lancer''s vision, Caster immediately released his materialization and left the battlefield, without even having time to deliver a line.


    Caster''s sessful escape had an element of luck. The King of Knights, due to her unique circumstances, couldn''t materialize and had no tracking ability. Lancer, who possessed such abilities, gave up on pursuit due to his Master''s crisis.


    "Damn it, this guy is too despicable."


    Saber muttered angrily and summoned the Invisible Air from the surrounding atmosphere.


    A serene wind blew from all directions, dispersing the impurities of the blood mist. When the two Servants regained their vision, Caster had not only disappeared, but even the presence of his spiritual body had vanished.


    "Lancer, what happened?"


    Saber calmly inquired without questioning Lancer, who could have easily pursued the enemy but instead watched Caster escape. Judging from his sudden change in expression, something must have happened.


    "My Master encountered a crisis. It seems he left me behind to attack your base," Lancer reluctantly exined.


    "It must be my Master''s doing," Saber immediately grasped the situation. "Lancer, quickly go to assist your Master."


    Faced with Saber''s prompt urging, the spearman first was stunned, then sighed deeply and lowered his head. To Saber, that decision was as if she were betraying her Master. Dying Lancer here to buy time to kill his Master was an obvious choice for winning the Holy Grail War.


    However, Lancer did not feel the need to save Saber earlier. He didn''t consider himself foolish, so now he couldn''t think that Saber was foolish for clearing a path.


    "King of Knights, I''m grateful."


    "It''s nothing. We both swore to duel as knights. Let us uphold this honor together--"


    Before Saber finished speaking, she suddenly raised her sword towards the direction of the castle.


    "Someone is approaching, this presence... is it Assassin?"


    Just as she spoke, Sc¨¢thach, dressed in a ck bodysuit, appeared in their field of vision. In her right hand, she was carrying someone like a sack, and Lancer immediately recognized that it was his Master, Keh, the one he had pledged his loyalty to.


    "My Lord!"


    "Take him away immediately, Lancer." Sc¨¢thach casually tossed the unconscious Keh to Lancer. "Your Master lost in a duel against Saber''s Master. Although I''ve provided emergency treatment, he is severely wounded. Find a ce for him to rest as soon as possible."


    Lancer carefully caught his Master and bowed respectfully to Sc¨¢thach. "Thank you very much, Queen, of the Land of Shadows."


    Although he didn''t know the details, he could tell that without Sc¨¢thach''s intervention, his Master might have already died.


    "No need for excessive courtesy. As I said, I like top-notch warriors. I helped Saberst time, and now I''m helping you. It''s only fair."


    Sc¨¢thach waved her hand casually at Lancer and then turned to Saber.


    "Your Master is also in a bad situation. Don''t linger here."


    "Understood."


    "Thank you once again."


    Saber and Lancer once again expressed their gratitude to Sc¨¢thach and disappeared into the night, each going in opposite directions.


    Sc¨¢thach, who had been traveling throughout the night, ran her fingers through her hair and looked up at the dazzling starry sky, whispering.


    "This should be enough, my little Master."


    PS: ording to Type-Moon''s exnation, some people have a Lolitaplex, which is likely innate and stems from primal impulses. No matter how many times you reincarnate, you''ll still have a Lolitaplex.

 Chapter 76: Lunar Essence

    Chapter 76: Lunar Essence


    At three in the morning, in the Matou family''s underground workshop...


    Havingpleted the task of cleaning the underground sewer, Shinji, who had taken a bath and changed into a new set of clothes, sat in front of theboratory table, carefully examining the silver liquid in the test tube.


    The viscous liquid emitted a faint glow and had a high level of viscosity. Even with slight agitation, it didn''t create visible ripples like most solutions.


    As Shinji moved the test tube, faint dark red spots emerged from the opaque liquid at the bottom, adding a touch of disharmony to the pure-colored liquid.


    Shinji picked up a piece of gauze depicting two rune symbols and covered the mouth of the test tube with it. Then he tilted the entire test tube 180 degrees. The silver liquid inside flowed down smoothly, easily passing through the gauze and entering the sk below. The dark red spots remained on the gauze, gathering together into a clump activated by the runes.


    The spots in the test tube, which seemed as thin as a strand of hair, transformed into a piecerger than a palm when they reached the gauze.


    "Sensei, what is this?" Shinji put down the gauze and looked up to ask Sc¨¢thach, who was observing from the other side of the operating table.


    "This is a highly advancedpression magecraft for manipting fluids. It uses pressure to reduce the volume of the liquid. This type of magecraft is often used in the production of high-level mystic codes and the preservation of precious materials." Sc¨¢thach pointed towards a bookshelf in the corner of the workshop as she spoke. "The Matou family also has simr magecraft. If you''re interested, you can try learning it in five to seven years."


    "Forget it, I''ll master the rune symbols first before considering that," Shinji smirked, no longer thinking about things he wasn''t qualified to touch. "By the way, Sensei, I''d like to hear your thoughts on the ''Volumen Hydrargyrum.''"


    The silver liquid that Shinji filtered was none other than the mystic code "Moon Spirit Marrow (Volumen Hydrargyrum)," which Keh took pride in. Sc¨¢thach had taken a few seconds to collect and bring it back from the ground after Emiya Kiritsugu left. Although fluidpression was advanced magecraft, it was an easy task for a magus of Sc¨¢thach''s level.


    "''Moon Spirit Marrow,'' a well-chosen name."


    Sc¨¢thach extended her left hand and gently beckoned, as if an invisible force had ced a seal on the liquid in the sk, creating a bright silver thread that surrounded Shinji.


    "The liquid is based on a special mercury with high magical affinity. It has undergone at least threerge-scale magecraft treatments and has been refined. It incorporates more than ten advanced magecraft and over thirty intermediate and low-level magecraft. The spell structure is efficient and reasonable. The only drawback is that thebat experience of the practitioner iscking, and the constructed autonomous program is too simple, making it vulnerable to being deciphered. Overall, it is an excellent mystic code, a rare treasure even in the Age of Gods."


    Sc¨¢thach''s evaluation greatly exceeded Shinji''s expectations. "Is it that amazing? The magi of the Age of Gods are much more powerful than modern magi. Is this thing really that formidable?"


    "Not an exaggeration at all."


    As Sc¨¢thach spoke, she rhythmically tapped theboratory table with her curved fingers, and the shape of Shinji''s mercury ring constantly changed in response to her tapping.


    "The reason why magi in the Age of Gods are powerful is because the ''Greater Origin,'' which is the origin of magic, is hundreds or even thousands of times more active than in modern times. Magi in the Age of Gods don''t need to connect the ''Lesser Origin'' to the ''Greater Origin'' as modern magi do. Instead, they directly unleash magic from the ''Greater Origin,'' resulting in much more powerful effectspared to modern magi."


    Modern magic is divided into two types: magic based on the power of the "Greater Origin" and magic based on the power of the "Lesser Origin."


    The Greater Origin is the life force that fills the external world, including the life force ofs and the atmosphere. The Lesser Origin is the life force that magi possess within themselves. Although their nature is the same, there is a significant difference in quantity.


    The Lesser Origin is very limited in quantity, but it is convenient to use and easy to manipte since it exists within the body. Many magi use the Lesser Origin to generate magical energy by converting their life force into mana through magic circuits. Since ites at the cost of their life force, excessive use can have adverse effects on the body. Therefore, magi usually generate mana little by little and store it within themselves. The amount of umtion varies from person to person, with more exceptional magi having a higher capacity.


    On the other hand, the quantity of the Greater Origin is nearly infinite, but it is much more difficult to absorb and utilizepared to the Lesser Origin. Additionally, the amount of Greater Origin that a magi can convert into mana at once is limited by their magic circuits, so they cannot use it infinitely regardless of how much is present in their surroundings. Furthermore, there is also a limit to the amount of mana a magi can retain, so they cannot convert the Greater Origin into mana in advance and store arge amount of it.


    However, the magi of the Age of Gods do not have such limitations. They are not restricted by their magic circuits or their life force. They directly convert the Greater Origin into mana using spells, gestures, and runes and use it to construct their magic.


    If we liken the Greater Origin to a reservoir, the Lesser Origin to a personal water tank, and the magic circuit to a pipeline, magi in the Age of Gods do not need a water tank or a pipeline. They directly take water from the reservoir whenever they need it, without limitations. On the other hand, modern magi have to first store water in their tanks through the pipeline and can only use it when it reaches a certain amount.


    Therefore--


    "The foundation and standards of magic in the Age of Gods are different from modern times. Rather than focusing on the effects of the mystic code, I value its structure and design philosophy. I am confident that the Master of Lancer, even in the Age of Gods, would be an outstanding magus, and the ''Moon Spirit Marrow'' created with Age of Gods magic would be at leastparable to a Noble Phantasm of Rank C."


    "I see--"


    Shinji nodded thoughtfully. It is not desirable to overlook the value of the technology itself by focusing solely on the expressive capabilities of the technical medium. You can''t dismiss a material like zirconium oxide just because it is used in ceramic kitchen knives. This material can also be used to manufacture ultrasonic water wave detectors.


    "So, it seems like I made the right move."


    "What move?"


    Of course, it''s not just about collecting the ''Moon Spirit Marrow.'' That was just an easy grab.


    Shinji''s real goal is Keh, the person, or rather, the resources and knowledge he possesses.


    Until now, Shinji''s understanding of magecraft mostly came from Sc¨¢thach, Justeaze, and the Matou family libraries, as well as his knowledge from his previous life. However, the reference value of these sources is quite low.


    Sc¨¢thach is an assassin who was active in the Age of Gods, residing outside the world. Her level is too high.


    Justeaze is an artificial human created by the Einzbern family. She spent the first half of her life in the castle and thetter half sealed within the Holy Grail, only briefly interacting with the outside world when constructing the Greater Grail with Tohsaka and Matou. The magical knowledge she possesses is limited to the Einzbern family and the part used to construct the Holy Grail system by the Matou and Tohsaka families, which is an old version from 200 years ago.


    The Matou family''s library didn''te from the Zouken family''s ancestors. Besides the stagnant water attribute magecraft that hasn''t seen any development in centuries, there are only disgusting variations of water attribute magecraft developed by Zouken himself, called "Worm Magecraft." There are also some other scattered books, but they are fragmented and not systematic. Obtaining the secret arts passed down by other families is much more difficult than wiping out the entire family, especially considering the prerequisite of maintaining secrecy.


    As for the knowledge Shinji obtained from setting materials and Type-Moon works, it''s justmon knowledge and may not be entirely urate.


    In other words, Shinji, and even the entire Matou family,ck sufficient understanding of the modern world of magecraft.

 Chapter 77: Future Plan

    Chapter 77: Future n


    Since arriving in the Type-Moon world and bing a magus, Shinji is unwilling to limit himself to just Fuyuki City. He wants to venture out and see more of the mysterious world. The depths of this world are murky, and by relying solely on his exploration, he might unknowingly vite some taboos and attract the attention of dangerous creatures. He needs a guide, and the person he has chosen for that role is Keh.


    Keh, the head of the Archibald family, a Clock Tower lecturer of the First Order, a monarch, a genius ¨C this string of titles ensures that he possesses top-tier intelligence and knowledge within the entire Mage''s Association and the mysterious world. With this, Shinji''s journey and the development of the Matou family will have the best possible foundation.


    However, given Keh''s strength, status, and pride, he won''t simply ept the role of a guide. Even before the start of the Holy Grail War, the Matou family had gone to great lengths to please Keh, but he might not even spare a nce at this "declining" magus family.


    But the Fourth Holy Grail War presented Shinji with an opportunity, a perfect chance to make Keh lose everything, to strip him of all his possessions. The world of magi is cruel ¨C without power, there is no status. A person whose magic circuits are destroyed bes nothing more than a pitiful existence, no matter how glorious they were in the past.


    The El-Melloi family is a banner, with not only the main family, the Archibalds but also branches like the Archibalds. There are many powerful families under its name. It can be foreseen that once news spreads that Keh has be powerless, the various families under the El-Melloi banner will be the first to strip him of his family head title and magic crest. Following that, the Clock Tower will remove his position as a lecturer of the First Order. Former enemies wille knocking on his door once he loses his power. A genius who once enjoyed the spotlight will fall from grace, with even his life being in jeopardy.


    This is where the Matou familyes into y. Rather than adding insult to injury, wouldn''t it be better to extend a helping hand to Keh in his time of need? Can Keh choose any other option?


    Therefore, even though Shinji knew that Saber would let Lancer rescue his Master, he still let Sc¨¢thach take the lead. It was to do Keh a favor, to gain his goodwill in advance and pave the way for future actions. Chasing down Caster''s group can be put on holdpared to the future development of the Matou family.


    While Shinji was contemting his next course of action, he was interrupted by a cool sensation on his forehead. The "Moon Spirit Marrow," manipted by Sc¨¢thach, had somehow transformed into mercury and adhered to his forehead. Treated with magic, this mercury wouldn''t evaporate or seep into the skin, causing heavy metal poisoning. If Keh could lie in the mercury unharmed, then Shinji wouldn''t be affected either.


    "Master?"


    "Be cautious and act within your capabilities." The mercury quickly transformed, leaving eight Chinese characters hanging in the air.


    The wise Queen of the Magical Realm had already seen through Shinji''s thoughts, and these eight characters were her reminder. Having finally encountered a promising disciple, she hoped that he would go as far as possible, even to the Land of Shadows, and fulfill her long-cherished wish.


    "Yes, Sensei, I will be careful. But why in Chinese?"


    "What do you think?"


    Sc¨¢thach squinted her eyes and looked at the foolish Shinji with a meaningful gaze, causing him to panic and surrender.


    "Sensei, your insight is unparalleled. I am truly impressed and wholeheartedly submit." Shinji couldn''t believe that Sc¨¢thach could see through his intentions. She was indeed a great master.


    "Now that you submit, will you listen to your Sensei''s words?" Sc¨¢thach pped her hands, and the "Moon Spirit Marrow" returned to the sk, flying into Sc¨¢thach''s hand.


    "I will listen, I will listen." Shinji nodded repeatedly.


    "I have taken the ''Moon Spirit Marrow,'' and once I finish modifying it, I will give it to Kariya for protection."


    "No problem."


    Although Shinji felt a bit regretful, he understood his master''s choice.


    Operating the "Moon Spirit Marrow" required fluid maniption, and the Matou family''s water-based magecraft had a good affinity with the "Moon Spirit Marrow," second only to its original owner, Keh. In addition to his exclusive Mystic Code, the "Divine Bow Sword" and "Rune Bullets," Shinji possessed theplete set of Perseus'' Noble Phantasms, which were sufficient to deal with various situations. Compared to Kariya, whocked both equipment andbat strength, this all-in-one offensive and defensive Mystic Code was more needed by him.


    Even if Sc¨¢thach didn''t mention it, Shinji would still give it to Kariya. At most, he would y with it for a few hours to satisfy his desire for collection. After all, this was a five-star Mystic Code that he had obtained after several rolls.


    Ahem, it seems like something has been exposed. Oh well, if it''s exposed, then let it be. After all, with the genuine item, who cares about the counterfeit? At worst, he could ask Lord Keh for the method of creating it and make his own Mercury Terminator Maid.


    "I shall return!"


    "I will be back!"


    ...


    And that most important line, which also suits the Holy Grail War the most¡ª"There is no fate but what we make for ourselves."


    Thinking of these ssic lines, Shinji suddenly felt a little excited.


    After all, he had been suppressing himself for too long. Although he was still an otaku after transmigrating, he hadn''t watched anime or yed games in a long time. The only things he could reminisce about were the ssic anime, games, novels, and movies he had seen before transmigrating. Rare opportunities like this had to be used to release his fantasies.


    "Sigh." Seeing Shinji''s eyes unconsciously fixed on the shimmering "Moon Spirit Marrow," as if they had entered another dimension, Sc¨¢thach couldn''t help but sigh. Was this Mystic Code really that enticing?


    Well, no matter how great a master she was, she couldn''t cross dimensions and keep up with Shinji''s otaku transmigrator''s way of thinking. After thinking for a while and not getting an answer, Sc¨¢thach didn''t dwell on it and continued:


    "The amount of the Mystic Code that Kariya can use is not thisrge. I will make a talisman for you and Sakura with the excess."


    "Oh, oh, I knew my Sensei was the best." The gleam in Shinji''s eyes was brighter than the lights in the workshop.


    "I am the best, but the other person who made a contract with you is not good at all¡ªshow some restraint!"


    As she spoke, Sc¨¢thach turned around and looked at the silent Justeaze, who was hiding behind her, like a child who had done something wrong.


    PS: Before the Fifth Holy Grail War, Waver turned Lord Keh''s "Moon Spirit Marrow" into a maid who could handle household chores. However, Waver had watched too many Terminator movies with the maid, so the maid ended up bing like a Terminator.

 Chapter 78: Justeaze’s Doubt

    Chapter 78: Justeaze¡¯s Doubt


    In the year since Shinji met Justeaze, he had never seen her wear such an expression.


    With her head lowered and her hands unconsciously fidgeting with her clothes, she appeared timid, hesitant, helpless, and guilty. She couldn''t bring herself to look Shinji in the eye, not even Sc¨¢thach. She couldn''t speak up like she usually did; she simply stood in the corner of the workshop, like a child who had done something wrong and been forgotten.


    Yes, a child. Despite having lived for over a thousand years, Justeaze hadn''t experienced much emotional growth as a human. Taking into ount the ten years she spent with Zouken Matou and Tohsaka during the construction of the Great Holy Grail, as well as the year she spent with Shinji after disconnecting from the Grail system, Justeaze''s psychological age was only eleven, like that of a child.


    Sc¨¢thach recognized this, but Shinji, due to Justeaze''s long life, overlooked it.


    You couldn''t hold a child to the standards of an adult¡ªthat was Sc¨¢thach''s implicit message, or it could be tranted as not holding Justeaze to the standards of an olddy.


    And then, you could just wait for a beating. Don''t worry, even if the master beat you to death, she could use magic to resurrect you and continue beating you, or she could take your soul to the Land of Shadows and continue beating you.


    However, the master also made a mistake; she overestimated Shinji''s psychological age. Shinji''sbined psychological age from his two lives wouldn''t exceed thirty years, still far from true maturity.


    The reason for this oversight was that Shinji''s background surpassed the master''s understanding, and these deficiencies led to a misjudgment.


    No matter how keen the master''s irvoyance was, she couldn''t see parallel worlds, let alone know that the world she was in was familiar to Shinji through novels, games, anime, manga, and various other forms.


    The deep impression Shinji left on her was built on his previous life''s umted desire for mystery and strength, and his meticulous nning and cautious style were based on his familiarity with the Type-Moon world. But the master didn''t know that, aside from these two points, Shinji was just an ordinary person with nothing particrly special about him.


    However, a person''s personality and actions are essential factors in evaluating that person and cannot be excluded.


    Therefore, Shinji''s reaction waspletely different from what Sc¨¢thach had anticipated.


    "Lady Justeaze," Shinji called her name and looked at her calmly.


    "Yes," Justeaze responded softly, lowering her head even further until her nose nearly touched her chest.


    Seeing her ostrich-like appearance, Shinji couldn''t help but feel a headacheing on. He had no intention of interrogating her, so why did she adopt such an ostrich-like posture?


    Helpless, Shinji could only seek assistance from his all-knowing master through his eyes.


    Scathach raised her hand and lightly tapped Shinji''s head with her manifested magic spear before responding, "Idiot. Men should take the initiative when dealing with women. I''m genuinely worried that you''ll follow in Kariya''s footsteps with your current attitude."


    "Huh? How am I supposed to be like that ultimate backup guy?" Shinjiined while rubbing his head.


    "Whether you''ll end up like him or not is a question for the future. For now, focus on resolving the issue with Justeaze. Otherwise, be prepared to get beaten up."


    Upon hearing her threat, Shinji didn''t dare hesitate, but as soon as he spoke, it caused Scathach''s mouth to twitch.


    This is what Shinji said, "Um, don''t you have something to say to me?"


    "..." Justeaze''s face turned red, and after hesitating three times, she finally spoke in the softest voice, "Yes, I''m sorry."


    "What else?" Shinji forcefully rubbed his temples and asked.


    "I... I was wrong." Perhaps because she had already said one sentence, Justeaze''s voice was slightly louder this time.


    "Bang!"


    "Thud!"


    "Ah!"


    Three sounds almost simultaneously rang out.


    "Bang" was the sound of Shinji cing his hands on the workbench. Because he was a little agitated, it sounded somewhat like mming the table.


    This sound startled Justeaze, causing her to close her eyes, and resulting in another tap on Shinji''s head.


    "Thud."


    The final "Ah" was the sound of Shinji letting out a cry when he was hit.


    "Sensei, what did I do wrong this time? Why did you hit me again?" Shinji didn''t understand.


    "Idiot, blockhead, rotten wood that can''t be carved!" Sc¨¢thach, who noticed Shinji''s connection to China in his past life, sometimes switched to Chinese to express herself urately. Over 2000 years, she has learned all thenguages in the world.


    "What did I just say? Take the initiative! Let me say it again, take the initiative. Do you understand? Express your thoughts properly¡ªreally, you''re even dumber than Cu Chinn. You''re not even as good as my foolish little sister."


    Um, Sensei, your sister, Aoife, is also a legendary female warrior of the same level as you. It wouldn''t be embarrassing to be dumber than her. Shinji could only think this in his mind, as saying it out loud would probably result in not just a few light taps but a solid beating.


    At this moment, Shinji hadn''t noticed that he didn''t mention Cu Chinn in his previous statement. Perhaps subconsciously, he didn''t want to lose to the senior disciple whom his Sensei admired the most.


    Under the "pressure" from his Sensei, Shinji was expressing his thoughts.


    "Lady Justeaze, what I want to hear is not an apology, and you don''t need to apologize to me."


    Justeaze raised her head in confusion, seemingly not understanding why Shinji would say such a thing.


    "Although you promised to inform me promptly about the situation in the Einzbern Forest, it''s understandable that you couldn''t contact me in time in special circumstances. Just give me an exnation after the matter is over."


    Upon hearing Shinji''s response, Justeaze was stunned. She thought Shinji was angry with her because she didn''t follow the agreement and acted on her own, exposing herself to the Einzbern family. That''s why he wasn''t talking to her.


    "Um, aren''t you angry? I... I''ve affected your n..."


    "There''s no need to be angry... Well, I admit there might be a tiny bit of anger because your actions could lead to unforeseen changes."


    This is easy to understand. Suddenly, an artificial human of the Holy Grail model appeared out of nowhere, and it''s difficult to predict the reactions of people like Kiritsugu and the Einzbern family.


    "However, you are not my Servant. On the contrary, I am fulfilling the agreement with you to help you obtain the Holy Grail. You have the ultimate decision-making power. Therefore, you have theplete right to decide what to do, as long as you give me, your contractor, a reason."

 Chapter 79: Justeaze’s Transformation

    Chapter 79: Justeaze¡¯s Transformation


    Justeaze, being an artificial human, possesses the inherent nature that most artificial humans are designed with ¨C high obedience and low subjectivity. Whether it''spleting the Holy Grail or alleviating the suffering of humanity, it is a mission bestowed upon her by the Einzbern family, not her desire. Even though she has been influenced by the soul of a Heroic Spirit and formed a contract with Shinji, her nature hasn''t changed much. Apart from the convictions imprinted in her soul, she mostly follows Shinji''s lead.


    However, this time, there was no one giving her orders. Shinji was resting, and Scathach was off racing. Justeaze made a decision entirely based on her own will ¨C it was a human''s autonomous choice, a human attribute that Shinji wished to see.


    Inparison, the chain reaction caused by this decision, involving Kiritsugu Emiya and the Einzbern family, wasn''t significant at all. At worst, there would be a fight between the two sides. Shinji didn''t believe that Scathach and Lancelot couldn''t handle a mere Einzbern!


    Of course, before that happened, he needed to rify the reason.


    "Now, Lady Justeaze, answer me. Why did you want to save Miss Irisviel?"


    "I..."


    "I..."


    "I... don''t know."


    Three consecutive answers that didn''t count as answers.


    Shinji understood this because sometimes the body reacts faster than the brain. However, when you take action, you have an answer. The difference lies in whether you genuinely don''t know or don''t know how to express it.


    "Is it because you don''t want the Lesser Grail to have any issues?"


    "No." Justeaze shook her head. "As long as the core is intact, the Lesser Grail won''t affect the ritual."


    "Is it because you want to help the Einzbern faction and don''t want them to exit the stage so early?"


    Irisviel is a disguise master arranged by Kiritsugu Emiya. If she dies while Saber is still alive, it proves that she is not the Master and Kiritsugu Emiya''s existence will be exposed, which is detrimental to the Einzbern faction.


    "Neither." Justeaze continued shaking her head. "As I said, I am disappointed in the Einzbern family."


    "Then the answer is clear. It''s not the Einzbern family, nor the Lesser Grail. It can only be Irisviel herself, am I right?"


    Justeaze couldn''t find words to reply. She didn''t want to admit it, but she couldn''t deny it either because she realized that she wanted to save the existence known as Irisviel, unrted to the Lesser Grail, purely the persona of Irisviel.


    "Tell me in detail about your feelings at that time." Shinji leaned back, sitting directly on theboratory table, encouraging the "Lady Winter" who was lost in confusion with a smile and his gaze.


    "I... I don''t know what happened. When I saw Irisviel trying to stop Kirei Kotomine, I forgot everything else. I just felt that she couldn''t die, that I had to save her. When I calmed down, I realized I had already left the castle and was standing in front of Kirei Kotomine. Shinji, do you think I''ve gone bad?"


    Justeaze thought of the junkyard in the Einzbern workshop, where countless malfunctioning or damaged dolls awaited their demise. Was she, this precious prototype, going to end up like them?


    "Gone bad?"


    Shinji didn''t continue looking at Justeaze; instead, he turned to Scathach and noticed that she was also looking at him.


    The two locked eyes for a few seconds then burst intoughter simultaneously. Scathach''sughter lifted a corner of her veil, revealing her exquisitely lush lips. Shinji held his stomach and pped the table beneath him.


    "W-wait, why are youughing?"


    Theirughter left Justeaze bewildered for a while, but it also lightened her heavy heart.


    "It''s nothing. You''re right, you have indeed gone bad, as an artificial human," Scathach replied, smoothing her veil and returning to her usual calm and wise gaze.


    "However, for humans, the malfunctioning of an artificial human is just another normal urrence. The feeling of wanting to protect someone, cherishing something, every human has it. Do you remember when I killed Zouken a year ago?"


    Shinji tapped his face, trying to appear more serious.


    "I remember. That was the condition for our contract," Justeaze said, not understanding why Shinji was bringing this up now.


    "To be honest, it wasn''t the best timing. The best timing would have been to stay hidden, waiting for Sakura toplete her transformation, for the moment when Zouken''s worms were about to invade her body. But I didn''t choose to do that. Do you know why?"


    This time, Shinji didn''t wait for Justeaze to answer; he answered directly.


    "Because that would have caused immense trauma to Sakura''s body and soul, enough to make her live in darkness for the rest of her life. From the moment I first saw Sakura, I treated her as my family. I didn''t want Sakura to be that kind of person. I wanted her to live a happy life. So, I chose to stand in front of Zouken before everything became irreparable. It was this feeling that drove me to make that decision, and I think you''re the same."


    Upon hearing Shinji''s exnation, Justeaze seemed to grasp something in an instant.


    "I feel that our motivations to protect Sakura are still different. Sakura is your sister, it''s a matter of family for you. I don''t hold such feelings for Irisviel. I think the reason I care so much about her is because I have doubts about her being a ''person.'' I want to find answers from her, to find the answer to how a doll can be a ''person.'' Until I obtain that answer, I don''t want her personality to disappear."


    "Desiring something and making sacrifices for it, that''s also a human emotion," Scathach gently ced her hand on Justeaze''s shoulder. "Your actions prove that you have transformed from a ''doll'' to a ''person.'' You don''t need to seek answers from others anymore."


    "No, it''s not enough," Justeaze pointed to her chest. "It''s notplete here. Maybe she can help me understand what I''mcking?"


    Scathach was about to say something more, but Shinji waved his hand at her, signaling her to stop.


    To believe that it''s not enough and to desire more is also a human trait. Isn''t continuing to explore with that mindset the driving force of human progress?


    Scathach understood Shinji''s intention and held Justeaze''s hand. "Let''s stop here. We can think about any questions we have when it''s daylight."


    "Yes, yes," Shinji chimed in. "You haven''t rested at home for several days. Go back to your long-awaited room, sleep peacefully in bed, have a breakfast made by Sakura, and then you can think more. Sakura has mentioned several times that she misses you. She''ll be happy to see you."


    "Right, then let''s get a good night''s sleep," Justeaze nodded emphatically. "Sleep is also one of the most basic elements of being human."


    "Then, Shinji, we''ll leave the cleaning to you."


    "No problem, I''ve got it."


    With Shinji''s response, Scathach and Justeaze walked out of the workshop hand in hand.


    One in ck, one in white.


    One in light, one in shadow.

 Chapter 80: Einzbern’s Doubt (Part 1)

    Chapter 80: Einzbern¡¯s Doubt (Part 1)


    The night still shrouded the Einzbern Forest, dark and silent.


    Traces of intense battles were visible everywhere. The castle, specially brought from their homnd and tidied up by the maids, was heavily damaged in the battle between Emiya Kiritsugu and Keh Archibald. Even if they wanted to make repairs, the maids responsible for such tasks had already returned to their country.


    Irisviel sighed as she walked through the corridors, doing her best to ignore the scene of this ruined ce.


    Fortunately, a few bedrooms had not fallen victim to the chaos, and Maiya was resting in one of them. Although Irisviel had already used healing magecraft on her, Einzbern''s healing magecraft was already a significant burden for the injured. It originated from alchemy, not regenerating the physical body but rather transnting newly formed tissues through magical power.


    If the target was an artificial human, there would be no problem. But now she was treating a human, and from the perspective of modern medicine, it was equivalent to a major operation like organ transntation. Maiya, exhausted and on the brink of copse, was currently in a state of deep sleep. It would take a considerable amount of time for her to regain consciousness and freely move her body.


    Having just finished the treatment, Irisviel had no time to rest. Emiya Kiritsugu and Saber were waiting for her in the dining hall.


    The dining hall, serving as a temporary meeting room, had an oppressively heavy atmosphere.


    Emiya Kiritsugu sat at the long table, maintaining his firearms, while Saber stood opposite him, her hands behind her back, motionless like a statue.


    Irisviel was ustomed to such a scene. The rtionship between these two, master and servant, had always been strained due to their differing ideologies. Emiya Kiritsugu believed that the King of Knights was naive and idealistic, while the King of Knights thought of Emiya Kiritsugu as despicable. Irisviel had tried to mediate a few times but with little effect.


    Now, she only hoped that the two wouldn''t start any conflicts. That would be enough for her.


    The atmosphere in the dining hall eased a bit with Irisviel''s arrival. She was Emiya Kiritsugu''s beloved wife and the "princess" that Saber was willing to protect. Her innocence and strength could touch people''s hearts.


    As usual, Irisviel sat across from Kiritsugu, closest to Saber.


    "When will Maiya be able to move?" Kiritsugu spoke, causing Saber to furrow her brows.


    "What does he mean by ''able to move''? She''s a person, not a weapon you hold in your hand!"


    However, Irisviel didn''t dwell on Kiritsugu''s tone. After spending this time together, she had already sensed the inexplicable bond between her husband and Maiya, which outsiders couldn''t understand. She simply responded truthfully, "She won''t be able to move for the next day or two."


    "I see. I''ll proceed alone from now on. You two stay here on standby." Kiritsugu closed the case containing his sniper rifle and was about to get up and leave.


    "Hey, Kiritsugu, do you think Acht sent another Master to participate in the war besides us?" Hearing his wife''s question, Kiritsugu''s cold expression finally showed a hint of fluctuation.


    "Why are you asking that?"


    "Well, I encountered someone before. She drove away Kotomine Kirei and saved me and Miss Maiya... She looks exactly like me, so she must be another artificial human of the same model as me."


    Silence fell upon Kiritsugu, who took a moment to confirm with doubt.


    "You''re saying someone who looks exactly like you saved you and drove away Kotomine Kirei?"


    "Yes, that''s right," Irisviel nodded.


    "Give me a detailed description of her appearance, attire, and the sequence of events from when she appeared to when she left. I want to know every detail."


    Kiritsugu had a feeling that an invisible hand was reaching out to them.


    ...


    "Someone who looks exactly like you wields a special line as a weapon, and can manipte metal wires. It seems she is indeed an artificial human from the Einzbern family. Irisviel, have you taught anyone else about the ''Form of the Soul''?"


    "I haven''t told anyone except Illya," Irisviel replied. Even Kiritsugu didn''t know about her development ofbat magecraft, so there was no way she would have told anyone else. "And I feel like she is much better at manipting the threads than me. If possible, I would like to learn from her for a while."


    Indeed, being able to drive away Kotomine Kirei proves that her magical skills andbat experience are top-notch, but it doesn''t make sense.


    Kiritsugu had lived in the Einzbern family for nine years, and he was very familiar with the family. In his opinion, this incident itself was full of doubts.


    The first doubt was the extraordinarybat power of that woman. The Einzbern family was truly not skilled inbat, and as long as he was prepared, Kiritsugu was confident in destroying the Einzbern family alone.


    Initially, Kiritsugu thought it might be someone in disguise or his wife being under an illusion, but he quickly dismissed those possibilities. It''s easy to disguise appearance, but it''s much harder to mimic the nature of magecraft. The chances of Irisviel being under an illusion with the protection of the bounded field were extremely low. Everything confirmed that the woman came from the Einzbern family.


    This fact itself was the second point of doubt.


    Kiritsugu had previously reviewed the information on the Einzbern family. The manufacturing process of the Lesser Grail type of artificial humans wasplex, and the cost was extremely high. Even the wealthy Einzbern family couldn''t afford to manufacture multiple units at once, nor was there a need for duplicate production.


    Acht had stated that there was only one Irisviel, the Lesser Grail, and she must be protected. Acht wouldn''t lie, and there was no need for him to lie. Since he said so, there must be only one Lesser Grail type of artificial human, Irisviel. So where did that womane from? Was she an earlier model of Irisviel? Or was she a discarded failure?


    Setting aside the question of her origin, why did this woman save Irisviel?


    Sisterly affection was impossible. They had never even met before, so how could there be any emotions between them? Furthermore, apart from Irisviel, who was an exception, the artificial humans of the Einzbern family were hardly distinguishable from machines. Did they understand what emotions were?


    Leaving aside these two unanswered questions, for now, another matter concerned Kiritsugu¡ªthe actions of the Assassin.


    It was not surprising that Assassin could evade the detection of the bounded field. The Assassin ss itself was characterized by stealth and agility, and the Queen of Shadows was the highest-level warrior and magus who could easily break through such a barrier. The question was, why did she appear together with that woman?


    A coincidence?


    Kiritsugu didn''t believe it. That woman was likely connected to Assassin in some way. This would exin why Assassin''s Master ordered him to assist Saberst night, and it would also make sense for that woman to intervene and drive away Kotomine Kirei tonight.


    But if that were the case, it couldn''t exin why Assassin prevented Kiritsugu from killing Kirei. Assisting Irisviel on one hand and saving Keh on the other? Wasn''t that contradictory? It couldn''t be the same, as Lancer helpingSaber once, then Saber helping Lancer once. This was war, not a game, and the Queen of Shadows was not a knight.

 Chapter 81: Einzbern’s Doubt (Part 2)

    Chapter 81: Einzbern¡¯s Doubt (Part 2)


    If Shinji knew Kiritsugu''s thoughts, he wouldugh himself awake from dreaming.


    His request for Scathach to intervene and save Justeaze was not meant to disrupt Kiritsugu''s ns. It was simply an attempt to gain something from Justeaze. He never expected Kiritsugu to dig his own grave.


    Scathach''s action n for tonight was as follows: drive from the city to the foot of the Einzbern forest, then hike up the mountain. Just as she found Caster''s location, she received a message from Shinji, instructing her to confirm the condition of Justeaze.


    When Scathach arrived at the back of the mountain, Justeaze was already engaged in battle with Kirei and holding her own.


    Upon receiving this news, Shinji finally let go of the heavy stone that had been weighing on his heart. He was worried that Justeaze would encounter other Servants. Justeazecked a specific ss temte, and she had nobat experience in her lifetime. Even if she had developed newbat magecraft, she couldn''t possibly match up against a Servant. (This was limited to the current Holy Grail War. Against nonbat Servants like Andersen or Shakespeare, Justeaze would have a chance of winning.)


    But if her opponent was Kirei, Shinji had no worries.


    Although Kirei was powerful inbat and had extensive battle experience, he was still bound by the limits of a human. His fighting style, focused on ck Keys and Bajiquan, did not exceed the scope of "interconnectedness" and "myriad changes" that Justeaze could handle. Even if Justeaze couldn''t defeat him, it wouldn''t be difficult for her to retreat. Scathach also agreed with this assessment.


    Having confirmed this, Shinji made a quick decision and changed his objective once again, instructing Scathach to head to the castle. This led to the subsequent scene of saving Keh in front of Kiritsugu, extending a favor to Lancer, and incidentally improving Saber''s opinion of him.


    Irisviel didn''t have as many thoughts as Kiritsugu and Shinji. Her view on the matter was simple: "Shouldn''t we contact our family? Perhaps Lord Acht (Acht Einzbern) knows something."


    Upon hearing his wife''s suggestion, Kiritsugu appeared hesitant.


    The suggestion itself was not a problem. Kiritsugu and Irisviel couldn''t possibly have as much knowledge about the Einzbern family as Acht, the humanoid terminal capable of central system production. Asking Acht for information would provide a clue, regardless of the response received.


    The conservative istion of the Einzbern family made it extremely difficult to contact them. The Einzbern familycked modernmunication devices, and the alchemicalmunication devices were only possessed by Acht and could only be used at fixed times and through specific nodes, which did not include the Einzbern forest in the Far East.


    To contact the Einzbern family, Kiritsugu had to go through three intermediaries. First, he would contact his intelligence personnel, then transfer to one of the few peripheral bases of the Einzbern family, and from there, go to a specific node. These nodes also did not have modernmunication devices and strictly adhered to the traditions of the Einzbern family, relying on the alchemical devices of the nodes to contact the head of the family, Acht.


    Just the process of contacting Acht alone would take three to six days. If the time for Acht to search for information and provide a reply was taken into ount, it would probably take ten days to half a month. By that time, the Holy Grail War might already be over, and the answer would be of no use.


    Apart from the difficulty ofmunication, Kiritsugu also had some concerns about the mysterious woman''s reaction. Although she was rted to the Einzbern family, her actions and behavior indicated that she was not on the same side as the Einzbern and even had conflicts with them. If Kiritsugu rashly contacted the family, it could potentially anger the woman. If she was pushed into opposition, it would be disastrous. Regardless of whether she had any connection with Assassin, she disyedbat abilities made Kiritsugu cautious.


    In the end, Kiritsugu shook his head and said, "Forget it."


    "Okay, I''ll follow your lead." Once her husband had made a decision, Irisviel wouldply without questioning¡ªsuch was the understanding between them as a couple.


    "Saber, I''ll leave the security of the castle to you. I''m going to chase after Keh."


    Having said that, Kiritsugu didn''t wait for Saber''s response. He left the dining hall, walked past the devastated castle gate, and disappeared into the night. Even if Assassin managed to rescue Keh, Kiritsugu had no intention of giving up. He would stop at nothing to achieve his goal.


    Saber wanted to say something, but looking at Kiritsugu''s resolute figure, all she could do was swallow the words that had reached her lips and lower her head in frustration.


    Irisviel noticed Saber''s demeanor and turned to ask the young knight who she was close to, "Why didn''t you say anything? Are you thinking of taking down Caster?"


    "Because I need to protect your safety and Miss Maiya''s safety."


    Saber lowered her head and looked at her left hand, which was wearing a silver ring used to secure her unconscious thumb. If her left hand was unharmed, Caster would already be dead.


    "It''s no longer safe here. Miss Maiya can''t move, and you need to take care of her. If enemies invade while I''m gone, you''ll be in danger, especially that man who injured Miss Maiya..."


    "Kirei Kotomine," Irisviel instinctively uttered the name that made Kiritsugu fearful.


    "I''ve examined Miss Maiya''s body. More than half of her ribs are broken, and her internal organs have varying degrees of damage. Just two strikes caused such injuries. This man is powerful." Saber gave a high evaluation of Kotomine''s Bajiquan.


    "Powerful? Is that what even you, Saber, say?" Irisviel''s hands involuntarily clenched, showing her nervousness.


    "Yes, he is very powerful." One of the principles of a knight is justice, and Saber wouldn''t belittle the enemy just because they are adversaries. "Based on the knowledge bestowed upon me by the Holy Grail, there are not many humans stronger than him. However, Irisviel, rest assured, I''m talking about humans, not Servants. Even with just my left hand, I can easily defeat him."


    Thest sentence instantly turned Irisviel''s worries into joy. "Really?"


    "I swear on my knight''s honor." Saber lightly tapped her left chest with her right fist. No matter what, she would protect the woman in front of her.


    "I believe you, Saber." Irisviel walked up to Saber and held her hands. "I entrust Miss Maiya and myself to your protection."


    "Yes, I promise." Saber''s serious expression and upright posture were worthy of her title as the King of Knights. However... this exemry knightly stance was disrupted by an unmistakable rumbling sound.


    Saber''s face suddenly turned bright red, and she stammered, "Um... well... I''m sorry, Irisviel. I don''t feel particrly hungry, but it seems like my body needs nourishment."


    "Okay, okay, I understand." The corners of Irisviel''s mouth involuntarily curled upward. "It''s inevitable to feel hungry after battling Caster. Please wait here for a moment, I''ll prepare something for you to eat."


    "Thank you so much, Irisviel!"


    Upon hearing that there was food, Saber''s eyes lit up, and a mix of heroic, shy, and excited expressions made her look especially adorable.


    Seeing Saber like this, Irisviel''s mood improved even more.


    "What should we have today? Smander soup? How about adding some wasabi that Japanese people love?"


    That''s right, Irisviel excelled in the legendary dark art of cooking!


    PS: Kiritsugu''sbat power,parable to a Servant, must be enhanced by Command Seals. In "Fate/Zero," Kirei personally gave an evaluation that both sides were cheating in their final battle, which elevated them to the level of Servants.

 Chapter 82: Dream

    Chapter 82: Dream


    <span>Shinji had a dream.


    <span>In the dream, he saw a nation where the sky was perpetually shrouded in gloom.


    <span>No, it wasn''t just gloomed; it was a deeper monotony as if the entire world had only three colors: pure white, profound ck, and ambiguous shades of gray that transitioned and alternated in intensity.


    <span>This was a realm of shadows, a realm that did not belong to the living, a truly eerie ce.


    <span>In this monotonous and oppressive nation, that person was the only color, the sole ruler.


    <span>She was the queen of this realm, the undeniable mistress of this world beyond. She was the guardian of the border between the mundane and the mystical.


    <span>Countless years had not left a trace on her body; they had only refined her unique aura, making her wless and impable.


    <span>Her wise eyes pierced through the gray haze of the sky, the shadows on the ground, and even the towering walls, meeting the gaze that crossed time and space.


    <span>Memories, information, and much deeper things were transmitted through this intangible connection.


    <span>In an instant, Shinji saw many things¡ªa millennium in the blink of an eye.


    <span>Numerous lives...


    <span>She had truly taken away countless lives before. Whether they were human, undead, or gods, she confronted and ughtered them all.


    <span>Battle after battle after battle.


    <span>Kill, kill, kill, kill, kill.


    <span>This body, soaked in the blood of enemies, became eternal.


    <span>No more aging.


    <span>No death.


    <span>Transformed into a "certain existence" that would forever endure.


    <span>Since the first time she took up a spear, how much time had passed? She couldn''t remember. Wait, in this body that guarded the "Gate" and gained the wisdom of the abyss, it was possible to measure time urately.


    <span>But she didn''t want to know through such means.


    <span>It wasn''t mncholy. It wasn''t resignation.


    <span>Is it regret?


    <span>I don''t know.


    <span>It''s possible, but it''s also hard to say for certain.


    <span>At least, the emotions that went unnoticed when ughtering numerous monsters and instructing the warriors of Ulster do exist within me now.


    <span>Ah, indeed, I did teach many warriors before.


    <span>At the end of infinite time, everything will die and disappearpletely.


    <span>Amidst the deliberately indifferent memories that have been maintained, only the image of one man, one man''s figure, can emerge.


    <span>Crimson pupils...


    <span>When the brilliance in his eyes shes through my mind, an inexplicable gentleness arises in my heart.


    <span>Even this body, which has be eternal and unable to undergo any change, can feel warmth.


    <span>Hope for a reunion with him?


    <span>Such a wish does not exist, I can assert that.


    <span>So what is it then? If I must say, it is the hope to be killed by that man...


    <span>Hope for the arrival of my death as a human.


    <span>However, does that man, the one who has be a Heroic Spirit, the one who has lost the radiance of life, still possess the ability to kill me, even if I were a god?


    <span>As a being fixed in death, in the identity of a Heroic Spirit?


    <span>Regardless, this is the only hope, the only hope I know of, and among the many warriors, he is the only one who might fulfill my expectations.


    <span>It should have been this way, it should have been like this. I should have embraced the faint hope and quietly awaited the end of the world.


    <span>However, it seems that my predetermined fate has shifted ever so slightly. A newly born life, the crimson pupils in my heart, have been stained with a hint of blue, and in this mysterious fading era, apletely new encounter brings unknown possibilities.


    <span>At the end of the dream, the queen seated on the throne removes the veil from her face.


    <span>This was Shinji''s first time seeing her face, the countenance that illuminated this realm of shadows, a visage that even the legendary goddess paled inparison to. Her lips, always slightly downturned, opened and closed gently with a touch of mncholy and allure, delivering a voice that was incredibly familiar to Shinji''s heart.


    <span>"Do you know what the Shadow Land is like?"


    <span>Just as its name suggests.


    <span>A realm of darkness that permeates in all directions, a ce where sunlight never reaches, the world of death.


    <span>Looking back, Cu Chinn''s arrival was truly ironic.


    <span>Look, isn''t that guy the son of the sun?


    <span>...


    <span>In the Shadow Land, there are seven walls.


    <span>No, it''s not meant to be taken literally.


    <span>It''s something symbolic, like a representation of a truth you already know.


    <span>In other words, "the dead will never be resurrected." The inhabitants of the Shadow Land will never surpass the walls and appear on the surface.


    <span>It should be like that.


    <span>That''s the norm.


    <span>But I, the guardian of the norms of the Shadow Land, have vited this norm.


    <span>I hope that one day you can sessfully uphold the norms of the world and impressively send me back to this world, my Master.


    <span>The shadows before my eyes gradually recede, and the scenery of the Shadow Land begins to blur. Darkness once again upies my field of vision.


    <span>A faint ray of light pierces the endless darkness. It''s not the light of a dream; it''s real sunlight.


    <span>Shinji opens his eyes, waking up from his slumber.


    <span>As usual, he rubs his eyes with his hand but discovers that they are moist, trailing down his cheeks to his chin.


    <span>Are those... tears?


    <span>Did I cry? While I was asleep, while I was dreaming.


    <span>That dream...


    <span>So that''s it. Did I see Sensei''s experiences?


    <span>Was she fighting against those kinds of monsters all alone?


    <span>Was she always gazing at that dull and oppressive realm of the deceased?


    <span>Immortal and unchanging, is it really that painful?


    <span>Sensei.


    <span>Sc¨¢thach.


    <span>You...


    <span>You...


    <span>You...


    <span>With a rustling sound, the curtains in the room are pulled open, and the momentary alternation of light and darkness dilutes the sorrow in Shinji''s heart.


    <span>By the window, at the tea table, wearing a high-necked sweater on top and cotton pants on the bottom, Sc¨¢thach, in her casual attire, rests her chin on her hand and quietly gazes at Shinji''s face.


    <span>The sunlight that brings vitality to all things not only doesn''t exclude the queen who resides in the realm of the dead but also makes her even more dazzling.


    <span>"Sensei." Shinji''s voice carries unprecedented emotions. The dream revealed many things to him.


    <span>"I knocked on the door, didn''t you hear?" Sc¨¢thach''s expression is as calm as ever as if nothing had happened. "Get up quickly, Sakura is waiting for you to have breakfast."


    <span>"Okay."


    <span>Shinji rolls out of bed, but as soon as his feet touch the ground, he freezes. His gaze fixes on Sc¨¢thach''s face, which is clean and devoid of any decoration.


    <span>"Sensei, your veil?"


    <span>"Why, do you care about it?" Sc¨¢thach clenches her left hand in the air, and a ck veil conjured by magic appears in her hand.


    <span>"I do care, of course." Shinji nods repeatedly. "It would be better if you don''t wear veils in the future."


    <span>"Seems like you don''t want me to hide my face," Sc¨¢thach sighed. "It''s not like it''s anything interesting... Are you saying you''re quite fond of this appearance?"


    <span>"Of course, I''ve wanted to tell my Sensei for a long time, I just didn''t know how to bring it up. It''s such a beautiful face, it''s a shame to hide it."


    <span>Upon hearing Shinji''s praise, Sc¨¢thach didn''t react like an ordinary girl would, neither did she show happiness or dissatisfaction. She simply put away her veil and said, "Save those words for other girls. Now, get up and have breakfast."


    <span>Shinji still didn''t leave his bed. He took a deep breath as if making a certain determination.


    <span>"Sensei, I want to fulfill your wish. I don''t know how far I''ll ultimately go, or if I''ll reach the heights of those senior disciples you''ve taught, but I will try to be stronger and seek a way to kill you. So, can you also have a little bit of expectation for me?"


    <span>That serious expression, that solemn attitude, had only appeared when he formed a contract with Justeaze.


    <span>At this moment, Shinji forgot that Sc¨¢thach had descended into the present world to seek death through the Holy Grail. Perhaps, in his subconscious, he had already assumed that the Holy Grail couldn''t kill this queen who existed outside of the world.


    <span>He, Matou Shinji, wanted her, Sc¨¢thach, to be liberated from eternal loneliness.


    <span>The perpetually downturned corners of Sc¨¢thach''s mouth finally curled upwards, freezing into an incredibly stunning curve.


    <span>"Don''t make me wait until the world''s end."

 Chapter 83: Scáthach’s Transformation

    Chapter 83: Sc¨¢thach¡¯s Transformation


    <span>This is an extremely deste ce.


    <span>In the cold winter night air, dust fills the surroundings. There are only cold mechanical devices, with no human figures in sight.


    <span>This is a factory located on the outskirts of Fuyuki City, near the national highway.


    <span>The factory went bankrupt and closed down a year ago due to poor management. Being remote and without any children or rebellious teenagers considering it as their secret base, it gradually became a forgotten ce in Fuyuki City.


    <span>This is where Keh has been hiding.


    <span>Compared to the copsed Kay Hotel, this abandoned factory has no advantages except for being hidden. Keh has always felt humiliated and angry about hiding in this factory. But now, he has no thoughts left. Someone who has lost consciousness and fallen into a deepa cannot think, let alone experience emotional fluctuations.


    <span>The factory where Keh lies in a deep sleep is empty. There is no one to apany him. Lancer is not there, and his fianc¨¦e, S, is also absent.


    <span>The only things with him are the cold hospital bed beneath him, an IV drip, a stand for hanging the IV drip, and a bedside table for misceneous items. Compared to the crowds surrounding him at the Clock Tower, the former being heaven and thetter being hell.


    <span>A short figure appears in front of the hospital bed. The cold winter wind blows into the factory through a broken window, lifting the cloak on the figure and revealing a strand of deep blue curls and a youthful face.


    <span>Within the cold wind, pure white and jet-ck spiritual particles alternate, outlining two graceful and exquisite figures beside the boy.


    <span>The boy named Matou Shinji nces at Keh on the hospital bed. The once clear and refreshed expression on his face is now contorted with pain. His slender and athletic body involuntarily trembles every few minutes.


    <span>"Lady Justeaze, how is his condition?"


    <span>"His entire magical circuit has necrotized, almost all of his internal organs are ruptured, and his muscles and nerves have suffered varying degrees of damage. However,pared tost night, he is in much better condition. It seems he received timely treatment and didn''t waste the emergency measures I took."


    <span>Justeaze only takes a nce and understands Keh''s current situation.


    <span>"Though his life has been saved, his magical circuit has suffered irreversible damage. Over seventy percent of the magic circuits closely connected to the magical crests have been destroyed. In the future, he may be unable to use magecraft. The damage to his nervous system caused by the magical circuit will also make movement difficult for him. If his recovery goes well, he may be able to walk again, but if not, he will spend the rest of his life in a wheelchair."


    <span>"Tsk tsk, it''s miserable. It''s hard to believe that he was the esteemed magus of the Clock Tower, the genius El-Melloi, but the power of Kiritsugu Emiya''s ''Origin Bullet'' is too great for magi," Shinji sighed with a mocking tone and turned his head to the side.


    <span>"Even in this state, can you still treat him, Lady Justeaze?"


    <span>Justeaze didn''t answer. She walked to the bedside, ced her hand on Keh''s forehead, and released golden magical energy from her palm in a way different from regr magecraft. It flowed into Keh''s battered body.


    <span>This is the purpose of the three of theming to the abandoned factory.


    <span>During breakfast, Shinji and Sc¨¢thach told Kariya about the battle in the Einzbern Forest the previous night.


    <span>When they mentioned Kiritsugu Emiya''s trump card, the "Origin Bullet," Shinji exined in detail how this Mystic Code operates and advised Kariya to be cautious. If they were to be enemies with Kiritsugu Emiya, they should not use their magical energy and instead use the rune stones made by Sc¨¢thach. By not using their magical energy, they can avoid harming their magical circuits. Although the rune stones crafted by Sc¨¢thach are precious, they pale inparison to their own lives.


    <span>Unexpectedly, after Shinji finished speaking, Justeaze directly said that the damage to magical circuits is not entirely incurable. The Einzbern family possesses a secret technique for creating artificial magical circuits. Although this technique cannot be applied to humans, whenbined with the miracle of Justeaze''s transcendent magic, the Third Magic "Materialization of the Soul," it theoretically has the potential to reshape damaged magical circuits.


    <span>Justeaze''s words piqued Sc¨¢thach''s interest. If there is anything in this world that can still capture the attention of this immortal queen who has graduated from the world, it would be powerful warriors and mysteries she has yet toprehend, and magic belongs to thetter.


    <span>The fact that Justeaze can aplish something that even the highest-ranking magus born in the Age of Gods cannot do with her magic genuinely surprised Sc¨¢thach.


    <span>Seeing his Sensei''s rare enthusiasm, Shinji didn''t want to dampen her spirits. He went along with her suggestion and proposed a request to "visit" Keh.


    <span>While providing emergency treatment to Keh, Sc¨¢thach quietly left a magic rune on his body. Following the fluctuations emitted by this rune, the three of them sessfully found Keh''s hiding ce.


    <span>When they reached the entrance of the factory, S happened to be taking Lancer outside to prepare medicine for Keh, which greatly facilitated the infiltration of the three.


    <span>Justeaze''s examination quickly yielded results.


    <span>"Although the magical circuits are severely damaged, the basicponents are still intact, and the magical inscriptions connected to them still retain the flow of magical energy. Given enough time, I have confidence in restoring both his magical circuits and magical inscriptions to their original state."


    <span>"Oh?" Sc¨¢thach and Shinji simultaneously raised an eyebrow, their voices trailing off with a hint of curiosity. A dream they had shared greatly enhanced their telepathic connection, and everyone in the Matou family could perceive the change between the two.


    <span>In that dreamst night, not only did Shinji see Sc¨¢thach''s memories, but Sc¨¢thach also saw Shinji''s memories, including his ordinary yet happy past life.


    <span>Compared to Sc¨¢thach''s grand and dramatic life, Shinji''s past and present were insignificant. However, it was precisely this insignificance that Sc¨¢thach had never experienced.


    <span>Sc¨¢thach had experienced prosperity and downfall, strength and weakness, admiration and fear from others, but she had never experienced ordinariness.


    <span>Observing the world with a detached eye for over two thousand years, she had witnessed countless people and events, but observing was not the same as experiencing.


    <span>Although Shinji''s life seemed trivialpared to those great heroes, the genuine emotions and joys and sorrows contained within that ordinariness made Sc¨¢thach feel a different world.


    <span>It turns out that the ordinary can also be extraordinary.


    <span>Her eternal life gained a touch of brilliance from this insignificant ordinariness. Perhaps this brilliance would fade away with time, but the emotions in her heart would be a part of her memories.


    <span>She had never been as grateful to Zelretch as she was now because it was thanks to him that she coulde to the present world and meet her little Master, who was also her disciple.


    <span>It truly was wonderful.


    <span>So she removed her veil and the invisible barrier she had set for herself.


    <span>The aloofness on her person diminished, reced by a more human touch.


    <span>The raised eyebrows and trailing voices were the best proof of this change.


    <span>PS: Shinji leveled up Scathach bond level to 4 LoL

 Chapter 84: Tragedy of Kenneth

    Chapter 84: Tragedy of Keh


    <span>Regarding the matter of the master and disciple, Justeaze calmly withdrew her hand, herposed actions reflecting her utmost confidence.


    <span>"I have temporarily stabilized his magic circuits and magic inscriptions, preventing further deterioration. The next step is to reconstruct his magical circuits based on the residual information in his body. ording to my current prana and the magical energy that Shinji can generate, it will take approximately a week to reconstruct a magical circuit. Keh El-Melloi possesses forty-five primary circuits and twenty-seven auxiliary circuits. Taking into ount the time needed for observation, calction, and experimentation, it will require at least two years."


    <span>"Two years, huh." Shinji rubbed his chin, his gaze shifting between Justeaze and Keh, seemingly calcting something. "It sounds quite troublesome. Lady Justeaze, do you think we should treat him or not?"


    <span>If it were the old Justeaze, she would have answered, "Either option is fine, it''s up to Shinji to decide."


    <span>But now, in the present where she was bing more like an individual, where Shinji and Sc¨¢thach told her to decide things for herself, she tried to think and judge.


    <span>"Shinji, will curing him be beneficial to us?"


    <span>"Well, let''s see... It would be beneficial to me and the Matou family, but it doesn''t have a direct connection to your wish. What I''m interested in is his knowledge, as well as the connections and influence he possesses as the Lord of the Clock Tower. In the long run, it could lead to greater development for the Matou family, but that would take five years, ten years, or even longer. Whether this development can help purify the Holy Grail, I can''t guarantee."


    <span>Shinji''s answer was unbiased, simply providing basic analysis along with the truth. But for Justeaze, it was enough.


    <span>"If it''s beneficial to you, then it''s beneficial to me. Our fates are intertwined, and I will design a suitable treatment n as soon as possible."


    <span>Justeaze''s decision touched Shinji, and ever since their chance encounter, she had silently been helping him. He might not express this bond, but it would be engraved in his heart for a lifetime.


    <span>"I''m counting on you, but there''s no need to rush. The most important thing now is the Holy Grail War. We can address the treatment after the war is over."


    <span>"Understood. Then I--"


    <span>Justeaze nodded gently, about to say something more, but was interrupted by Sc¨¢thach.


    <span>"Lancer and that woman have returned."


    <span>Shinji and Justeaze exchanged a nce, and then Shinji pulled his cloak, activating its concealment effect,pletely masking his presence and form.


    <span>At the same time, Sc¨¢thach and Justeaze also dematerialized and used rune symbols to erase any traces.


    <span>A few minutester, S, with her short red hair, entered the workshop. She casually ced the stic bag she was holding on the bedside table and took out a towel from it. She wet it with water and began to wipe Keh''s body.


    <span>As she looked into the eyes of her fianc¨¦, there was mockery, sympathy, ridicule, and relief, but there was no pain or tenderness that a wife would have when looking at her husband. Although her wiping actions seemed careful, there was a sense of perfunctoriness in the details, as if she was doing it for someone else''s sake.


    <span>Whether it was because her movements were too heavy or because of Justeaze''s previous magecraft, Keh woke up from his unconscious state.


    <span>"Where am I?"


    <span>"It seems you''ve awakened."


    <span>The voice of his fianc¨¦e brought Keh back to full consciousness. He instinctively struggled to sit up but realized that he was tightly bound by belts around his chest and waist, unable to move.


    <span>"S? What is this... How did I end up here?"


    <span>As if she didn''t see Keh''s struggle, S just calmly responded with a question.


    <span>"Don''t you remember what happened?"


    <span>That sentence seemed like a switch, gradually reviving the memories before he lost consciousness.


    <span>"I... I was hit... I used the Volumen Hydrargyrum to defend... but..."


    <span>But the memory was interrupted there, only sensing a sharp pain. When he woke up, he found himself lying here.


    <span>"What happened to my body?"


    <span>"Your magic circuits throughout your body show signs of being out of control. It''s a miracle that you didn''t die on the spot. I only had time to regenerate<span>your<span>organs and some nerves. Even if you gradually recover in the future, I don''t know if you''ll be able to walk. And..."


    <span>S''s words made Keh feel despair closing in on him.


    <span>Self-inflicted injuries caused by a magical energy runaway were the desperate situation that every<span>magi<span>faced. Although Keh had always believed that he would never make such a low-level mistake, he knew exactly what this meant.


    <span>"And... your magic circuits have been destroyed. You won''t be able to use magecraft anymore."


    <span>"I... I..."


    <span>The man once hailed as a "prodigy," bearing the name of "Lord El-Melloi," shed tears.


    <span>He couldn''t understand how he ended up in this situation when the whole world was supposed to be blessing him. His genius was supposed to guarantee him an unlimited future and glory.


    <span>Everything that Keh had believed in was mercilessly crushed, shattering before him. Faced with this heartless reality and an iprehensible situation, all he could do was cry in cowardice. He was now like a child who had just experienced the meaning of fear.


    <span>And this is exactly what Shinji wanted to see. If Keh is not brought down to the dust, he will never appreciate the preciousness of the sky. Once he experiences enough loss and fear in the dust, he will desperately grasp onto any lifeline, even if it is tainted with poison.


    <span>Therefore, now is not the best time to give Keh hope because he has not yet lost hisst shred of hope.


    <span>"Don''t cry, Keh. It''s too early to give up now."


    <span>S whispered in aforting tone while gently caressing his cheek. Her tenderness towards her fianc¨¦ would only appear when he needed it, even if it was deliberately feigned tenderness.


    <span>"The Holy Grail War is still ongoing, and we have not been defeated yet. If the Holy Grail is truly an all-powerful wish-granting machine, restoring your body to its original state shouldn''t be a difficult task."


    <span>"...S?" Unconsciously, Keh''s tears stopped.


    <span>"Keh, you truly are a genius. By adding your design on top of the original contract system, separating the supply of magical energy from the Command Spell authority. You possess the Command Spells, and I, like another Master, provide magical energy to Lancer. As long as I, the source of magical energy supply, am still here, Lancer will continue to abide by our contract. All we need to do is win, obtain the Holy Grail with the most victories, and everything will be restored."


    <span>S''s words gave Keh great encouragement and hope.


    <span>Keh deeply loves his fianc¨¦e, and for him, the motivation she gives him is more powerful than anything else, giving him courage.


    <span>But... why is there an indescribable uneasiness passing through his chest like the wind at this moment? Is it because S saw Keh''s doubts? S smiled like a gentle mother and held his right wrist. His hand couldn''t move, and there were still two Command Spells on the back of his hand.


    <span>"So, Keh... transfer these Command Spells to me. I will rece you as Lancer''s Master, all for the sake of bringing the Holy Grail to you."

 Chapter 85: Lancer’s Wish

    Chapter 85: Lancer¡¯s Wish


    <span>S left contentedly, carrying the Command Spell she desired.


    <span>Keh once again lost consciousness. Compared to a few minutes ago, the back of his right hand was devoid of the red emblem, and his five fingers were wrapped in severalyers of bandages.


    <span>This time, his fainting was not due to physical weakness but anger and fear.


    <span>Keh didn''t willingly surrender the Command Spell; he was threatened by his fianc¨¦e.


    <span>The woman with short red hair broke Keh''s fingers one by one without expression after he refused her request to relinquish the Command Spell.


    <span>"For a medium-level healing magecraft like this, it''s impossible to forcibly remove the Command Spell unless with the person''s consent. If you insist on refusing, then I''ll have to cut off your right hand."


    <span>S''s tone was as gentle as before, but her words plunged Keh into an abyss of anger and despair, eventually causing him to lose consciousness.


    <span>After S left, Shinji dispelled the invisibility of his cloak, wearing a deep expression on his face that didn''t match his age.


    <span>"Keh, your greatest tragedy is that the person you love doesn''t love you back and has fallen for another man. Political alliances easily lead to such problems."


    <span>S-Ui Nuada-Re Sophia-Ri, daughter of the Sophia family who had served as the Minister of Spirit Evocation in the Clock Tower, was not the heir and did not inherit the qualification for magic crest engraving. Her destiny was predetermined from birth ¨C to be a tool for political alliances.


    <span>Fortunately, S''s betrothed was Keh, whom she fell in love with at first sight and deeply cared for. Both the Archibald and Sophia families approved of their rtionship, considering them a highlypatible couple.


    <span>If Keh hadn''t been marked with the holy stigmata, hadn''te to Fuyuki City, and hadn''t participated in the Holy Grail War, perhaps their fate would have unfolded as many had predicted ¨C getting married amidst countless blessings, having children, the two great families uniting, and embarking on a new era of glory. Keh would have astonished the world of magecraft with his achievements, leaving people amazed and numb. S would have peacefully yed the role of a wife and mother, admired and envied by numerousdies.


    <span>Unfortunately, there are no "ifs."


    <span>Keh summoned Diarmuid Ua Duibhne, known as the "Radiant Face," and since the first day S saw Diarmuid, she fell in love with this handsome knight, not due to the charm of the mole but simply the mutual attraction between man and woman, just like when Keh first saw S.


    <span>The wheel of fate took a turn on the wide avenue, leading them onto a rugged and treacherous path with deep abysses on both sides.


    <span>"Fionn, Gr¨¢inne; Keh, Sora. Whether in life or death, Diarmuid cannot escape such a fate. Truly ironic," sighed Sc¨¢thach, feeling sorrow for the noble knight.


    <span>Fionn mac Cumhaill, the leader of the Fianna Knights to which Diarmuid belonged, a great hero possessing supreme wisdom and the power to control healing water, was engaged to Gr¨¢inne, the daughter of King Conmae Mara of Irnd.


    <span>Both sides celebrated a grand engagement feast in Tara''s pce, and everyone offered their blessings for this union.


    <span>The atmosphere of the banquet was lively, except for the young and beautiful Princess Gr¨¢inne, who was gloomy. Fionn, her fianc¨¦, was old enough to be her grandfather, and she didn''t want to marry such a person.


    <span>At the climax of the banquet, she saw a young knight ¨C the one bestowed with the highest honor, known as the "Beloved of Women," with the "Radiant Face" Diarmuid Ua Duibhne ¨C and she fell in love with him.


    <span>At the end of the banquet, when everyone was intoxicated, she found him.


    <span>"Exchange my love and your sacred vows, my dear, and please stop this absurd marriage. Take me with you... to the end of the sky, to the other side of the world!"


    <span>With tear-filled eyes, the girl spoke to him, igniting the me of love in the hero''s heart with her gaze.


    <span>It was the purgatory fire that would consume his body... The hero had already realized it at that moment.


    <span>But he couldn''t resist.


    <span>The hero took the princess''s hand, and together they abandoned the bright future.


    <span>And so, a tragic love story from Celtic mythology unfolded.


    <span>The hero and the princess fled for sixteen years.


    <span>At the end of the story, Diarmuid reconciled with Fionn under the mediation of his foster father, Angus.


    <span>But Fionn did not truly forgive Diarmuid. He knew about the geis that bound Diarmuid to die at the hands of his half-brother, who had transformed into a wild boar and deliberately orchestrated the encounter between Diarmuid and the boar.


    <span>After Diarmuid was gravely injured by the boar, Fionn, knowing that his healing water could save Diarmuid, intentionally let the water slip through his fingers twice. By the time he brought the water for the third time, Diarmuid had already ceased to breathe.


    <span>Could it be that even in the present day, over a thousand yearster, in this world where he was summoned as a Heroic Spirit, the same story would unfold?


    <span>Sc¨¢thach walked up to the broken window, her gaze piercing through the fence of the factory.


    <span>In the cold wind, S, tears streaming down her face, looked at Diarmuid with an intense gaze.


    <span>"Lancer, fight with me, protect me, support me, and let us obtain the Holy Grail together."


    <span>Wasn''t S at this moment so simr to Gr¨¢inne from years ago?


    <span>But this time, Diarmuid refused. He would not make the same choice as he did back then, betraying his lord.


    <span>"Before bing a Servant, I was just a knight, and I have sworn loyalty to Lord Keh. If Lord Keh abandons the Holy Grail, then the Holy Grail holds no meaning for me. Lady S, I cannot ept your request. Please forgive me."


    <span>"Is he serious?" Justeaze couldn''t believe or understand Lancer''s words. Her understanding of humans was not deep enough to grasp theplexities of the human heart.


    <span>Heroic Spirits summoned as Servants to participate in the Holy Grail War, were not summoned without reason. Like the Masters, they also had wishes they wanted to fulfill, which is why they responded to the summons and fought alongside their Masters.


    <span>"Indeed, without a wish, there would be no response to the summoning. However, fulfilling a wish doesn''t necessarily have to involve the Holy Grail. Diarmuid is such an exception," Shinji said as he looked through his memories.


    <span>"His wish is to follow his lord, whom he has sworn loyalty to, until death and achieve the glory he couldn''t attain in life as a knight. Whether it''s victory to the end or falling in battle, as long as he is by his lord''s side, his wish will be fulfilled. Truly, he is a pure and idealistic person."


    <span>Because of his purity, he wasmentable, whether it was his legend in life or his fate in the original timeline.


    <span>"Shinji," Sc¨¢thach turned around and looked at her Master. She saw his dreams and knew so much, including the world called "Type-Moon" created by a certain Artist.


    <span>"I won''t let that happen." Shinji raised his head, revealing a childish smile.


    <span>"You have graduated from this world, but I haven''t.


    <span>You don''t want to interfere, so I will."


    <span>I will give Diarmuid a rtively fulfilling conclusion in your ce."


    <span>PS: Shinji changing the story of FATE: Zero


    <span>PS: Geis, also spelled as geas/geiss/ges, with the plural form geasa, can be tranted as "taboo," "prohibition," or "oath." It holds significant importance in Celtic mythology but remains one of its most secretive aspects. Geis can enhance the strength of heroes but can also be their weakness.


    <span>PS2: The elopement of Diarmuid and Gr¨¢inne also had to do with Gr¨¢inne cing a geis on Diarmuid.


    <span>PS3: Sc¨¢thach is a bit tsundere. She says she has graduated from this world and won''t interfere, but when ites to battles or matters rted to warriors, she can''t help but get involved. This aspect is well portrayed in "Fate/Grand Order," especially in the swimsuit event. Those who have yed it will fall in love with her, Sensei.


    <span>PS4: Don''t underestimate the terror of Sensei''s original rune. The Rune of the Killing Order is a rune that Sensei modified in his spiritual core. In the final stages of the swimsuit event, Sensei directly deployed the rune on the ground, causing the boars, who had already acquired technology and civilization no less than humans, to forget all their knowledge and return to the primitive era.


    <span>PS5: Stop mocking Diarmuid for saying one thing and doing another. That''s how chivalry is. In China, it is natural to use strategy to ovee stronger opponents, but in the West, especially during the heyday of chivalry, it was considered dishonorable and went against the spirit of knighthood. In that era, chivalry was like a religion, a belief, somewhat simr to the struggle between divine authority and royal authority. It is not surprising to choose either side when the two conflict. Diarmuid''s loyalty doesn''t need to be questioned, and his actions align with the spirit of chivalry. If we have to me something, it would be that era and chivalry itself.


    <span>PS6: It is a misconception that Westerners do not use strategy in warfare. Figures like Alexander the Great and Hannibal have ssic examples of strategic warfare. However, they were not rigid knights. It is important to emphasize once again that while there may be fewer ssical examples of strategic warfare in the Westpared to the East, it doesn''t mean that Westerners are foolish or unaware of tactics. They were simply constrained by their systems and society.


    <span>//Woman...

 Chapter 86 – The Tohsaka Family’s Precepts

    Chapter 86 ¨C The Tohsaka Family¡¯s Precepts


    <span>As a magus family with a history spanning over 200 years and five generations, the Tohsaka family can be considered to have a certain heritage and history.


    <span>Generally speaking, such families would have principles derived from bloodlines, culture, and order, known as "family precepts," and the Tohsaka family is no exception.


    <span>The family precepts of the Tohsaka family are as follows:


    <span>First, never falter in critical moments.


    <span>Second, stay away from the Matou family.


    <span>Third, there is not a single good person with the surname Emiya.


    <span>Fourth, Archer is the most unreliable.


    <span>Fifth, no matter how difficult, never resort to magecraft; no matter how poor, neverck gemstones.


    <span>Sixth, despise teacher''s treasures and Noble Phantasms.


    <span>Seventh, do not touch machinery.


    <span>Eighth, Shinji is never wrong.


    <span>...


    <span>...


    <span>...


    <span>Well, the above are just summaries of those idle and bored Type-moon fans in Shinji''s previous life. No distinguished family would use such things as family precepts.


    <span>The true family precept of the Tohsaka family is "Always maintainposure, always stay elegant."


    <span>Objectively speaking, the standard and ideology of this family precept are excellent, and the sessive heads of the Tohsaka family have all lived up to this.


    <span>The current head, Tokiomi, always maintains a dignified appearance and a noble demeanor. In the eyes of many, especially women, he is a perfect man.


    <span>The future head, Rin, is only seven years old but already demonstrates maturity and a noble bearing far beyond her peers. She excels in academics and sports, and both teachers and ssmates adore her.


    <span>Of course, some mischievous boys y pranks on Rin, but everyone understands that it is not a genuine dislike for her. It is merely a way to attract the attention of girls, and their behavior carries no malice.


    <span>Being trusted and respected by ssmates is a source of pride for Rin and a way for her to practice the family precepts.


    <span>Rin has a best friend named Kotone. The two girls are always inseparable at school, doing everything together. They appear like sisters.


    <span>The catalyst for their friendship was quite ordinary. Some mischievous boys were bullying Kotone, and Rin, unable to tolerate it, helped Kotone chase away those boys. Since then, they have be friends.


    <span>Perhaps it''s because Kotone''s calm personality is somewhat simr to Sakura''s that Rin feels she can''t just leave her alone. Whenever Kotone encounters a problem, Rin is there to help her, and their friendship between girls bes unbreakable.


    <span>Today, Kotone didn''te to school.


    <span>The homeroom teacher said she was on sick leave at home, but the rumors in ss were different. They said Kotone had disappeared.


    <span>Rin called Kotone''s house several times, but her parents didn''t want to say much to Rin. Eventually, they even stopped answering the calls.


    <span>This deepened Rin''s worries.


    <span>If it were an ordinary child, all they could do is worry for their friend in silence. They wouldn''t be able to do anything else.


    <span>But Rin isn''t an ordinary child. She is the heir of the Tohsaka family, a lineage of magi. She can use magecraft, and she knows about the hidden currents in Fuyuki City.


    <span>Seven magi, including her father, are currently engaged in a war.


    <span>The streets at night are lurking with deadly and bizarre threats.


    <span>Because she knows a certain truth, Rin feels an added sense of responsibility.


    <span>Now, Kotone must be waiting for Rin to save her, just as Rin has always done.


    <span>In reality, she could seek help from her father, who is a magus. However, her father is one of the participants in the "war." Her mother also strictly forbids her from disturbing her father, just like when she says, "Absolutely do not go out at night."


    <span>Rin has always obeyed her parents'' words, but she can''t just sit idly by while her friend is in danger.


    <span>Just this once, she won''t listen, for the sake of her friend, for the sake of the Tohsaka family''s family precepts.


    <span>On a sleepless night, driven by a sense of duty or maybe what is called a conscience, Rin quietly leaves her room.


    <span>Compared to the well-protected Tohsaka residence, slipping out of her room in the Zenjou''s residence is much easier.


    <span>Climbing out of the dormitory window, sliding down the terrace pir, and then slipping out of the fence through a small gate.


    <span>It took less than five minutes to escape, buting back using the same method is troublesome.


    <span>Thinking about how she won''t be able to hide her unauthorized outing tonight, and how her parents will surely harshly criticize her afterward, Rin tells herself that she didn''t sneak out for something shameful. She did it because she was a member of the Tohsaka family. When she returns, she must bring Kotone back with her. No matter how her parents scold her, she will still feel proud in her heart.


    <span>Rin has three pieces of equipment with her.


    <span>The most reliable one is the magicpass her father gave her on her birthday. It looks like an ordinarypass in terms of appearance and construction, but it doesn''t point north. Instead, it points to locations with strong magical energy. Although it is a very simple magical device, Rin has used thispass to learn that even the movement of the wind or the ebb and flow of the tides are subtle changes in magical energy. If she wants to find a ce where something strange is happening, thispass wille in handy.


    <span>In addition, Rin has two specially crafted crystal pieces that she made during her gemstone magecraft training. She selected the best two from the crystals she made herself. If she were to release the magecraft stored within them all at once - although she has never tried such a dangerous thing - it would likely cause a small-scale explosion. In case of danger, she can use them as self-defense weapons.


    <span>Relying on this equipment and her abilities, Rin believes that she can definitely find Kotone and bring her back.


    <span>If someone were to ask if she was okay, she would surely nod.


    <span>But if someone were to ask her if she can truly guarantee that nothing will go wrong, she might be too scared and unsure of how to answer.


    <span>However, such questions are both malicious and meaningless to Rin. If someone wanted to ask, they should first inquire about Kotone''s well-being. What if Kotone can no longere to school? Would Rin still be unaffected? She would be able to answer that question without hesitation.


    <span>Summoning courage and self-esteem, Rin tells herself that she is not like those timid ordinary children.


    <span>She banishes her fear and takes a step forward towards the nearest train station.


    <span>No problem, it''s just one stop to Fuyuki City, and she has enough change in her hand for the fare.


    <span>At this moment, Rin doesn''t know what kind of monsters gather in Fuyuki City at night, nor does she realize the hidden dangers that lurk within. It is a dark undercurrent that can easily consume her young body, a war that even top-ss magi must approach with extreme caution.


    <span>In her innocence and ignorance, she steps into thisnd that has already be a battlefield, simply wanting to find her best friend.


    <span>Going home together, going to school together, attending sses together, reading together, ying together.


    <span>She has already lost her sister and can''t afford to lose her friend as well.


    <span>


    <span>Support Me at /AbsoluteCode

 Chapter 87: Sakura’s Actions

    Chapter 87: Sakura¡¯s Actions


    <span>Tonight, the Matou household was unusually quiet.


    <span>Byakuya had gone to Tokyo to attend a business forum organized by the Ministry of Commerce, and afterward, he would be going abroad with some business partners for inspections. He wouldn''t be able to return home for at least half a month.


    <span>Justeaze went to the Einzbern Forest. During this time, she nned to keep a close eye on Irisviel and see if she could obtain aplete "human" heart from her.


    <span>Kariya and Lancelot, as well as Shinji and Sc¨¢thach, the two pairs of master and servant, went out separately for a night outing.


    <span>That bastard Caster, after retreating from Einzbern, started summoning monsters in the underground sewers. Unable to be as rational and cold-blooded as Tohsaka Tokiomi, the uncle and nephew duo had no choice but to continue venturing into the underground sewers to exterminate the monsters.


    <span>The difference this time was that Sc¨¢thach joined the monster extermination team, significantly reducing the area Kariya had to cover, and Shinji no longer had to worry about encountering danger without anyone to rescue him.


    <span>In the spacious three-story Western-style house, only Sakura was left behind.


    <span>In the quiet night, a six-year-old girl and a cold, empty home seemed ipatible with happiness.


    <span>Sakura did feel a bit uneasy and lonely, but only a little. She knew that her brother and uncle woulde back soon. She wanted to rest early, wake up early, and prepare a delicious breakfast to keep them energized.


    <span>Just the thought of Shinji and Kariya fighting over food made Sakura feel a sense of aplishment.


    <span>"Hehe, I''m capable too, you know?"


    <span>"Meow~"


    <span>"Squeak~"


    <span>The two familiars lying next to Sakura responded as if echoing her words.


    <span>Although they were Alchemy Constructs and Elemental Aggregates, under the guidance and assistance of Justeaze, Sakura had given the familiars life and intelligence. They were now smarter and more human-like than real cats and mice.


    <span>Therge pendulum clock in the living room struck nine times.


    <span>"Oh dear, it''s already nine o''clock. It''s time to sleep."


    <span>Sakura was a very obedient child. When she said she would sleep at a certain time, she did exactly that. She rubbed her eyes, turned off the lights in her room and the hallway, and crawled into her warm nket.


    <span>Just as she was about to follow the meditation technique taught by her mentor to harmonize her body and mind for a quick sleep, the sound of "ding-a-ling" came from downstairs.


    <span>"A phone call? Who could it be?"


    <span>Sakura put on a coat and hurriedly ran downstairs, picking up the receiver.


    <span>"Hello, this is the Matou residence."


    <span>"Sakura, is that you?" She was familiar with this voice.


    <span>"Mother... ah, no, Aunt Tohsaka."


    <span>"Sakura, is Kariya there? Please let him answer the phone." Aoi''s voice sounded urgent.


    <span>"Uncle is not home. He''s gone out."


    <span>"When will he be back?"


    <span>"I don''t know, Uncle didn''t tell me," Sakura shook her head and curiously asked, "So, what happened?"


    <span>"Rin, Rin ran away from home."


    <span>"What? Sister¡ª!"


    <span>Upon hearing this news, Sakura also became anxious, even subconsciously using the term "sister" that should have been abandoned.


    <span>"Where did she go?"


    <span>"Fuyuki City. She left a note on the bedside table saying she was going to find her missing ssmate. Sakura, if you see Kariya, tell him what I just said."


    <span>Before Sakura could reply, the call ended abruptly without even saying goodbye, indicating Aoi''s anxiety.


    <span>As Sakura listened to the dial tone, her mouth pouted involuntarily.


    <span>"Sister ran away from home?"


    <span>In her memories, her sister was so perfect, excelling in everything she did. She was both a mother and a father and Sakura''s pride.


    <span>Beforeing to the Matou household, Sakura loved following her sister the most, acting like her little tail.


    <span>How could such a sister run away from home? It''s not like her reckless brother and uncle.


    <span>To find a missing ssmate?


    <span>Missing?


    <span>Missing!!!


    <span>At that moment, Sakura, just like her sister Rin, remembered the recent uproar about children going missing.


    <span>No, her sister might be in danger!


    <span>Finally realizing the situation, Sakura hung up the phone and hurriedly ran into the underground workshop.


    <span>Mobilemunication in 1994 was not advanced enough, and the signals were difficult to prate the ground and reach the underground sewers. To contact Shinji and Kariya, they could only rely on therge-scalemunication spell set up by Sc¨¢thach in advance.


    <span>"Brother, it''s Sakura. Mom just called and said that sister ran away from home¡ª"


    <span>...


    <span>Receiving the contact from his sister, Shinji''s first thought was¡ªself-destruction is indeed a tradition in the Tohsaka family. Tokiomi self-destructed, and now Rin is doing the same. They truly live up to being father and daughter.


    <span>Fortunately, Sakura had already left the Tohsaka household and quickly grew under the guidance of her mentor. Otherwise, she might have already rushed out to find her sister instead of calling him, her older brother.


    <span>The biggest difference between adults and children is not their physical bodies but their logic and thinking patterns.


    <span>Based on the information conveyed by Sakura, Shinji easily deduced Rin''s course of action.


    <span>Although Rin possessed top-tier magical aptitude, she was still young and had not mastered long-distance teleportation. The only way for her to travel from the Zenjou household to Fuyuki City was by taking the train.


    <span>Fuyuki City had only two train stations, Shintou Station and Fukayama Station. The Tohsaka and Matou households were both in Fukayama Town. Rin couldn''t possibly go to her father''s nose to find someone. If she was discovered, her adventure woulde to an end.


    <span>The answer was clear¡ª


    <span>"Sakura, contact Uncle and tell him that your sister might have gone to Shintou. Ask him to start searching from the train station."


    <span>After ending themunication with Sakura, Shinji turned to Sc¨¢thach and said:


    <span>"Master, please go back and pick up Sakura. I''ll fly over first. If there''s any news, I''ll inform you immediately. Keep in touch."


    <span>The reason for going back to pick up Sakura is that Sakura and Rin are sisters with a close rtionship. Sc¨¢thach can use this connection to perform prophecy-based magecraft and locate Rin.


    <span>"Understood." Sc¨¢thach knew that time was of the essence and quickly left in her spiritual form.


    <span>Shinji found the nearest exit and left the underground sewer. There was no time to clean up the garbage now.


    <span>If he remembered correctly, Rin had indeed gone on an adventure in "Fate/Zero." Interestingly, there were two versions of this adventure. In Gen Urobuchi''s original novel, Rin was too scared by the monsters left behind by Caster before she found Kotone and was eventually saved by Kariya. In the 2011 anime adaptation, Rin showcased her potential as a future protagonist, using her strength and wit to sessfully disrupt Ryuunosuke Uryuu''s crimes and rescue her friend.


    <span>But now, due to Sc¨¢thach''s relentless pursuit, the Caster faction didn''t dare to act as recklessly as they did in the original timeline. Since Father Risei temporarily changed the rules, there had been no reports of their criminal activities.


    <span>Shinji naturally assumed that they had be more cautious and that no children would be captured, and Rin wouldn''t have the chance to y hero (and risk her life). However, he underestimated the madness of these lunatics. While Casterunched an attack on Einzbern Forest, attracting everyone''s attention, Ryuunosuke began his criminal activities and even kidnapped Rin''s friend, setting Rin on her adventure (suicidal mission) to find her friend.


    <span>The timeline once again returned to its predetermined course.


    <span>Whether it was a mere coincidence or the inertia of fate, Shinji didn''t know. All he knew was that he couldn''t let his interference strengthen the defense around Ryuunosuke, ultimately causing Rin to lose her life.


    <span>If that were to happen, Sakura would suffer for the rest of her life, and Shinji would live with guilt.


    <span>"Rin Tohsaka, I beg you, please take it slow."


    <span>Regardless of the loss of magical power, Shinji flew in the air on his flying shoes, continuously praying.


    <span>


    <span>Support Me at /AbsoluteCode

 Chapter 88: Rin’s Adventure

    Chapter 88: Rin¡¯s Adventure


    From an adult''s perspective, it wasn''t yette at night, but the streets were sparsely popted, making it hard to believe that this was the bustlingmercial street in the future city center of Fuyuki.


    The red police lights flickered in the distance, and passersby hurriedly cast strange nces. The entire street was filled with a tense atmosphere. As Rin looked at this familiar yet unfamiliar scene, she felt a faint chill enveloping her body.


    "Why has it be like this?"


    Naively, Rin was unaware that a curfew had been imposed in Fuyuki City.


    With the series of macabre murders, child abductions, and the chain of explosions in the harbor area and the Kay Hotel, the entire Fuyuki City was shrouded in terror. The police urged citizens to reduce their outings at night and strictly prohibited going out alone. Most citizensplied with this directive.


    Of course, there were always ignorant people who disregarded the curfew. As a result, the police mobilized all their forces for patrols. If they saw a citizen alone, they would approach and inquire, providing necessary "protection."


    However, this measure taken to ensure the personal safety of the citizens was detrimental to Rin''s actions tonight. If she were to be seen by the police, they would certainly not leave this seven-year-old girl unattended. Rin couldn''t use covert magecraft yet, so getting caught by the police would mean mission failure.


    Rin anxiously ducked into the shadow of a building, clutching her head.


    The patrol car slowly passed by in front of her.


    The revolving lights disappeared into the distant darkness, and Rin finally breathed a sigh of relief. She cautiously took out her mana pointer.


    The reaction of the pointer surprised her.


    Under normal circumstances, the pointer would simply sway and tremble lightly, but tonight, it was busy spinning in circles. Rin had never seen such a phenomenon before. The needle seemed to be behaving chaotically, casting a shadow of unease over Rin''s heart.


    Just as she was at a loss, a man appeared in her field of vision.


    He wore a shy purple shirt, and the metallic essories around his neck and waist gleamed with an icy luster. The man''s smile seemed sunny, but for some reason, Rin couldn''t shake off the feeling that this man was dangerous, just like the dangerous magecraft books in her father''s workshop.


    When Rin first came into contact with magecraft, she had been curious and wanted to open one of those magecraft books. She had almost been possessed by an evil spirit as a result. This man gave her the same feeling.


    Rin curled up in the shadow, hoping not to be noticed by this man.


    Indeed, the man didn''t notice anyone watching him. His attention waspletely focused on the boy beside him.


    The boy was about the same age as Rin, with droopy eyelids and a tired appearance.


    The man held the boy''s hand and gently said, "Come on, let''s walk properly."


    After the man disappeared from her field of vision, Rin naturally looked down and nced at the mana pointer.


    The pointer was motionless. The needle seemed frozen, pointing directly at something inside the alley.


    There was something there, an obvious anomaly exuding magical energy.


    "..."


    Wasn''t this what she was looking for?


    She had found a clue so quickly, what a lucky start.


    Rin nned to search suspicious locations in the city one by one, confirming the whereabouts of Kotone''s presence. And now, she had found the first location.


    Unconsciously, Rin swallowed nervously, fixating her gaze on the direction pointed by the mana pointer. She stealthily made her way towards the depths of the alley.


    Lost in her concentration, she overlooked her surroundings. While walking, her body identally collided with a trash bin in the middle of the alley. The movement of the trash bin caused a nearby stack of misceneous bags to topple over, which then knocked into a broom and mop leaning against the side.


    tter.


    Thud.


    ng.


    A series of sounds reverberated through the deserted alley in the night, sounding particrly clear.


    Rin was startled by the sudden noise. Trembling, she huddled behind the trash bin, cautiously observing if anyone had noticed her.


    Whether it was because the alley was too secluded or Rin was lucky, such an obvious noise did not attract anyone''s attention.


    Rin let out a long sigh of relief, repeatedly reminding herself to be careful and always maintainposure and elegance.


    Silently navigating through the obstacles made up of misceneous items and cleaning tools, Rin arrived at the other side of the alley.


    There, she saw the same man as before, with the same ufortable smile and the same posture of holding a boy''s hand. However, now the boy he was leading had be two.


    "Two?" Rin widened her sapphire-like eyes. "How did the children multiply?"


    Confirming the mana pointer once again, the needle rotated as the man moved. This man was the source of the magical energy.


    Magical energy, magus, abduction... these words shed alternately in Rin''s mind.


    She remembered her father mentioning the "Holy Grail War."


    She recalled the conversation with her mother during dinner and her mother''s evasive answers about Kotone.


    Rin didn''t want to forget about Kotone, nor would she abandon her friend. She was a member of the Tohsaka family with its ancient history, and she had to prove her ability to be her father''s sessor with courage.


    "No, I can''t hide. I can''t aplish anything like this!"


    Rin kept encouraging herself, and finally, courage overcame her fear of the unknown. She clenched her small fists and walked out of the alley, running along the guidance of the mana pointer.


    Passing through a bustling street filled with shops and running through an unfinished development area, Rin arrived at a street illuminated by neon lights and lined with bars.


    This ce belonged to adults, not somewhere an underage child should be. But the pointer unmistakably pointed here, and Rin didn''t pay attention to where she had ended up.


    The pointer began to rotate again, and the dial trembled incessantly, causing her hands to tingle.


    This time, Rin had no doubts. She knew that the rotation of the pointer was different from before.


    Because the target was below, the horizontally ced pointer didn''t know how to indicate.


    "I found it!"


    Rin held the mana pointer in one hand and tightly sped two crystal shards, which served as her weapons. She entered the dimly lit staircase.


    At the end of the stairs was an unlocked basement. Bathed in the residual light from emergency and safety exit signs, Rin saw neatly arranged tables, chairs, and items inside. It seemed to be a closed-down underground bar.


    The silence in the storage room was eerie, and even the faint sound of the mana pointer''s rotation was audible here.


    "It seems like no one''s here," Rin whispered in a voice only she could hear as she stepped into the bar.


    Suddenly, she felt her foot touch something soft, and warm.


    It was a person, a girl around her age, dressed in a uniform that Rin was very familiar with¡ªa uniform she wore every day to school.


    Rin turned the motionless girl over and saw her face, a face even more familiar than the uniform.


    "Kotone!"

 Chapter 89: Rin’s Battle

    Chapter 89: Rin¡¯s Battle


    <span>Rin would never make a mistake. The girl lying on the ground was indeed Kotone, her closest friend.


    <span>"Kotone!"


    <span>Rin called out anxiously, but Kotone remained motionless, showing no signs of response.


    <span>Kotone''s wide-open eyescked focus and the usual radiance. Her face was expressionless, resembling a delicate doll.


    <span>If Rin couldn''t feel the warmth of a human body and the beating of a heart through her touch, she would have thought that her best friend was already dead.


    <span>"Kotone!? What have they done to you? What should I do? Is there anyone¡ª"


    <span>Rin looked around, trying to find something that could be of help.


    <span>She couldn''t find anything to assist her, and something even more horrifying appeared¡ªthe man who made Rin feel danger, the man who was apanied by two boys.


    <span>In an instant, Rin felt as if she was being stalked by some savage beast.


    <span>Her whole body seemed frozen, unable to move. She couldn''t even scream. The terror held the young girl captive.


    <span>The man with rotating eyes caught sight of Rin. He first appeared startled but then approached her with a more radiant smile and a gentle voice.


    <span>"What''s wrong? Are you lost?"


    <span>"No, it''s just that..." Rin''s body and mind were controlled by fear. She couldn''t articte her words properly, didn''t know what to say, and could only stutter and tremble.


    <span>"You came at the right time."


    <span>The man seemed oblivious to Rin''s expression, and he walked towards her with a smile.


    <span>The moment he released his grip, the two boys he was holding seemed to lose their strength and copsed, just like Kotone in Rin''s arms.


    <span>"We were about to hold a party, but we''re a bit short on people. Will you help us, too?"


    <span>It was only at this moment that Rin noticed there were not only Kotone and the two boys lying on the ground but also several other children.


    <span>The man squatted among the children, in front of Rin, and extended his hand towards her.


    <span>"A party is more lively with more people, right?"


    <span>In her fear, Rin instinctively held the man''s hand, but she felt a severe, needle-like pain that pierced through her hand.


    <span>"What happened just now?"


    <span>Rin looked at her hand. Although it had only been a moment, she knew that the pain she felt earlier was not an illusion. It was a reaction to magical energy invading her body.


    <span>The Tohsaka family''s secret gem magecraft involved using magical energy to change the shape of gems. This training enhanced the coordination between the magi''s mental strength and magical energy. If there was a problem with either aspect, the shaping process would fail.


    <span>When Rin first started practicing, she often failed because she injected too much magical energy, causing the gems to shatter. The excess magical energy would rebound back to her own body, causing the same pain she felt now in her hands.


    <span>Rin''s gaze involuntarily focused on her left wrist, where a purple bracelet emitted fluctuations of magical energy.


    <span>"Is that what the pointer is pointing to? Is it because of that that Kotone has be like this? And all these children too?"


    <span>On the other hand, the man whose hand Rin had let go of grew impatient. The sunshine and gentleness disappeared from his face, reced by the expression of a fierce beast stalking its prey.


    <span>He reached out his hand again, trying to grab Rin.


    <span>Rin shrunk her body and evaded, swiftly moving to the corner of the bar using both her hands and feet.


    <span>The man licked his lips, carefully avoiding stepping on the children on the ground, and steadily approached, his narrowed eyes revealing a hint of ferocity.


    <span>But this time, Rin wasn''t frightened. Instead, she bravely stood against the man.


    <span>Taking advantage of her petite physique, she climbed onto the bar counter and forcefully threw objects at the man.


    <span>The man protected his head and face with his hands but continued to advance.


    <span>How strong could a child''s strength be? He thought he could take a few hits and return them in a matter of minutes. But he overlooked what was on the bar counter. Besides various drink packets, there was a grid of four-by-four cup holders, neatly holding sixteen ss cups.


    <span>Rin exerted force and pushed the cup holder, sending it flying off the counter and crashing heavily onto the man''s face.


    <span>"Ouch!" The man was suddenly struck hard, yelling out as he wildly waved his hands.


    <span>Taking advantage of this opportunity, Rin grabbed the man''s left wrist. Her goal was not to evade the man''s capture but to destroy this ominous magical tool.


    <span>The magical energy on the bracelet once again invaded Rin''s body, and the stabbing pain made her face turn pale.


    <span>But soon, Rin no longer felt the pain. The courage and consciousness she had mustered were slowly fading away as if someone were singing a luby in her ear.


    <span>This was the effect of the bracelet. By directly contacting it, magical energy would be injected into the target''s body, taking away their consciousness.


    <span>Gradually, Rin''s vision became blurry, and the man''s face became indistinct. She could only vaguely hear his triumphant voice.


    <span>"Well, it seems you''re willing to cooperate after all."


    <span>That voice snapped Rin back to reality, reminding her of what she should do.


    <span>She clenched her teeth and activated the switch of the magic circuit within her body. Forty main circuits and thirty auxiliary circuits were simultaneously activated, and the stored magical energy in her body poured out like a floodgate being opened.


    <span>There are no tricks, no magic tricks to be used. It''s just a pure release of magical power, fighting against the magic emitted by the bracelet.


    <span>Although Rin is young, she possesses qualifications far surpassing those of ordinary magi. If the body of an ordinary magi is like a pond, Rin''s body is like a reservoir. Even if this reservoir has not been fully utilized, the stored magical power within it should not be underestimated.


    <span>Aqua-colored magic radiated from Rin''s eyes, hands, and entire body, illuminating the dim bar and intertwining with the harmonious purple magic light emitted by the bracelet.


    <span>The magic pointer hanging around Rin''s neck, always pointing towards the bracelet, began to sway, sometimes pointing at Rin and sometimes pointing at the bracelet, indicating the intense struggle between the two types of magic.


    <span>"Weird, what''s happening?"


    <span>The man whose left hand was grabbed by Rin was bewildered by the scene before him. He had no idea what was happening and just stared nkly.


    <span>As time passed, the amount of magical power output by Rin grew stronger and stronger. The magical power from the bracelet was expelled from her body, and the swaying pointer started to shift in her direction.


    <span>When Rinpletely freed herself from the influence of the bracelet, all the magical power within her surged forcefully into the bracelet through her hands. This scene resembled the pouring rain during the stormy season, with seawater surging back into the distant river.


    <span>She recalled her father''s teachings when she failed her first attempt at shaping gems. Magecraft is a rigorous and precise craft, and using more magical power is not necessarily better. Excessive magical power can instead disrupt the magecraft itself.


    <span>Now, Rin wanted to destroy the bracelet using the same method.


    <span>"This thing!" In Rin''s furious roar, the output of magical power reached its peak. The roaring magical power caused the magic pointer to finally settle on Rin, surpassing the limits of what the bracelet could bear.


    <span>With a loud "bang," the bracelet, like a gem that Rin failed to shape, shattered into pieces in a burst of light.

 Chapter 90: Younger Sister Saves Older Sister

    Chapter 90: Younger Sister Saves Older Sister


    The man was injured in the eyes by the intense light emitted from the shattered bracelet. Disregarding Rin, who was right beside him, he screamed in pain while covering his eyes with both hands.


    Simultaneously, as the bracelet shattered, the magecraft that had taken control of the children''s bodies and robbed them of their consciousness quickly dissipated. The children lying on the ground gradually regained consciousness.


    "Kotone." Rin rushed to her friend''s side, watching her eyes regain her brightness and her face regain color.


    "Rin... Where are we?" Kotone looked at Rin, then nced around in confusion, seemingly unaware of what had just happened.


    As Kotone woke up, the other children also woke up. Some screamed while others cried out of fear.


    In this critical moment, Rin fully demonstrated the Tohsaka family motto: "Stay calm and elegant at all times."


    "Now is not the time to cry. Everyone, run away quickly."


    She shouted to everyone and pulled her friend to run out first.


    Seeing someone take the lead, the other children followed suit and ran out as well.


    By the time the man recovered from his brief blindness, the children had already disappeared without a trace. He could only helplessly squat on the ground, picking up a fragment of the bracelet with a mournful expression.


    "I wonder if the boss will be angry?"


    ...


    Themotion of the children on the streets naturally attracted the attention of the police. Nearby officers quickly arrived, protecting the children,forting them, verifying their identities, and contacting their parents.


    Before the children were discovered by the police, Rin quietly slipped away from the crowd and silently observed from a small alley across the street.


    Watching Kotone being closely guarded by armed police in the center, Rin could finally breathe a sigh of relief.


    What happened tonight involved magecraft, a mysterious art that must not be known to ordinary people. Therefore, Rin couldn''t appear in front of the police. Although she felt a small regret for not receiving the gratitude of the other children, as long as Kotone was safe and sound, Rin was satisfied.


    "Alright, let''s go back."


    Before leaving, she once again held the magic pointer given to her by her father and whispered in the direction of the Tohsaka household.


    "Dad, I seeded."


    Before the words even fell, the magic pointer suddenly began to tremble, more violently than ever before. It even "jumped" out of Rin''s hand and floated in mid-air, shaking up and down.


    The t magic pointer, under the traction of the magic source, lifted upward, firmly locked in a direction inclined at a forty-five-degree angle.


    In the piercing and strange sound of "Giiiiii," an unidentified object descended from the sky, and the magic pointer also fell downward. This scene reminded Rin of her father''s advice when he gave her the magic pointer.


    "Rin, remember, you can''t handle something with such a strong reaction at the moment."


    That time, Tokiomi had experimented with a magecraft book that left a psychological shadow on Rin, and the unidentified object appearing before her had a more intense reaction than that time.


    It was an extremely ugly creature, with a damp body, countless small fleshy tendrils, and a circr mouth at the center of the tendrils that made Rin feel disgusted.


    However, Rin couldn''t vomit. The despair and fear that oppressed her nerves were stronger than facing the kidnapper alone, devouring her soul.


    Danger, danger, danger¡ª


    Her body tightened, and every hair stood on end.


    Rin''s innate aptitude for magecraft told her the extent of the crisis she had fallen into.


    Magic, the so-called magecraft, was just the cognition of death, epting death¡ªthis was the first threshold that all apprentice magi had to ovee in their training.


    The icy touch of "death" was so tangible, leading to the abyss of despair.


    There was no escape and no understanding.


    On Sakura''s first day entering the Matou household, facing the overwhelming Worms, she experienced the proximity of "death."


    When Shinji opened the magical circuits for her in the Matou household, she also experienced pain that would be remembered for a lifetime.


    At this moment, the young Rin was forced to personally experience the terrifying nature of magecraft.


    In the fixed gaze, the monster stood up, supported by its tendrils, and wriggled closer to Rin.


    The monster''s movements were not fast, and at Rin''s speed, she could probably outrun it at full sprint. Even if she couldn''t, she could run to the main street and call for help.


    But Rin couldn''t do it. The feeling of being enveloped by "death" made her unable to move a finger. She could only futilely scream, a voice that could only echo in the alley and couldn''t reach the outside world.


    "Don''te any closer, don''t, absolutely don''t, no, no, no, no, no, no¡ª"


    The monster''s sharp teeth flickered with a cold light, and the fleshy tendrils and gaps between its teeth oozed a strange-smelling slime.


    It got closer.


    Even closer.


    The tendrils with red fleshy growths were about to touch Rin''s body.


    Right at the critical moment when the tendrils were only a few centimeters away from Rin''s face, she heard a sound passing by her ear.


    She thought it was caused by the cold feeling of her soul leaving her body, and she thought that her current thinking, including the sensation of her senses, was about to copse.


    But in the next second, she overturned her judgment because she heard a familiar voice, a voice as important as her father, no, even more important.


    "Sister, run!"


    Sister, there was only one person in the world who called her that, and that was her younger sister, Sakura.


    The sisterly bond and affection made Rin forget her fear and escape from the shadow of death. Ignoring the monster right in front of her, she turned her head and saw her sister, who had already been tainted by the Matou family, grabbing her hand and running towards the alley entrance.


    At the same time, a faint explosion sounded behind the two girls, and the monster that was preparing to feed suddenly began to swell, twist, and emit bursts of blood mist.


    A dozen secondster, the monster that had posed a deadly threat to Rin convulsed and fell to the ground.


    By now, Sakura had already taken her sister out of the alley, out of the bar street.


    The cold wind blew against their cheeks as the scenery on both sides quickly receded. Rin had never imagined that her sister, that quiet sister, could run so fast, even faster than herself, who was the top in physical education at school.


    Was it the result of her daily morning runs?


    Should she try it too?


    As Rin pondered these thoughts, she let Sakura lead her forward.


    When she came to her senses, she realized that they had already arrived at a park not far from Shinto Center.


    "Huff~ huff~ Sakura, thank you for saving me," Rin gasped and said to her sister, "But how did you¡ª"


    Because Sakura exercised every day, her condition was much better than her sister''s. She carefully wiped the sweat from Rin''s forehead and answered somewhat shyly.


    "Mom, I mean Auntie Tohsaka called and said that you, no, she found a note from you that you ran away from home..."


    Rin couldn''t pay attention to what Sakura said next. She only had one thought now.


    "Oh no, oh no, Mom found out. I''m going to get scolded when I go back."

 Chapter 91: Aoi’s Actions

    Chapter 91: Aoi¡¯s Actions


    Aoi Tohsaka realized an hourter that her daughter, Rin, was missing.


    Perhaps due to the guilt in a child''s conscience, there was a note left on the bedside table, stating that she was going back to Fuyuki City to search for her missing ssmate.


    Regret filled Aoi''s heart, causing her vision to darken. During dinner, Rin mentioned Kotone and asked several times about the current situation in Fuyuki City.


    At that time, Aoi shouldn''t have been evasive. Even if it meant being firm, she should have exined clearly to make Rin understand¡ªto forget about that friend.


    She should have contacted Tokiomi¡ªAoi suppressed that murmuring voice with reason.


    Although Aoi didn''t possess magical aptitude, she was, after all, the wife of a magus. She knew very well that her husband, Tokiomi, was not capable of concerning himself with their daughter''s safety. He was currently on the battlefield, and the situation he was in required him to be fully focused, putting all his efforts into preserving his own life.


    No, there was one more person, a man who had been childhood friends with her and had returned to the Matou household after many years for the sake of their other daughter. This man genuinely loved Rin and Sakura, this man... wouldn''t refuse her request.


    Although it felt uneasy to contact him at this time, Aoi couldn''t care about that anymore for the sake of her daughter.


    Aoi pulled out the phone book and dialed the number that Kariya had specially left for her.


    The result was disappointing, not because Kariya had refused her request, but because Kariya was not at home at all, and it was Sakura who answered the phone.


    Now there was no one to rely on; only she could protect Rin.


    Without changing her clothes, Aoi rushed out of the Zenjou household and sped back to Fuyuki City on the national highway at night.


    She didn''t know where Rin might have gone. All she could do was predict Rin''s activity radius and search one by one.


    If Rin had taken the train back to Fuyuki City, the initial starting point would be Fuyuki Station. Starting from Fuyuki Station, within a thirty-minute range of a child''s pace...


    The first ce that came to her mind was the municipal park near the Minarai River.


    The nighttime silence in the park evoked thoughts of a cemetery.


    There was no sign of human presence on the square, and the useless streetlights illuminated empty spaces, making the darkness between them even deeper and the surrounding silence more eerie and frightening.


    The air in Fuyuki City had be tainted during the night.


    Living with magi, Aoi had grown ustomed to a certain degree of strangeness, and she could genuinely sense this abnormal air.


    Aoi''s gaze first searched for the bench she usually sat on when ying with Rin. It could be called a kind of intuition or a connection between their bloodlines.


    And there, she found the small figure wearing a red coat that she was looking for.


    In addition to her, there was another girl who secretly worried her.


    Aoi subconsciously wanted to call out her daughter''s name but was interrupted by a strong difort in her stomach.


    She saw several strange monsters emerging from the shadows. They were monsters that human aesthetics could not ept, and her two daughters were confronting such creatures.


    If it were a different time, facing these monsters alone, Aoi might have been paralyzed by the fear of death, unable to do anything, just like Rin before. But now, even if she had ten times or a hundred times the fear, it couldn''t scare Aoi. Because she was the mother of those two children, a mother would not be afraid of any danger, including death, to protect her children.


    "Rin!"


    "Sakura!"


    Aoi shouted as she ran towards her daughters, hoping to attract the monsters'' attention in this way.


    "Mom? It''s dangerous!"


    "Don''te closer!"


    Rin and Sakura''s reactions were identical. Just as the mother wanted to protect her daughters, the daughters also wanted to protect their mother. Not to mention, their mother was just an ordinary housewife who didn''t know magecraft or how to fight.


    Upon hearing their two daughters say that, Aoi ran even faster. She simply wanted to reach her daughters'' side, to protect them, even if it meant gaining just a little bit of time.


    The young sisters exchanged a nce and each threw something they held tightly in their hands.


    Rin threw a crystal shard that she carried with her, while Sakura threw a runestone she had made herself.


    Different materials and different magical principles led to the same result.


    An excessive amount of magical energy infused into the crystal;


    The rune "F" representing mes was released most intensely.


    The result was only one thing¡ªan explosion!


    There was no visible me, and the sound was very faint.


    Not because the power was weak, but because the explosion urred inside the bodies of the strange monsters, and both sound and light were blocked.


    The sisters confronting the monsters were not doing so out of fear or the inability to escape. They wanted to get closer, to ensure they could throw the "bomb" into the monsters'' mouths, just like Sakura had done when she defeated the first monster in the alley, saving her sister.


    The sisters had simr magical aptitude, and the difference in the time they had practiced magecraft was only a few months, so the scale of the explosions caused by their magical powers would naturally not be much different.


    The two monsters closest to them struggled, contorting as they fell to the ground, their heavily damaged bodies blocking the advance of the remaining monsters.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, the sisters ran away. As they passed by their mother, each of them grabbed one of her hands, leading her to escape together.


    "Rin, Sakura, are you okay? Are you injured anywhere?" Aoi anxiously asked, no matter when, her greatest concern was always her daughters.


    "Mom, I''m fine."


    "I''m fine too."


    The sisters answered simultaneously, with Rin, the older sister, adding an extra sentence.


    "Where should we go now?"


    "Go to the parking lot. I came by car, so once we got in, they won''t be able to catch up. Follow me," Aoi said urgently.


    Aoi was an adult with much more experience than her two children.


    However, it seemed that the maniptors of these strange monsters had anticipated the escape route of the mother and her two daughters. They had set up several monsters in front of the parking lot gate, and the road back to the park was blocked by the pursuing monsters.


    With a formidable enemy in front and pursuers behind, over ten strange monsters blocked all possible escape routes.


    Rin looked at her sister and realized that her sister was looking at her too.


    "Sakura, how many explosive ones do you have left?"


    "Three."


    "I have one crystal shard left... It''s not enough. No matter which way we go, it won''t be enough. What should we do? What should I do?"


    Rin forced herself to remain calm andposed, her young mind racing.


    "Five monsters in front, plus one... We can only give it a try."


    Rin took out the crystal shard from her pocket, staring intently at one of the monsters.


    "Sakura, let''s¡ª"


    "Attack together." Before she could finish her sentence, the monsters seemed to receive some kind ofmand and tightened their mouth openings, leaving no space for the "bombs" to pass through.


    If they couldn''t explode from the inside, their "bombs" would be ineffective against the monsters, as Sakura had just told her.


    "Are we going to die here? We were so close to the parking lot."


    At that moment, Rin deeply regretted her recklessness. She not only endangered herself but also her mother and sister.


    PS: Aoi is a typical traditional woman. After marriage, her focus was solely on her husband and daughters. She prioritized her family above all else. So when Tokiomi said not to disturb him, Aoi didn''t bother him. That''s why, Kariya... you''re such a tragedy.

 Chapter 92: The Hero Saves the Beauty

    Chapter 92: The Hero Saves the Beauty


    <span>"At least, at least let Mom and Sakura escape."


    <span>Rin, trapped in a desperate situation,<span>made a decision amidst<span>regret and unwillingness.


    <span>"Sakura, give me all of your ''bombs.'' I''ll deal with these monsters. You take Mom and find an opportunity to escape."


    <span>"No, that''s too dangerous. Let Mom do it. Mom is an adult. I will be the one to protect both of you."


    <span>Before Sakura could speak, Aoi grabbed her daughter''s shoulder and, trying to appear strong, even clenched her fist.


    <span>"No, Mom doesn''t know magecraft and can''t handle these monsters. It''s because of my mistakes that we''re in this situation. ''I have to fix my own mistakes and bear my responsibilities. The children of the Tohsaka family cannot evade responsibility.'' That''s what you taught me, Mom. And you also taught me that ''being an older sister means protecting my younger sister.'' So, it has to be me."


    <span>Rin gazed at her mother with a determined look. In that moment, Rin truly embodied the calmness and elegance mentioned in the family motto.


    <span>"Rin..." Aoi''s eyes turned red, speechless.


    <span>"Sakura, hurry, there''s no time." Rin urged.


    <span>Unlike her crying mother and her sister who was prepared to fight desperately, Sakura''s expression remained calm, as if she didn''t even consider the surrounding monsters.


    <span>"Don''t worry, big sister. We''ll be fine."


    <span>"Huh?" Rin was taken aback.


    <span>"Big brother is here."


    <span>Before the words had finished, a loud rumble came from the group of monsters blocking the entrance to the parking lot. It was apanied by intense mes.


    <span>The monsters, positioned closely together to block the road, were overturned by the impact of the explosions and then engulfed in fierce mes, emitting piercing screams.


    <span>Amidst the mes, a blurry figure held a uniquely shaped short knife and swung it at the struggling monsters. With an icy tone, he dered:


    <span>"Who allowed you filthy monsters to touch my sister? Die! Die! Die!"


    <span>Before the mes had even extinguished, the five monsters blocking the way had already turned into pools of blood.


    <span>Amidst blood and fire, a boy with blue curly hair and blue eyes wiped the blood from his face with his sleeve. He shouted at the three women, "Run, quickly! Leave the monsters behind to me."


    <span>Sakura reacted the fastest. She grabbed her mother and sister''s hands and ran towards the parking lot. As she passed by Shinji, she didn''t forget to say, "Big brother, be careful."


    <span>Shinji waved his hand casually, leaving behind a self-proimed cool figure.


    <span>"Well, it''s time to settle the score. How do you n to repay the debt of leaving a psychological trauma on my adorable little sister?"


    <span>As Shinji spoke, he deactivated his exclusive equipment, the "Divine Gunde," and switched it to a medium-range rapid-fire slingshot.


    <span>"Even if I ask you, you won''t answer, right? Then I can only decide unterally."


    <span>Several differently shaped runestones appeared in Shinji''s right hand, and these were his creations. The previous explosive attack was the work of Sc¨¢thach. Due to the urgent situation and the need for a swift resolution without revealing his Noble Phantasm, he used these magic bullets that were one shot short.


    <span>"Although their power is not as great as what my mentor creates, it''s enough to make you die in agony."


    <span>The remaining monsters crossed the blood left by theirpanions and approached fearfully.


    <span>Shinji opened the mesh of the "Divine Gunde" and activated a blue runestone on the second magic bullet, marked with an "i" for ice.


    <span>The blood on the ground froze, and the already damp monsters began to slip on the icy surface.


    <span>Shinji sneered and loaded the second magic bullet.


    <span>"It''s time for the execution."


    <span>...


    <span>On the other side, the mother and two daughters continued to run with all their might.


    <span>Due to the prolonged intense physical activity and the lingering fear in their hearts, they felt their chests growing increasingly suffocated.


    <span>But they dared not stop and rest. No one knew if they would be attacked again. Only by leaving this cursed ce could they truly be safe.


    <span>The parking lot was notrge, as it was still 1994 and not the car-overcrowded 21st century. There was no need for so many parking spaces in a small park like this.


    <span>There was only one car in the small parking lot of the Civic Park, and that was Aoi''s white Toyota sedan.


    <span>No, it couldn''t be called white anymore. The originally pristine car was now covered in purple-red liquid and chunks of flesh as if a child had scribbled all over it. The twitching chunks of flesh were gradually melting into blood.


    <span>The monsters had surrounded their car, but someone had helped them eliminate these monsters.


    <span>Aoi, who had regained herposure, easily reached this conclusion. Soon, she felt a gaze¡ªa person was observing her from a spot beyond the reach of the streetlights.


    <span>"Who''s there?"


    <span>Aoi shouted nervously.


    <span>The figure hiding in the bushes slowly emerged into the light of the streemp. It was a man wrapped in a wide windbreaker, with the hood pulled down deep as if to conceal his face.


    <span>"Sorry, Aoi. I''ve dirtied your car."


    <span>The man''s voice was deep, tinged with a hint of mncholy. He reached out and lowered the hood, revealing a face that Aoi and her daughters were all familiar with.


    <span>"...Kariya...?"


    <span>Seeing that face, the mother and two daughters all let out a sigh of relief simultaneously, although it might not be the most appropriate way to describe it. But the presence of this man in front of them did bring them a sense of security.


    <span>"Uncle Kariya, is it you who defeated those monsters?"


    <span>Facing Rin''s curious gaze, Kariya shook his head.


    <span>"It wasn''t me, it was my Servant."


    <span>The term "Servant" that Kariya mentioned made Aoi feel a chilling sensation as if she was experiencing a dizzying coldness.


    <span>She sincerely hoped that she had misheard, but Kariya seemed to be confirming her fears. He extended his right hand, showing her the three distinct Command Seals imprinted on the back of it.


    <span>"Kariya... you..."


    <span>"Aoi, don''t say anything, don''t ask anything."


    <span>For the first time, the first time since they became adults, Kariya interrupted Aoi''s words.


    <span>"This is the fate of the Three Great Families. It concerns the Tohsaka and Matou families, Tohsaka Tokiomi, and me. You... don''t get involved. Take Rin and Sakura, leave Fuyuki City, and return to the Zenjou family. Sakura, go with Aoi to the Zenjou family for a few days. It will all be over soon."


    <span>After speaking, Kariya put on his hood and turned to walk into the shadows.


    <span>"Kariya, wait¡ª"


    <span>There was no response to Aoi''s final call. The sound of footsteps faded into the distance.


    <span>...


    <span>Outside the parking lot, Shinji leaned against the wall, ying with two runic bullets in his hand.


    <span>"Where''s Sensei?" Kariya approached his nephew, leaning against the wall just like him.


    <span>"She went to find Ryuunosuke Uryuu. Since we''re both here, there''s no need for her to expose herself."


    <span>"Indeed..."


    <span>Kariya nodded slightly but noticed that Shinji was staring at him with a contemptuous look.


    <span>"Um, why are you looking at me like that?"


    <span>"Because you''re unbelievably foolish." Shinji covered his face and sighed. "You had the perfect opportunity to be the hero who saves the beauty, but you managed to mess it up like this. What am I supposed to say?"


    <span>P.S.: In fact, Sakura''s magical abilities are slightly higher than Shinji''s, but Sakura is still underage andcks the tactical flexibility and adaptability that Shinji possesses. And Shinji''s ultimate means of victory is to cut you down.

 Chapter 93: Script of Shinji

    Chapter 93: Script of Shinji


    <span>Shinji''s actions were not without reason. Although tonight''s events were sudden and beyond Shinji''s control, the final part was nned by him, aiming for a clich¨¦ but effective "hero saves the heroine" scenario.


    <span>Now that Aoi, Rin, and Sakura have safely escaped, let us take a god''s-eye view and retrace the entire course of events.


    <span>First, Rin, concerned about her friend Kotone, left a note and ran away from home to Fuyuki City, intending to find her, even if it meant risking her life.


    <span>An hourter, Aoi discovered the note left by her daughter, filled with anxiety. After careful consideration, she decided to call the Matou family and seek the help of her childhood friend, Kariya Matou. However, she learned from Sakura that Kariya was not at home, so she had no choice but to drive alone to Fuyuki City to search for her daughter.


    <span>Meanwhile, Rin had already arrived in Fuyuki City and began investigating suspicious locations guided by her magical energypass.


    <span>The clever Sakura, using therge-scalemunication ritual established in the underground workshop by Sc¨¢thach, which covered the entire Fuyuki City through the leylines, managed to establish contact with Shinji and Kariya, who were currently in the underground sewer fighting against magical creatures.


    <span>After some analysis, Shinji decided to split their forces into three groups. Sc¨¢thach would return home, pick up Sakura, and then drive to the center of Miyama Town. Shinji would fly directly, while Kariya, apanied by Berserker, would hurry to the designated location.


    <span>When the uncle and niece arrived in Miyama Town, Rin had not yet encountered the serial killer, Ry¨±nosuke Ury¨±, but that didn''t matter. Both of them had only been studying magecraft for a year and didn''t understand wide-range detection magecraft or prophecy-rted magecraft. They could only resort to the most straightforward method of searching separately.


    <span>Unfortunately, Miyama Town was quiterge, with many construction sites and underground passages where people could easily hide. It wasn''t until Sc¨¢thach arrived at Miyama Town Station with Sakura in a speeding car that they still hadn''t found Rin.


    <span>Then, Sc¨¢thach began using divination magecraft, using Sakura as a medium to locate Rin through their sisterly connection.


    <span>With their shared bloodline and five years of living together, the intertwined karma, Sc¨¢thach quickly pinpointed Rin''s location and swiftly headed to the bar street with Sakura.


    <span>At this time, Rin had already rushed into the underground bar and engaged in a battle of wits with Ry¨±nosuke. She almost destroyed the bracelet with a powerful suggestive magecraft left by Caster, rendering it useless. She also let Caster know that his Master was in danger.


    <span>Although Caster was not with Ry¨±nosuke at the moment, he had left magical creatures behind. As soon as something happened to Ry¨±nosuke, he activated these hidden magical creatures lurking in the depths of the underground sewer, still undiscovered until now, and used the "irvoyance" magecraft to lock onto his target.


    <span>irvoyance has two meanings. One is the innate skill or talent possessed by Heroic Spirits, and the other is a high-level observation-type magecraft. Here, it refers to thetter. The magic''s effect is to transcend distance restrictions and observe a designated location. The range and uracy depend on the magi''s level of skill and magical energy consumption. Caster used this magecraft to observe the battle on Warehouse Street, and Irisviel observed the invaders in the castle.


    <span>Soon, Rin encountered the magical creatures and was terrified by their extraordinary magical power, unable to move. Thanks to Sakura''s timely arrival and the "bombs" made of me runes, she managed to injure the magical creatures and save her sister.


    <span>Caster wouldn''t let the opportunity slip away. He gathered all the magical creatures lurking underground and in the Underside River, chasing after the two young girls. This was his prepared countermeasure against Sc¨¢thach''s pursuit and the world line deviation that worried Shinji the most. Fortunately, this time, he had enoughbat power to deal with it.


    <span>Because Shinji had given orders in advance, under no circumstances should Assassin''s connection to the Matou family be exposed. Therefore, Sc¨¢thach remained in her spiritual form, secretlymanding Sakura while also informing Shinji and Kariya.


    <span>Rin and Sakura finally managed to escape to the City Park, where their mother, Aoi, also found them.


    <span>Unexpectedly, Caster''s hidden magical creatures were not only in the underground sewer but also at the bottom of the Mion River.


    <span>The City Park was built along the river, and the magical creatures hidden underwater emerged one by one, surrounding the three of them. In the end, they cornered them at the entrance of the parking lot.


    <span>However, Kariya and Shinji acted faster than Caster. They were waiting near the parking lot in advance.


    <span>Yes, they arrived at the park almost at the same time as Aoi.


    <span>After confirming Shinji and Kariya''s arrival, Sc¨¢thach left Sakura''s side and returned to the bar street, hoping to find Caster and Ry¨±nosuke Ury¨±. She hadn''t forgotten Shinji''s request that these two murderers must die.


    <span>Then themand was handed over to Shinji. He saw through Caster''s n and wrote a simple but practical script.


    <span>The script was straightforward. Caster prepared a monster for the three of them to encounter, so they would wait for them to enter, and when they felt helpless, at the critical moment, a hero woulde to the rescue.


    <span>Because there was more than oneyer of the monster, the firstyer was at the entrance of the parking lot, and the secondyer was inside the parking lot.


    <span>So, Shinji would save them the first time, and Kariya the second time.


    <span>The first half of the script went smoothly, just like in many ssic scenes. Aoi and Rin were both prepared to sacrifice themselves to ensure the safety of their loved ones. At the critical moment, the protagonist, Shinji, appears and saves the beautiful woman from danger, earning a surge of goodwill.


    <span>Unexpectedly, Kariya messed up the second half of the script.


    <span>It was supposed to be the three of them escaping the jaws of the tiger and entering the wolf''s den, a dramatic shift from hope to despair. This would have been enough to make anyone copse.


    <span>But at this moment, the hero and savior, Kariya, descended from the sky, disying great power. The surge in goodwill would be even greater and faster than before.


    <span>In the end, the hero, under the guise of protection, brought Rin and Aoi back to the Matou family. And after that...


    <span>Hehehe, hahaha.


    <span>It''s better to be understood than spoken. Let''s see how Kariya chooses instead of talking about it.


    <span>Perfect, perfect!


    <span>To Tokiomi, don''t me me. If you want to me someone, me your wife for being the person my uncle has liked since childhood. me it on the fact that my surname is Matou, not Tohsaka.


    <span>As Shinji watched the three of them leave, he said these words in his heart.


    <span>Then, Kariya delivered a harsh p to him through his actions.


    <span>Thinking about this, Shinji became furious.


    <span>"Uncle, what did I tell you? I told you not to rush out, to wait until they see the magical creatures surrounding the car and their hopes are shattered beforeing out to save the day! But what did you do? You let Berserker destroy the magical creatures in advance and made a deration that you thought was very manly."


    <span>"Uh... They had already experienced enough fright tonight, and I was worried... Besides, I didn''t want them to have even the slightest possibility of encountering danger," Kariya said weakly. Judging by his tone, he was the nephew, and Shinji was the uncle.


    <span>"Fine, let''s forget about that," Shinji sighed and continued to scold his uncle. "I asked you to bring Aoi and Rin back to the Matou family. It was the perfect opportunity tofort Aoi. But what did you do? You let them go back to the Zenjou family and even took Sakura with them."


    <span>"I didn''t want to take advantage of their vulnerability, and...," Kariya smiled bitterly, his face filled with helplessness. "I understand Aoi. She''s a typical traditional woman. Since she married Tokiomi, she would never betray her husband... I didn''t want to force her. I just want... her to be happy for the rest of her life."


    <span>"Well, those are ssic lines... Uncle... You truly are a perfect man, huh? No, just a spare tire."


    <span>Shinji was frustrated beyond words.


    <span>"Have you ever heard the saying ''With a good home, no corner of the wall is unscble''? And don''t forget, we''re in the midst of the dangerous Holy Grail War. Even geniuses like Keh from the Clock Tower have be useless. Don''t you think something unexpected could happen to Tokiomi Tohsaka?"


    <span>Goldy, don''t disappoint me. Uncle''s happiness lies with you.


    <span>====


    <span>Support me At /AbsoluteCode

 Chapter 94: Gilgamesh and Kotomine Kirei

    Chapter 94: Gilgamesh and Kotomine Kirei


    <span>At the same time, Archer inexplicably sneezed, and uncontroble droplets flew in an arc,nding in a tall ss on the coffee table.


    <span>The tall ss was filled with a crimson liquid, and the soft light shining through the transparent ss refracted a mesmerizing brilliance.


    <span>This was a fine red wine from the renowned Chateau Latour in the Bordeaux region of France, a rare vintage with a history of over 20 years. It would easily fetch a six-figure price at arge auction, making it the dream of countless wine enthusiasts.


    <span>However, Archer casually threw the exquisite wine into the trash can in the corner, along with the Barat wine ss from France, showing no hint of regret.


    <span>As the Servant known as Gilgamesh, he possessed the most treasures in the world and had an incredible fortune that followed him throughout his life. This fortune was even elevated to the A-rank skill "Golden Rule." Those who possessed this skill could be wealthy without doing anything, and never gued by financial troubles. It was as if they would always win at gambling, find money on the streets, and stumble upon treasures even in a pit.


    <span>Carelessly taking out a new wine ss from the wine cab, Archer poured himself half a ss of red wine and raised the ss, muttering to himself.


    <span>"Why did I sneeze?"


    <span>For a Servant, who was the embodiment of a Heroic Spirit, there should be no concept of falling ill unless the enemy possessed a Noble Phantasm rted to diseases. However, among the seven Servants currently present, none of them had any connection to illnesses, which puzzled Archer.


    <span>Nevertheless, the King of Heroes, sung of in the oldest of epics, only pondered over it for a moment before dismissing the thought. Even if he fell ill, his treasury contained more than enough divine medicines, the origins of medicine and pharmacy, the natural enemy of the concept of disease.


    <span>I, Gilgamesh, am naturally the strongest, with only my dear friend Enkidu as my equal. The others are nothing more than opponents to be defeated, such as the Queen of the Fairnd or the bothersome mongrel, that pitch-ck mad dog.


    <span>With a creak, the door opened inward, and a young man in a ck cassock entered the room.


    <span>Seeing the golden Servant leisurely reclining on the couch, the man''s rigid expression showed a hint of surprise.


    <span>"Archer?"


    <span>Archer showed no intention of standing up, simply raising his ss towards the man standing at the doorway.


    <span>"There may not be many, but the treasures here are moreplete than Tokiomi''s wine collection. You truly are a lousy disciple."


    <span>Tokiomi had only one official disciple, the young man standing before Archer, Kotomine Kirei. Archer was not the owner of this room, but Kirei was.


    <span>Archer had brazenly entered Kirei''s room, taking over as if it were his own, opening bottle after bottle of Kirei''s wine collection, evaluating each one, and finally choosing this particr bottle.


    <span>To others, this might seem surprising, but Kirei had a peculiar habit. Whenever he heard of a top-tier fine wine, he would purchase it without hesitation, regardless of the cost. Although the life of a representative of the Church was arduous, thepensation was excellent, and Kirei''s wealth was not inferior to that of ordinary millionaires.


    <span>Drinking wine was a profound and infinite world that became more fascinating as one delved into the quest for quality. Perhaps there was a certain taste that could fill the emptiness in his heart. If such an encounter truly existed, even if he indulged in alcohol, it wouldn''t be so bad... This desperate believer had once half-seriously thought so.


    <span>However, up until now, his exploration of wine had yielded no rewards. He only umted more and more bottles of luxury brands. Of course, he never considered using these wines to entertain guests, let alone an unwee guest who showed up uninvited. Even if the person praised his wine, he would have no intention of entertaining them.


    <span>Since being summoned, Archer had been freely utilizing his skill for independent action, wandering around as he pleased. He even recently changed into "casual attire" and strolled through the streets at night, drawing someints from Tokiomi when conversing with Gilgamesh.


    <span>But Kirei never dreamt that Archer woulde to his room so brazenly.


    <span>Kirei''s patience was tested as he asked, "What exactly do you want?"


    <span>Archer replied, his eyes full of meaning as he looked at Kirei through his wine ss, "Nothing much, just interested in you."


    <span>"Really? Even serving under Tokiomi cannot satisfy your soul?"


    <span>Kirei didn''t answer Archer''s question but instead coldly asked him in return.


    <span>Even if the other party was the legendary King of Heroes, Kirei didn''t feel any fear. Regardless of Tokiomi''s thoughts, the Servant was still the Master''s servant. No matter who this Heroic Spirit was, as long as he was Archer, he was beneath Tokiomi. Compared to Kirei, who was Tokiomi''s direct disciple, they were at most of the same status, and there was no need to be overly humble towards him.


    <span>Kirei''s attitude didn''t make Archer dissatisfied. He simply snorted and tasted the wine in his ss.


    <span>"It is Tokiomi who summoned me, and I can maintain my presence in this world because of his support. Moreover, he treats me as his vassal, and it is not unreasonable for me to respond to him."


    <span>After unexpectedly making this rule-bound statement, Gilgamesh''s unusually crimson eyes showed a look of annoyance.


    <span>"But honestly, I didn''t expect him to be such a boring person, without any meaning at all."


    <span>"...It''s unexpected for a Servant to say such things."


    <span>Kirei was helpless. His anger towards Archer''s extremely rude behavior and his suspicion of the true reason for his visit had gradually faded away. In this strange and gentle atmosphere, Kirei almost tacitly allowed Archer to have a ce in this room.


    <span>"Is Tokiomi really that boring?"


    <span>"Boring. Talking about wanting to use the power of the all-purpose wish-granting machine to reach the ''Root''? There is no more boring wish in the world."


    <span>The King of Heroesughed, devaluing the lofty realm that all magi coveted. But Kirei could understand his feelings.


    <span>"The desire for the ''Root'' is a wish exclusive to magi that outsiders find hard to understand."


    <span>"True, but you seem to be an outsider too, Kirei. And I heard that you were originally in an opposing position to those magi, right?"


    <span>It seemed that Archer had also heard about Kirei''splicated position. This man seemed arrogant, but he was quite well-informed.


    <span>Kirei crossed his arms and pondered for a while. If he looked at Tokiomi''s Holy Grail War from the standpoint of an executor of the Eighth Sacrament of the Holy Church, what meaning did it have?


    <span>"...The pursuit of the ''Root'' is to transcend the ''outside of the world.'' This transcendence will not bring any changes to this ''inside'' world. For the Church that only focuses on the ''inside,'' the magi''s exploration has no meaning and is merely seen as a boring attempt."


    <span>"As long as I can enjoy this garden that belongs to me, my universe, I am satisfied."


    <span>This statement treated the whole world as his possession, a unique arrogance that only the King of Heroes possessed.


    <span>"I have no interest in domains that are not under my control, including the ''Root.''"


    <span>Kirei smiled bitterly. He didn''t expect Archer to bepletely opposed to Magi. No wonder magi like Tokiomi were at a loss against him.


    <span>"If the Holy Grail were simply a special device for pursuing the ''Root,'' even if those magi were obsessed and went crazy, the Church would ignore them. Unfortunately, the Holy Grail is ''omnipotent'' and possesses infinite possibilities to change the ''inside'' world. It can be said to be the supreme heresy that threatens our faith. That''s why the Church chose Tokiomi. Because that is a dangerous heresy that cannot be ignored. If that power can be wasted on something ''both boring and meaningless,'' it is the result we hope to see. Only my father seems to have some personal reasons besides this."


    <span>"So, are the other magi pursuing the Holy Grail for different reasons than Tokiomi?"


    <span>Kirei nodded in response to Archer''s question.


    <span>"Tokiomi-sensei is not only a typical magus but also an extreme right-wing. There are not many people like him who are dedicated to the true path of magi. The others probably pursue mundane rewards like reputation, desire, and power... They are all wishes confined to the ''inside'' of the world."


    <span>"Well, isn''t that good? Each of them is my favorite," Archer said.


    <span>"You truly are the king reigning at the top of mundane desires, Gilgamesh."


    <span>Archer smirked and finished the drink in his ss, seemingly not taking Kirei''s criticism as an insult.


    <span>"Kirei, what about you then? What is your wish for the Holy Grail? I heard you were one of the earliest to obtain the qualification to participate butter lost it."


    <span>Gilgamesh''s question was also Kirei''s question, as well as Tokiomi''s and Father Risei''s.


    <span>"I... don''t have any particr wish to fulfill... It must be some problem with the Holy Grail," Kirei replied, sounding a bit confused, while Archer''s crimson eyes shimmered with an eerie light.


    <span>"That''s one way to exin it, but it''s not the real reason for you. You know, Kirei, the reason why Heroic Spirits be Heroic Spirits is not only because of their achievements but also due to human belief. The Holy Grail, which summons Heroic Spirits through the ritual of their battles, favors humans and rejects those who are not human."


    <span>"Are you saying I''m not human, Gilgamesh?" Kirei''s tone became stern and cold.


    <span>"Correctly speaking, not entirely human. There is something about you that even I don''t understand. Perhaps that''s why you lost the favor of the Holy Grail. And that''s what interests me."


    <span>Seeing Kirei''s face drastically changing, Archer found it more amusing.


    <span>"You can continue to be confused and struggle, and let yourself see the truth behind the fog, just as I would."


    <span>With joyfulughter, Archer left the room, leaving Kirei alone, stunned.


    <span>"I... am not entirely human? Is it because something is missing in me?"


    <span>PS: The exclusion of non-humans is the setting of the Holy Grail in Fuyuki City. The other Holy Grails and False Holy Grails seem tock such restrictions. (This limitation was just a response from the author, Nasu, to the fans of Tsukihime who wondered if characters from Tsukihime would appear in the Fate series. But since he said it, let''s take it as true.)

 Chapter 95: Life Without Sakura

    Chapter 95: Life Without Sakura


    <span>Ryuunosuke''s ability to escape was not just talked. After the children fled, he quickly left the scene. When the police followed the clues provided by Kotone¡ªyes, Rin''s friend, who bravely led the police to apprehend the culprit¡ªit was already toote. Ryuunosuke was already on the Fuyuki Bridge, enjoying the breeze.


    <span>The diligent Fuyuki City police force sealed off the crime scene and began their investigation, which was the usual procedure for major cases. However, this greatly hindered Scathach''s ability to track down the culprit.


    <span>Scathach, an Assassin-ss Servant with a high magic level, needed approximately five minutes to weave her spells to track the target using residual traces. During this time, she had to remain corporeal at the scene and couldn''t be disturbed.


    <span>But now, there were about ten technicians gathered in the small underground bar, and numerous police officers were patrolling and searching the streets outside. There wasn''t even a five-second window, let alone five minutes, unless she incapacitated everyone nearby.


    <span>Thinking about this, Scathach chuckled to herself. It wasn''t that she couldn''t do it, but if she took down all of them, the traces at the scene would also be disturbed. The underground bar wasn''t Ryuunosuke''s base; it was just a temporary ce to store his "sacrifices." Moreover, if dozens of police officers were knocked out near the crime scene, the aftermath would be troublesome to handle.


    <span>Upon learning of the situation, Shinji had no choice but to order the abandonment of the pursuit.


    <span>And so, themotion that started with Rin Tohsaka''s adventure came to an end. Although the oue of the incident was not entirely satisfactory, it wasn''t terrible either. Rin saved her friend and even reunited with her sister.


    <span>Aoi found Rin and witnessed Sakura''s growth, which brought her great relief. Although she didn''t say it aloud, Aoi''s heart had always been concerned about Sakura. After all, how could a mother not truly love her child?


    <span>Sakura was overjoyed. Her sister was safe, her mother was safe, and they could live together like before. It was truly wonderful.


    <span>At this moment, the mother and daughtersy together on a bed, whispering quietly.


    <span>In contrast, Shinji and Kariya weren''t as happy.


    <span>Leaving the Public Park, the two continued to separate and explore the sewers. Those disgusting monsters had threatened the safety of the people they cared about. How could they just ignore it? What if they encountered danger again and couldn''t arrive in time?


    <span>They spent the whole night cleaning up. Not only did they clear the heavily affected areas west of the Fuyuki Bridge, but they also searched through Miyama Town and Shin-Tsu District. After what happenedst night, no one dared to underestimate Caster anymore.


    <span>And so, their "difficult" life had just begun.


    <span>During the Holy Grail War, the Servants had their day off, and Sakura and Byakuya took care of the household chores while Shinji and Kariya focused on dealing with the Holy Grail War. Byakuya mainly handled errands and shopping, while Sakura managed all the affairs of the Matou household. Of course, Sakura''s main task was cooking, while other tasks such as cleaning andundry could be assigned to the two familiars. It was worth praising the Einzbern family''s alchemy, especially in terms of intelligence and automation¡ªit was truly innovative and ahead of the world by many years.


    <span>However, Sakura''s familiars were not like Irisviel, who had an independent personality and soul. Once they were separated from their master, they only had pre-programmed basic routines and minimal survival instincts. They couldn''t think or obeymands from others.


    <span>In other words, the two of them had to handle all kinds of daily chores themselves.


    <span>And so...


    <span>"The noodles are too hard."


    <span>"Yeah, they don''t taste as good as the ones Sakura makes."


    <span>Near the train station, the uncle and nephew looked at each other and sighed helplessly.


    <span>This was their breakfast. It wasn''t that Sakura''s cooking was better than what they could buy outside, but they felt that it was missing a little taste of home.


    <span>...


    <span>"Ah, I''m so annoyed. Laundry is such a hassle."


    <span>In the Matou family''s bathroom, Shinji grumbled as he rubbed his clothes. Although they had a washing machine at home, anyone who had washed clothes knew that it was difficult for the machine to remove stubborn stains. Clothes that went down the drain without being scrubbed wouldn''t be much different from unwashed ones even if they were thrown into the washing machine.


    <span>"If only I had given ''Crystal Cat'' and ''Ry¨±ga Rat'' a higher level of intelligence."


    <span>"Crystal Cat" and "Noble Rat" were the names Shinji gave to Sakura''s two familiars. Although their meaning was somewhat unclear, they sounded good and were epted by the whole family.


    <span>"That would put too much pressure on Sakura. Higher intelligence requires more magical energy," Kariya shook the water droplets off his hand. "We didn''t create familiars because we didn''t have enough magical power, remember?"


    <span>"That''s true... I guess we can''t do without a woman in the house. So, uncle, you should find a wife quickly."


    <span>Hearing his nephew''s words, Kariya rolled his eyes. "Why are we talking about this again? And when you say ''woman,'' isn''t Sensei a woman?"


    <span>"She''s the queen. Do you want the queen to help you withundry?" Shinji also rolled his eyes, and the two of them exchanged eye rolls.


    <span>"Forget it, I don''t want to get beaten to death." Kariya vigorously rubbed his clothes. Compared to being beaten to death, doingundry was much easier.


    <span>"Yeah, I heard you."


    <span>A deep, emotionless voice sounded behind them. Scathach had entered the bathroom without them noticing.


    <span>The uncle and nephew both felt a chill run down their spines and in the next second, they turned around and bowed deeply, loudly saying, "Please spare us!"


    <span>Seeing the two disciples in a neat and uniform posture, Scathach''s lips curled slightly, and the slight displeasure in her heart dissipated.


    <span>"Shinji, apany me for a tripter."


    <span>"No problem." Shinji nodded in agreement. As long as Sensei wasn''t angry, anything was fine.


    <span>The so-called "trip" was actually going out to buy ingredients. There were only a few eggs and a small bag of flour left in the refrigerator, not enough for a full dinner.


    <span>The Matou family resided in the most upscale residential area in the entire Fuyuki City, and the surrounding facilities were naturallyplete.


    <span>Supermarkets, vegetable markets, and various shops were concentrated on a pedestrian street. Although it didn''t have the prosperity of Shinjuku, it had a unique living atmosphere.


    <span>Scathach liked such ces. They had a vitality that the Shadonds didn''t possess. Strolling amidst the various shouts, her steps unconsciously became light.


    <span>The third shop on the left was a seafood store, famous for its mackerel.


    <span>The fifth shop on the right sold various seasonal snacks, which were very popr among girls.


    <span>Twenty meters ahead was a stall selling grilled food, which Sakura liked to eat.


    <span>Behind the stall was a liquor store that sold a variety of alcoholic beverages. Byakuya was a regr customer at this store. Scathach herself didn''t have a particr preference for alcohol, so she didn''t n to linger too much.


    <span>In a fleeting nce, she saw someone.

 Chapter 96: Rider’s Invitation

    Chapter 96: Rider¡¯s Invitation


    <span>This is a truly "giant man," with a muscr and powerful physique that exudes an awe-inspiring pres<span>ence. The dense, almost interconnected hair, eyebrows, and beard reveal an unparalleled wildness.


    <span>Standing in front of such a person is like facing a solid wall, making it difficult to breathe.


    <span>Sc¨¢thach discreetly tapped her Master, Shinji, who turned his head and twitched at the corners of his mouth. This enormous figure, with its peculiar appearance, is unique to only one person in the entire city of Fuyuki.


    <span>"Rider... Conqueror King Iskandar..."


    <span>Shinji did not mean to belittle the Conqueror King; his current appearance was just truly peculiar and worthy of being recorded in history.


    <span>Rider''s upper body was wearing an oversized, seemingly cheap short-sleeved printed T-shirt. There was a symbol with a world map on the chest, and it read "Admirable Grand Strategy VI."


    <span>As an otaku, Shinji naturally knew that it was a famous promotional item from the strategy war game series called "Grand Strategy."


    <span>Reminiscing about his university days in his past life, Shinji would hum German military songs in his dormitory, singing triumphantly as he advanced through the Maginot Line and reached the hearnd of France. It was an incredibly satisfying feeling.


    <span>Of course, to his non-otaku roommates, it seemed like he was overly obsessed. He acknowledged that war games are a romantic pursuit for men, but the game graphics were truly not praiseworthy. It''s a wonder Shinji was able to endure it¡ªyes, back then, Shinji yed an earlier version of Grand Strategy, and the graphics were indeed poor.


    <span>However, Shinji couldn''t remember which version it was; otherwise, he could have had a good exchange of experiences with Rider¡ªmarching and fighting wars. I can''t defeat you, but in video games, especially strategy war games, can you defeat me, a seasoned otaku who has yed games like Advance Wars, Romance of the Three Kingdoms, Great War, and Grand Strategy since childhood?


    <span>With such thoughts swirling in his mind, Shinji lowered his gaze. Compared to the out-of-ce short-sleeved T-shirt on the upper body, Rider''s lower body was rtively normal, wearing a pair of oversized jeans, just like the T-shirt. Unfortunately, Rider''s muscles were so well-developed that even this loose-fitting style of clothing appeared tight, making one worry that it might burst open.


    <span>Riderughed heartily with a rough and powerful voice that could shake the atmosphere, lifting a barrel from the cart the shopkeeper had just exited, which was as wide as his shoulders, and walked out of the shop.


    <span>His Master,pared to Rider, looked like a delicate and dejected beauty. Waver counted a few ten thousand-yen bills from his wallet and nced at Rider with a resentful gaze.


    <span>"Should we go up and say hello?" Sc¨¢thach, dressed in casual clothes, asked her Master.


    <span>Sc¨¢thach''s attire was truly casual, with a beige cotton-padded jacket, dark trousers, a pink woolen hat on her head, and a pair of sunsses perched on her nose that could cover half of her face.


    <span>Thanks to this attire, Sc¨¢thach''s charm was maximally weakened, avoiding the chaos caused by the likes of Irisviel and Saber when they went shopping.


    <span>Shinji nodded gently and walked forward with Sc¨¢thach by his side. At this moment, he was disguised as a young man wearing a Hades cloak, so he wasn''t worried about being recognized.


    <span>"Good afternoon, Rider, Mr. Waver Velvet."


    <span>Upon hearing someone call his name, Rider turned around with a barrel on his shoulder, almost hitting the ss door of the specialty store with the one-meter-tall oak barrel, causing the shopkeeper''s heart to skip a beat.


    <span>"Isn''t this Assassin''s Master? And Assassin... Hmm, you''ve also changed into the clothes of this era. Truly, great minds think alike among heroes."


    <span>Rider''s face bore a carefree smile, and his familiar expression didn''t convey any hostility.


    <span>"How about it? This king''s new clothes. It feels amazing to have the entire world''s map on your chest. Hahaha..."


    <span>"Stopughing! Stopughing!"


    <span>Waver hurriedly put away his wallet and ran out of the store, not hesitating to deliver a punch to Rider''s chest, although, with his strength, it was more like tickling Rider.


    <span>"Don''t you realize that everyone on this street is looking at us?"


    <span>Waver''s words werepletely true. Rider attracted the attention of everyone on the street. His imposing physique, something almost impossible for Japanese people to possess, coupled with his entric attire of wearing only a short-sleeved T-shirt in the dead of winter and carrying a barrel that was half his height, not to mention his booming voice that could be heard from dozens of meters away, made it impossible not to draw attention.


    <span>"Of course, I noticed. A king, no matter where he is, will attract the gaze of the masses." The Conqueror King proudly thumped his chest, emitting a drum-like sound.


    <span>"You idiot! You''re such a big idiot!!!" Waver was about to go insane. He wanted to gain recognition from others and attract their attention, but he didn''t want to be seen as a clown.


    <span>Perhaps feeling sorry for the pitiful appearance of Waver, Shinji finally stopped spectating and interrupted this "romanticedy."


    <span>"Both of you, let''s go somewhere else. There are too many people here."


    <span>Upon Shinji''s suggestion, Waver naturally nodded repeatedly, and after thinking for a moment, Rider didn''t object either. They left the pedestrian street together. However, before leaving, Rider shouted at everyone.


    <span>"I''m d! I''lle to y often in the future."


    <span>This caused people to burst intoughter and strengthened Waver''s determination never to bring Rider out for shopping again.


    <span>...


    <span>"Rider, what are you nning to do with thatrge barrel of alcohol?"


    <span>In a quiet corner near the pedestrian street, Sc¨¢thach asked somewhat curiously, "Isn''t it a bit too extravagant for one person to drink so much alcohol?"


    <span>"I n to hold a banquet," Rider replied. "Gathering heroes from different eras across time and space is the marvel of the Holy Grail War. And this Holy Grail War has four kings, which makes my blood boil. Unfortunately, only one person can ultimately obtain the Holy Grail. So, before we engage in battle, I want to share a drink with everyone, express our ideals, and share our kingship."


    <span>The smile on Iskandar''s face had less foolishness and more sincerity, along with the pride of being a king.


    <span>In his era, he no longer had any opponents, so he set his sights on kings from different eras. This banquet was not just a feast but an invisiblepetition.


    <span>Physical conquest was not true conquest; conquering hearts and minds was. Iskandar wanted to defeat the kings of other eras in a fair and honorable manner, conquering them spiritually.


    <span>This was Iskandar''s kingship and the reason behind his title, the Conqueror.


    <span>"Assassin, no, Queen Sc¨¢thach of the ''Land of Shadows''," Rider said, his tone and expression making people overlook his attire and posture. He was extending an invitation to another king as a fellow king.


    <span>As a king herself, Sc¨¢thach couldn''t refuse such an invitation.


    <span>"I ept your invitation," she replied.


    <span>"There''s still Archer and Saber," Rider said.


    <span>"Saber''s foundation is half destroyed."


    <span>"Also Archer doesn''t need a separate invitation."


    <span>Sc¨¢thach shook her head at Rider and pointed behind him.


    <span>Standing there was a young man with golden hair, red eyes, and a slender figure.


    <span>He was also a king.

 Chapter 97: The Motorcycle

    Chapter 97: The Motorcycle


    <span>Like Sc¨¢thach and Iskandar, Gilgamesh also wore modern clothing.


    <span>He wore a well-defined ck jacket, paired with meticulously tailored casual pants. His hair, which stood up when in Golden Armor mode, was now let down to match his casual attire, and with it, the overwhelming arrogance that couldn''t be concealed was also significantly reduced.


    <span>To be honest, in terms of appearance, Gilgamesh looked stronger than Sc¨¢thach and Iskandar.


    <span>"I was wondering what strange aura it was; turns out it''s Rider and Assassin."


    <span>"Perfect timing, Archer. I was just looking for you," Rider''s attitude remained as friendly as ever.


    <span>"What business does this mongrel have with me?" Archer''s arrogance hadn''t diminished at all; his earlier momentarypse was just an illusion.


    <span>Rider didn''t take Archer''s insulting term to heart and continued tough heartily.


    <span>"I''m nning to hold a banquet exclusive to kings, and I''m inviting you."


    <span>"Don''t make meugh, jester."


    <span>Archer narrowed his eyes, and his deep pupils almost formed a straight line.


    <span>"The true king is only me; the rest are all mongrels. A banquet for kings is nothing but a drinking session for me alone."


    <span>"That''s quite a provocative statement," Rider remained unfazed and absentmindedly dug his ear with his empty right hand. "So, I suppose you won''t be attending?"


    <span>"No, I will attend."


    <span>Archer''s response was the opposite of what Rider expected.


    <span>"I must make these mongrels understand what a true king is. Time and location."


    <span>"Tonight, at Saber''s castle. If we''re talking about hosting a banquet, there couldn''t be a more suitable ce. Or do you not know where Saber''s castle is?"


    <span>"The entire world is under my control, let alone the farce of these mere mongrels."


    <span>Rider automatically tranted Archer''s words as "I know where it is."


    <span>"By the way, how about a race to see who arrives first? Of course, if you''re going on foot, consider it unsaid."


    <span>Faced with Rider''s challenge, Archer snorted disdainfully, "What gives you confidence? That shabby chariot of yours?"


    <span>Sc¨¢thach''s fighting spirit was also ignited.


    <span>"Conqueror King, even though you''ve manifested as Rider, I won''t lose to you in terms of speed. The vehicles in this era are much more powerful than you can imagine."


    <span>"Oh?" Rider''s face showed an interested expression upon hearing Sc¨¢thach''s words, and Archer raised an eyebrow in response.


    <span>...


    <span>About one kilometer north of the pedestrian street, there was an ordinary apartment building with a dedicatedpartment on the basement floor. One of thepartments was Sc¨¢thach''s garage. Byakuya had arranged this through special channels to prevent the connection between Sc¨¢thach and the Matou family from being discovered.


    <span>Opening the iron gate of the garage, two motorcycles with sleek lines, avant-garde designs, and a strong post-modern style were parked side by side.


    <span>One was entirely ck, a heavyweight motorcycle called KAWASAKI ZZ-R1100, produced by the famous Japanese motorcycle manufacturer Kawasaki in 1990. It could reach a top speed of over 300 km/h and was at the forefront of Japanese manufacturers'' pursuit of 300 km/h speeds.


    <span>The other motorcycle, slightly smaller in size and blue-white in color, was the ssic sports motorcycle Honda CBR600F2 produced by the Japanesepany Honda. It had excellent overall performance and was considered one of the best all-around motorcycles.


    <span>Both motorcycles belonged to Sc¨¢thach, who often took turns riding them on the streets of Fuyuki Cityte at night, enjoying the speed and excitement that belonged to the modern era.


    <span>Seeing these two "steel monsters," Rider''s eyes lit up, his enthusiasm surpassing even the time he saw the Grand Strategist T-shirt.


    <span>Although he had never seen motorcycles before, Rider''s inherent skill as a Rider ss, "Riding," told him that these were fantastic "war machines." The fierce and imposing designs were also to his liking.


    <span>"Kid--"


    <span>Rider turned around andid a hand on Waver''s shoulder. But before he could speak, Waver started shaking his head frantically.


    <span>"No, no, no - I can''t afford motorcycles even if I spend all the money in my wallet."


    <span>Although they hadn''t known each other for long, Waver had already witnessed Rider''s wild ideas many times. For example, he wanted to buy an F-15 after seeing it, and when he saw U.S. President Clinton, he unterally considered him as his biggest rival in conquering the world. Compared to those instances, buying a T-shirt through a phone call and paying for delivery seemed insignificant.


    <span>Among the Masters participating in the Holy Grail War, Waver was the poorest. His belongings amounted to only a few hundred thousand yen, and he used chicken blood for the summoning circle. He relied on the kindness of an elderly couple, Glen McKenzie and his wife Martha, for food and lodging - Waver used suggestive magecraft to make them treat him as their grandson, and they showered him with affection.


    <span>The remaining five Masters either came from noble backgrounds or had the backing of one of the Three Families, easily spending hundreds of thousands or millions of yen without batting an eye.


    <span>For example, the two high-end motorcycles in front of them were purchased two months ago when Sc¨¢thach said she wanted to go out for a ride, and Byakuya and Kariya didn''t have time to be her driver. Shinji half-jokingly offered to help his Sensei get a car. Byakuya agreed without hesitation, wrote a check, and then Sc¨¢thach, Shinji, and Sakura went to Kyoto and bought the Honda CBR600F2.


    <span>Later, Byakuya saw that Sc¨¢thach liked motorcycles and specially asked a friend to acquire the KAWASAKI ZZ-R1100.


    <span>"Um, Assassin, can I try this?"


    <span>Knowing that his Master truly couldn''t afford it, Rider changed his goal and approach.


    <span>"Just once, just to Saber''s castle."


    <span>"I don''t think it''s a good idea," the one who answered wasn''t Sc¨¢thach, but Shinji.


    <span>"Why?"


    <span>"Your physique, your size is toorge. It would be ufortable to ride and put a burden on the motorcycle."


    <span>Iskandar thought about his 212cm height, and 130kg weight, and then looked at the motorcycle in front of him, which was less than a meter in height, and sighed helplessly.


    <span>"What a pity, it''s such a shame."


    <span>While Rider and Sc¨¢thach were discussing, Archer had already sat on the ck KAWASAKI ZZ-R1100 and twisted the throttle a few times. The ck motorcycle matched well with his ck jacket.


    <span>"Assassin, I''m interested in this. It belongs to me now. I will offer you treasures of equal value in exchange, whether it be money or other treasures."


    <span>Indeed, he was the king of whales, known as the richest among the Heroic Spirits. He exuded unparalleled opulence in both his lifestyle and battles.


    <span>"Master?" Sc¨¢thach tilted her head, looking at her Master with a smile that could be seen as both amusement and non-amusement.


    <span>"What''s meant to be yours will be yours. It''s up to you to decide what you want to do with your belongings." Shinji shrugged casually, spreading his hands. While he certainly wanted to dig up some good items from Gilgamesh''s treasury, he wouldn''t make decisions on behalf of Sc¨¢thach just because he was her Master. In Shinji''s mind, the entire treasury of the King couldn''tpare to Sc¨¢thach.


    <span>"You<span>really<span>know how to give me a dilemma, Master."


    <span>Shinji''s words not only failed to increase Sc¨¢thach''s favorability towards him but also seemed to confuse her.


    <span>"I''m also quite fond of this ZZ-R1100 and don''t want to give it to you, Archer. But I don''t want to miss out on this special contest either... Here''s the deal, Archer. Can you obtain this motorcycle, and can you present me with a treasure that moves my heart? You only have one chance."


    <span>Dangerous gleams flickered in Archer''s eyes. "Are you challenging me? The one who possesses a collection of treasures from across the world, the one and only King?"


    <span>"You can interpret it that way." Sc¨¢thach locked eyes with Archer without backing down.


    <span>Both of them had crimson eyes, and Shinji, who was caught in between, felt like the air was burning.


    <span>Finally, the gleam in Archer''s eyes transformed into delight.


    <span>"Interesting. I ept this challenge."


    <span>PS: Kariya: I''m starving to death!!! Why isn''t the person who went grocery shopping back yet?

 Chapter 98: Race (Part 1)

    Chapter 98: Race (Part 1)


    <span>"The long-awaited Fourth Holy Grail War Grand Prix has finally arrived."


    <span>"We are broadcasting this ground-speed battle from our specially designed track on the outskirts of Fuyuki City."


    <span>"I am the mysterious magus in charge of live coverage andmentary, cough cough, Saita... no, Saiki Kumagoro."


    <span>Under the cover of night, Shinji''s voice, as if he had chewed on a pack of Xuanmai and couldn''t stop, announced. Unable to reveal his true name, he directly borrowed the name of the strongest being from another world.


    <span>"Now, let''s take a look at the condition of the participants waiting for the race to begin."


    <span>"First, we have Archer in the number one position, his ride is the KAWASAKI ZZ-R¡ª"


    <span>"No, it''s the Golden Babylon." Archer, who was making final adjustments to his motorcycle, red at Shinji dissatisfiedly.


    <span>The Golden Babylon, true to its name, was shining with golden light. After obtaining ownership of the KAWASAKI ZZ-R1100, he took out an unidentified item from the King''s treasury and transformed the motorcycle''s exterior into gold.


    <span>For Gilgamesh, gold was a symbol of taste, gold was style, and gold was the most noble color in the world.


    <span>"Sorry, let me correct that, it''s the Golden Babylon." Shinji looked at the motorcycle that had transformed from mysterious and low-profile to morous and restrained his urge to make sarcasticments while continuing hismentary.


    <span>"Hmph, victory belongs to me." Archer revved the engine, making a deration of inevitable victory.


    <span>"Next is Rider in the second position, his ride is also his Noble Phantasm, the chariot pulled by two divine bulls¡ªGordius Wheel."


    <span>"This is the popr racing vehicle of modern times, right? I like it."


    <span>Rider''sughter easily drowned out Shinji''s voice.


    <span>"I won''t lose, my bulls!"


    <span>"Moo~~~~~~" The two divine beasts associated with the sky god Zeus let out a long howl, and the moving hooves gleamed with dazzling lightning, leaving Waver, who was riding with Rider, trembling in fear.


    <span>"Ri... Rider, are you okay?"


    <span>"Don''t worry, kid." Rider''srge palm patted Waver''s frail shoulder. "This King is a Rider with a Riding skill level of A+. There''s no way I''ll lose to Archer and Assassin."


    <span>"Are you... okay?" Waver muttered with his head lowered.


    <span>"Lastly, in the third position, we have Assassin. Her ride is the Honda CBR600F2, no, it''s G¨¢e Bolg Alternative (Piercing Death Sky-Soarer)."


    <span>"Master, when did you change the name?" Scathach raised her head and asked her Master, waiting quietly for the race to begin.


    <span>"I just changed it. Look, Archer''s Golden Babylon, and Rider''s Gordius Wheel, they both sound so cool. We can''t be weak in our momentum, so I came up with this idea. If you have any objections, we can change it again."


    <span>"..."


    <span>After three months of being together, Scathach had be ustomed to Shinji''s impulsive thinking. She calmly responded, "Forget it, let''s stick with this name. Hurry up and get on."


    <span>"Alright."


    <span>Shinji quickly ran to the third position and sat behind Scathach, holding the handlebars with his left hand. Scathach''s body was slender without an ounce of excess fat, and her waist was flexible. With his right hand maintaining the posture of holding a microphone, he shouted.


    <span>"Alright, the participants are all in position. Now, I announce that the Fourth Holy Grail War Grand Prix is about to begin. Who will be the first among the Servants and Masters? Countdown¡ª"


    <span>"5¡ª"


    <span>"4¡ª"


    <span>"3¡ª"


    <span>"2¡ª"


    <span>"1¡ª"


    <span>"0¡ª"


    <span>At the moment the countdown reached zero, the three vehicles raced past the starting line simultaneously.


    <span>The thunderous lightning generated by the galloping bull hooves, the roaring sound of the engines inhaling and exhaling, shot straight into the sky.


    <span>"Thepetition is intense right from the start. The participants in each group are not giving an inch, tightly biting each other."


    <span>"Archer''s Golden Babylon maintains a slight lead. The bike is equipped with an inline-four DOHC liquid-cooled engine, with a maximum horsepower of 147. With the assistance of RamAir intakepression, its eleration performance is outstanding, making it a true king of speed."


    <span>"Very well, let''s settle this in one go."


    <span>Archer, riding the Golden Babylon, was filled with high spirits. The twin beasts on wheels seemed to respond with a wild roar. The surrounding scenery rapidly receded, and the rushing airflow that would blind an ordinary person was just a refreshing gust of wind to Archer. He enjoyed this feeling.


    <span>"Archer is getting faster and faster, Rider."


    <span>"Don''t worry, kid. The road is still long, and there''s a curve ahead."


    <span>Rider, driving on the ground with his wheels, was not in the least bit anxious. After materializing, he had already driven his chariot around the entire Fuyuki City, so he was very familiar with the road conditions.


    <span>"It''s not easy for Archer to handle turns at that speed."


    <span>As Rider said, a curve appeared. The suburban highway was built along the mountains, winding andplicated. Pursuing speed alone could easily lead to idents, from minor scratches to disastrous crashes.


    <span>The wild steel beast emitted a piercing howl, the sound of the tires rubbing violently against the ground. Archer paid the price for being unfamiliar with the road conditions and realized the curve a bit toote, so he could only decelerate through brute force to make the turn.


    <span>"See, I told you." Rider threw Archer a provocative look and tightened the reins in his hand.


    <span>The divine bulls, with their connection to Zeus and the conquering king known as his son, made a tremendous sound.


    <span>The sound overwhelmed the roar of the engines, and the intense impact was enough to shake the earth.


    <span>It was like a sudden thunderstrike on the battlefield. The dazzling sh turned the night into day, apanied by a deep roar that even overshadowed the sound of thunder.


    <span>"!!"


    <span>The lightning did not descend from the sky to the earth but swept horizontally across the surface. No... It looked like lightning, but it was a unique phenomenon caused by the rapid movement of the divine force wheels.


    <span>In that flickering lightning, a blue and white figure darted through. Despite the dense and formidable thunder, it did not affect this figure.


    <span>It was Scathach''s Piercing Death Sky-Soarer!


    <span>Although the performance of the sports motorcycle, formerly known as the Honda CBR600F2, was the weakest among the three groups, Scathach''s driving skills and her experience of traversing the Einzbern Forest once were enough to bridge the gap.


    <span>Her graceful yet precise cornering, remainingposed in the face of thunder, impressed Rider and fueled Archer''s fighting spirit.


    <span>"Charge, Bull!"


    <span>"We''re going, Golden Babylon!"


    <span>The first curve was left behind by the three participants.


    <span>"The rankings have changed. Archer, who was originally leading, has fallen tost ce, reced by Rider in first ce and Assassin in second. But this ranking is only temporary. The uing race will be the first high-difficulty track of thispetition, a series of winding curves. Will there be new changes there?"


    <span>After saying this, Shinji finally let go of the dangerous posture of loosely holding the microphone. He embraced Scathach''s waist with both hands and said softly,


    <span>"That''s enough, Sensei."


    <span>"Yes, it''s time to show our true skills."


    <span>Scathach said, lowering the visor of her helmet.

 Chapter 99: Race (Part 2)

    Chapter 99: Race (Part 2)


    <span>As mentioned earlier, Scathach''s first ride in the mortal world was the Honda CBR600F2 (renamed Death Sky-Soarer), and a monthter, Byakuya sent her a second ride, the KAWASAKI ZZR1100 (renamed Golden Babylon), as a token of gratitude for her guidance.


    <span>ording to unofficial information Shinji had gathered, Byakuya took a trip to Hokkaido a few days before ordering the motorcycles. He imed it was for a project inspection, but in reality, a certain heiress who had always been of interest to his father was also part of the inspection team.


    <span>Upon his return, Byakuya had a cheerful demeanor as if something had happened, and there was an increase in his proactive training. Considering the motorcycle gift that followed, it seemed that Sensei''s training and care had led to this "something happening."


    <span>Well, that''s how people are, so realistic... Well, that''s not the point. The point is that the Death Sky-Soarer is the longest-standing partner of Sensei.


    <span>It is well known that the physical abilities of Servants are several times, if not dozens of times, stronger than those of ordinary people. What would be a difficult task for an ordinary person to handle on a motorcycle is not much of a challenge for a Servant. Archer only spent less than an hour getting acquainted and was already driving smoothly. Even the kind of curve that would surely destroy an ordinary person, he could stop abruptly with his superhuman strength as a Servant.


    <span>If Archer, as a new driver, could achieve such feats, how could Scathach, an experienced driver, not be able to?


    <span>Shinji had apanied Scathach on many outings, experiencing her unique style of riding. She had developed her way of riding.


    <span>"Prime Rune, unfold! Magical reinforcement!"


    <span>With Scathach''s low chant, magical energy spread from her hands to the entire motorcycle.


    <span>The blue and white livery was quickly dyed red, resembling a fierce burning me from a distance. It was reminiscent of the unique phenomenon that urred when Scathach released her Noble Phantasm. At this moment, the Honda CBR600F2 truly became the G¨¢e Bolg Alternative.


    <span>As the strengthening of the vehicle''s body waspleted, Shinji''s voice, filled with excitement as if he was about to take flight, resounded once again.


    <span>"Oh, oh, oh! The colors of the Death Sky-Soarer have changed! Is this the activation of some mechanism or a secret strategy?"


    <span>As soon as the words fell, the tachometer on the instrument panel broke through 6000 RPM, and the engine sound underwent an unexpected transformation.


    <span>The deep bass roar, like a raging wave, gradually rose to an ear-piercing high pitch, bing more ferocious and savage, tearing through the night sky and echoing throughout the horizon. The drastically different eleration turned the vehicle and Scathach into a bullet, leaving the surrounding night scenery behind like shooting stars.


    <span>"It''s elerating, it''s elerating! The Death Sky-Soarer is elerating! Excellent! It has surpassed the Gordius Wheel and taken the lead. It has not disgraced the name of the Death Sky-Soarer! Go, Death Sky-Soarer!"


    <span>"Why are you elerating at this moment? There are consecutive bends ahead," Rider looked at the red blur racing past him and scratched his cheek in confusion.


    <span>Then, Rider witnessed the "true technique" that Scathach had mentioned.


    <span>The Death Sky-Soarer, piercing through the air, left the ground and smoothly maneuvered through the bends, hugging the guardrail on the edge of the highway with an almost parallel posture to the ground. Throughout the entire process, Scathach never let off the throttle.


    <span>"...So she has this move too," Rider raised an eyebrow in surprise.


    <span>"What are you surprised about, you mongrel," the Golden Babylon had caught up without Rider noticing, driving side by side with Gordius Wheel. "This is a battle between Servants. It''s not strange for anything to happen. If you''re surprised by something as trivial as this, you''ve already lost in this race¡ªsoar, Golden Babylon!"


    <span>As Archer spoke these words, he had already reached the entrance of the bend. This time, instead of decelerating, he lifted the handlebars, and the entire motorcycle shot out of the highway.


    <span>A rainbow-colored streak appeared beneath the Golden Babylon, carrying the golden motorcycle straight ahead.


    <span>"What? Golden Babylon is racing on a rainbow. This breaks the conventions of motorcycle racing."


    <span>Shinji''smentary was timely, but Archer was dissatisfied with its content.


    <span>"Conventions? What are those? I am the ruler of rules, epassing all things. Extending, Bifrost!"


    <span>Bifrost, the Rainbow Bridge that serves as the entrance to the heavenly realm in Norse mythology, was also among Archer''s treasures, which he used as an aerial racetrack.


    <span>The rainbow bridge extended from the starting point of the consecutive bends to the finish line, taking the shortest straight line between two points. The Golden Babylon sessfully rose from third ce to first, achieving a reversal.


    <span>However, his actions also loosened the restraints on the other two, intensifying the race.


    <span>"Kid, hold on tight, don''t fall off!"


    <span>Rider disyed his signature brave smile and loudly called out the true name of his Noble Phantasm.


    <span>"Rampage, Tread Upon the Raging Heavens!"


    <span>In the next second, two bullheads took flight, pulling the chariot into the air. Rider intended to unleash the full might of his chariot.


    <span>The hooves of the bulls generated thunderbolts, and the rotation of the wheels caused thunderous roars. The lightning no longer gathered around the chariot; instead, it tore through the atmosphere, roaring and splitting toward the two motorcycles, one red and one golden.


    <span>Archer refused to be outdone. Ripples of golden radiance spread behind him, and hundreds of Noble Phantasms were consecutively projected into the air.


    <span>Unable to free up her hands andcking automatic projection-type Noble Phantasms, Scathach couldn''t counterattack. However, she didn''t fall behind either. After enhancing her runes, she activated her second Bug skill, "Wisdom of D¨²n Sc¨¢ith."


    <span>"Acquired skill, Riding, Rank A!"


    <span>Riding is a skill that represents proficiency in riding various mounts. With a Riding skill at Rank A, she can perfectly handle any mount except for imaginary beasts and holy beasts. This includes ancient chariots and modernnd vehicles.


    <span>Under the control of this skill, the Death Sky-Soarer became a part of Scathach''s body, allowing her to manipte the motorcycle as effortlessly as she pleased.


    <span>Regardless of Rider''s thunder strikes or Archer''s projection of Noble Phantasms, Scathach sessfully evaded them.


    <span>In this way, the three Servants chased and pursued each other, racing through dozens of kilometers of national highway.


    <span>Finally...


    <span>"The exciting moment is about toe. The finish line is within sight, less than one kilometer away from Einzbern Forest."


    <span>"The Gordius Wheel, the Golden Babylon, and the Death Sky-Soarer are almost neck and neck, with the difference being difficult to discern by the naked eye. The oue will be determined in this final kilometer!"


    <span>"I''ve had a great time, Assassin, Rider. Although you both have your skills, victory will surely belong to me."


    <span>"You''re saying that too soon, Archer!"


    <span>"Until the end, no one knows the oue!"


    <span>"Charge, Golden Babylon!"


    <span>"I can''t lose, Gordius Wheel!"


    <span>"Roar, Death Sky-Soarer!"


    <span>The sound of tires scraping against the ground, engines pushing beyond their limits, the sound of the divine bulls trampling the earth, and the shouts of the three Servants intertwined into a unique symphony.


    <span>In this passionate melody that they yed together, the race came to a halt.


    <span>In the instant before reaching the finish line, Shinji voluntarily abandoned his motorcycle and used prepared magic to boost the Death Sky-Soarer. This boost became the final trump card that determined the victory.


    <span>"The winner is Assassin!" Shinji shouted.


    <span>"No, it''s the Assassin team."


    <span>Scathach removed her helmet and smiled beautifully at her Master.


    <span>Her victory was achieved through thebined efforts of her and Shinji.


    <span>PS: Rider''s chariot doesn''t need to release its true name. He was simply swept up in the excitement and called out with as much momentum as possible. It''s just his chuunibyou acting up.

 Chapter 100: The Banquet of Kings

    Chapter 100: The Banquet of Kings


    <span>Friends who have watched car races know that when a race car crosses the finish line, it is inevitable to do so at full speed. After crossing the finish line, the car needs to continue gliding on the track, gradually decelerating beforeing to a stop.


    <span>The finish line was at Einzbern Forest, but the actual stopping point was in front of the castle gates.


    <span>Einzbern Forest was covered by arge-scale barrier, and it was only natural that the group''s tant intrusion would trigger the barrier''s warning and defense mechanisms.


    <span>Feeling the suppression of the barrier, Rider and Archer, in the process of decelerating, both did the same thing - they destroyed the barrier, specifically speaking, they destroyed the forest.


    <span>Although the core of the barrier was inside the castle, having just one core was not enough for such arge-scale barrier. It also required multiple stabilizing points that extracted and converted mana from the ley lines and dispersed it outward. And these points were set in the lush and endless forest outside the castle.


    <span>Destroying the forest meant destroying the stabilizing points of the barrier, which was equivalent to destroying the barrier itself.


    <span>Irisviel, who was connected to the barrier, was inevitably affected. The intruders'' rm and the magical disturbances caused by the destruction of the barrier disrupted her magic circuits, almost causing her to faint on the spot.


    <span>She didn''t need to say much; Saber already knew what had happened. The intruders didn''t conceal their presence and charged directly from the front.


    <span>Although Saber didn''t know the exact number of intruders, the thunder outside and their audacious approach indicated that Rider was among them.


    <span>Considering the mobility of a chariot, there was no time to retreat at this point. They could only confront them head-on.


    <span>Making this judgment, Saber and Irisviel arrived together at the terrace outside the entrance hall, where they should encounter the enemy who was attacking head-on.


    <span>However, when the two of them, illuminated by the moonlight pouring in through the skylight, saw the invaders standing tall in the hall, they were left speechless.


    <span>Archer, Rider, and Assassin as abination were already strange enough, but what was even stranger was their attire.


    <span>Three individuals, three different styles, and not a single one of them had a warrior-like appearance.


    <span>"Are you here for a pic?" Irisviel couldn''t help but think so, although it was a bit rude.


    <span>And the following scene proved that her thoughts were not wrong.


    <span>"Yo, Saber, I heard you got yourself a castle, so I came to take a look¡ªhow did it end up like this?"


    <span>Rider grinned unapologetically, revealing his white teeth, and smirked while twisting his neck as if fatigued, making cracking sounds.


    <span>"There were so many trees in the courtyard, that it was inconvenient to move around. I almost got lost before reaching the castle gates. I''ve helped you by chopping down some of the trees. You should thank me for that."


    <span>"Rider, you... you guys..."


    <span>Saber, with a serious expression, wanted to say something but didn''t know where to start.


    <span>"Hey, Rider, look at Saber''s expression. You haven''t told her what you''re nning to do, have you?" Archer got off his chariot and, to Shinji''s astonishment, stored the Golden Babylon motorcycle in the King''s Treasury.


    <span>Yes, you read that right. He stored the motorcycle, and Scathach didn''t have such a Noble Phantasm, so she had to park the chariot in a corner of the entrance hall.


    <span>"Yeah, I''m about to tell her now. But before that, King of Knights, how about not wearing that rigid armor and changing into the attire of this era, just like us?" Rider said while patting therge "Grand Strategy" logo on his chest as if showing off.


    <span>"...Even though Saber''s armor is rigid, it''s still better than your cheap T-shirt and jeans."


    <span>Shinji''s expression betrayed his inner thoughts, and the same could be said for Waver and Irisviel.


    <span>The former''s face said, "I want to go home quickly."


    <span>Thetter''s face said, "What exactly do you want to do?" Saber asked this question on her behalf.


    <span>"Don''t you understand even after seeing it?" Rider said, lifting a barrel of alcohol from the chariot''spartment. "Alright, stop standing there dumbfounded and lead the way. Don''t you have a courtyard suitable for hosting a banquet here? It''s no fun drinking inside this rundown castle."


    <span>Saber sighed helplessly, her anger that had been building up in her chest vanished into thin air. Faced with opponents who showed no hostility, she couldn''t maintain her fighting spirit.


    <span>Irisviel felt the same way. Although she was angered by the destruction of their barrier, seeing the opponents'' carefree smiles, she couldn''t bring herself to hate them.


    <span>"Saber, what should we do? They seem to be here just to drink..."


    <span>"No, this is a challenge."


    <span>Although Saber had put away herbativeness, her expression remained serious.


    <span>"A challenge?"


    <span>"Yes. Those standing here tonight are kings in their own right. Deciding victory or defeat at the dining table is equivalent to a non-lethal battle."


    <span>Perhaps hearing Saber''s whisper, the Conqueror King nodded with a smile.


    <span>"Heh, you understand it well. Since we can''t fight with swords, let''s settle it with alcohol. King of Knights, I won''t go easy on you tonight, so be prepared."


    <span>Previously, Rider had said that he wouldn''t fight Saber until she had settled things with Lancer. It was a pact exchanged by the Heroic Spirits, staking their dignity. He wouldn''t go back on it, so he chose to fight Saber in this way.


    <span>"Interesting, I ept."


    <span>Saber resolutely epted the challenge, her face exuding the same determined aura as when she stepped onto the battlefield. With the situation having evolved to this point, Irisviel finally understood that this was not a joke, but the beginning of a true contest.


    <span>...


    <span>The chosen venue for the banquet was the castle courtyard garden.


    <span>The scars from the battle the night before did not extend to this ce, so it wasn''t embarrassing to entertain guests here. However, Archer was still dissatisfied with it.


    <span>"Choosing such a cramped ce for the ''Banquet of Kings,'' these mongrels have such poor taste."


    <span>Archer didn''t specifically mention who the "mongrels" referred to. It could be Rider, the organizer of the banquet, or Saber, the one providing the venue, or perhaps both of them.


    <span>"Don''t say that, Archer." Before Rider and Saber could speak, Shinji spoke first. "This is already the best ce in Fuyuki City in terms of environment. There was a luxurious hotel that might have suited your taste, but it was blown up a couple of days ago."


    <span>"Shut up, Magus." Archer arrogantly looked at Shinji with his ruby-like crimson eyes. "If you want to speak to me, at least remove your disguise. It''s the greatest disrespect to hide your true self in front of a king."


    <span>Shinji knew Archer''s personality and his discerning eye, which was on the same level as Scathach. He wasn''t angry and just humbly bowed.


    <span>"I apologize to the three of you. Due to certain unavoidable circumstances, I cannot reveal my true identity. Please understand."


    <span>It wasn''t difficult to get along with Archer, as long as you didn''t confront him and went along with his wishes, making him feel pleased. He wouldn''t hold it against you.


    <span>"Your attitude seems sincere enough. I won''t pursue your disrespect this time," as expected, Archer snorted and no longer paid attention to Shinji, nor did he mention his dissatisfaction with the "venue."


    <span>Saber and Rider also disyed the magnanimity of kings, brushing it off with a smile. Rider casually opened the barrel with his knuckles protruding from his fist, and the rich aroma of red wine immediately filled the air in the courtyard at night.


    <span>The "Banquet of Kings" had begun.

 Chapter 101 – The Holy Grail Q&A

    Chapter 101 ¨C The Holy Grail Q&A


    <span>Generally speaking, red wines that are fermented and stored in oak barrels have good quality. There are also many considerations when ites to drinking this type of wine. Shinji, who has not systematically studied this knowledge, is not clear about the specifics, but he knows for sure that it is not like Rider, who uses his fist to pry open the barrel and uses a bamboo winedle to serve the wine.


    <span>While serving the wine, Rider boasts to others.


    <span>"Although the shape is a bit strange, this is a traditional wine vessel in this country."


    <span>Scathach looked at Rider''s cheerful and somewhat funny expression, sighed lightly, and corrected Rider''s mistake.


    <span>"That is indeed a traditional Eastern wine vessel called a ''sakazuki'' or ''sakazukihishaku,'' but it is not used for serving red wine, let alone as a wine ss."


    <span>"Is that so? Ahahaha." Riderughed foolishly and rubbed the back of his head. "No wonder the shopkeeper looked at me strangely. It turns out I was wrong. Hey, Saber''s Master, are there any cups for drinking in the castle? Bring a few."


    <span>Irisviel asked Saber with her eyes, and after receiving a positive reply, she turned around and ran off.


    <span>"So, during this time¡ªSaber, Archer, Assassin, have you heard of such a legend? The legend that the Holy Grail will only be given to the worthy one, and the consciousness that determines worthiness is this war in Fuyuki."


    <span>Rider said calmly, igniting the mes of war. Although it is rare to see him speak with such a serious tone, there is no feeling of being out of ce.


    <span>"But if it''s just about determining the candidate, there is no need for bloodshed. If there is a ''worthiness'' that all the Heroic Spirits recognize, then the answer will naturally appear."


    <span>"Are you saying that tonight''s banquet is apetition of this ''worthiness''? Is that right?"


    <span>Saber, dressed in a ck suit, raised her eyebrow with a touch of dignity.


    <span>"Exactly, a truepetition in the name of ''kingship.'' In other words, this is not the ''Holy Grail War,'' but the ''Holy Grail Q&A.'' Who is more worthy of being the ''King of the Holy Grail''? Using wine to ask is the clearest way."


    <span>At this moment, Irisviel returned with several wine sses in her arms. Saber took the wine sses, and Rider poured wine into them using the winedle.


    <span>"Come, let''s have a drink first."


    <span>Rider said and drank the wine in the cup first. His bold drinking style, which was ipatible with the wine ss and red wine, had no disharmony when it came to Rider. It was the measure of a hero''s caliber and personal charm.


    <span>Although the other three Servants appeared smaller in staturepared to Rider, their drinking prowess was not inferior at all. This was a battle disguised as a "banquet," and everyone attending the banquet was a king. No one would weaken their momentum.


    <span>After drinking the wine in their cups, Rider, Assassin, and Saber had unchanged expressions, while only Archer showed a disgusted expression.


    <span>"What kind of inferior wine is this? Do you think you can measure a hero''s caliber with this?"


    <span>"Is that so? This is one of the best goods in the local market."


    <span>Rider said this because he didn''t know that in modern times, real good wine would not be found in the market, and although Fuyuki City had many foreigners living in it, it was still a small city and did not have a ce to sell high-end wines.


    <span>"You think that way because you don''t know what real wine is, you mongrel."


    <span>Archer sneered, and the space beside him began to twist and distort. Waver and Irisviel witnessed this phenomenon, knowing that it was a precursor to the manifestation of countless Noble Phantasms. They immediately felt a chill and stood up.


    <span>But tonight, Archer summoned something other than weapons by his side. It was a set of wine vessels adorned with dazzling gemstones. The heavy golden bottles contained transparent, colorless liquid.


    <span>"Take a good look. This is the true ''Wine of Kings.''"


    <span>"Oh, oh, this is excellent."


    <span>Rider didn''t pay any mind to Archer''s unpleasant demeanor and happily poured the newly acquired wine into the four matching golden wine cups.


    <span>Scathach naturally picked up the two wine cups in front of her and handed one to Saber, who also had Celtic origins.


    <span>Saber seemed more cautious than the other two about Archer''s intentions. Although she hesitated a little about the wine in the golden bottle, she still did not refuse and epted the cup handed to her by Scathach.


    <span>"Mmm, it''s delicious!"


    <span>Rider, who drank first, opened his eyes wide and eximed loudly.


    <span>Saber''s curiosity surpassed her caution. Moreover, in this ce and time, they wereparing each other''s character, so how could she leave the wine poured by others?


    <span>As the wine touched her throat, Saber felt a strong sense of expansion in her mind. It was a top-quality wine she had never tasted before¡ªintense and refreshing, rich and exhrating. The overwhelmingly intense pleasure of taste overshadowed her sense of smell, and even her vision and touch dulled momentarily.


    <span>"This is amazing! This wine must not have been brewed by humans. Is it something from mythological times?"


    <span>Hearing Rider''s praise, Archer revealed a tranquil smile.


    <span>"Assassin, can you discern the origin of this wine?"


    <span>Seemingly casual, the question carried a deeper meaning. It was a sh of knowledge and insight. Archer wanted to test the "Wisdom of the Magical Realm," an extraordinary ability that ced him beyond humanity, as the legends said.


    <span>Scathach put down her wine cup and responded while sitting, "Rider is right. It is indeed something from mythological times, and it is a wine that only the wine gods themselves have the privilege to drink."


    <span>"The wine god? Dionysus?" Rider, living in ancient Greece, immediately thought of the Greek mythological wine god Dionysus.


    <span>"No," Scathach shook her head, "it is an even older deity than Dionysus. It is the origin of all wine gods like Dionysus and Bhus. In the earliest times, gods didn''t have names, nor were they categorized into pantheons as in human mythologies. They were natural extensions, products of concepts¡ªfire gods were fire gods, war gods were war gods, thunder gods were thunder gods, and wine gods were wine gods. As humanity developed, these singr concepts diversified and branched out into various pantheons, each with their gods holding simr positions. Archer''s wine should be the original wine of the primordial wine god. Am I correct?"


    <span>Upon hearing this answer, Archer looked at Scathach with approving eyes.


    <span>"Correct! Your erudition deserves my praise, Assassin. Whether it''s fine wine or swords, in my treasury, there are only the most supreme treasures. This is the taste of a king."


    <span>"Are you kidding, Archer?"


    <span>The one who sternly rebuked was Saber, and the calm atmosphere was gradually shattered by the tense atmosphere.


    <span>"To judge the way of kings based on the quality of wine is absurd. You don''t seem like a king, but rather a clown."


    <span>Faced with Saber''s anger, Archer just snorted.


    <span>"How unsightly. Those who don''t know how to enjoy fine wine are unworthy of iming kingship."


    <span>"Stop arguing, both sides'' usations are boring."


    <span>Rider, with a wry smile, interrupted Saber, who was about to retort, and Rider continued speaking.


    <span>"Archer, your exquisite wine is indeed worthy of these precious wine cups. Unfortunately, the Holy Grail is not a wine cup. This is a Holy Grail quiz to test who is most qualified to obtain the Holy Grail. First, let''s hear what wish you have entrusted to the Holy Grail. Otherwise, there''s no point in discussing further. Archer, as a king, find a way to persuade us that you are qualified to obtain the Holy Grail."


    <span>"You mongrel, don''t push your luck. Besides, this has already deviated from the premise of peting'' for the Holy Grail."


    <span>"Hmm?"


    <span>Seeing Rider furrow his brow and showing a surprised expression, Archer sighed as if in resignation.


    <span>"To be honest, that item originally belonged to this king. All the treasures in the worlde from this king''s treasury. Although some things may have been lost over time, those treasures still belong to this king."


    <span>"So, you once possessed the Holy Grail? And you also know what the Holy Grail is?"


    <span>"I don''t know."


    <span>Archer tly denied Rider''s questioning.


    <span>"Don''t judge by your mongrel standards. The total number of treasures this king possesses has long exceeded the scope of this king''s knowledge. But as long as that item is a ''treasure,'' it means it is this king''s wealth. Trying to take this king''s belongings without permission, even thieves should know when to stop."


    <span>This time, Saber was astonished by Archer''s words.


    <span>"Your words are no different from Caster''s ramblings. It seems more than one Servant is suffering from a mental disorder."


    <span>"No, it''s not that simple."


    <span>Unlike Saber, Rider murmured, as if echoing. At some point, he had already picked up a wine bottle and poured more wine into his cup without any concern.


    <span>"It seems like I''ve already guessed the golden shimmering true name. There''s only one person who is even more arrogant than me, Iskandar."


    <span>Rider''s astonishing statement made Irisviel and Waver perk up their ears, but he didn''t continue and changed the topic.


    <span>"So, Archer, as long as we have your permission, we can obtain the Holy Grail?"


    <span>Rider asked with a mischievous smile, knowingly asking. Archer nced at him with sharp eyes.


    <span>"That''s right, but this king has no reason to bestow treasures upon mongrels like you."


    <span>"You, are you a miser?"


    <span>"Foolish. I only bestow gifts upon my subjects and people."


    <span>Archer replied with a mocking smile towards Rider.


    <span>"So, Rider, if you are willing to submit to me, I can reward you with one or two cups anytime."


    <span>"...Well, that''s impossible."


    <span>Rider scratched his chin, seemingly having difficulty epting it, with a puzzled expression.


    <span>"But Archer, it seems like you don''t care about the Holy Grail, nor did you participate in the Holy Grail War to obtain it."


    <span>"Of course. But this king cannot allow thieves toy hands on this king''s treasures. It''s a matter of principle."


    <span>"Archer, are you implying something¡ª"


    <span>Before Rider could finish his words, he emptied his cup of wine and continued speaking.


    <span>"Is there some meaning or logic behind this?"


    <span>"It''s thew."


    <span>Archer immediately responded.


    <span>"Thews decreed by this king, a ruler."


    <span>"Hmm."


    <span>Rider seemed to ept his statement and let out a deep sigh.


    <span>"Truly a perfect king, able to uphold the principles he has set. However, I still desire the Holy Grail. My approach is simple: if I want it, I''ll seize it because I am Iskandar, the Conqueror King."


    <span>"No problem. If you break thew, this king will enforce it. There''s no room for debate."


    <span>"Well, then we''ll settle it on the battlefield."


    <span>Archer maintained a dignified attitude, while Rider showed a relieved expression as if dispelling his doubts. The two nodded in agreement on the same point of view.


    <span>"But Archer, let''s finish this bottle of wine first. We can save the battle forter."


    <span>"Of course. Or were you nning to waste the fine wine this king offered?"


    <span>"How could that be? How can I let such top-quality wine go to waste?"


    <span>Saber had been silently watching Archer and Rider gradually create amunication that seemed neither hostile nor friendly. Finally, she turned to Rider and asked.


    <span>"Conqueror King, since you''ve acknowledged that the true ownership of the Holy Grail belongs to someone else, do you still intend to seize it by force?"


    <span>"...Hm? Yes, of course. My kingship is about ''conquering''... which means ''seizing'' and ''invading.''"


    <span>Suppressing the anger burning within her, Saber continued her questioning.


    <span>"What is your wish for the Holy Grail thatpels you to go to such lengths?"


    <span>Rider seemed a bit embarrassed, chuckled lightly, took a sip of wine, and then answered.


    <span>"To obtain a physical body."


    <span>It was an unexpected answer that no one had anticipated. As for Waver, he was so astonished that he couldn''t help but exim, rushing to Rider''s side to question him.


    <span>"You, you, you, you! Your wish isn''t to conquer the world¡ªwow!"


    <span>With a customary forehead flick to silence his Master, Rider shrugged and said.


    <span>"Idiot. Why would I need a cup to conquer the world? Conquest is a dream entrusted to me. The wish for the Holy Grail is only the first step towards realizing that dream."


    <span>"Mongrel... to challenge me over such a trivial matter."


    <span>Even Archer wore a surprised expression, but Rider''s expression remained serious.


    <span>"Even if we can materialize using magical energy, we are still Servants, not belonging to this world. Are you satisfied with that?"


    <span>"I am not satisfied. I have reincarnated in this world to be a true life."


    <span>"..."


    <span>Upon hearing Rider''s words, Waver remembered that Rider always resisted bing a spiritual form and had a strange habit of maintaining a physical form.


    <span>Indeed, even though Rider can speak, dress, and eat like a human, fundamentally, there isn''t much difference between them and a ghost.


    <span>"Why do you desire a physical body so much?"


    <span>"Because that is the foundation of ''conquest''."


    <span>sping the enormous palm, Iskandar looked at his fist and spoke softly.


    <span>"Stand tall, facing the heavens and the earth. That epasses everything about the act of ''conquest''... From there, we push forward and achieve our goals. That is the essence of my authority as the king. But now, I don''t even possess a physical form. This is uneptable; I can''t even get started like this. I fear nothing; I just feel the need for a physical body."


    <span>Archer silently raised the cup to his lips, unsure if he was listening to Rider''s words.


    <span>However, upon closer inspection, the expression that appeared at the corner of his mouth was unlike any expression shown by this golden Heroic Spirit until now. If one were to describe it, it was a smile-like expression, but Archer had only ever disyed mocking expressions from the past until now. This particr expression was excessively eerie, instilling fear in anyone who saw it.


    <span>"Decision made¡ªRider, I will personally kill you."


    <span>"You''re still talking like that now? You better prepare yourself. Not only will I im the Holy Grail, but I also n to plunder your treasury. Allowing the King of Conquest to taste such fine wine, you truly have been careless."


    <span>Riderughed heartily and turned towards Scathach, who had remained silent since earlier.


    <span>"It''s your turn now, Assassin."

 Chapter 102: Scathach’s Path of Kingship

    Chapter 102: Scathach¡¯s Path of Kingship


    <span>G<span>il de Rais went mad after the death of his beloved Jeanne d''Arc, whom he had poured all his emotions into. He lost his sanity.


    <span>He cursed the gods, studied ck magecraft, and transformed into the "Bluebeard." He even sacrificed children to resurrect and save his holy maiden.


    <span>This madness persisted even after his death and ascension to the Throne of Heroes. Now, his unwavering devotion to his "holy maiden" has been rewarded, as she has been resurrected, although still blinded and deceived by the "gods." But he will not give up; he is determined to save his holy maiden.


    <span>Even in the face of opposition from the "dogs of the gods," Assassin, and the nuisance of Lancer, he never considered giving up.


    <span>If one attempt failed, he would try again.


    <span>If two attempts failed, he would try a third time.


    <span>One day, he would rescue his holy maiden, and they would live happily together.


    <span>Tonight, he embarked on his "rescue" mission once again.


    <span>The catalyst for his action was incidental surveince. Since thest time when he was caught off guard and Assassin found his workshop and violently broke in, he frequently used the "irvoyance" magecraft to monitor the situation in the city, ensuring that no other Servants approached him without his knowledge.


    <span>At dusk, he used "irvoyance" as usual and identally caught sight of the carefree and unabashed Rider.


    <span>Watching Rider for a while, Caster was surprised to see Assassin and Rider collide, and soon Archer appeared as well. The three Servants strolled, chatted, and studied modern means of transportation like modern individuals.


    <span>Although Caster couldn''tprehend the behavior of the three, he knew that they wouldn''t cause him trouble for the time being. Berserker and his Master were focused on eliminating the monsters he had left in the underground sewer, so he didn''t need to worry.


    <span>As for the remaining Lancer, Caster had already figured out his true nature. Even if he were to cause trouble again, Caster wasn''t afraid.


    <span>Just to be safe, he should prepare more "soldiers" and attack from a different direction than the day before yesterday.


    <span>Tonight, Gil de Rais would save the holy maiden, Jeanne d''Arc.


    <span>If Caster had waited for another half an hour, until the three Servants raced towards the Einzbern Forest, he would have abandoned this thought. Unfortunately, there are no "ifs."


    <span>...


    <span>"Me?"


    <span>Scathach looked up at the night sky as Rider called her name. Her eyes were not focused on any particr spot among the stars, but rather looked towards something more distant, as if trying to see beyond the boundaries of the world, outside the realm of reality. Even her low, maic voice seemed ethereal.


    <span>"Are you asking about kingship or wishes?" she asked.


    <span>"Kingship/Wishes!" Rider''s voice almost ovepped with Saber''s, the former being Rider and thetter being Saber. The different choices showcased their contrasting personalities.


    <span>Scathach nced at Rider and then at Saber, letting out a lightugh.


    <span>"Let''s start with Saber''s question, after all, both she and Ie from the Celtds."


    <span>"Before I exin kingship, there''s something I need to rify. My ''Realm of Shadows'' is not like any human nation, and I don''t govern the living but the dead. Is that eptable?" she asked.


    <span>"Of course, if anything, it piques my curiosity even more." Rider raised her ss in a toast to Scathach, and Saber, though unable to possess a physical ss, showed the same gesture.


    <span>Scathach took a sip of her drink in response. "My concept of kingship is simple: ''Order'' and ''Power.'' ''Order'' refers to the rules established by the heavens, the earth, the world, and thes. ''Power'' serves as a guarantee for ''Order'' and the definition of things beyond ''Order.''"


    <span>"Life and death are separate, with the living not supposed to tread into the realm of the dead, and the dead unable to enter the realm of the living. That is the rule set by the world. The ''Realm of Shadows'' once had a name, ''T¨ªrnan¨®g,'' which is also the origin of the term ''Fairnd.'' One of my earliest responsibilities was to guide the souls of the fallen warriors and those who died in their journey to ''T¨ªrnan¨®g.''"


    <span>"However, as you all know, in the age when myths had not yet faded, the boundary between life and death was not so clear-cut. Incidents urred where the living disturbed the peace of the dead and the dead disrupted the lives of the living. Archer, you must have experienced going to the realm of the dead as well."


    <span>Archer responded with a grunt, confirming Scathach''s assumption. Rider showed an expression of affirmation as if Scathach''s information confirmed his thoughts. The only ones left puzzled were Saber, Irisviel, and Waver.


    <span>"Therefore, I use my power to separate the living and the dead. I capture or annihte the dead who attempt to enter the realm of the living, and I expel or incorporate the living who step into the realm of the dead. Over time, the name ''T¨ªrnan¨®g'' was gradually reced by the ''Realm of Shadows,'' and I became the queen of the ''Realm of Shadows,'' ruling over the dead with my power."


    <span>"However, for the brave souls who enter the realm of the dead with determination, considering it a challenge, I give them a chance. After all, during that time, the ''Fairnd'' still belonged to the mortal realm, and those true heroes disyed the corresponding ''power.''"


    <span>"That is my ''kingship''¡ªor rather, the title ''Gatekeeper'' suits me better."


    <span>Scathach remained calm throughout, as serene as a still pond. She fully understood her duty and remained steadfast, unaffected by what others said.


    <span>"Such a dull and uninteresting experience," Archer, in an umon disy of sighing, spoke with a tone that escaped mockery.


    <span>"Unwaveringly following their path, both you and Archer are exceptional kings."


    <span>"Thank you for everything you''ve done for order."


    <span>Rider and Saber both gave Scathach considerable praise, and Rider added anotherment.


    <span>"What about your wish? Is it rted to your ''kingship''?"


    <span>"No, it''s unrted," Scathach sighed. "Rider, fundamentally, my wish is the same as yours. You wish to live as a human in this world. As for me, I wish to die as a human."


    <span>The three kings were visibly shocked by this wish.


    <span>"As I mentioned before, I use my power to separate life and death, sealing the Realm of Shadows. This process is not without difficulties. Many living beings refuse to ept this oue, driven by emotions or other motives, and they attempt to take away the souls of the dead. Simrly, many dead refuse to ept the fact that they have died and seek to return to the realm of the living. Among them are powerful beings such as gods, divine beasts, mythical creatures, demons, vengeful spirits, and more."


    <span>"I confront them, battle them, and kill them. My body, soaked in the blood of my enemies, has be eternal. I am neither living nor dead, neither a god nor a human. I do not age, and I have lost the concept of death."


    <span>"I can no longer die, whether it be a beautiful death or an ugly death... But I still remember clearly that I was born as a human, so I yearn to die as a human."


    <span>"If the Holy Grail is truly all-powerful, I hope it can bring someone capable of killing me."


    <span>Where is the one who can kill me?


    <span>Scathach sought the answer to this question for millennia.


    <span>====


    <span>Support Me at /AbsoluteCode

 Chapter 103: Saber’s Wish

    Chapter 103: Saber¡¯s Wish


    <span>Silence.


    <span>A long silence.


    <span>Archer, Rider, and Saber, the three kings, remained motionless in their seats, not even taking a sip of their drinks.


    <span>Scathach, who caused this moment of silence, silently poured herself a ss of wine and took small sips.


    <span>Finally, Rider let out a long breath, breaking the silence.


    <span>"To be honest, Assassin, I have only lived for 33 years in my life. There are still many dreams I haven''t fulfilled, and many sceneries I haven''t seen. I can''t fully understand your perspective. Archer, what about you? I remember you once pursued eternity. You should at least understand to some extent."


    <span>"A foolish question, Rider," Archer narrowed his slender eyes. "If I had obtained eternity, I wouldn''t be here. As for Assassin''s wish, I won''tment on it. I''m only interested in things within this world. I have no concern or interest in things outside of it."


    <span>Rider turned his head to the side.


    <span>"And what about you, Saber?"


    <span>"No, I cannot. Although my body stopped aging after pulling out the Sword in the Stone, I did not attain eternity. Perhaps Merlin could understand."


    <span>"The wise sage of Britain, the great magician Merlin?"


    <span>Upon hearing Saber''s answer, Scathach nodded, then shook her head.


    <span>"He and I are simr in some ways, but there are fundamental differences. He is a hybrid of human and nightmare. Though he looks human, his mental structure and characteristics are closer to that of a nightmare. The immortality he possesses stems from this, but he may not understand or, rather, he may not be interested in this aspect. How should I describe him..."


    <span>"...He''s an old rogue."


    <span>"Yes, an old...uh, Master!"


    <span>While Scathach was considering her choice of words, Shinji blurted out, almost derailing the conversation. Scathach couldn''t help but re at Shinji.


    <span>"Don''t re at me. Merlin is an old rogue," Shinji touched his nose and bowed to the other three kings. "Apologies for any offense caused to the esteemed kings. I couldn''t help myself."


    <span>"No worries," Rider waved his hand grandly, exuding both magnanimity and authority. "A king''s words should be heard by the masses, and in turn, a king should listen to the words of the people. Assassin''s Master, I recall you calling yourself Kusuo Saiki. Speak your opinion."


    <span>"I also want to hear the modern perspective on Merlin. Please, Kusuo Saiki-kun," Saber also expressed her agreement.


    <span>"Thank you for your generosity."


    <span>Shinji bowed once again. Adhering to surface-level etiquette could save a lot of trouble. He never insisted on irrelevant details and certainly didn''t harbor any self-centered Chuunibyou thoughts.


    <span>"Using his irvoyance and the nature of nightmares, he peeps into people''s privacy all day long. Isn''t that the behavior of an old rogue? Who knows, he might be using his irvoyance to spy on us right now, secretly enjoying himself."


    <span>When irvoyance is used as a skill or talent, it manifests as aprehensive enhancement of vision, including the field of view, dynamic visual acuity, and high-level irvoyance can even have special effects such as future sight or the ability to read others'' thoughts.


    <span>Merlin, on the other hand, possesses three highest-level irvoyance skills, one of which is the EX-ranked "Eye of the World," which allows him to see through everything in the same era without going anywhere, also known as the "Eye of the Present."


    <span>ording to a certain otaku who also possessed EX-ranked irvoyance, Merlin''s eyes were like browsing all the information circting on thework called "the world" while sitting at home. Among the three EX-ranked irvoyance skills, it was considered the most useless.


    <span>Of course, this otaku did not know that Merlin was the embodiment of his spiritual idol on thework, "MagiMari", who waster revealed to be Merlin in disguise.


    <span>"Um, the more I think about it, the more possible it seems." Shinji, who said that, began to look around, searching for the gaze that seemed toe from nowhere.


    <span>His strange behavior made Waver and Irisviel nervous. The former looked around like Shinji, while thetter focused her gaze on the king who had the closest rtionship with Merlin.


    <span>"Saber."


    <span>"Yes, indeed, Merlin is the kind of person who would do such things. He has been punished by knights numerous times in the past for simr incidents. But don''t worry, Merlin cannot leave Avalon, nor can he influence the present world."


    <span>"He''s truly a perverted fellow. Assassin''s Master is right; he is indeed an old rogue." Riderughed heartily. "If you can tolerate someone like him, Saber, you''re not as boring as I thought. I''m getting more and more curious about your wish."


    <span>After being led astray by Shinji, Rider finally brought the topic back to Saber.


    <span>Saber''s wish was her kingship, but more importantly, it was her pride. She acknowledged that Archer, Rider, and Assassin were formidable opponents, but their philosophies were far from her own.


    <span>Archer''s words werepletely nonsensical. As for Rider and Assassin, she recognized their noble spirits as warriors, but ultimately, it was driven by personal desires. Compared to them, Saber believed her wish was nobler.


    <span>The King of Knights lifted her head with determination and looked directly at the three kings, speaking up.


    <span>"My wish is to save my homnd. I want to use the all-powerful Holy Grail to change the fate of Britain''s destruction.


    <span>Silence once again fell upon the outdoor courtyard.


    <span>The reason for the silence was simr to a few minutes ago but subtly different.


    <span>"King of Knights, am I hearing you correctly?"


    <span>The first to speak was Rider, his face showing a puzzled expression.


    <span>"Did you just say you want to ''change fate''? In other words, you want to overturn history?"


    <span>"That''s right, even if this wish cannot be realized even with a miracle if the Holy Grail is truly omnipotent, then it must..."


    <span>The atmosphere chilled due to Saber''s resolute words. Assassin sighed, while Rider and Archer wore disappointed expressions.


    <span>"Saber, let me confirm. The country called Britain was destroyed in your era, during your reign."


    <span>"That''s right! That''s why I cannot forgive myself."


    <span>Saber felt anger at the reactions of the three, and her tone of speech became impatient.


    <span>"So that''s why I feel regret, wanting to change that oue! Because I led to such an ending..."


    <span>Suddenly, a burst ofughter erupted from the side.


    <span>It was a boisterous, disrespectful, even vulgarughter,ing from Archer''s contorted mouth.


    <span>The unbearable humiliation tinted Saber''s expression with anger. Archer trampled upon the most sacred realm within her soul.


    <span>"...Archer, what''s so funny about this?"


    <span>Archerpletely disregarded Saber''s anger,ughing uncontrobly and intermittently.


    <span>"...Self-proimed king... A king hailed by the people... And yet, such a person feels ''regret''? Ha! How can that not beughable? What a masterpiece! Saber, you''re the greatest clown!"


    <span>Archerughed convulsively, unable to control himself. Rider next to him furrowed his brows, wearing an expression of displeasure rarely seen on his face as he stared at Saber.


    <span>"Wait... Hold on, King of Knights. Are you trying to deny the history you created?"


    <span>Saber had never questioned her ideals and certainly didn''t expect someone to question her like this.


    <span>"That''s right! What''s so surprising about it? What''s so funny? I held up my sword for it and offered my life, and my country was destroyed as a result. So, I feel sorrow. What''s wrong with that?"


    <span>"It''s not wrong to feel sorrow for the downfall of your own country, but¡ª"


    <span>Before Scathach could finish her sigh, Archer''sughter resounded once again.


    <span>"Hey, hey, did you hear what she said, Rider? This little girl who ims to be the King of Knights... she said ''sacrificing for the country''?"


    <span>Rider remained silent for a while, ignoring Archer''s incessantughter. His troubled expression grew heavier. For Saber, Rider''s silence was as humiliating as being mocked.


    <span>"What''s so funny about that? As a king, it''s only natural to hope for eternal prosperity for the country you govern!"


    <span>"No, you''re mistaken."


    <span>Rider firmly and seriously refuted her words.


    <span>"It''s not the king sacrificing for the country, but the country and its people sacrificing everything for the king. It should never be the other way around."


    <span>"What are you saying..."


    <span>Saber''s voice became hoarse due to her uncontroble anger.


    <span>"Isn''t that a tyrant?"


    <span>"Exactly. It''s because we are tyrants that we can be heroes."


    <span>Rider remained calm, responding peacefully.


    <span>"But Saber, if there''s a ruler who feels regret for the oue of their rule, it''s just a weak ruler, worse than a tyrant."


    <span>Unlike Archer, who continued to mock Saber, Rider fundamentally denied her. Saber furrowed her brows and sharply retorted:


    <span>"Rider, aren''t you the same...? The heir was killed, and the empire you painstakingly built ended up divided into four. Don''t you feel any regret for such an oue? If you had the chance to do it all over again, don''t you think there could have been another way to save your homnd?"


    <span>"No."


    <span>Rider immediately answered, his chest puffed out as he met the serious gaze of the King of Knights.


    <span>"If it was this king''s decision or the way of life followed by this king''s subjects that ultimately led to that oue, then destruction was inevitable. This king will mourn it and shed tears, but will never feel regret."


    <span>"How can that be?"


    <span>"Let alone overturning everything! Such foolish actions are an insult to everyone who co-created this era with this king."


    <span>Saber denied Rider''s proud deration.


    <span>"Only warriors would consider destruction as glory. The people don''t think that way; they need salvation..."


    <span>"Are you saying they want the salvation of the king?"


    <span>Rider shrugged andughed.


    <span>"I don''t understand! What''s the point of that?"


    <span>"That is the duty of a king!"


    <span>This time, Saber spoke loudly.


    <span>"Righteous rule, proper order. That is what all subjects expect."


    <span>"Then are you a ''righteous'' ve?"


    <span>"That''s fine too. Sacrificing for ideals is befitting of a king."


    <span>The young King of Knights nodded, her tone devoid of hesitation.


    <span>"The people abide by thews and order established by the king. The king embodies not a fleeting illusion that disappears with the king but something more noble and eternal."


    <span>Looking at Saber, who remained resolute, Rider shook his head as if pitying her.


    <span>"That is not the way of ''human'' life."


    <span>"Of course not. As a king, one cannot aspire to the ordinary life ofmon people."


    <span>To be a perfect ruler, to be the person who realizes ideals. Shedding the mortal nature of the body to gain eternal youth, forsaking personal emotions to be aplete individual. The life of the girl, Artoria, ended the moment she pulled the sword of selection from the stone. Afterward, she became a legend called the invincible, a hymn, and a phantom.


    <span>She had experienced pain and distress, but her pride surpassed them all. Her unwavering beliefs still granted her strength, supporting her hands that wielded the sword.


    <span>"Conqueror King, someone like you who only cares about themselves will never understand. You, who became a tyrant to satisfy your insatiable desires!"


    <span>Saber shouted as if delivering a fatal blow to the enemy.


    <span>Rider''s eyes widened upon hearing these words.


    <span>"A king without desires or ambitions is worth less than a mere decoration!"


    <span>Rider roared, his fierce words making his already massive figure appear twice as imposing.


    <span>"Saber, you talk about ''sacrificing for ideals.'' I see now, in your life, you must have been a pure and untainted saint. Surely, your image must have been lofty and invible. But who would hold such a treacherous path in awe and have dreams about it? Saints may be able to console the people, but they can never lead them. Only by disying concrete desires and embracing extreme glory can one truly lead the people, lead a nation!"


    <span>After downing a cup of wine in one gulp, Rider continued to correct her.


    <span>"The so-called king must have more desires than anyone else,ugh more madly than anyone, provoke more anger than anyone, and be both pure and impure, more real than anyone. It is precisely because of this that the subjects look up to their ruler and be fascinated by the king. In the hearts of every citizen, the spark of longing to be a king themselves ignites."


    <span>"What kind of justice does such governance possess?"


    <span>"There is no justice, there is no justice in the king''s path, therefore there is no regret."


    <span>Rider''s words were too arbitrary, causing Saber to tremble with anger.


    <span>What truly constitutes the happiness of the people? The gap between their fundamental principles was too vast.


    <span>On one side was the prayer for stability.


    <span>On the other side was the aspiration for prosperity.


    <span>The king who sought to quell the turbulent times and the king who incited chaos¡ªnaturally, their ideals could never align.


    <span>Rider revealed a fearless smile and continued speaking.


    <span>"Oh, King of Knights, perhaps the righteousness and idealism you once upheld momentarily saved your country and subjects. That must have been a great achievement worthy of leaving your name in legends. But surely, you must also be aware of the ultimate fate of those ''rescued'' individuals?"


    <span>"What... What are you saying?"


    <span>Under the twilight, the hill was dyed in blood.


    <span>That scene once again shed through Saber''s mind.


    <span>"You always ''rescue'' your subjects, but you don''t ''guide'' them. You have never shown the ''desires of a king''. You abandon your lost subjects and pursue those petty ideals with a sacred demeanor. So, you are not a true king, just a little girl bound by the image of a king who lives not for herself, but only for others."


    <span>"I..."


    <span>She had a thousand words to refute, but every time she opened her mouth to speak, the scenery that overlooked the hills of Camelot in the past would reappear before her eyes.


    <span>The endless mountains of corpses and rivers of blood. The lives that ended there were once her subjects, friends, and loved ones.


    <span>Upon careful reflection, she had heard prophecies when she drew the sword from the stone. The prophecies foretold a future of destruction, and she should have been mentally prepared long ago.


    <span>But even with that realization.


    <span>Once she witnessed that scene with her own eyes, she couldn''t help but think and pray for a different possibility.


    <span>Apletely different possibility that could even overturn the magician''s prophecy. She thought to herself if such a possibility existed...


    <span>A dangerous imagination emerged as if seeping into the gaps of Saber''s heart.


    <span>If she didn''t guard Britain as a savior, but instead ravaged it as a tyrant...


    <span>The chaos of the era would only be more chaotic due to the wars. Moreover, this was not the king''s path she revered. From any perspective, this could never be the choice of the young Artoria.


    <span>However, if she truly acted in such a way,pared to the hills of Camelot, which side would be the true tragedy...


    <span>"...!"


    <span>At that moment, Saber suddenly heard the sound of something falling, pulling her consciousness back from the turmoil within her heart.


    <span>When she turned around, she found Irisviel copsed on the ground, trembling all over.


    <span>====


    <span>Support Me at /AbsoluteCode

 Chapter 104: The Might of the King

    Chapter 104: The Might of the King


    <span>"Irisviel!"


    <span>Saber, disregarding her turmoil and the debate with Rider, rushed to the side of the proxy Master.


    <span>Irisviel struggled to lift her head and spoke intermittently.


    <span>"There... are new invaders... monsters summoned by Caster...ing from the rear, surrounding us, their numbers exceed 500!"


    <span>"What? Caster?"


    <span>Both Waver and Shinji jumped up simultaneously.


    <span>The former forcefully pulled Rider''s arm and eximed excitedly, "Hurry, hurry and go exterminate them!"


    <span>Thetter looked at the back door of the castle with a bewildered expression.


    <span>"Is this guy crazy? Well, he is indeed crazy, but he shouldn''t be this desperate. We have four Servants here. Does this guy intend to take them on alone?"


    <span>The Servants and Masters present couldn''t possibly understand. Caster was only unwilling to ept his failure fromst night and was prepared to make aeback, specifically choosing this undisturbed moment. Little did he know--


    <span>There''s no need to think about it. You didn''t die earlier due to various disturbances, but this time you''ll die.


    <span>"Miss Irisviel, can you confirm Caster''s location? Let''s kill Caster together, and I''ll evenly distribute the additional Command Spell."


    <span>"It''s not possible." Irisviel, who had recovered from magical feedback, activated the "irvoyance" magecraft. "He hasn''t entered the bounded field, so I can''t locate him."


    <span>"Even more cautious than before!" Saber gritted her teeth.


    <span>Sc¨¢thach, the only one who never belittled Saber''s kingship and desires, put down her wine ss and stood up.


    <span>"Saber, Archer, Rider, you continue. I''ll clean up. Master, care to join me?"


    <span>"No problem." Shinji''s expression was rxed as if he didn''t care about Caster''s summoned creatures at all.


    <span>He didn''t care about these small fries. Within the past two nights, he killed over 200 monsters, not to mention having Sc¨¢thach by his side now.


    <span>As for the castle, he had nothing to worry about. Firstly, he trusted the pride of the three kings. Secondly, he left an eye here. She was currently secretly watching from the third-floor corridor of the castle.


    <span>"There''s no need for that."


    <span>Just as the two were about to leave, Rider suddenly spoke.


    <span>"Just now, Saber''s Master also said that Caster''s monsters are scattered and surrounding us. It''s inefficient to defeat them one by one. It''s better to wait until they gather here and wipe them out all at once."


    <span>"Don''t make decisions on your own, Conqueror King." Archer narrowed his crimson eyes and coldly snorted. "Do you want to let these rabble tarnish the banquet? Or do you want them to soil the treasures of this king?"


    <span>"Neither." Rider smiled and shook his head. "Well, you''ll see. I''ll make sure they stop below the castle walls. Saber''s Master, is there a way for us to see the movements of the monster army?"


    <span>"Yes." Irisviel once again entered the castle, this time to retrieve the crystal ball.


    <span>The Einzbern family''s bounded field was indeed of high level, and the apanying "irvoyance" magecraft allowed for long-range viewing and observation of the activities within the field from multiple perspectives. This excluded the parts that had already been destroyed by Rider and Archer, but fortunately, there was no indication of the presence of the monsters in that area, which emitted their distinct evil aura.


    <span>As Rider watched the images in the crystal ball, he revealed a smile filled with admiration.


    <span>"To think that mindless monsters could form a military formation. Caster truly deserves the title of a former marshal."


    <span>"Don''t, don''tugh. They''re approaching." Waver tugged at Rider''s sleeve and whispered.


    <span>"Rest assured, don''t worry." Rider''s expression remained unchanged as he focused on studying the formation of the monsters. "They''re still 500 meters away, it''s too early. Remind me when they''re 50 meters away."


    <span>...


    <span>"It''s 50 meters now."


    <span>"Remind me again when it''s 20 meters."


    <span>...


    <span>"It''s 20 meters now, 19 meters, Rider."


    <span>In an instant, a whirlwind roared into existence.


    <span>The wind was scorching and dry as if it could burn everything in its path.


    <span>This wind did not belong to the nocturnal forest or the courtyard of the castle.


    <span>This wind came from a zing desert, roaring in the ears.


    <span>Waver felt the sensation of fine, stinging sand on his tongue and quickly spat a few times.


    <span>The saliva mixed with sand and dust, brought by the strange wind, carried the heat of the sand that should not exist in this ce.


    <span>"Saber, Archer, and Assassin, this is the final question of this banquet¡ªIs the king aloof?"


    <span>Standing in the center of the swirling hot wind, Rider asked.


    <span>The crimson cape fluttered and billowed on his shoulders, and at some point, his appearance as the conqueror king had transformed into the original attire of a Servant.


    <span>A smirk appeared at the corner of Archer''s mouth, silently answering the question. It was a matter that didn''t even need to be asked.


    <span>Sc¨¢thach also remained silent, her aura already speaking volumes. In the current Shadow Land where no living beings remained, she, as the sole ruler and sole anomaly, how could she not be aloof?


    <span>Saber didn''t hesitate. Her kingship and the years she had spent as a king had given her the most genuine answer.


    <span>"The king... naturally stands aloof."


    <span>Upon hearing the answers of the three, Rider burst intoughter. The swirling hot wind seemed to echo hisughter, growing even more intense.


    <span>"No, this won''t do! You truly don''t understand at all! Today, I will show you what true kingly demeanor is all about."


    <span>Abnormal hot winds finally began to subvert and erode reality.


    <span>In this impossible phenomenon, distance and location lost their meaning and gradually transformed into the ce where the dry gusts with hot sand should blow.


    <span>"How... how is this possible?!"


    <span>The astonished voices came from Waver and Irisviel, who understood the meaning of magecraft.


    <span>"Is this... a Reality Marble!?"


    <span>The scorching sun burned thend. The vast field of vision extended to the horizon, which was covered by violent sandstorms, under the cloudless sky thousands of miles away.


    <span>The scene that transformed from the Einzbern Castle at night was an illusion that eroded reality, a limited magecraft that was on par with miracles.


    <span>"How is it possible... to materialize the scenery of the mind... when you''re not even a magus?"


    <span>"Of course not, I alone couldn''t aplish this."


    <span>Standing proudly in the vast Reality marble, Iskandar''s face was filled with a proud smile as he denied Waver''s question.


    <span>"This is thend where my army once galloped, imprinted deeply in the hearts of the warriors who fought alongside me."


    <span>With the world''s transformation, even the positions of the people involved changed.


    <span>The numerous monsters that surrounded half of the castle became a collective mass driven to the wilderness on the other side. In the middle stood Rider, while Saber, Archer, Assassin, and the three magi were transferred to another side.


    <span>In other words, Rider was now facing hundreds of monsters alone.


    <span>No, was Rider truly alone now?


    <span>Everyone widened their eyes and stared at the shadows that appeared around him, like mirages.


    <span>There wasn''t just one shadow, but two, four. The blurry equestrian figures increased in multiples, resembling an army, and their colors gradually became clearer.


    <span>"This world can be reproduced because it''s engraved in the hearts of every one of us."


    <span>Under the amazed gazes of the others, the cavalrymen materialized one by one around Iskandar. Though their races and equipment differed, their sturdy physiques, shining armor, and extraordinary valor disyed the might of an army.


    <span>Only Waver and Shinji could truly understand the true nature of these extraordinary phenomena.


    <span>"These people... every single one of them is a Servant..."


    <span>Only the Masters who hadpleted a formal contract possessed the insight to see through and evaluate a Servant''s Spirit Origin. Only they knew Iskandar''s true trump card, the true form of his ultimate Noble Phantasm.


    <span>"Look, this is the unmatched military might of the King of Conquerors!"


    <span>At this moment, the King of Conquerors raised his arms and, with an extremely proud tone, loudly boasted about the formation of the cavalry.


    <span>"Even if their bodies are destroyed, their souls are summoned by the world in the form of ''Heroic Spirits.'' They are the legendary warriors who pledge their loyalty to me, responding to my summons and transcending time and space. They are my eternal friends. The bond between them and me is my greatest treasure! My kingly path! My strongest Noble Phantasm, ''Ionian Hetairoi''!"


    <span>At the EX rank of military Noble Phantasms, Independent Servants are continuously summoned.


    <span>There is the war god Antikythera, the warrior king Porus, the grand meeting of Iskandar''s generals, Leonato, the governor of Pannonia-Frigia, Ptolemy, the governors of Libya and Arabia, and<span>of<span>course, the first close advisor, Hephaestion, whom Iskandar trusts the most. There are also the founding monarchs of future dynasties. How many heroes have gathered here, how many legends, each one of them a unique Heroic Spirit.


    <span>They all possess illustrious reputations, all warriors who fought alongside the great Alexander the Great.


    <span>A horse, the only one not ridden by anyone, approached Rider. It was an exceptionally strong and fierce stallion, worthy of being called a beast. Though not human, its strength was not inferior to the other Heroic Spirits.


    <span>"Long time no see, myrades."


    <span>Rider showed a childlike innocent smile and tightly embraced the giant horse''s neck with both hands.


    <span>It was the legendary horse Bucephalus,ter revered and deified. Under the King of Conquerors, even the steeds themselves have ascended to the status of Heroic Spirits.


    <span>Everyone was too astonished to speak. Faced with this magnificent army, even Archer, who also possesses an EX-ranked super Noble Phantasm, no longer mocked.


    <span>The King of Conquerors transformed the undying loyalty of his followers after their deaths into a tangible form, turning it into an extraordinary Noble Phantasm.


    <span>Saber''s entire body trembled, not out of fear of Rider''s Noble Phantasm''s power, but because the Noble Phantasm itself shook the very foundation of her honor as the King of Knights.


    <span>An unwavering and immensely powerful support--


    <span>An emotional bond with his subjects that runs deep, even reaching the realm of Noble Phantasms--


    <span>As an ideal king, the one thing the King of Knights couldn''t obtain throughout his life...


    <span>"King-- must live more vividly than anyone else-- admired by everyone!"


    <span>Rider<span>mounted Bucephalus and shouted.


    <span>The Heroic Spirits, neatly lined up, echoed his words, raising their shields and cheering in unison.


    <span>"To embody the wishes of all the brave souls and be their exemr is what makes a king. So--"


    <span>Filled with overwhelming confidence and honor, the King of Conquerors looked down on everything around him.


    <span>"A king is not aloof, for his wish is the wish of all his subjects!"


    <span>"Indeed! Indeed! Indeed!"


    <span>The resounding cry of the Heroic Spirits shook the earth and reached the heavens. No matter how formidable the army or how fortified the walls, they could not surpass the King of Conquerors''rades. Their passionate battles were capable of splitting the heavens and breaking the seas.


    <span>Not to mention a mere group of monsters that do not belong to this world.


    <span>"Very well, let''s begin, monsters-- trample them!"


    <span>Rider''smand echoed throughout the surroundings, ruthless and decisive. And then--"


    <span>"!!"


    <span>The deafening sound of the charge resounded. This was no longer a battle; it didn''t even feel like a rampage. It was pure devastation.


    <span>Wherever the King''s forces passed, the monsters summoned by Caster were wiped out, leaving only a swirling cloud of dust mixed with the smell of blood, carried by the hot wind.


    <span>"-------Oooohhhhhhhhh!!"


    <span>Victorious shouts filled the air. The Heroic Spirits, havingpleted their mission, offered their glorious victory to the King, praising his name. Then they returned once again to being spiritual entities, disappearing beyond the bounds of time and space.


    <span>As the Heroic Spirits vanished, the Reality Marble that relied on their magical power was also lifted. The scenery transformed back into the forest of the night, the courtyard of the Einzbern Castle.


    <span>====


    <span>Support Me at /AbsoluteCode

 Chapter 105: I am King Arthur

    Chapter 105: I am King Arthur


    <span>Under the serene moonlight, the silence remained undisturbed, unaffected by the events that had transpired.


    <span>The four Servants and three Masters sat in their original positions, raising their cups once again. The horde of monstrous creatures outside the city had vanished without a trace.


    <span>"What a disappointing conclusion," muttered Rider nonchntly, finishing the remaining drink in his cup.


    <span>Saber had nothing to say in response, while Archer sneered with a slightly displeased expression.


    <span>"I see. So, even though they''re all a bunch of mongrels, you''re proud of your ability to control so many people and consider yourself a king... Rider, you are a nuisance," Archer scoffed.


    <span>"Say whatever you want. One day, I will personally settle the score with you," Rider replied, unfazed, as he stood up andughed.


    <span>"Let''s finish saying what we wanted to say. Tonight ends here," he said.


    <span>But Saber was still bothered by Rider''s previous words and was unwilling to let it go.


    <span>"Wait, Rider, I haven''t..."


    <span>"Stop talking," Rider interrupted Saber from continuing, in a cold and firm tone.


    <span>"Tonight is a gathering of kings, but Saber, I don''t acknowledge you as a king."


    <span>"Do you still want to deceive me, Rider?"


    <span>Saber''s tone became impatient, but Rider only looked at her with pity in his eyes.


    <span>He didn''t respond but instead unsheathed the sword, Spatha, and swung it into the air. The divine Bull of Heaven appeared with a thunderous roar, although it couldn''t match the grandeur of the "Army of the King." The imposing sight of the chariot was enough to captivate everyone at close range.


    <span>"Hurry up, kid, get on."


    <span>"..."


    <span>"Hey, kid?"


    <span>"...Huh? Ah, um..."


    <span>Waver had been wearing a distracted expression ever since witnessing the annihtion of the monsters. He was still immersed in the awe-inspiring impact brought by the "King''s Noble Phantasm." Although Rider was his contracted Servant, it was the first time he had witnessed Rider''s true power.


    <span>After Waver climbed onto the swaying and ethereal steps of the chariot, Rider nced at Saber onest time, speaking with sincerity.


    <span>"Hey, little girl, it''s about time you wake up from that painful dream. Otherwise, you will lose the fundamental pride of being a hero¡ªthe kind of king you speak of is a curse."


    <span>"No, I..."


    <span>Ignoring Saber''s final retort, the thunderous chariot soared into the sky, leaving behind only the lingering sound of thunder as it disappeared into the eastern sky.


    <span>...


    <span>For Rider, who refused to listen to Saber''s words until the end, it was only natural for her to feel humiliated. But now, what gripped Saber''s heart was an inexplicable "anxiety."


    <span>There was no justice, no ideal¡ªonly a tyrant who wielded violence to satisfy personal desires yet forged unbreakable bonds with their subordinates.


    <span>His way of survival ispletely different from that of the King of Knights, and their ideals are ipatible.


    <span>However, Saber couldn''t simply dismiss every word Iskandar said and erase it from her heart. No matter what, she had to make Rider take back his earlier words; otherwise, she would never be satisfied.


    <span>"Saber, you don''t need to worry. Just follow the path you believe in."


    <span>The person who interrupted and spoke was none other than Archer, who had been mocking her earlier. The unpredictable encouragement made Saber''s expression even more unpleasant.


    <span>"Just a moment ago, you were making fun of me, and now you want to tter me, Archer?"


    <span>"Of course. There''s nothing wrong with the way of kings you speak of. It''s just too correct, too heavy for your delicate frame. Your distress, your conflicts... haha, it makes one want to console you."


    <span>After Archer finished speaking, he once again revealed that terrifying smile as he gazed at Saber.


    <span>Elegant beautybined with a crisp and profound voice. However, his expression and tone were extremely evil and licentious.


    <span>As long as Archer was in her presence, Saber would not have a trace of hesitation in her heart. He was not like Rider; there was no room for conversation between the two.


    <span>"I truly appreciate you taking on the role of a struggling clown, burdened with a ''way of kings'' that surpasses your capacity. Saber, try harder to please me. Maybe I''ll reward you with the Holy Grail?"


    <span>As he spoke, the exquisite wine ss in Archer''s hand shattered.


    <span>"Rider has already left, and the banquet is over. Archer, either leave or draw your sword."


    <span>Although it couldn''t be seen with the naked eye, just the pressure of the wind caused by Saber''s sword swing was enough to illustrate the deadly power of her divine sword. Archer, whose wine ss had been shattered, remained unfazed. If it wasn''t because of his extraordinary courage, it was because he was utterly foolish.


    <span>"Do you know how many countries were destroyed for this cup? Well, I won''t punish you. Getting angry over a clown''s loss ofposure would tarnish the reputation of a king."


    <span>"Shut up. I will only warn you once. The next time, I will kill you."


    <span>Archer seemedpletely unfazed by Saber''s cold threat,ughing as he stood up.


    <span>"King of Knights, strive your best. Perhaps in the future, you will earn even more of my favor."


    <span>Leaving behind those words, Archer vanished into a spiritual form, leaving behind an empty and deste atmosphere reminiscent of waking from a dream.


    <span>"Assassin, like Merlin, you bear the title of a wise one. Do you also think I am wrong?"


    <span>Saber turned around, staring at Sc¨¢thach, who remained seated and motionless. Even in her resolute eyes, a hint of weakness rarely seen before emerged.


    <span>"No, as a king, you are not wrong."


    <span>Sc¨¢thach calmly gazed at the most renowned hero in Celtic history.


    <span>"The ''way of kings'' you firmly believe in, your desire to save your country, they are not wrong. But as Archer said, this burden is simply too heavy. I lost the ''human'' aspect without realizing it, while you willingly abandoned it. You must be suffering."


    <span>"This is my choice. Although it is difficult, I have no regrets." Saber may be of short stature, but she stood tall, and no burden could bend her back.


    <span>"Yes, that''s the renowned King of Knights. So, what else is there for you to agonize over? Can every one of your subjects understand your policy? Does every person in your country support you? Haven''t you heard any opposing voices? What did you do at that time?"


    <span>I... I... What did I do at that time?


    <span>I remember now.


    <span>"As a king, as long as my orders are victorious in every battle, and my words and actions are just and unwavering, that is enough. So, I never require others to understand me. Even if I am distant from the crowd and alone, that is the true bearing of a king."


    <span>"Isn''t that enough? Now it''s just Rider recing the opposing voices. There''s nothing to be concerned about," Sc¨¢thach said with a smile, but Saber furrowed her beautiful eyebrows.


    <span>The legend of King Arthur ultimately ended in tragedy, with friends and subordinates betraying him. The unbreakable bond between the king and subjects that Iskandar disyed was exactly what Saber yearned for.


    <span>Sc¨¢thach understood why Saber was wavering, but she didn''t directly point it out. "So, are you going to give up? Give up on your beliefs? Give up on your kingship?"


    <span>"Of course not," Saber firmly denied.


    <span>"Then what do you still need to be sure of?"


    <span>Sc¨¢thach poured herself a ss of red wine. Rider had left, but the barrel of wine remained.


    <span>"Listen carefully, young girl. Beliefs are never strengthened by boasting nor shaken by silence. They exist only in your heart. If you believe in them, they exist. If you don''t, they shatter. When I sealed off the Land of Shadows, I didn''t make as grand a spectacle as Rider did, and many people didn''t take it seriously. But after I killed various invaders, no one dared to question my beliefs. So, King of Knights, as long as you believe you are right, even if Rider doesn''t acknowledge you as a king, even if Archer sees you as a clown, you should steadfastly continue. Because you are the King of Knights, the unique King Arthur, and the holy sword Excalibur in your hand is the best proof."


    <span>"Thank you, Queen of the Land of Shadows. I almost lost the most important thing."


    <span>Saber nodded, and her eyes regained their original rity, purity, and calm self-confidence.


    <span>"I am who I am, not you, not the King of Conquerors, not Archer¡ªI am King Arthur, and I am not wrong."

 Chapter 106: A Discussion on Kingship

    Chapter 106: A Discussion on Kingship


    <span>"Uh, sorry to interrupt, Saber, but you are indeed at fault," Shinji suddenly<span>interjected,<span>just as Saber was clearing her confusion with Sc¨¢thach''s guidance.


    <span>Irisviel red at Shinji, and even Sc¨¢thach couldn''t help but give her Master a stern look.


    <span>"No one thinks you''re mute just because you''re silent."


    <span>Saber, however, maintained herposure and asked in a deep voice, "Why do you say that? What did I do wrong?"


    <span>Shinji narrowed his eyes and looked at Saber''s face with a hint of surprise, sighing softly. "That''s the expression a blockhead<span>King<span>should have. It seems the old Void is a bit excessive."


    <span>"What?" Saber couldn''t understand the meaning behind his cryptic words.


    <span>"It''s nothing, just talking to myself."


    <span>Shinji waved his hand, signaling Saber not to mind.


    <span>"Don''t misunderstand<span>, I<span>have no intention of belittling your kingship.<span>On the contrary, among the four types of kingship tonight,<span>it is your kingship that I admire<span>the most.<span>And the current mainstream values dictate that rulers<span>should<span>abandon personal desires and act selflessly. Of course, very few people can achieve that."


    <span>"So, in your eyes, Archer and Rider are<span>the ones<span>at fault?"


    <span>"Not exactly." Shinji scratched his head with some frustration.<span>"King of Knights<span>, in this world<span>, there are very few absolute rights or wrongs.<span>Different perspectives lead to different conclusions."


    <span>"What is a king? The ruler of a nation, the leader of a nation. What is kingship? It''s the way of governing and leading the people. So, whether kingship is good or bad should depend on how those<span>who<span>are<span>governed<span>perceive it."


    <span>"Among the four types of kingship, Assassin doesn''t lead the living, so let''s leave that aside for now. Of the remaining three, Archer follows the path of egoism, cing himself at the center and considering himself superior. Rider follows the path of domination, the<span>path of the conqueror<span>, using strength to overpower others. You follow the path of righteousness, setting aside personal emotions and desires, wholeheartedly serving the country, making the nation the top priority in all matters."


    <span>"Kingship itself is neither superior nor inferior. The so-called kingship amplifies a part of human nature, and which type of kingship one would support is based on the instinct of human nature to seek benefits and avoid harm."


    <span>"Let me put it this way: If I were a king, I would support Archer<span>because<span>that way<span>I would live the mostfortable and carefree life, doing whatever I wanted."


    <span>"If I were a subject, I would support Rider<span>because<span>that<span>way<span>I would have goals, ideals, aspirations, and motivation.<span>By following such a king,<span>maybe one day I could be a king<span>too<span>."


    <span>"If I were amoner, I would support you. What the people desire is nothing more than stability and prosperity.<span>If<span>you can provide them with a good life<span>, they will naturally support you<span>.<span><span>I am amoner now<span>,<span>and<span>I<span>have no ambitions to stand above the masses.<span>Without a doubt, I stand on your side."


    <span>"In this world, the majority aremon people, so your approval rating is the highest. However, no matter the era, it is always a minority who holds the most power of speech, so Rider''s dominance also has a market. As for Archer, everyone has that impulse to act recklessly, so even though no one wants such a boss, they can''tpletely deny him either."


    <span>"Since there is no superiority or inferiority in the path of kingship, and the reign of the kings has already passed, it ultimately depends on the will of the kings themselves. Rider didn''t get angry when Archer imed the Holy Grail belonged to him; instead, he acknowledged it and decided to take it in his way. Archer didn''t get angry when you, Saber, said he had gone mad, nor did he get angry when Rider said he would seize his ''treasure.''<span>He<span>simply<span>stated that speaking is not a crime, but once you all prepare to seize the Holy Grail<span>, he will mercilessly punish you<span>."


    <span>"Inparison, you, Saber, became angry because of Archer''s words and wavered because of Rider''s belittlement and ''king''s military might.''<span>Archer and Rider have<span>both recognized the essence of kingship<span>, but you haven''t.<span>That is your first mistake tonight, which makes you the biggest loser in this ''Holy Grail Q&A.'' Do you admit to that?"


    <span>"I admit it, but there won''t be another time," Saber replied calmly, having regained herposure. "You said this is the ''first'' mistake<span>, is<span>there a second one?"


    <span>"Yes, and it''s a fundamental mistake¡ªyour wish is wrong."


    <span>At this point, Shinji carefully studied Saber''s expression and noticed slight changes, but she remained silent. It seemed that her mindset had indeed recovered and be even more resolute.


    <span>"I don''t mean your wish is problematic in itself. It is not wrong to want to start over, to save a country that destroyed itself.<span>Both Rider and Archer''s countries were destroyed<span>after their deaths, so they may not understand your feelings. Of course, I don''t either. I''m only speaking to you now as a fan of the<span>King<span>for ten years, with a sudden burst of enthusiasm."


    <span>"Saber, do you remember what you just said? In your life, you have no regrets, no shame. Yes, no regrets. Everything you have done is wless, making you the perfect<span>king<span>. Even if you<span>were<span>given<span>a chance<span>to start over, how would you change this oue?"


    <span>Saber was at a loss for words.


    <span>Indeed, she had no regrets for everything she had done.<span>Whether<span>it was not acknowledging Mordred, not punishing Lancelot, or even marrying Guinevere earlier<span>, she wouldn''t regret it<span>.<span>Even if given another chance, she would still make the same choices.


    <span>At the end of this path, would it be inevitable to avoid the downfall of Britain?


    <span>Before Saber could answer, Shinji spoke again.


    <span>"Choosing a new king? That''s even more ridiculous. Can you guarantee that the newly chosen<span>king<span>will do better than you?<span>It''s not ttery, but from what I know, in that era,<span>there was<span>no one in Britain more suitable to be<span>king<span>than you.<span>Whether it''s Gawain, Lancelot, or even Gareth, Kay, and Percival, none<span>of them<span>can match your selflessness. Having someone else as<span>king<span>will only result in a worse oue, and Britain can fall under the hands of invaders."


    <span>"However, on the other hand, the era I understand is only through legendary stories. No matter how many people know about it, it wouldn''t even reach one-thousandth of that era. Perhaps there are truly more exceptional individuals than you. Of course, the chances of that happening<span>...<span>I can only say that instead of hoping for that elusive figure, it''s better to hope for you to have another chance, like a sudden illness causing Mordred to die before rebelling."


    <span>"Furthermore, choosing that path means that the journey you''ve taken, the efforts you''ve made, and the struggles you''ve shared with your subordinates will all<span>be overwritten<span>. It not only insults you, who dedicated everything to Britain<span>but<span>also insults the Round Table Knights who fought alongside you."


    <span>"Saber, do you want to deny them? Do you want to deny those who gathered under your banner and fought for you and Britain?"


    <span>"I¡ªI¡ª" Saber''s face turned pale. She swallowed the bitterness in her heart and finally<span>uttered those three words<span>, "I refuse!"


    <span>She could disregard what would happen to herself, but she couldn''t deny thepanions she had fought alongside, those irreceablerades. "What should I do?"


    <span>Weakness and helplessness appeared on Saber''s face once again.


    <span>Shinji couldn''t bear it<span>in his heart<span>, but he had to toughen up.


    <span>"I can''t answer that for you. That answer can only<span>be found<span>by yourself."


    <span>====


    <span>Support Me at /AbsoluteCode

 Chapter 107: Return Home

    Chapter 107: Return Home


    <span>Thank You @Mudit Chadha for joining my Patreon. :)


    <span>On the return journey, Scathach didn''t drive at full speed but smoothly traveled along the national highway at a suitable pace. This speed allowed her to experience the exhration of riding a motorcycle without hindering normal conversation due to intense airflow.


    <span>"Shinji, why did you say those things to Saber in the end? You''re not the kind of person who meddles in others'' affairs." The wind blew Scathach''s red hair as she spoke, carrying her voice into Shinji''s ears.


    <span>"Didn''t I already say it? I''m a veteran ''king chef''¡ª''chef'' meaning a fan, somewhat simr to real-life idols but also different."


    <span>Having mutually explored each other''s memories and lives, Shinji could freely engage in conversation with Scathach.


    <span>"The Fate series originated from the Fifth Holy Grail War, and Saber, or Artoria, was the first female protagonist. In my past life, she had always been immensely popr. Within our otakumunity, there''s a saying, ''100,000 moon chefs, 1 million king chefs,'' meaning there are 100,000 fans of Type-Moon and 1 million fans of King Arthur. Some zealous fans even shout out cheesy catchphrases like ''Wherever the edge of my king''s sword points, there lies our hearts'' true desire,'' which gives you goosebumps."


    <span>"Are you saying you''re one of those ''1 million king chefs''?" Scathach''s interest was no less than during the previous "feast of kings." Although this eternal queen had graduated from this world and could perceive causalities, she couldn''t observe parallel worlds. Thus, Shinji''s words brought her a long-lost sense of novelty.


    <span>"Of course." Shinji nodded vigorously, disying an expression only understood by two-dimensional otaku. "I''ve been a veteran king chef for over ten years. Although I''m not as fanatical as some, I can''t bear to see Saber persisting in that pitiful wish. My views have some simrities with Rider, but not in terms of the grand path of kings and heroes. We, the king chefs, simply hope that the girl named Artoria can find redemption. She has already dedicated her life to Britain and shouldn''t continue doing so even after death¡ªoh, she hasn''t died yet, but if she truly obtains the Holy Grail and makes that wish, she will never find redemption or liberation."


    <span>Saber, the girl named Artoria, is a special existence in the current Holy Grail War, just like Scathach. Neither of them are Heroic Spirits, and their original bodies have not died. Scathach intervened in the Holy Grail summoning system in Fuyuki City with the help of the Second Magic, while Saber made a contract with the "Counter Force" before her death.


    <span>The Earth in the Type-Moon world is called the "Counter Force," which is a safety device created by collective unconsciousness with the purpose of "continuation." It is an invisible force that manifests as two types of vortexes.


    <span>The "Counter Force" is divided into two types: "ya," which aims for the continuation of humanity, and "Gaia," which aims for the continuation of the. When the main cause of possible destruction of "humanity" or the " urs, the "Counter Force" will eliminate that cause in various ways¡ªone of which is dispatching enforcers belonging to the "Counter Force." The enforcers of ya are called "Guardians" and are mostly humans, while the ones on Gaia''s side are referred to by an unknown name and are mostly non-human monsters.


    <span>The way ya recruits enforcers is unique. It grants individuals who sigh in helplessness before its power a "miracle" and temporarily ces them on the throne of heroes. The price for this is that after death, their souls are bought, and they be false Heroic Spirits.


    <span>Before her death, Artoriamented her powerlessness, her people, and her country, thus calling upon ya. ya froze Saber''s time at the Hill of Cann, allowing her to be summoned as a Heroic Spirit in various eras, though she is alive. She has pursued the Holy Grail countless times.


    <span>Once Artoria obtains the Holy Grail, and the contract is established, time, which had been frozen, will resume flowing, and Artoria will be a "Guardian" who continues to fight until humanity ispletely extinct or until ya disappears.


    <span>It is too tragic for her to kill herself, be a king who dedicates herself to the people, and then be a ve of the "Counter Force," sacrificing herself even after death.


    <span>There was no need for Shinji to exin in detail. Scathach could also see Saber''s uniqueness. Being a descendant of the Celts herself, she sighed and said, "Redemption and liberation... is she capable of attaining them?"


    <span>"Yes, only when the Holy Grail is within reach, and she denies it with her own will, can she break free from that tragic future," Shinji affirmed, arousing Scathach''s curiosity once again.


    <span>"Is that how the story of Fate concludes?"


    <span>The exchange of dreams and memories was fleeting for both Shinji and Scathach. Neither of them could ess all of each other''s memories. Although Scathach learned some things about Type-Moon, they were fragmented pieces.


    <span>"Yes," Shinji replied.


    <span>"Why would you still do this, then?" Scathach asked with a meaningful tone.


    <span>Hearing the probing question from Scathach, Shinji chuckled.


    <span>"There are two reasons. First, the previous work is just work after all. It can be used as a reference, but not as an absolute standard. Even the highest-level irvoyance can make mistakes, let alone work from a parallel world. For example, in the previous world, Type-Moon strongly advocated the pairing of you and Cu Chinn, but in the memories I saw, I didn''t sense any such feelings from you."


    <span>Scathach held the handlebars with one hand and ran her fingers through her hair with the other, unfazed by Shinji''s probing.


    <span>Shinji wasn''t disappointed and continued, "Second, the butterfly effect. Bying to this world, consciously or unconsciously, I will influence the world. From the moment I arrived, the future became uncertain. That''s why I said those things to Saber. I''m afraid my arrival will affect her oue, and I''m afraid I''ll miss this opportunity for her redemption. I hope this answer satisfies you, Sensei."


    <span>"Your understanding and handling of memories are very urate, so I''m not worried that you will make mistakes by relying too much on memories with unknown levels of authenticity. However..." Scathach''s tone suddenly changed. "I''m not satisfied with your answer. Your affinity towards Saber¡ªwell, I''m not used to that term, let''s say ''liking.'' Your liking for Saber seems a bit too high. If Saber trulyes to terms with herself, do you n to give her the Holy Grail and give her the chance to reject it and find redemption?"


    <span>Shinji was taken aback but quickly regained his smile. "How could that be? Putting aside the agreement with Lady Justeaze, I wouldn''t give the Holy Grail to Saber just for you, Sensei. Rarely do fans of the 2D world like only one character. Although your ''appearance'' was brief, your liking ranks higher than Saber in my heart. Not to mention that after three months of being together, I already see you as family. You know, ordinary people always have different levels of closeness and distance. I, being an ordinary person, feel close to you, while Saber can only be distant. Although it may be unfair to Saber to say such things, she should wait for the next opportunity to reject the Holy Grail. After all, I like you more, Sensei."


    <span>"You little brat!" Scathachughed and scolded.


    <span>Shinji protested, "Come on, Sensei, other people calling me ''little'' is one thing, but you calling me that too? I have the emotional maturity of an adult."


    <span>"Saber and Lancer are both little ones in my eyes. Are you older than them?"


    <span>"That''s not what I meant, Sensei. You have attained eternity, so of course, you will forever be eighteen."


    <span>"Oh? I remember there were other expressions in your memories. Something like calling someone BBA. Can you exin what that means?"


    <span>"It doesn''t mean anything. It''s just that in the game, your character''s card has the abbreviation BBA, which stands for Buster-Buster-Arts."


    <span>"Is that so? I have a feeling that it means¡ª"


    <span>Shinji immediately interrupted, not giving Scathach a chance to continue speaking.


    <span>"That''s how it is, it''s just your illusion!"


    <span>"Oh, so it''s just an illusion~<span>hehehehe<span>."


    <span>"Yes, exactly, just an illusion, hahaha."


    <span>====


    <span>Support Me at /AbsoluteCode

 Chapter 108: Summoning Cthulhu

    Chapter 108: Summoning Cthulhu


    <span>Caster''s patience had finally reached its limit.


    <span>Two consecutive attempts, each one more meticulous and earnest than thest, but the results were increasingly disastrous.


    <span>The first time, he encountered the "Holy Maiden" and almost captured her, only to be thwarted by Lancer at thest moment.


    <span>The second time, he assembled an unprecedentedly powerful army and sessfully advanced to the castle where Saber was located. However, before they could evenunch an attack, they were ruthlessly crushed by Rider, who appeared out of nowhere with an overwhelming advantage, leaving them in ruins.


    <span>What made him even more unnerved was the sight he witnessed before his army was decimated.


    <span>Through the shared vision of one of the monsters, he saw Archer, Saber, and Assassin sitting on the ground behind Rider. Including the previous encounter with Lancer, there were now five Servants standing against him.


    <span>"Damn it, damn it, damn it, damn it, damn it!!!"


    <span>Caster, who had cautiously hidden in the deep mountains and refrained from entering the Einzbern domain, vigorously pounded the trees beside him. With the strength of a human pushed to the limits of D-rank, his continuous strikes caused a decades-old or even centuries-old tree toe crashing down.


    <span>"Why does everyonee to obstruct me? Why? Why? Why?"


    <span>Caster''s hysterical roar echoed through the empty forest, sending chills down one''s spine. Suddenly, he widened his bloodshot eyes, eyes that were twice the size of an ordinary person''s, and stared fixedly at the sky, resembling a proud frog.


    <span>"Could it be... Is this your punishment? O God, is this my punishment for all the sacrilegious acts I''vemitted, killing thousands of children over the past eight years? If that''s the case, why not descend directly upon me? Why torment the pure, devout Holy Maiden? No, this isn''t a punishment at all!"


    <span>Caster forcefully tore at his hair, causing his scalp to bleed profusely.


    <span>"Hypocritical, despicable God, you''re just toying with humanity¡ªwhat Ryunosuke said was right. You treat our wicked deeds as a farce, and me as a mere clown. Very well, since that''s the case, I shall adorn your courtyard with an even more dazzling disy of despair andmentation. Amongst it all, the suffering of yourpdogs shall surely be the most pleasing to you."


    <span>Caster, covered in blood from head to toe, unleashed his one and only Noble Phantasm, the item he relied on and trusted the most. The blood-soaked offering in his hand seeped into the surface of a human skin book, quickly absorbed by the pages. An unprecedented aura of evil spread outward from the book''s surface.


    <span>"With this even more ancient evil, I present to you my Labyrinth of Cursed Blood."


    <span>...


    <span>"Ryunosuke, let us tear off the hypocritical mask of the gods and hold a unique and extraordinary banquet."


    <span>These were the first words Caster spoke to his Master, Ryunosuke Uryu, upon returning to their temporary base.


    <span>"Oh, oh, oh, let us create even greater works together."


    <span>Ryunosuke''s response perfectly matched Caster''s rhythm.


    <span>"As night falls, the banquet begins."


    <span>...


    <span>When the sun was swallowed by the horizon, a chant could be heard by the riverside in Fuyuki.


    <span>It was an ancient incantation, apanied by a hoarse and somber voice, summoning evil that did not belong to this Earth, but rather originated from the depths of the universe.


    <span>"Arise! Nameless existence, your time hase."


    <span>"We, chosen by you through your incantations, your magic, your dreams, your allure, we have foreseen your arrival."


    <span>"We havee to serve and offer everything to our beloved master."


    <span>"That Knight of Cthulhu, sleeping deep beneath the emerald waters, Azathoth..."


    <span>This was the only chant that Caster knew, and it was the only ritual listed in the Prti''s Spellbook, which required chanting.


    <span>Through the multiple verses and the maximum power of the Prti''s Spellbook, Caster achieved the highest level of summoning magecraft that modern magus could never hope to attain. It called upon the ancient evil in the universe, the avatar of the Cthulhu Mythos.


    <span>As the chant continued, the entire river transformed into a different realm, and the dense mist formed by the power of evil spread through the air, obscuring the moon, the stars, and the vision of the people.


    <span>Under his feet, countless grotesque shadows gathered. Although they appeared simr to the monsters he had summoned, the magical fluctuations they emitted far surpassed those of the cannon fodder, and the mist covering the surface of the river was merely the aftermath of these grotesque shadows.


    <span>The mist gathered on the river''s surface, while the fluctuations of magic had already spread throughout the air, epassing the entire Fuyuki City.


    <span>Every magus and every Servant in Fuyuki City simultaneously felt an unexpected and piercing pain.


    <span>The air around them was filled with chaotic magical energy, causing disturbances in the leylines that resonated with the surrounding air.


    <span>Without the need for investigation, Shinji knew that the event he had foreseen was unfolding.


    <span>Throughout the day, Fuyuki City was unusually calm. There were no battles between Servants, no secret conflicts between Masters, and even Caster had ceased to deploy monsters in the underground sewers. It felt as if it were the calm before a storm.


    <span>From that moment, Shinji knew that Caster was about to embark on his final madness.


    <span>The entire Matou family mobilized, patrolling along the sections of the Fuyuki River.


    <span>Kariya and Berserker went south, responsible for the upper stream of the Fuyuki section of the river. Shinji was in Mount Enzou, deep in the mountains, responsible for the middle stream. Scathach, stationed at the Fuyuki Bridge, was responsible for the lower stream leading to the mouth of the river.


    <span>At the moment Caster initiated the ritual spell, all three of them began rushing towards the source of magical energy.


    <span>However, the first to arrive was neither Assassin, who was the fastest, nor Shinji, who was closest to Caster, but Saber and Irisviel.


    <span>Why did Saber''s group, who resided in the suburban castle, arrive so quickly?


    <span>The answer is simple: they had moved.


    <span>By this time, Archer, Lancer, Rider, Caster, and Assassin had all visited Einzbern Forest, and the barrier of the forest had been mostly destroyed. The secluded and fortified defense system of the castle outside the city was no longer suitable as a stronghold. Furthermore, Saber was injured, and considering the caution of Kiritsugu Emiya, it was reasonable for them to decide to move.


    <span>Even before the Holy Grail War began, Kiritsugu had made various preparations, one of which involved having Maiya Hisau secretly purchase a traditional Japanese house in Miyama Town. This house was originally owned by Fujimura Raiga, a prominent figure in the Fuyuki underworld, and it took Maiya quite some time to acquire the property through her underground connections.


    <span>The old house was located in a prime location in Miyama Town, close enough to the Tohsaka and Matou families that one could walk there at any time. In Kiritsugu''s eyes, it was a blind spot called the "darkness under themp." Neither the Tohsaka family nor the Matou family would suspect that their enemy would nest right under their noses. It was a surprise attack waiting to happen.


    <span>Indeed, thister became known as the famous Emiya residence, and it rightfully stood as the core of the Fifth Holy Grail War, giving birth to the "Nuclear Sword Saint" and the "In-and-Out Tongs" of the Four Heavenly Kings of the Emiya family.


    <span>Of course, at the moment, it was nothing more than an old Japanese haunted house in a state of disrepair, with draftsing from all directions.


    <span>====


    <span>Support Me at /AbsoluteCode

 Chapter 109: Brawl with the Sea Monster

    Chapter 109: Brawl with the Sea Monster


    <span>The alleys of Miyama Town were ancient, with narrow and intricate roads. Generally, it would take at least half an hour to reach the riverside where Caster<span>was located<span>. However, thismon knowledge did not apply to extraordinary Servants.


    <span>Under the effects of her A-ranked Riding skill, Saber skillfully maneuvered Irisviel''s Mercedes-Benz sports car, showcasing driving skills that even professional stunt drivers would find hard to match.


    <span>With precise steering just a hair''s breadth away from the collision, the silver car glided through the narrow corners of the alley. The exceptional speed made one question the constraints of thews of physics. In just a few minutes, they traversed theplex maze of<span>alleys,<span>faster and more efficiently than Shinji''s "Winged Shoes."


    <span>The Mercedes-Benz raced out of the alley and onto the riverside road, executing a graceful sharp turn before<spaning to a stop<span>. Saber didn''t wait for the gull-wing doors to fully open before leaping out of the car and running up the riverbank.


    <span>The thick fog that would obscure the vision of an ordinary person had no effect on Servants or magi who enhanced their vision with magecraft.


    <span>Soon, Saber spotted Caster standing at the center of the Fuyuki River, and Caster<span>noticed Saber as well<span>.


    <span>"Wee, Holy Maiden. It is my utmost honor to see you again," Caster greeted with his usual courtesy, igniting a zing fury in Saber''s eyes.


    <span>"Fiend, have you not learned your lesson? What do you n to do tonight?" Saber''s voice<span>was filled<span>with anger.


    <span>"I apologize, Jeanne... Tonight''s guest of honor is not you," Caster replied. His answer was apanied by an eerie smile, distorting his face into a madness never seen before.


    <span>"However, if you would grace us with your presence, it would be<span>the greatest delight for me<span>.<span>Please enjoy the death and corruption hosted by Gilles de Rais."


    <span>Suddenly, a streak of silver light appeared in Saber''s field of vision. This silver light pierced through the dense fog at terrifying speed, heading straight towards Caster as he spoke. It exploded into a dazzling ze upon hitting Caster''s chest, emanating intense heat and extraordinary magical power that<span>could be felt<span>across the river.


    <span>Only then did the ear-piercing explosion sound arrive, characteristic of supersonic weaponry, with bullets fired from a rifle being the mostmon example.


    <span>However, conventional bullets couldn''t produce the effects of a thermobaric bomb. In Fuyuki City, only one set of equipment met this standard¡ªthe "God Spear Bow-Sword" and the "Rune Bullets"!


    <span>Shinji arrived a few tens of secondsterpared to Saber. Without wasting any words with the enemy, he immediately locked onto his target and fired.


    <span>The "God Spear Bow-Sword" was fully charged, set to sniper mode, operating at maximum power.


    <span>The "Rune Bullets" were specially crafted magical bullets by Sc¨¢thach, imbued with the primal "FEHU" rune, symbolizing primal, unrestrained mes. In the Age of Gods, a single runestone could turn an entire river into a sea of<span>mes<span>. Even in the diminished age of mysteries, it could release high-temperature mes that<span>could<span>instantly melt steel.


    <span>This<span>was Shinji''s most<span>powerful<span>long-range attack at present.


    <span>However, despite the mes and the tremendous kic energy from supersonic speed, it still couldn''t im Caster''s life. The powerful magic enveloping Caster''s body formed an invisible armor, negating most of the bullet''s kic energy and the original mes. The sniper shot only caused superficial external injuries to Caster''s chest and minor burns on his body.


    <span>Seeing this result, Shinji sighed with regret as he floated in mid-air, wearing his flying shoes.


    <span>"Indeed, Servants are not so easily killed. Sensei''s words were correct. The restricted power of the original Rune is still a bit weak. To kill a Servant, one still relies on a Servant."


    <span>At the same time, the magical fluctuations emanating from Caster grew stronger and stronger. The dark waters at his feet suddenly churned, and countless monstrous creatures gathered, extending their tentacles toward the summoner''s feet.


    <span>Surprisingly, the tentacles gradually engulfed Caster, who<span>stood atop them, wearing his long robe<span>.


    <span>At first nce, it seemed as though the familiar had turned against Caster and was attacking him. However, Caster,<spanpletely<span>enveloped by the tentacles, showed no signs of panic. Instead, he emitted a sharp, almost discordant<spanughter,<span>filled with excitement and satisfaction.


    <span>"The guests have arrived. Now, let the feast begin."


    <span>The foaming surface of the water swelled, pushing up the engulfed Caster. The horde of monstrous creatures beneath his feet had multiplied exponentially. Considering the<span>depth of the river<span>, the mere thought of their numbers was terrifying.


    <span>"Now, let us raise the banner of salvation once again!<span>Gather,<span>those who have<span>been abandoned<span>,<span>gather<span>,<span>those who have<span>been oppressed<span>. I shall lead you! I shallmand you! The resentment of us, the oppressed, will soon reach the heavens! O Lord above! I shall praise you through atonement!"


    <span>The number of monstrous creatures gathered around the summoner continued to increase, centered around his body. The summoning of the "Prti''s Spellbook" seemed truly endless. Thousands<span>upon thousands<span>of tentacles intertwined and merged, gradually forming a mass of flesh.


    <span>It was a revolting, slimy flesh<span>ind,<span>drenched in filth. But the collective entity of the monstrous creatures seemed unsatisfied, constantly expanding and growingrger.


    <span>Only Caster, absorbed by the mass of flesh and invisible within it, continued to voice his words like a triumphant hymn, echoing in the surroundings.


    <span>"Arrogant gods! Cruel gods! We shall pull you down from your thrones! Lambs beloved by the gods! Those who possess bodies simr to gods! We shall humiliate and tear you apart! The mockery of us rebels shall open the gates to heaven with the wails of the children of gods!"


    <span>The filthy mass of flesh gradually took shape. No, this was the<span>true<span>form of the extradimensional monster. All the familiars that Caster had manipted were<span>nothing more than<span>fragments of this entity.


    <span>"That is..."


    <span>Against the backdrop of the night, a grotesque shadow stood towering. Its terrifying and imposing form left everyone breathless.


    <span>Even the rulers of the deep sea, such as the Leviathan or the Giant Squid, did not possess such a colossal body. This aquatic behemoth was the embodiment of nightmares, the<span>true<span>"Sea Demon" that ruled the realm of the otherworld.


    <span>Although there were no people on the riverbank due to the curfew, the lights in the houses on the opposite side<span>were turned on<span>, and the chaotic sounds carried on the wind.


    <span>Witnessing such a stunning and bizarre sight<span>naturally<span>caused amotion. Fortunately, the dense fog limited the visibility of the monster to a small area. Only a few locations could see the creature<span>and<span>the<span>panic of the residents<span><span>was confined<span>to specific areas.


    <span>Even so, the principle of conducting the Holy Grail War in secrecy had<span>beenpletely shattered<span>.


    <span>"I underestimated him... I never expected him to summon such a terrifying monster!"


    <span>"No, even as a Servant, there should be limitations on the number of familiars he can summon to serve him. But if we don''t consider how they are ''controlled,'' then it goes beyond the limitations of this condition."


    <span>Irisviel,<span>who had been<span>calm until now, couldn''t hide the fear in her voice this time.


    <span>"If we don''t consider how to control it after summoning, just summoning it...<span>No matter how powerful the monster is<span>, theoretically<span>,<span>it can be summoned<span>.<span>All that''s needed is to expand the magical power and the ritual of the Gate."


    <span>"...Are you saying<span>that the<span>monster is not under Caster''s control?"


    <span>"You''re right."


    <span>The one who spoke was not<span>Irisviel,<span>but a female Servant who had transitioned from the realm of illusions to reality.


    <span>"Assassin!"


    <span>The female Servant, who had rushed from the Fuyuki Bridge,<span>nodded in greeting to<span>Saber and Irisviel before waving her hand towards her Master, who kept<span>muttering<span>"Danger, decreasing Sanity points, decreasing Sanity points" in the air. Only then did she continue speaking.


    <span>"<span>The so-called<span>Lovecraftian beast refers to the ''art of manipting magic.'' But ''that thing'' is not such a simple concept. It is unquestionably true wickedness. It<span>is something that<span>does not belong to this world, something older than the Earth, something from the depths of the universe''s darkness, something known as the taboo of the ancient rulers. Although it is just a negligibly small part of its true form, it is boundlessly greedy and consumes concepts without limit. It can no longer be called magic."


    <span>Anger tightened Saber''s fist as she contemted Caster''s madness.


    <span>"So, that monster isn''t here to fight anyone..."


    <span>"Right, it''s just here to be ''fed.'' A city like this would<span>bepletely devoured<span>by it in<span>a matter of<span>hours."


    <span>"!!!"


    <span>Caster no longer cared about what constitutes battle or victory. He intended to destroy the ritual known as the Holy Grail War and, in the process, erase all life from this city.


    <span>Familiar thunder and lightning filled the sky, and a shining divine chariot descended onto the park square where the four<span>were<span>located<span>. The hulking Servant holding the reins greeted the arriving guests with a wild and arrogant smile.


    <span>"Well, King of Knights and Queen of the Fairnd, it''s a splendid night... That''s what I was going to say, but<span>it seems<span>it''s not the time for greetings."


    <span>"King of Conquerors!"


    <span>Seeing Saber adopt a defensive posture, Rider calmly raised his hand.


    <span>"Don''t get excited. Let''s temporarily call a truce for tonight. We can''t have a proper fight with that big guy over there.<span>I''ve been gathering reinforcements<span>since earlier<span>, and Lancer has agreed to help.<span>He should be here soon."


    <span>"...What about the other Servants?"


    <span>"Let''s not talk about Berserker for now.<span>As for Archer<span>...<span>well<span>, even if we call, it''ll be in vain.<span>He''s the kind of person who won''t cooperate with others."


    <span>Saber nodded, cing her hand on her chest with a<span>serious<span>expression.


    <span>"I understand. I also agree to fight side by side. King of Conquerors, although it''s a temporary alliance, I pledge to treat you<span>with sincerity<span>."


    <span>"Heh, you''re quite clear-headed during battle. And what about Assassin?"


    <span>"I have no objections either." Sc¨¢thach nodded decisively. "I guarantee it in the name of a warrior."


    <span>"Do the Masters have any objections?"


    <span>In response to Rider''s imposing inquiry, Shinji casually waved his hand.


    <span>"No, I have entrusted all matters of battle to Assassin. Her attitude represents my own."


    <span>"You''ve found yourself a good Master," Rider eximed<span>sincerely<span>while patting Waver on the back. "Hey, kid, express your stance too."


    <span>"Uh, yeah, I know. A truce until we defeat Caster!" Waver reluctantly poked his head out of his seat. He wasn''t opposed to the idea, but he maintained a necessary level of caution towards the Einzbern camp after the unpleasant events ofst night. Irisviel shared the same caution.


    <span>Having never been on the battlefield themselves, they understood that taking an enemy''s life and forming alliances<span>were matters that<span>shouldn''t be influenced by personal emotions.<span>They required calm judgment.


    <span>At this stage, the most important thing was to stop Caster.<span>As<span>long as their vows were enough to trust each other<span>, working together was the<span>smartest<span>decision<span>.


    <span>"Einzbern pledges a truce."


    <span>Irisviel''s words signaled the establishment of an alliance, and the next step was to discuss the battle n.


    <span>"Assassin, it seems like you''ve been pursuing Caster. Do you have a good strategy?"


    <span>"Swift and decisive. Use a fast attack to defeat him. The manifestation of the ancient ruler currently relies on the magical energy supplied by Caster. It will be difficult to deal with once it starts hunting for<span>its<span>sustenance."


    <span>Sc¨¢thach,<span>fully<span>in battle mode, spoke directly and without hesitation.


    <span>Saber nodded in understanding.


    <span>"That grimoire of his."


    <span>The Prti''s Spellbook, the magical energy furnace¡ªthat peculiar Noble Phantasm had be the heart of the Sea Demon alongside Caster''s body.


    <span>"I see. So, we<span>have to<span>determine the oue before ites ashore to feed. But..."


    <span>Rider frowned in disgust and gazed at the constantly writhing dark green colossal form.


    <span>"The most important thing, Caster, is hidden deep within the mass. What should we do about that?"


    <span>"We have to drag him out. That''s the only way."


    <span>A voice replied from behind Rider, and a figure holding dual spears appeared in the glow of the streetlights.<span>Lancer<span>,<span>slightlyter than the soaring chariot<span>, had also arrived on the battlefield<span>.<span>The four Servants opposing Caster were finally all assembled.


    <span>"As long as we can expose his Noble Phantasm, my ''G¨¢e Dearg'' can destroy his spells... Although I don''t think he would fall for the same trick twice."


    <span>"Lancer, can your thrown spear reach Caster''s Noble Phantasm from the shore?"


    <span>Saber''s question made Lancer smile arrogantly.


    <span>"Such a trivial matter requires no effort at all. Don''t underestimate the Heroic Spirit of Lancer."


    <span>"Good. Then Rider and I will take the vanguard."


    <span>"No need for that. We''ll all go together." The light of the runes shimmered, and two rows of runes quickly formed as Sc¨¢thach traced them with her hands.


    <span>"I have no problem... My chariot can travel without<span>needing<span>a road, but how will you attack the enemy in the river?"


    <span>In response to Rider''s question, Sc¨¢thach disyed a confident smile. The two rows of runes moved like serpents in the air, one coiling around herself and the other lingering at Lancer''s feet.


    <span>"These are water-avoiding runes. They can allow the recipients to tread on the waves<span>for a short period<span>."


    <span>Rider curiously raised an eyebrow. "And what about Saber?"


    <span>"I don''t need such reinforcement.<span>I am protected by the Lady of the Lake, and no matter how deep the water is, it cannot hinder my footsteps."


    <span>"That''s truly a rare ability...<span>I''m increasingly tempted<span>to recruit you."


    <span>In a different setting, Rider''s jest would have<span>surely<span>provoked Saber''s reprimand, but this time<span>she<span>merely red at Rider before letting it go.


    <span>"Someday, I will make you pay for your insolence.<span>But<span>for now,<span>the most important thing is to pull Caster out."


    <span>"Haha! You''re right! Then let me lead the way!"


    <span>With boomingughter, Rider urged the bull<span>pulling<span>the chariot and thunderously charged towards the sky, paying no attention to Waver''s seemingly unprepared scream of terror.


    <span>"Let''s go<span>too<span>."


    <span>Sc¨¢thach exchanged<span>a nce<span>with the two fellow Servants who hailed from the same homnd as her and jumped into the river first.


    <span>Saber and Lancer, unwilling to fall behind, joined the hunt against Caster, and the grand spectacle unfolded.


    <span>====


    <span>Support Me at /AbsoluteCode

 Chapter 110: Farewell, Ryuunosuke Uryuu

    Chapter 110: Farewell, Ryuunosuke Uryuu


    <span>Saber, although d in heavy armor, moved even faster than Lancer in light armor and Assassin in medium armor.


    <span>Her shining greaves trampled on the water, sshing silver droplets like stars. Yet, her feet did not sink into the water. The water Saber stepped on was as solid as the earth, supporting her swift movements. This was a miracle that only a king blessed by the Lady of the Lake could achieve.


    <span>In contrast, despite the protection of water-repelling runes, Lancer and Assassin could feel the difference beneath their feetpared to solid ground. They couldn''t walk on the waves as if they were on level ground.


    <span>Therefore, although Saber was thest to enter the water, she was the first to rush towards the Sea Demon.


    <span>The divine thunder that descended from the sky struck the Sea Demon''s body, heralding the beginning of the battle.


    <span>As Saber approached step by step, the Sea Demon''s form grewrger and more grotesque, its hideous and ferocious appearance intimidating her, as if it could crush her.


    <span>Twisted and writhing tentacles extended in all directions like countless serpents, their tips raised, ready to confront the approaching Knight.


    <span>The strangeness and terror before her couldn''t make Saber''s footsteps falter even for a moment. At this moment, Saber''s heart was devoid of any fear or unease.


    <span>"Let''s settle this, Caster!"


    <span>With unwavering determination in her heart, Saber raised her holy sword, and the first strike of the Invisible Air was mercilessly unleashed upon the Sea Demon.


    <span>The highlypressed and instantly released wind pressure severed the Sea Demon''s tentacles, causing chunks of flesh, as thick as the embrace of two people, to peel off and twist as they fell into the river.


    <span>The cross-section of the severed tentacles wriggled with countless fleshy buds, merging. Not only was the body of this Sea Demon several timesrger than a normal one, but its regenerative abilities were also extraordinary.


    <span>However, before the wound could heal, it was once again cut open by two magical spears¡ªone red and one yellow. The massive magical power condensed within them rendered the Sea Demon''s resilient body futile in the face of the red spear, and its exaggerated regenerative capabilities were powerless against the curse of the yellow spear.


    <span>Lancer, Diarmuid Ua Duibhne, arrived brandishing his twin spears. Having already fought against Caster once, he wouldn''t give the monster a chance to exploit its advantages.


    <span>Just as Lancer stabilized Saber''s achievements and expanded them with the effects of his Noble Phantasm, Sc¨¢thach leaped onto the surface of a wildly thrashing tentacle. She held a sword in one hand and wielded a spear in the other, her figure resembling a phantom as she ascended along the tentacle.


    <span>This was a true bloodbath. The des of the sword and spear sliced through the tentacle''s outeryer, and foul-smelling blood gushed out.


    <span>At the end of the bloodbath, at the root of the tentacle, numerous red and whitepound eyes were constantly rotating, their dense and creepy appearance giving people goosebumps.


    <span>Sc¨¢thach let out a disgusted snort, released the spear and sword, and with hands moving too fast for the naked eye to see, she continuously threw several inconspicuous darts that shot out like lightning. With a few swings, nearly half of the repulsive eyes in front of her burst.


    <span>However, this seemingly storm-like attack was only a drop in the bucket when it came to the damage inflicted on the colossal Sea Demon. This was destined to be a long battle¡ªunless there was a decisive move.


    <span>...


    <span>On the embankment, Shinji withdrew his gaze from the distant scene and nced at the mobile phone in Irisviel''s pocket. He spoke up.


    <span>"I can''t help with the Servants'' battle. I''ll go around and see if I can take out Caster''s Master. If you need anything, call my mobile phone. My number is 0804242422. Do you remember?"


    <span>After Irisviel nodded, Shinji turned around and disappeared into the thickening fog.


    <span>It was only natural for Shinji to want to find Ryuunosuke, regardless of how powerful Caster was. He was still a Servant, and his existence in the human world relied on the Master as a medium. Once he lost his Master, his reliance and connection would be weakened, even if he wouldn''t immediately disappear.


    <span>Unable to fight on the front lines, Shinji''s strategy was to start from behind enemy lines.


    <span>Based on his knowledge of the plot and his analysis of the characters, Shinji believed that there was a high possibility that Ryuunosuke Uryuu was nearby, observing the scene. Caster''s previous deration of a "banquet" and his self-proimed leadership attitude indirectly supported this point. Shinji had already obtained detailed information about Ryuunosuke Uryuu from Scathach in advance, so as long as he was nearby, he would be able to recognize him.


    <span>Even if Ryuunosuke wasn''t present or wasn''t recognized, Shinji wouldn''t suffer any losses. It was better to do something meaningful than to just wait on the riverbank.


    <span>...


    <span>"Amazing... It''s amazing! This is fantastic!"


    <span>Ryuunosuke Uryuu was so excited that he didn''t care about the looks of others and shouted, trembling all over.


    <span>Although there were other onlookers gathered by the riverbank, no one paid attention to his peculiar behavior now. Everyone''s gaze was fixed on the bizarre phenomenon unfolding before their eyes, which didn''t belong to reality.


    <span>Gigantic monsters were rampaging on the surface of the river, and it seemed that the heroes who were supposed to be righteous allies were engaged in a life-and-death struggle with the monsters.


    <span>Anyone would sneer at this clich¨¦d scene, but it was an unprecedented spectacle that no one had ever witnessed.


    <span>"Serves you right!" Ryuunosuke cheered loudly.


    <span>Everyone''s mouths hung open as they stared dumbfoundedly at the reality before them.


    <span>Those guys werepletely powerless, only able to watch as their unquestionable mon sense" crumbled.


    <span>You fools, did you see it? Until yesterday, you were still living in ignorance. Aren''t you resentful? Aren''t you regretful?


    <span>You bunch of idiots never even tried to think that there was such an interesting, bizarre world beyond the boundaries ofmon sense.


    <span>As for me? Of course, I knew. Not only did I imagine it, but I also eagerly anticipated it, firmly believing that one day I would see something extraordinary. That''s why I do things that defy logic, relentlessly pursuing novelty and excitement every day.


    <span>And then... I finally found it. The mysterious treasure chest I''ve been searching for.


    <span>Ah, indeed, the gods do exist. This grand spectacle before my eyes is the best evidence.


    <span>The greatest prankster in the heavens is secretlyughing at the terrified expressions of the pitifulmbs. The god I''ve been pursuing has finally revealed himself, and the frightening boxes he had set up everywhere are all spewing fireworks.


    <span>Farewell to boredom, no need to spend any more effort killing people. From now on, even without my intervention, people will continue to die incessantly. They will be crushed into minced meat, chopped into pulp, sted into fragments, and devoured to their very bones. Death, death, death will be everywhere.


    <span>What color are the intestines of a blonde beauty? What texture does a ck person''s spleen have? From now on, I''m certain I''ll see many internal organs I''ve never seen before! Every day, every day, every day, there will be countless interesting things happening all around the world!


    <span>It will continue endlessly, without limits!


    <span>"Ah, gods do exist, gods do exist!"


    <span>Ryuunosuke cheered triumphantly, waving his hands and feet, fully enjoying the victory of life while supporting his ally who had transformed into a giant beast.


    <span>"Go, Bluebeard! Destroy them! Kill them all! This ce is the gods'' toy box!!"


    <span>At that moment, Ryuunosuke suddenly felt a dizziness, and his previously stable vision began to shake and distort.


    <span>What''s happening? What''s happening?


    <span>Did someone identally bump into me?


    <span>Huh? That familiar clothing... Is it mine?


    <span>That headless person, is it also me?


    <span>I...


    <span>I...


    <span>I...


    <span>Omae wa mou shindeiru.


    <span>Ryuunosuke Uryuu, immersed in fanaticism and excitement, had no awareness that,pared to the flesh feast he anticipated, his death was about to arrive.


    <span>The true god, the divine, the supreme being, had not yet appeared, but the death god wielding a scythe had already arrived.


    <span>The prototype of the scythe that reaps souls, the Harpe of the serpent hunter, d in the cloak of Hades, the true "death god" who made a contract with the ruler of the realm of the dead, the Shadond.


    <span>Thick mist obscured the light and hid people''s shadows. The cloak of Hades erased the presence and footsteps of the "death god."


    <span>The crescent-shaped de shed, cutting through the dense fog and taking with it the head that was enthralled by the "art of death," along with the right hand engraved with Command Spell.


    <span>The uncontroble blood sprayed high under the pressure of the heart, like a red fountain. The scattered blood dampened Ryuunosuke''s final expression, fixed in ce.


    <span>It was a blend of madness and intoxication, a pure smile, and narrowed eyes, depicting genuine joy. A few drops of blood slid from the corner of the eyes, resembling tears of blood.


    <span>This was the final creation left behind by the infamous serial killer, a masterpiece that shook the world, and the only work that the "death god" did not find repulsive.


    <span>"I don''t know how many seconds a person''s consciousness can maintain after losing their head, nor do I know if you can understand the true essence of the ''art of death'' like in the original. But regardless of whether you can hear it or not, I want to say one thing to you: the work created at the cost of your life is the true ''art of death.'' Farewell, Ryuunosuke Uryuu."


    <span>====


    <span>Support Me at /AbsoluteCode

 Chapter 111: They’re all good things, don’t waste them

    Chapter 111: They¡¯re all good things, don¡¯t waste them


    <span>The good-natured crowd near Ryuunosuke, who came out to look at the monsters, hadn''t even reacted yet, and Shinji had already disappeared into the thick fog, leaving behind a decapitated body in a different ce.


    <span>The slow reaction of the onlookers does not mean that Caster''s reaction was slow. When the source of magical energy disappeared and the Master-Servant contract was broken, Caster knew what had happened in an instant.


    <span>From the bottom of his heart, he mourned for the only one who understood this world.


    <span>"Ryuunosuke, my Master, you left me behind. But don''t worry, I, Gilles de Rais, will fulfill our agreement."


    <span>With tears welling up in the corners of his eyes, Caster held his Noble Phantasm in his hands, and his voice, both intense and mournful, resonated through the atmosphere along with his magical energy, shaking it.


    <span>"Ryuunosuke, watch this. It''s the coolest thing I can offer you!"


    <span>The word "cool" is transliterated as "ku," which is Ryuunosuke''s catchphrase. He would shout it whenever he got excited. Since summoning Caster, he had been praising Caster with this word every day. Over time, Caster was also influenced by him and became increasingly cool.


    <span>As if hearing Caster''s voice, the Evil God''s Avatar which had been standing still since its manifestation began slowly moved towards the shore. It is intended to devour all the living beings in this city!


    <span>This was not only to satisfy its insatiable appetite but also to replenish the magical energy needed to maintain its manifestation in the absence of a source of magical energy. It was the best gift for Ryuunosuke.


    <span>The faces of the four allied Servants and the three Masters changed. Although the movements of the Sea Demon were extremely slow, it was only rtive to its huge and bloated body. No matter how sluggish it was, its speed was much faster than that of humans due to its enormous size.


    <span>What was more troublesome was that even the superhuman strength of the Servants couldn''t stop the Sea Demon''s movement. At most, they could only hinder its steps. It was simply too big, to the point where any movement caused andslide.


    <span>Just as the situation was bing dire, four dazzling rays of light streaked across the night sky, instantly evaporating one-third of the Sea Demon, leaving the four Servants at a loss.


    <span>Looking in the direction where the "meteors" fell, a flying object made of gold and emerald in the shape of a fish floated in the eastern sky. The luxury and arrogance that could be felt even without seeing anyone was possessed by only one person in Fuyuki City¡ªArcher, the King of Heroes, Gilgamesh.


    <span>"So that''s the ''Vimana''?"


    <span>Shinji, who was on his way back, stopped in his tracks and stared fixedly at the golden flying ship, even forgetting about the approaching Sea Demon.


    <span>The ship Gilgamesh rode on was called the "Vimana." It was a mythical vessel recorded in the two core epics of ancient Indian mythology, the "Ramayana" and the "Mahabharata." It was one of the treasures stored in the "King''s Treasury" and allowed Gilgamesh to soar through the sky.


    <span>Shinji was so concerned about this Noble Phantasm, not because he had any particr intention towards the "Vimana" itself. He already had the Feathered Shoes and another Noble Phantasm that broke the constraints of gravity, so another flying Noble Phantasm held little significance for him. Although "Fate/Zero" mentioned that the "Vimana" carried ancient nuclear warheads, Shinji had no use for such weapons of mass destruction. Not to mention whether they could kill Servants or monstersparable to Servants, even if they could, dealing with the aftermath would be a major problem.


    <span>What Shinji was concerned about was the owner of the "Vimana," Gilgamesh, and his next move.


    <span>"Will you act as written in the book, only making one move, or will there be unexpected actions?"


    <span>...


    <span>The "meteors" from the sky dealt unprecedented and severe damage to the Sea Demon, but Caster''sughter not only didn''t diminish but became even more arrogant.


    <span>"...How is this possible!"


    <span>More than one person eximed in astonishment.


    <span>The twisted flesh swelled like a balloon, quickly covering and pushing away the damaged parts. The structure of the Sea Demon was probably as simple as that of a primitive creature, without bones or internal organs, and therefore had no weak points. No matter which part of its body was destroyed in any way, it wouldn''t affect its movement. With its exceptional regenerative ability, it could instantly restore the damaged parts to their original state.


    <span>Seeing this scene, Archer, sitting on the only throne atop the "Vimana," revealed an undisguised sense of disgust:


    <span>"What an unsightly spectacle, I''m going back, Tokiomi."


    <span>"But... King of Heroes, please reconsider." Tokiomi, Archer''s Master, who hade out of the Tohsaka family for the first time since the war began, deeply bowed his upper body, almost parallel to the surface of the "Vimana."


    <span>Unlike Archer, Tokiomi''s heart was filled with anger and anxiety. He was the secret administrator of Fuyuki City, the upholder, and protector of the creed that "magic must remain mysterious." Dealing with Caster, who vited this creed, was his duty and responsibility.


    <span>That''s why he hade out of the workshop and pleaded with Archer to ride the "Vimana" together.


    <span>However, Archer was indifferent to the Sea Demon''s rampage. Even if Tokiomi said, "That monster is destroying your backyard, please exterminate it," Archer only responded with, "That''s the gardener''s job,"pletely indifferent.


    <span>In the era when Gilgamesh was alive, everyone had their responsibilities, from kings to ves, and they were expected to act within their bounds without crossing them. Gilgamesh took pride in this, but Tokiomi didn''t understand his pride.


    <span>"Tokiomi, I''ve used four Noble Phantasms for your sake. Since they''ve touched something like that, I don''t want to take it back anymore. Don''t consider my leniency as something cheap!"


    <span>Archer snorted displeasedly. As a king, he had an obligation to respond to his subjects'' requests. Tokiomi showed him the proper respect as his subject, and only then did he make an exception and use four Noble Phantasms. Otherwise, even if the Sea Demon destroyed the entire city of Fuyuki, he wouldn''t even furrow his brow.


    <span>"The only hero capable of defeating that monster is you, King!"


    <span>Tokiomi tried his best to persuade him, and at this point, he couldn''t care less about the formalities of the subject.


    <span>Archer raised his hand and stopped Tokiomi from speaking further, then looked down at the battlefield below, lost in thought.


    <span>"You''re mistaken, Tokiomi. It''s not just me who can defeat this monster."


    <span>"King, what do you mean?"


    <span>"Ha ha, Rider has shown his trump card, Assassin has not yet, and neither has Saber. I''ve changed my mind. Let''s just enjoy this scene from the sidelines. You all, work hard, and I will assess your worth and decide who is worthy of being bestowed with my treasures and killed by me."


    <span>Archer''s joyfulughter, though not loud, was more confident than Caster''s maniacalughter.


    <span>Tokiomi lowered his head, silent, carefully calcting the pros and cons. Whether it was more advantageous to use the Sea Demon as bait to test the other Servants'' trump cards or to use a Command Spell to forcibly order Gilgamesh to defeat Caster.


    <span>In the end, he chose the former. While thetter would grant him additional Command Spells, because of the participation of other Servants, Tokiomi couldn''t openly favor himself and his n. The number of Command Spells he could obtain was limited. Moreover, he was bound to have a falling out with Gilgamesh before that. With Gilgamesh''s arrogance, he could be directly killed.


    <span>...


    <span>Staring at the "Vimana" below for a few minutes, Shinji confirmed that Gilgamesh had no intention of attacking the Sea Demon again. He couldn''t help but reveal a smile of a sessful conspiracy.


    <span>"Very good, that''s the way it should be."


    <span>Smiling, he took out his phone from his pocket and dialed a number.


    <span>"Hello, Uncle? Where are you?"


    <span>"You arrived just in time, Uncle. I need Berserker to do something for me."


    <span>"As for Archer, it''s fine. It seems he won''t make a move. Just in case, I''ll keep an eye on him."


    <span>"Command Berserker go downstream and see if he can find the four Noble Phantasms Archer threw away. They are all valuable items, so don''t waste them."


    <span>====


    <span>Support Me at /AbsoluteCode

 Chapter 112: Searching for Noble Phantasms

    Chapter 112: Searching for Noble Phantasms


    <span>Shinji''s goal was precisely the four Noble Phantasms that Gilgamesh had discarded.


    <span>When he read the novel, he couldn''t help but think, "Gilgamesh, you spendthrift, if you don''t want them, I''ll dly take them."


    <span>Saber''s "Invisible Air" and Rider''s "Gordius Wheel" could only cause superficial injuries to the Sea Demon. But when the four Noble Phantasms were unleashed simultaneously, it annihted one-third of the Sea Demon''s power. This demonstrated the immense destructive power of these four Noble Phantasms.


    <span>Whether it was simr to "G¨¢e Bolg" with its special attack against magical creatures, or city-level Noble Phantasms that didn''t require their true names to be released to unleash their power, the ranking of these four Noble Phantasms would not be lower than C, and perhaps even reach B. If Gilgamesh was out of his mind, an A-rank was not out of the question.


    <span>Perhaps in the eyes of Gilgamesh, the richest man in history, these four Noble Phantasms were just four inconspicuous items among his countless collections. Discarding them meant nothing to him. But to Shinji, they were entirely new trump cards.


    <span>Of course, Noble Phantasms cannot be obtained or given away at will. As the ace of the Heroic Spirits, they are treasures intimately connected to the legend and existence of the Heroic Spirit. In the world where Shinji exists, there are only three ways for unrted individuals to obtain ownership of his Noble Phantasms, and each condition is quite demanding.


    <span>The first method is simr to the protagonist Mash Kyrielight in the game "Fate/Grand Order," where she bes a container, bearing the Heroic Spirit and bing a pseudo-Servant. In this way, the container can obtain the Heroic Spirit''s Noble Phantasms, abilities, and even experiences.


    <span>However, this method carries high risks. From the moment the container establishes a connection with the Throne of Heroes, it loses its autonomy. The summoned Heroic Spirit can choose whether or not to possess the container ording to their own will, and after possession, they can decide whether to transfer control to the original owner of the body. If control is relinquished, the human host can use the power of the Heroic Spirit ording to their own will. Sessful examples include Mash Kyrielight and El-Melloi II (Waver), who respectively obtained the powers of Ghad and Zhuge Liang. If control is not relinquished, the personalities of the Heroic Spirit and the original person merge, creating a new personality. However, due to the overwhelming strength of the Heroic Spirit''s soulpared to that of a human, the new personality is dominated by the Heroic Spirit, with the original personality as a secondary influence. There are no direct cases of this, but a simr example is Ishtar, the goddess of Venus, possessing Rin Tohsaka. Ishtar''s personality ounts for 70%, while Rin''s ounts for 30%. Rin is already considered quite strong-willed among humans, and the situation would be even worse with other people.


    <span>However, when looking at all the works of Type-Moon, the technology to create pseudo-Servants is only mastered by Chaldea in the world of "Fate/Grand Order," and it is not yet mature. Other pseudo-servants are born through fortuitous circumstances (money-grabbing) and do not possess replicability.


    <span>Shinji''s situation falls into this category as well. It is a fortuitous connection to the Throne of Heroes, but this "Divine Descend" is notplete. Perseus himself did not descend; only Perseus'' Noble Phantasms were summoned.


    <span>The second method involves possessing special skills or Noble Phantasms that allow the theft of the opponent''s Noble Phantasms, such as Lancelot''s "Knight of Owner: A Knight Does Not Die with Empty Hands," or the "Usurper of the Wind of Heaven" of the Avenger in "Fate/strange fake."


    <span>The third method involves the transfer of Noble Phantasms between Servants, which requires fulfilling four conditions: "no conflicting wills and forming a contract," "no need for equivalent technical prowess when releasing the true name," "the transferring party has a relevant anecdote for lending the Noble Phantasm," and "the receiving party has a relevant anecdote for borrowing the Noble Phantasm."


    <span>Shinji ns tobine the second and third methods. Although the ownership of the Noble Phantasms currently lies with Gilgamesh, once Lancelot touches these Noble Phantasms with "Knight Does Not Die with Empty Hands," the ownership will transfer to Lancelot, and then Lancelot can transfer them to Shinji.


    <span>However, Shinji is not sure if the transfer will be sessful. He doesn''t know if the Noble Phantasms seized by Lancelot with "Knight Does Not Die with Empty Hands" meet the transfer standards. In the first battle between Lancelot and Gilgamesh, when Lancelot grasped and then released the Noble Phantasms, they eventually returned to Gilgamesh''s treasury.


    <span>He doesn''t know if Lancelot has the relevant anecdote for lending the Noble Phantasms. Despite reading many books on this topic in his past and present life, he has not found a clear and reliable record.


    <span>He doesn''t know if he can be the recipient of the transfer. Although he has the experience of sessfully obtaining a Noble Phantasm, Perseus, the source of the Noble Phantasm, also has a relevant anecdote for borrowing Noble Phantasms. However, he is ultimately not a Servant but a slightly special human.


    <span>Even so, Shinji decides to give it a try. His reasoning is still the same: if it seeds, he gains a lot; if it fails, there is no loss. Only a fool wouldn''t try.


    <span>Upon receiving Shinji''s message, Kariya, hiding in the shadows, res at the "Vimana" in the sky and gives amand to his Berserker in the spiritual state to infiltrate the riverbed and search for the abandoned Noble Phantasms of Archer.


    <span>Kariya is well aware that his Berserker is strong against humans but struggles againstrge monsters. Joining the battle recklessly would not be effective and would only burden himself. Remaining hidden in the shadows is the best choice.


    <span>Although he cannot see through Shinji''s thoughts, his nephew, who is cunning despite his young age, often exceeds his expectations. Kariya is willing to believe in Shinji.


    <span>The spiritual state is not influenced by physical matter, and the Berserker silently sneaks into the Fuyuki River, not causing any ripples.


    <span>He walks along the riverbed toward the center of the river, skillfully avoiding the tentacles lurking beneath the water''s surface. The Sea Demon''s body is not just the flesh on the river''s surface; there are evenrger foundations beneath the unseen river surface. The Sea Demon, containing terrifying magical power, can also inflict harm on a Servant in the spiritual state.


    <span>On the extension line between Vimana and the Sea Demon, two beautifully crafted swords and two gleaming spears are quietly embedded in the riverbed. The tentacles that rampage everywhere seem to fear these four Noble Phantasms, which contain immense power.


    <span>Ripples of immense size spread out in circles above Berserker''s head, and the bright silver greaves tread upon the water''s surface as Berserker moves forward, fearlessly charging towards the nearby Sea Demon.


    <span>Berserker''s movementse to a halt, and two points of red light shine through the fully enclosed helmet that covers his head, following the ripples.


    <span>"Ah¡ª"


    <span>A voice filled with resentment and curses resonates within Berserker''s Saint Graph, and in that instant, the dark knight solidifies into a physical form.


    <span>Magical energy, the same color as the armor, surges upward, carrying with it a murderous intent and frenzy.


    <span>Just as the murderous intent is about to burst out of the water''s surface, Kariya''s voice is transmitted to Berserker''s ears through their contract.


    <span>"Retrieve the Noble Phantasm and return immediately."


    <span>Themand from the Master carries apelling force, halting Berserker''s frenzy. The murderous intent gradually subsides, and the terrifying red light within the helmet dims.


    <span>The dark knight mechanically extracts one sword after another and holds them under his arms, dragging them back to his Master''s location.


    <span>From beginning to end, no one notices the arrival and departure of the seventh Servant, just as he intended. Like his actions before, he conceals his identity, ventures out incognito, and keeps his achievements hidden.


    <span>P.S.: The process of Zhuge Liang possessing Waver Velvet was not exined, but Ishtar leaning forward in Rin''s body was mentioned. In Chapter 7 of "Fate/Grand Order," the Temple of Babylon summons the guardian deity Ishtar, but at that time, humans and gods had already parted ways. Ishtar couldn''t manifest in her true form, so she pulled a girl from a distant timeline with the closest wavelength to Ishtar and fused her divine essence with Ishtar, bing the new Ishtar, Rin.


    <span>P.S.2: In "Fate/<span>kaleid<span>liner Prisma Illya," there is a special method called "Magical Girl Summoning," but that is apletely different world line from the main Fate storyline where Shinji is located, so it is not within the scope of this discussion.


    <span>====


    <span>Support Me at /AbsoluteCode

 Chapter 113: Finally, the Unbroken Yellow Rose

    Chapter 113: Finally, the Unbroken Yellow Rose


    Thank You @parenas arenas for joining my Patreon. :)


    The feeling of futile powerlessness erodes Saber''s heart, but she remains fearless and continues to wield her sword.


    Lancer and Saber are in a stalemate. Whenever Saber swings her sword, Lancer follows up with a spear thrust. If he doesn''t do so, the exaggerated regenerative ability of the sea monster will restore it in a matter of seconds.


    However, while the yellow rose can suppress the healing of wounds, it cannot suppress the proliferation of the sea monster itself. Simr to the characteristics of primitive organisms, the sea monster can self-replicate from any part of its body. If a tentacle is severed, the sea monster absorbs the cut section and then grows a new body.


    Everything is in vain¡ªno, even if it''s just a little bit, slowing down the sea monster''s footsteps would still be meaningful. But as soon as Saber thinks about the oue that awaits them shortly, their current actions be nothing more than futile struggles.


    If only Mor¡¤alltach (the Wrath of Frenzy) were here, these chunks of flesh would be dispatched with just two sword strikes¡ª


    No, sighing over something impossible is meaningless.


    Lancer clenches his teeth, dismissing distractions, and his dual spear swings faster and faster. But judging from the fine beads of sweat on his forehead, this kind of assault can''t be sustained for much longer. However, the noble-hearted Knight of the Lance won''t give up.


    "Hey, Saber, Lancer! This will go on forever if we keep going. Let''s retreat for now!" Rider''s voicees from the chariot above them, calling out.


    "What nonsense are you talking about? If we don''t stop it here¡ª"


    Several severed tentacle chunks fall from above, creatingrge sshes of water. Thergest chunk has Sc¨¢thach standing on it, wielding a longsword.


    "A temporary retreat is for a better offense. I agree with Rider''s suggestion," she says.


    "Do you have a n, Assassin?" Lancer asks while using the yellow rose to pierce through the flesh chunk under Sc¨¢thach''s feet¡ªit was trying to split and regenerate.


    "I do have an idea¡ª"


    "What are we waiting for then? Let''s go!" Rider forcefully swings the reins, urging the two divine bulls to sprint towards the shore. Before leaving, Rider doesn''t forget to leave two thunderbolts to strike the sea monster.


    Sc¨¢thach raises her left hand, and a whip slices through the air, attaching to the handle of Rider''s chariot. With the power of the divine wheels, they slide along the way.


    Saber and Lancer exchange a nce and give it their all for one final sword strike and two spear thrusts. Then, they run across the water''s surface, following behind Rider, and retreat to the riverbank, where Irisviel is waiting.


    Sc¨¢thachnds with the divine wheels and walks straight to Irisviel''s side, her eyes fixed on the artificial human. She speaks, "Saber''s Master, we need your help."


    "I-I?" Irisviel instinctively takes a step back, her beautiful red eyes filled with confusion. "Um, what do I need to do¡ª"


    "It''s simple. I hope you return what originally belonged to Saber back to her," Sc¨¢thach interrupts.


    "!!!"


    Upon hearing Sc¨¢thach''s words, Irisviel trembles violently, her face disying an expression of disbelief.


    While Irisviel is shocked and panicked, the others arepletely confused. Saber asks, "What does that mean, Assassin? Does Irisviel have something to return to me?"


    "Yes, it''s your Noble Phantasm, the ''bond'' between you two," Sc¨¢thach points her two fingers at Irisviel''s chest. "Your scabbard."


    "!!!" This time it''s Saber who is shocked. She looks at Sc¨¢thach, then turns to Irisviel, muttering, "My... my... scabbard?"


    Sc¨¢thach lets out a sigh. If possible, she wouldn''t want to reveal this here, but to resolve the current situation, retrieving the scabbard for Saber is the best solution, at least better than the other two options she can think of.


    "Irisviel..."


    Perhaps unable to bear Saber''s hopeful gaze, Irisviel grits her teeth and nods.


    "Your scabbard is with me. It is sealed within my body in the form of a Conceptual Armament... No, it''s nothing. I was just wondering how Assassin found out about it."


    Irisviel''s husband, Emiya Kiritsugu, had entrusted the scabbard to her to ensure the safety of his wife, who was acting as a proxy Master. He specifically instructed Irisviel not to let Saber know. Irisviel had followed her husband''s request, but deep inside her, she felt guilty about it. The scabbard originally belonged to the King of Knights, and their actions of taking it without permission felt like an unauthorized borrowing.


    However, only Irisviel and Kiritsugu knew about this matter. How did the others find out?


    "I told her. Although the news of the scabbard being unearthed in Cornwall was deliberately hidden by the Einzbern family, unfortunately, the people involved in the excavation and search were not good at keeping their mouths shut."


    Shinji, who had returned at an unknown time, answered instead of Sc¨¢thach, using a prepared excuse.


    "The manifestation of the King of Knights as Saber proved the authenticity of the news, and the fact that Saber''s left hand was sealed by Lancer''s yellow rose indicates that the scabbard has not returned to Saber''s hands. Anyone who has read the legend of King Arthur knows the magical properties of the scabbard¡ªits holder will not be harmed."


    The reason for doing this is simple: they didn''t want Lancer to destroy his own Noble Phantasm as described in "Fate/Zero."


    Saber''s trump card is her Noble Phantasm, a devastating power that can destroy the sea demon in a single strike. However, to release the true name of the Noble Phantasm, Saber must use both hands. Currently, Saber''s left hand is cursed and sealed, preventing her from releasing the true name of her Noble Phantasm. There are only two ways to lift the curse: killing Lancer or destroying the source of the curse.


    Through Kiritsugu Emiya''s intentional revtion, Lancer learned about this situation. Being a noble and honorable knight, he broke the cursed yellow rose, which was necessary for the curse''s activation, with his own hands. By doing so, he freed Saber''s left hand. However, this also meant that Lancer lost the possibility of winning the Holy Grail War, indirectly leading to his tragic fate.


    Sc¨¢thach didn''t want to see her admired warrior end in such a way, so Shinji created a new scenario for her. As a price, Sc¨¢thach made a promise to Shinji.


    The scenario begins at this moment, while the main character remains unaware and continues to look at King Arthur with a surprised gaze. The protagonist watches as King Arthur approaches Irisviel, takes her hand, and speaks with a voice that seems to permeate his entire being.


    "So, Irisviel, you are my scabbard."


    Thefortable sensation in his hand permeates Irisviel''s heart, and in that moment, she forgets her husband''s instructions and all other distractions. Her chest swells with an inexplicable excitement¡ªa heartbeat that signifies not only her heartbeat but also the longing for the return of something precious.


    Amidst the golden radiance simr yet different from King Arthur''s Excalibur, the scabbard slowly separates from Irisviel''s body. The scabbard has a simr color to the holy sword, adorned with cobalt blue enamel decorations. In the center, the long-lost Fairy script is engraved¡ªthe very scabbard that King Arthur had lost.


    The radiance representing protection reflects on the faces of Saber and Irisviel.


    Irisviel holds the scabbard with both hands and hands it over to Saber.


    "Saber, bring me victory."


    "Yes, I will!"


    Saber ces her left hand, whichcks strength, on the scabbard and solemnly deres her vow.


    ====


    Support Me at /AbsoluteCode

 Chapter 114: Sword of Promised Victory

    Chapter 114: Sword of Promised Victory


    Legend has it that after King Arthur''s sword, Caliburn, shattered during the selection of the King, the great magician Merlin guided him to a sacredke. In theke, a fairy presented Arthur with a sword forged from gold, with gemstones embedded in the hilt. This holy sword emitted a radiance brighter than the sun and had a de that could cut through iron like mud. It was bestowed upon King Arthur.


    Along with the sword, Arthur was also given a scabbard for the holy sword. Merlin once asked Arthur, "My king, which do you think is more important, the sword or the scabbard?"


    Without hesitation, Arthur answered that the sword was more important. However, Merlin reproaches him with a bitter smile, saying, "You are mistaken. While the sword is used to vanquish enemies, the scabbard protects you. As long as the scabbard is with you, you will not bleed or be harmed. The scabbard is what truly matters, not the sword."


    As Merlin had said, with the protection of the scabbard, Arthur became invincible. However, after losing the scabbard, Arthur''s glorious life was shadowed, ultimately leading to the downfall of Britain.


    Now, this most important treasure to King Arthur has finally returned to its rightful owner.


    This legendary scabbard, associated with the homnd of fairies, the final resting ce of King Arthur, a ce countless kings have dreamed of but were unable to reach, is called "Avalon ¨C the Ideal Sacred Land."


    Saber couldn''t help but speak the true name of this long-lost treasure. It was not a Noble Phantasm, but it possessed the abilityparable to the highest-ranked EX Noble Phantasms. It had the power to heal any wounds, including curses.


    As Saber''s injured left hand made contact with the surface of the scabbard, a long-forgotten rity instantly flowed into Saber''s heart through her numbed thumb.


    A vast amount of magical energy flowed incessantly between Saber and the shining scabbard. The scabbard''s inherent healing ability continuously permeated Saber''s thumb.


    Mysteries be ineffective in the face of higher-level mysteries, a rule every magus knows. Although the curse of the Yellow Rose was powerful, it still fell before the higher-level "Avalon."


    However, this "defeat" was not immediate; it was a slow and continuous process. Several minutes passed, and there were no obvious signs of Saber''s wounds healing. Perhaps this was one of the reasons why Kiritsugu Emiya refused to return the scabbard to Saber.


    At this moment, the Sea Demon had approached the shore. If it weren''t for Rider and Lancer''s timely interception, the tentacles of the Sea Demon would have fallen on Irisviel and Saber''s heads.


    Assassin was not idle either. Since a while ago, she had been busy inscribing runes in the air. Judging from the unintentional fluctuations of magical power, these were likely high-level Rune Magic. Shinji even saw four original runes among thebinations of runes.


    The original URUZ symbolized creative power. It could stimte vitality and be used to heal diseases or injuries.


    The original EIHWAZ symbolizes protection. It could dispel curses.


    The original HABALL symbolizes contemtion and tranquility. It was a slow-moving force that could bring good luck or positive stable development.


    The original GIFU symbolized unity and harmony. It could enhance the effectiveness of magecraft.


    Around these four original runes floated numerous derived runes of various sizes, forming this high-level magecraft.


    In the instant the magecraft waspleted, Sc¨¢thach looked up and said.


    "Rider, drag that chunk of flesh into your Reality Marble. Throw it out after one minute, as high as you can. No problem, right?"


    "No problem! Lancer, step back. We''ll leave it to you after that, Assassin, Saber."


    Seeing the solemn nods of the two, Riderughed heartily, waving the reins and driving the chariot without looking back, rushing towards the Sea Demon.


    "!!"


    Apanied by the roar of the Conqueror, a scorching whirlwind wrapped around him. This wind dispersed the pervasive mist, defying nature and eroding reality.


    In the blink of an eye, Rider''s figure and the colossal body of the Sea Demon disappeared into the distant river.


    At the same time, Sc¨¢thach held Saber''s left hand, and Rune Magic began to take effect.


    Under the influence of Avalon, the curse of the "Yellow Rose of Mortality" was no longer an imprable barrier. It had developed cracks. Sc¨¢thach could previously alleviate Saber''s pain, and now she could contribute her power to dispel the curse.


    The power of dispelling tore the curse from the outside, and the power of healing prated Saber''s body, treating her wounds from within.


    Inspired by Sc¨¢thach, Irisviel also began chanting curative magic. Even if it was just a little, she wanted to assist the knight who had always protected her.


    Lancer, who witnessed this scene, looked down at the magical spear his foster father had given him. He didn''t regret injuring Saber, but he sincerely hoped for the restoration of Saber''s left hand. The former was his aplishment, while thetter was a prayer for the ideals of knighthood. The two were not contradictory.


    The noble knight raised his twin spears, silently guarding those who were working hard. It was the only thing he could do now.


    Saber felt the will of her allies and increased the output of her magical power. Surging magical energy created invisible ripples in the air. Kiritsugu, lurking on the upstream boat, suddenly felt a piercing pain and copsed.


    With the joint efforts of the three, an unseen magical force oozed out of Saber''s wounds,pletely expelling the curse imposed by the Sea God.


    Freed from the curse, the injuries on the Wrist of the King of Knights swiftly healed.


    "Saber, it''s up to you now."


    "I leave it to you, Saber."


    The two Heroic Spirits smiled at Saber, and the intense emotions surging in their chests made Saber tightly grip her left hand as if she was responding to everyone''s expectations and enthusiasm in this way.


    The silver gauntlet resounded with a ng, trembling slightly due to the boiling emotions.


    "I swear upon this sword that I will bring victory!"


    The King of Conquerors'' Reality Marble unfolded, and the Golden Sword revealed its divine figure amidst the sweeping gales. The de shone with golden light as if echoing the imminent victory, illuminating the darkness around.


    That was the supreme and unparalleled holy sword of King Arthur''s legend.


    It felt like gazing at the dawn after enduring a long night, gently wiping away the anxiety and unease deeply entrenched in one''s heart.


    Yes, that was the ideal of a knight.


    Even amid a bloody battlefield, exposed to death and despair, they still sang the praises of the nobility of humanity. It was the crystallization of everything depicted in the hearts of all those who had vanished in glory.


    The air above the river began to tremble as if it had long been prepared to wee this moment. The space, corroded by the longing of the Heroic Spirits, returned to its normal state.


    First, abnormal shadows covered the night sky like mirages. Then, suddenly, they solidified, fully exposing the terrifying colossal body in the air.


    Only in this way could they leave no chance for the Sea Demon and allow Saber to annihte it.


    Above the Vimana, an evil smile appeared on Archer''s face, radiating with divine light.


    "Let me see, Saber. I, as the King, will determine your radiance and worth as a Heroic Spirit."


    Rider, who appeared in the sky simultaneously with the Sea Demon, didn''t even have time to speak. He quickly drove the chariot away from the dangerous area.


    Under the pull of gravity, the Sea Demon fell towards the river, causing Irisviel to shout.


    "Now, Saber!"


    At this moment, Saber was more impassioned than ever. Bathed in the radiance of the holy sword, her blood as a king boiled, and she finally understood the true meaning of the phrase, "Wherever the king''s sword points, our hearts follow."


    The time was ripe.


    The King of Knights gathered all her strength in her arms, gripping the hilt of the golden sword, and raised it high.


    The light kept gathering.


    Dazzling rays converged one after another, illuminating the peerless holy sword, embellishing it with the most brilliant radiance, the supreme duty it held.


    The intense yet serene light left everyone speechless.


    This heroic figure once illuminated a chaotic era darker than the night.


    Unyielding after ten years, undefeated after twelve battles.


    The King''s achievements were unparalleled, and her honor would be eternal.


    That radiant holy sword represented the sorrowful and sublime dreams embraced by all the fallen warriors on the battlefield, transcending the past, present, and future ¡ª a crystallization of their longing called "glory."


    To take pride in holding this will high, to uphold this belief as their duty.


    At this moment, the King of Promised Victory called out the true name of the miracle in her hand with a loud voice.


    Its name was¡ª


    "EX---CALIBUR (the Sword of Promised Victory)!"


    ====


    Check My Other Work:Fate: Dream Journey


    Support Me at /AbsoluteCode

 Chapter 115: The Conclusion of the Battle at Fuyuki River

    Chapter 115: The Conclusion of the Battle at Fuyuki River


    <span>


    <span>The light surged.


    <span>The light roared.


    <span>The magical energy, elerated by the unleashed dragon factor, transformed into a torrent of light.


    <span>The spiraling current shot out, engulfing the Sea Demon along with the darkness of the night.


    <span>On the surface of the river, every molecule of the monstrous and fearsome creature was fully exposed to the scorching impact, emitting a piercing scream.


    <span>Caster, within the heart of the Sea Demon''s massive flesh fortress, remained silent, silently observing this moment of annihtion. It was as if his body and mind had been seized by that pure radiance.


    <span>"...Oh... OhYes ¡ª that was the radiance he had witnessed before.


    <span>In the past, hadn''t he, as a knight, also raced across the battlefield in pursuit of that radiance?


    <span>The memories were vivid and intense, pulling Caster back to the days gone by.


    <span>At the long-awaited coronation ceremony of King Charlemagne in France, a beam of light pierced through the stained ss of the cathedral.


    <span>That pure white radiance, like a blessing, gently enveloped Jeanne and all the others present as heroes of salvation. It apanied the joyous music of Ars Nova.


    <span>Ah, yes ¡ª that was the light.


    <span>He still remembers it vividly to this day. Even though he had fallen into the path of corruption and was covered in evil, the memories of that day remained unchanged, deeply imprinted in his heart.


    <span>Despite the humiliation, hatred, and scorn he faced in the end, only the glory of the past still existed within him, unassable and undeniable by anyone.


    <span>Something that neither gods nor fate could take away or defile...


    <span>Two clear tears streaked down his cheeks as Caster sat there, lost in confusion.


    <span>What was he bewildered about? What had he missed?


    <span>Just by looking back at the past and acknowledging his mistakes, wouldn''t that be enough?


    <span>"Who... am I...?"


    <span>Before he could finish muttering those words, the pure white light carried everything away to another world.


    <span>...


    <span>Seated atop the clouds, Archer gazed down upon all things, wearing a smile on his face as he watched the light of destruction consume everything.


    <span>"Do you see it? Conqueror King, that is Saber''s radiance."


    <span>He spoke to the empty air beside him. Rider, who had just experienced a fierce battle, halted his chariot in mid-air and also gazed at the aurora of "Excalibur, the Sword of Promised Victory" in the distance.


    <span>"After witnessing such radiance, are you still unwilling to acknowledge her?"


    <span>Upon hearing Archer''s question, Rider let out a cold snort. However, the expression on his face was not one of contempt but rather solemnity, as if he was witnessing something tragic.


    <span>"Only by carrying the hopes of an entire era''s people can such power be unleashed. It is precisely because it is so dazzling that it brings anguish."


    <span>"It is because she carries the hopes of all the people of this age that she emits such radiance - though it is dazzling, it is precisely because of that, that it is unbearable. Willing to bear such a heavy burden, she proves that she is nothing but a dreamy little girl."


    <span>Looking down at the river''s surface, one could see Saber''s petite figure panting after a fierce battle. After the questioning and answeringst night, Rider hade to understand the weight of the burden those fragile shoulders carried, a way of life he could not tolerate.


    <span>"Such a little girl, giving up on the joy of singing and dancing, giving up on love, bound by the curse called ''ideal,'' and ending up in such a state, it truly pains me. I can''t bear to watch."


    <span>"That''s what makes her lovely, isn''t it?"


    <span>Contrary to the mncholic expression of the King of Conquerors, the smile of the golden Heroic Spirit was filled with wickedness, not concealing the decadent desire in his smile.


    <span>"An ideal that is too sublime will inevitably consume the dreamer herself until nothing is left. The tears ofmentation that will flow at that time must surely taste so sweet when licked."


    <span>Archer indulged in his imagination, while Rider cast a sharp gaze at him.


    <span>"It seems we truly cannot get along, King of Heroes of Babylon."


    <span>"Oh? You only realize that now?"


    <span>Hearing Rider''s address, Archer smiled slightly.


    <span>"Well then, what will you do? Rider, will you unleash your anger through force right here and now?"


    <span>"If I could, I''m sure it would be quite satisfying. But to be your enemy, this king has already exhausted himself tonight."


    <span>Rider spoke frankly, and a mocking gaze was directed at Archer.


    <span>"Of course, if you insist on taking action and not miss the opportunity, this king is ready to apany you at any time."


    <span>"That''s fine. This king allows you to escape, King of Conquerors. If I were to defeat you without you being in your best condition, this king would also feel unsatisfied."


    <span>Upon hearing Archer''s calm deration, Rider pulled the reins decisively.


    <span>"Until next time, King of Heroes. The showdown between the two of us will be the climax that determines the victor of the Holy Grail War."


    <span>The Heroic Spirit Iskandar left behind a fearless smile as he drove his chariot, gradually moving away.


    <span>"Is that so? ...Only one person is worthy of dying beneath this king''s Noble Phantasm, and that person might not necessarily be you, Rider."


    <span>The King of Heroes muttered to himself, still thinking about another Heroic Spirit. In terms of concern, the King of Heroes truly only cared about that person.


    <span>Tonight, that rare radiance brought back distant memories for the original Heroic Spirits.


    <span>Long ago, there was a person.


    <span>That person was made of earth but yearned to stand shoulder to shoulder with gods, a foolish andughable fellow.


    <span>His arrogant ignorance naturally angered the gods in the heavens, and he perished because of divine punishment.


    <span>Even now, the King of Heroes cannot forget the sight of him shedding tears and taking hisst breath.


    <span>The King of Heroes asked him, "Why are you crying? Do you regret standing by my side at this point?"


    <span>He replied, "It''s not like that."


    <span>"After I die, who else will understand you? Who else will walk with you? My dear friend...just the thought of you being alone from now on makes me unable to hold back my tears..."


    <span>And so, he watched him take his final breath, and the self-centered king finally understood. That person, who was born as a human but sought a way of existence beyond humanity, was more noble and sublime than all the treasures in the king''s treasury.


    <span>"Oh, foolish one who reaches out for what is not meant for humans... There is only one person in all of heaven and earth who is qualified to cherish such destruction, and that is I, Gilgamesh. O dazzling and illusory one, fall into my embrace, for this is the decision of the king."


    <span>Amidst the madughter, the Vimana tore through the night sky.


    <span>...


    <span>By the riverside, in an inconspicuous residential building hallway, Kariya convulsed, gasping for breath.


    <span>At the moment when the light symbolizing victory illuminated the night sky, his Servant, Berserker, fell into an unprecedented rampage.


    <span>Even though Kariya used all his magical power to suppress him, the dark knight continued to wield the four newly acquired Noble Phantasms recklessly on the empty rooftop, leaving a horrifying scar on the concrete surface. Even Kariya himself was affected, with several additional wounds on his body.


    <span>If that brilliant light of victory had disappeared a littleter, Kariya would have had to use a Command Spell to ensure his safety.


    <span>Leaning against the railing, sitting on the ground, Kariya looked at the gradually calming Berserker and sighed.


    <span>"Lancelot, is your obsession with her at such a level?"


    <span>"...Ar...thur..."


    <span>For the first time, the dark knight summoned for the first time, uttered aplete word, as if he had exhausted all his strength, pouring out everything he had, withplex emotions that no one except himself could understand.


    <span>"I see..." Kariya closed his eyes, feeling the sorrowful wishes that were unintentionally transmitted through their contract.


    <span>He remembered the dream, the dream that did not belong to him.


    <span>A woman was crying.


    <span>That woman stifled her sobs, her beautiful cheeks hollowed from grief, deep furrows of unresolved anguish etched between her brows.


    <span>She med herself.


    <span>She was ashamed of herself.


    <span>As a sinner burdened with all the guilt, she forever washed her face with tears.


    <span>Everyone pointed at her and said - an unfaithful wife and a traitorous queen.


    <span>The ignorant masses, blinded by glorious legends, continuously oppressed and condemned her,pletely unaware of the truth. They had no idea that her husband, who married her, was not even a man.


    <span>Only one noble person devoted his sincere love to her. But in his memories of that woman, there were only tears of distress and sorrow.


    <span>Yes, he also caused her heartache. He fell in love with her, and she fell in love with him. That was the essence of their downfall.


    <span>In reality, she had already epted this from the beginning. To save a crumbling kingdom in a chaotic world, there needed to be an ideal king¡ªa noble and wise queen by the side of the king. This was the image of a ruler that everyone desired.


    <span>If such a beautiful ideal could be achieved, sacrificing a woman''s life would be insignificant. Even if the king was not male, even if it was a woman disguised as a man, a marriage of formality meant nothing. For the survival of the entire country, this sacrifice was necessary.


    <span>Even so, he still wanted to save her. From the moment he first entered the royal pce, receiving the honor of an audience with the king, he vowed to burn his life for that woman and give everything for her.


    <span>He sincerely hoped that she could smile and find happiness. But when he learned that his longing was what caused her the most pain, it was already toote.


    <span>She also fell in love with him. She had abandoned her happiness as a woman, as love was the greatest taboo for her. But she still fell in love with him.


    <span>Even if their love was not allowed by the world, as long as they were determined, the path burdened with sin should still exist.


    <span>If he truly wanted to save the woman he loved, even if it meant being enemies with the whole world, he had to fulfill this love. That was a man''s true expectation.


    <span>However, he could not do it. Just as she was not a "woman," not a "human," but merely a part called "queen" to support the reign of a righteous ruler, he was also not a "man," not a "human," but a device called a "knight" that served the king.


    <span>People called him the "Knight of the Lake"¡ªa master of martial arts, fearless and loyal, with elegant and magnificent behavior. Everyone admired and praised him, considering him the embodiment of chivalry''s beauty.


    <span>Not only did he receive praise from the masses, but even the fairies bestowed their blessings upon him. The title of the "Knight of the Lake" represented honor, but also carried the burden of a curse.


    <span>Serving the "ideal king" as a "perfect knight"¡ªthis was the expectation and trust that people had for him. He could only live his life in this way.


    <span>Such a life did not belong to the individuals involved; it belonged to all those who believed in the code of chivalry.


    <span>And the king he served was truly wless, an impable heroic figure. The "Knight of the Lake" could never have harbored any intentions of saving the country from its path of destruction, as the one-of-a-kind "King of Knights" held treacherous thoughts.


    <span>He devoted his loyalty to his perfect liege, and they formed a noble friendship.


    <span>At the same time, he knew that behind the honor of knighthood, a sorrowful woman was being trampled upon and overlooked by the world.


    <span>At this point, he did not know which ideology was correct.


    <span>Should hepletely abandon personal desires and pursue ideals, or should he disregard principles and cherish his loved one?


    <span>While he struggled and wasted time in his confusion, the worst oue finally befell him.


    <span>To overthrow the king, someone devised a n to reveal the queen''s infidelity to the world. To save the queen from her death sentence, he had no choice but to be the enemy of the king. And so, he lost everything.


    <span>The betrayed knight¡ª


    <span>Because of his disloyalty and betrayal, the harmony of the Round Table was disrupted, leading to war and the downfall of the nation. People sarcastically called him by that name.


    <span>Branded in the annals of history, an eternal and irreparable stain.


    <span>And so, her tears remained unshed, as she med herself for leading a man who was once a "perfect knight" astray.


    <span>In the end, what had he aplished? He had only caused his beloved woman to forever mourn and weep.


    <span>At least, if he were not a knight, would their love have prospered?


    <span>If he were a shameless and lowly person, perhaps he could have boldly humiliated the righteous ruler and taken the queen for himself.


    <span>But he was a knight and an excessively perfect knight.


    <span>The king was his rival, the one who set his beloved woman on a thorny path. But he could never harbor even a trace of resentment towards the king.


    <span>Indeed, how could he condemn such a noble ruler? He was always braver than anyone, noble and righteous, the king who carved out a new world in an era of suffering.


    <span>Upright and just, valuing loyalty without sumbing to emotions, a king who had nevermitted a single mistake.


    <span>That king never med him. Even when he was expelled from the Round Table and they shed in battle, it was a decision made out of necessity for the sake of fairness, not the king''s intention. Although his act of betrayal was unforgivable, the king always treated him with noble friendship.


    <span>How could he hate, how could he resent such a "perfect" sovereign?


    <span>But then¡ªwhat about his regrets and the woman''s sorrow?


    <span>This remorse apanied him into the afterlife, plucked from the river of time, tormenting him in a ce with no beginning or end... Finally, a distant voice of prayer called out to him.


    <span>The voice said: O mad beast,e forth; O relentless spirit,e forth.


    <span>That voice summoned him from the end of time.


    <span>That voice awakened his past desires.


    <span>If he weren''t a knight at all.


    <span>If he were merely a lowly and savage beast, a demon fallen into bestiality, could he fulfill the evesting wish that haunted him?


    <span>Indeed, madness is the cradle of redemption.


    <span>As a wild beast, he would not feel lost. Without confusion, he would not feel pain. As a creature that could freely act on its desires without the expectations ormands of others¡ª


    <span>This wish became a bridge, merging with the prayer at the end of time. At this very moment, he finds himself on an unknown battlefield.


    <span>He has forgotten his name and the vows of self-restraint, only knowing to unleash his perfected killing techniques. He has no pride, feeling no shame in this; he has no soul, feeling no regret. This is the present state of the one now called "Berserker."


    <span>There is nothing to regret. This corruption, this liberation, is precisely what he longed for in the past.


    <span>However¡ª


    <span>However¡ª


    <span>However¡ª


    <span>Deep within his heart, there still lingers a profound wish¡ªa desire to be judged by the king.


    <span>Deeper within that wish lies an unattainable longing¡ªto once again fight under the king''smand, to battle to protect the king.


    <span>Because¡ª


    <span>Because¡ª


    <span>Because¡ª


    <span>He is not the "perfect knight," not the "Knight of the Lake," just a man who loves her, who loves his king.


    <span>Unconsciously, tears have welled up in the corners of his eyes, tears of regret, tears of self-mockery.


    <span>"Our love is truly alike, Lancelot. A love that yearns but cannot be fulfilled, that''s why you were summoned by me."


    <span>But¡ª


    <span>But¡ª


    <span>But¡ª


    <span>Even so, there are things we must aplish, right, Lancelot?


    <span>We must protect the most important person in our lives.


    <span>So, endure a little longer, Berserker. I will fulfill your wish.


    <span>I just wonder, who will fulfill my wish?


    <span>============================


    <span>Support Me At /AbsoluteCode

 Chapter 116: Captured Sola

    Chapter 116: Captured S


    <span>Tonight, the Fuyuki City Police Department was incredibly busy.


    <span>Was it because residents reported monster sightings?


    <span>Of course not. The real reason was that the police department had been viciously attacked.


    <span>While the main headquarters of the police department was not directly impacted, an unknown terrorist had cut off all the department''s utilities. Water, electricity, andmunication were all severed, both through regr and backup channels. In addition, the deranged terrorist had also destroyed the tires of all the vehicles.


    <span>No one knew how the culprit had carried out the crime. There were no witnesses, no traces left behind. The perpetrator seemed to appear out of thin air and vanish just as mysteriously.


    <span>The entire organization was on high alert. All personnel, including civilians with firearms qualifications, were armed, and even those without such qualifications were required to wear protective gear. Elite forces were urgently dispatched to neighboring counties and cities, as well as to allied departments, seeking assistance. Water, electricity, andmunication departments were notified to send personnel for repairs. The nerves, already strained by a series of vicious incidents, were pushed to the breaking point.


    <span>And all this was happening in the middle of the night.


    <span>In such circumstances, reports from the citizens of sightseeing about monsters were naturally ignored. It was as if the news had sunk into the abyss, leaving no trace. It was impossible for a major event like the one described in "Fate/Zero" to ur¡ªalerting the Self-Defense Force and requesting the return of two F-15 fighter jets patrolling the territorial waters.


    <span>Without a doubt, the culprit behind the attack on the Fuyuki City Police Department was Shinji.


    <span>As for the reasons, first and foremost was the need for secrecy. After all, it would be troublesome to alert the Self-Defense Force, and if they sent arger-scale investigation team, it would undoubtedly affect the progress of the Holy Grail War. Moreover, those two F-15 fighter jets would only cause trouble and be of no use at all.


    <span>In addition, there was another crucial reason¡ªthere might be a disturbance at the church tonight, and this disturbance would greatly impact the aftermath of the battle with Caster.


    <span>It is worth mentioning that Shinji''s original n was not to attack the police department but to use runic bullets to destroy the two F-15s before they reached Fuyuki City.


    <span>In both his past and present lives, Shinji had a dislike for the Japanese military. If he could destroy the two F-15s, it would surely be a blow to the military, and they would feel the pain. Moreover, except for the Army, the other branches of the military in 1994 were practically useless. If he could collect some wreckage and sell it to the Matou family, it might help their materials industry and aviation endeavors. It would be a fitting revenge for his life in the Matou family.


    <span>However, this proposal was vetoed by Scathach. The cruising speed of the F-15 is faster than a bullet, and Shinji cannot react in time. Moreover, the cruising altitude of the fighter jet is not suitable for a 7-year-old like Shinji to operate in. It seems that the task of assisting the Matou family will have to be postponed for now.


    <span>Helpless, Shinji had to abandon this proposal and instead asked Justeaze to act as a terrorist and disrupt the police department''s utilities, water, electricity,munication, and transportation.


    <span>The Japanese police, well, let''s not say whether they are as ipetent as they are portrayed in many movies and TV shows, but at least the Fuyuki City police are ordinary people. They don''t have any mysterious powers, and their strict precautions at the police station are meaningless in front of Justeaze.


    <span>By the time someone realizes something is wrong, Justeaze will have already left for the next location. Her tasks for tonight are not limited to just one.


    <span>...


    <span>On the other side of the misty night, S stood on the rooftop of a building far away from the Shinjuku Center Tower, watching as the giant sea monster was gradually engulfed and disappeared by a dazzling white light.


    <span>She couldn''t see clearly in the center of the fog, and the distance was too far to observe the progress of the battle with the naked eye. She didn''t have any familiars prepared for reconnaissance in this situation, so she could only watch from a distance with a restless heart, witnessing the chaotic fight between the giant sea monster and the fighter jets along the riverbank.


    <span>In any case, the battle seemed to havee to an end, and there were no abnormalities in her Command Spell on her right hand. This meant that Lancer had emerged victorious and survived this battle.


    <span>"That''s great..."


    <span>Standing in the open with no cover, S endured the raging wind blowing from above, finally feeling a sense of relief.


    <span>Lancer would soon return with good news. If this victory was achieved through cooperative efforts with other Servants, the other Masters besides S would also receive additional Command Spells as a reward. But that didn''t matter to S. She would be more than happy as long as her Command Spell, which connected her to her Servant, could be replenished to three.


    <span>If it weren''t for the howling wind, perhaps S would have noticed the magical traces behind her earlier. But she was too focused on the battlefield, to the point of neglecting her surroundings. This pampered noble girl not onlyckedbat training but also did not know basic self-defense.


    <span>Thin white threads quietly climbed up her feet, hands, waist, and even her snow-white neck. Just as she felt an itch on her neck and was about to reach out and touch it, these threads suddenly tightened, binding her tightly.


    <span>Although the threads seemed delicate, they possessed astonishing tenacity and strength. Even if S were a sturdy adult, she wouldn''t be able to break free from the bindings.


    <span>S, struggling to breathe due to the constriction, wanted to use a Command Spell to call Lancer, but before she could speak, more threads wrapped around her, sealing her mouth. At the same time, a woman''s voice sounded:


    <span>"Don''t speak. If you make a sound, I''ll cut off your right hand."


    <span>Her final trump card exposed, S fell into a state of immense panic.


    <span>What should I do? What should I do? Should I risk losing my Command Spell and call Lancer, or...


    <span>Realizing this, a mysterious fatigue invaded S''s body and mind. Her legs gave out, and she fell backward, losing consciousness.


    <span>However, she didn''tnd on the cold cement ground. The woman who had caught her, Justeaze, prevented her from falling.


    <span>Justeaze carefully examined S''s condition, nodded lightly, and prepared to usemunication magecraft to contact Shinji.


    <span>Suddenly, several threads wrapped around Justeaze''s little finger snapped. The detection magecraft she had set up below had been triggered.


    <span>Without time to guess the identity of the intruder, Justeaze picked up S and jumped directly from the 40th floor of the Fuyuki Center Tower.


    <span>Golden and pure white magical shes alternated, and a mysterious force countered the Earth''s gravity. The two women, weighing over 100 kilogramsbined, descended as if they were feathers, lightly floating down.


    <span>At the moment theynded, a cheetah-like figure appeared on the top floor of the tower. After careful inspection, this figure arrived at the spot where Justeaze and S had been standing.


    <span>Moonlight illuminated a slightly pale face¡ªit was Maiya, who had recovered from her injuries.


    <span>Maiya cautiously touched the railing with her hand, quickly moving away. One part of it was noticeably warmer than the rest.


    <span>The person hadn''t gone far yet; there was still a chance to catch up. Thinking this, Maiya hurriedly ran toward the corridor.


    <span>Her body hadn''t fully adapted to the artificial life form imnted by Irisviel, and there was still some soreness in her ribs. However, it wouldn''t hinder her actions.


    <span>Thanks to this, Maiya could continue tracking the new Master of Lancer tonight, just like before she was injured. She had nned to capture her while Lancer wasn''t around, but she had arrived toote, and the Master had managed to escape!


    <span>No, she had to catch her! That was the task entrusted to Maiya by Kiritsugu.


    <span>====


    <span>Support Me at /AbsoluteCode

 Chapter 117: The Death of Father Risei

    Chapter 117: The Death of Father Risei


    <span>For the supervisor of the Fourth Holy Grail War, Father Risei, tonight had been an exhausting night.


    <span>Although it was his second time serving as the supervisor of the Holy Grail War, he never expected that someone would cause such a troublesomemotion.


    <span>Due to the scale of the problem, not only the Church but even the Mage''s Association was secretly involved. There was no time to argue about jurisdiction or assign me. Working together and minimizing the impact of the event was the top priority.


    <span>Regarding the strange incidents involving Caster, they temporarily covered it up in the media, disguising it as a chemical reaction in industrial wastewater that produced toxic gas. Broadcasting cars patrolling the streets were now urging residents living along the river to seek immediate medical treatment if they experienced symptoms, iming that the gas had hallucinogenic effects.


    <span>Of course, all hospitals providing nighttime treatment now had magi or Executors with suggestive brainwashing techniques stationed there. This should eliminate the majority of eyewitness testimonies, but rumors and whispers that were beyond their reach could not bepletely eradicated.


    <span>To cover up the truth, Father Risei mobilized almost all the Executors active in western Japan, including his son, Kirei Kotomine, and even used the secr power of the Church from top to bottom to pressure and prevent journalists from digging deeper into the matter.


    <span>When the endless phone calls finally came to an end, Father Kirei could finally take a breath, but he immediately remembered that someone was waiting for him in the church. He sighed, got up from his chair, and continued his work as the supervisor.


    <span>"Sorry to keep you waiting. The work tonight was quite heavy."


    <span>Father Risei''s tone didn''t hide his exhaustion, and a forcedughter echoed back from the dim pews.


    <span>"Well, there''s no help for it. After all, the situation is serious."


    <span>Then came the faint sound of wheels turning, and a motionless figure emerged from the darkness¡ªa figure sitting in a wheelchair.


    <span>So emaciated that he looked like apletely different person, it was Keh, the former prodigious magus who couldn''t even walk anymore.


    <span>Among those who knew of his former brilliance, how many would have imagined that he would fall to such a state? But the unwavering willpower, named obsession, still gleamed in his eyes, revealing the extremist nature of the former genius magus.


    <span>Although Keh''s physical injuries were almost incurable, he managed to establish contact with skilled puppeteers living in Japan using the connections of the Archibald household. With a substantial reward in exchange, he managed to preserve his bodily functions and temporarily gained the ability to move within the range of his wheelchair. Even the numbness in his lower body was gradually recovering consciousness, and if all went well, he would soon be able to abandon the wheelchair.


    <span>"Well, Father, how do you judge my expression? I''m referring to the reward for defeating Caster."


    <span>Keh''s tone contradicted the courteous smile on his face, even hinting at a sense of intimidation. Like a drug addict craving for a fix, he might be in the same state.


    <span>Father Risei carefully observed the former magus, his face not hiding the expression of delusion.


    <span>This was not the situation Father Risei had hoped for, but agreements were agreements. Even without mentioning the alliance formed by Risei under the table with Tokiomi, for the sake of the Church''s reputation, he could only act ordingly.


    <span>"Indeed, Lancer participated in the battle against Caster and showed great bravery. This has already been confirmed from the reports of several supervisors."


    <span>"In that case, do I indeed have the qualification to receive a Command Seal?"


    <span>"However..." Father Kirei''s tone suddenly changed. "Lancer''s achievements were unsatisfactory. He didn''t use his Noble Phantasm to buy time like Rider did, he didn''t heal Saber''s injuries like Assassin did, and he certainly didn''t exterminate the sea monster like Saber did. So, in my judgment..."


    <span>"Please wait a moment."


    <span>Keh interrupted Risei''s words with excitement, his face twisted with obsession, surprising even the experienced Father Risei.


    <span>"Father Risei, if I remember correctly, your previous promise was ''to cooperate in defeating Caster and reward each participant with a Command Seal.'' Lancer participated in the battle and fought with all his might. Are you suggesting that you want to break your promise, Father Risei?"


    <span>Father Risei leaned back in his seat, closed his eyes, and pondered for a moment before finally relenting.


    <span>"It was my negligence in not making the rules strict enough. ording to the rules, Lancer''s Master is entitled to the reward."


    <span>"So, you mean..."


    <span>"I am referring to Lancer''s Master..."


    <span>This time, it was Keh who was interrupted. Risei furrowed his brows, casting a doubtful nce at Keh.


    <span>"Mr. Keh El-Melloi, considering your current condition, can you still be regarded as a Master?"


    <span>In an instant, a dark expression of hatred shed in Keh''s eyes, but it quickly returned to the reserved demeanor of a gentleman.


    <span>"The contract with Lancer was formed in shared responsibility between me and my fianc¨¦e, S."


    <span>"But now, isn''t it solely Miss S who handles the supply of magical energy and the management of Command Seals?"


    <span>Risei struck a nerve, causing Keh''s already strained smile to waver, and thest traces of kindness vanished.


    <span>"For strategic considerations, I have temporarily entrusted the Command Seals to S. However, I still hold the dominant authority in the contract with Lancer. If you doubt it, you can directly confirm with Lancer. And most importantly, when reporting to the Church about the Master''s identity, it should be registered in my name."


    <span>Father Risei sighed. Even if he continued to pursue this matter, it wouldn''t change anything. The most troublesome thing for Risei was the unexpected situation where he had to allocate Command Seals to someone other than Tokiomi. Even if he didn''t give additional Command Seals to Keh now, they would eventually end up in the hands of his fianc¨¦e. Getting involved in an internal struggle within the El-Melloi camp would not benefit Risei in any way.


    <span>"Alright, I acknowledge your qualification. Come, Mr. Keh, please extend your hand."


    <span>"Drink from the cup, and your sins will be forgiven. It is the blood shed by me for the sake of all. It is the blood of the contract."


    <span>With skilled movements, Risei performed a secret ritual on Keh''s outstretched hand, transferring one of the Command Seals from his right wrist to Keh''s. The process was painless, and it waspleted within a few minutes.


    <span>"Now, continue to fight with pride as a Master."


    <span>"Naturally."


    <span>After nodding with a smile on his face, Keh took out a handgun hidden in his wheelchair seat and aimed it at the fallen body of Father Risei, who had copsed without care. The dry sound of the gunshot shattered the tranquility of the sacred hall.


    <span>Without even sparing a nce at the fallen priest, Keh ecstatically gazed at the Command Seal engraved on the back of his right hand once again.


    <span>Now there was only one left... Compared to the other Masters who had unused Command Seals, he was at a significant disadvantage. He couldn''t simply stand by and watch Saber, Rider, and Assassin''s Masters obtain new Command Seals.


    <span>Although assassinating the supervisor will inevitably cause some controversy, in this Holy Grail War, besides Keh, other magi like to use small props like handguns. The first and foremost suspect will be that filthy rat under Einzbern''s care.


    <span>Keh couldn''t help but smile, fully immersed in the satisfaction of regaining his Master''s qualification. He felt no remorse for the act that humiliated Lord El-Melloi just now.


    <span>The squeaking sound of the wheelchair gradually faded away, disappearing into the silent night.


    <span>Two figures, one tall and one short, silently entered the blood-scented church.


    <span>The shorter one sneered with disdain. "You always looked down on technology, but in the end, you still have to rely on the power of technology. How ironic."


    <span>The taller one approached the dying Father Risei, speaking in an emotionless tone.


    <span>"Stopmenting, Shinji. Didn''t you want him to do this? That''s why you deliberately waited until now, right? Hurry up, if the Command Spells aren''t transferred in time, they will lose their effectiveness and be useless marks."


    <span>"Here Ie, Sensei." The shorter one lowered his head and ran forward.


    <span>Of course, these two were Shinji and Sc¨¢thach. After the battle in Fuyuki City ended, the two of them immediately came to the church without any rest. After confirming that Keh and Father Risei were inside, they hid outside the door and monitored the situation. Everything unfolded just as it was described in "Fate/Zero."


    <span>No, it had to be the same. If it wasn''t the same, Shinji would be troubled.


    <span>Every Master desired the Command Spells, and Shinji was no exception. It wasn''t because he wanted to use them on Sc¨¢thach for any purpose¡ªgiven his current condition and abilities, he didn''t have that intention or capability. It was purely for the sake of increasing his trump cards.


    <span>The Command Spells created by the great magus, Zouken Matou, after sixty years of painstaking effort, contained immense power. They could not only bind Servants but also enhance their abilities and even strengthen themselves using the power contained within the Command Spells.


    <span>With these Command Spells, Shinji could unleash Noble Phantasms without worrying about his magical energy reserves. Whether it was Sc¨¢thach''s Noble Phantasm or his own, Shinji could use them continuously when the situation demanded it. At critical moments, Shinji could even go all out with a full arsenal.


    <span>The only regret was that the Command Spells were finite, and they couldn''t be used recklessly without restraint.


    <span>No, it was already good enough to have obtained this many Command Spells. One shouldn''t be too greedy. One shouldn''t be too greedy. One shouldn''t be too greedy.


    <span>Muttering it three times to stabilize himself, Shinji unbuttoned his shirt, baring his upper body.


    <span>"Sensei, help me with the transnt."


    <span>"Alright," Sc¨¢thach said as she pulled up Risei''s sleeve with one hand while using her other hand to trace runes in the air, preparing to perform the separation ritual.


    <span>But at that moment, Sc¨¢thach frowned and stopped inscribing the runes.


    <span>Seeing this, Shinji quickly asked, "What''s wrong?"


    <span>"His Command Spell is protected by powerful magecraft... I can''t break through the defense in a short amount of time to remove it."


    <span>"The Church''s ''Divine Words''?"


    <span>Upon hearing Sc¨¢thach''s words, Shinji immediately thought of one of the secret teachings of the Church, which essentially belonged to a form of magecraft, but the Holy Church did not acknowledge it.


    <span>It wasn''t difficult to understand that additional Command Spells were protected by "Divine Words." The supervisor possessed the power to sway the tide of the war, so it was only natural that there might be unscrupulous magi who desired that power and took protective measures.


    <span>However, this normalcy became an obstacle for Shinji.


    <span>"Should we bring the body back and decipher it slowly? Or should we cut off the hand?" Sc¨¢thach''s solution was direct and effective.


    <span>Shinji hesitated for a few seconds and chose thetter option.


    <span>Without dy, Shinji raised Risei''s arm with one hand and took out the "Divine Spear Bow Dagger," preparing to strike.


    <span>Just before the de fell, Shinji''s gaze froze as he noticed an unusual bloodstain.


    <span>It was a line of text written in blood, previously obscured by his right hand, which is why Shinji and Sc¨¢thach hadn''t noticed it before.


    <span>"jn424!"


    <span>Shinji retracted the de and pronounced this line of cryptic text, making an effort to recall his knowledge of the Bible from his previous life and his current incarnation.


    <span>"Divine Words" had a usage simr to modern password locks. Uttering this "Divine Words" sequence would lift the protection and allow for transntation. Therefore, this password should be a clue pointing to the "code."


    <span>Risei deeply loved his child and ced all his hopes on Kirei. His final hope before his death must have been for his son to inherit his will and wishes. This password must have been intended for Kirei Kotomine to see!


    <span>Themon denominator between Kirei and Risei was the Church. If Shinji remembered correctly, this password mentioned in the novel was rted to a certain ssic of the Church.


    <span>jn...


    <span>jn...


    <span>John, there it is! The Gospel of John!


    <span>Shinji''s eyes lit up. "Sensei, I need the ''Gospel of John.'' It must be here."


    <span>The next moment, Sc¨¢thach transformed into a spiritual form and disappeared through the wall, searching in Risei''s study. She quickly returned with an old hardcover book. It was the "New Testament."


    <span>Shinji twitched his mouth. "Uh, Master, I wanted the ''Gospel of John,'' not the ''Bible.''"


    <span>Sc¨¢thach simply threw the book at Shinji''s face. "Idiot, the ''Gospel of John'' is a part of the ''New Testament.''"


    <span>"Oh, oh..." Shinji awkwardly rubbed his swollen cheeks and took the book, flipping through it quickly.


    <span>"424...the fourth page, twenty-fourth line...no, not right."


    <span>"The forty-second page, fourth line...still not right!"


    <span>"If it''s not page numbers, then it must be chapter numbers. The fourth chapter, the twenty-fourth verse...there it is."


    <span>"God is spirit, and his worshipers must worship in spirit and truth!"


    <span>As if in response to these words, all the Command Spells on Risei''s cold right hand emitted a faint light.


    <span>Apanied by a sharp pain, the Command Spells one by one transferred to Shinji''s hand, following the radiance.


    <span>The Divine Words attached to Risei''s right hand served not only as protection but also as a transfer.


    <span>It was the trust entrusted by a father to his son.


    <span>Father Risei believed that his son would be the first to discover his corpse, which is why he wrote down the symbols only known to the clergy in blood. The supervisor''s responsibility was to safeguard the Command Spells and ensure that the Holy Grail War proceeded under normal circumstances. Until his death, he firmly believed that his son was a saint capable of inheriting this great responsibility.


    <span>Unfortunately, this trust was destined to never be fulfilled, regardless of Shinji''s interference.


    <span>Shinji gazed at Risei, who had an unyielding stare and ced the Bible by his side.


    <span>"These Command Spells are better off in my hands than in your son''s because you never saw the true nature of your son until your dying breath. Rest in peace, Father Risei, may you find happiness in the presence of the Lord."


    <span>After saying that, Shinji reached out and closed Risei''s eyes using his right hand, which now possessed apletely new Command Spell.


    <span>In the dim light, the crimson patterns glowed with an eerie radiance, resembling blood.


    <span>====


    <span>Support Me at /AbsoluteCode

 Chapter 118: Impulse

    Chapter 118: Impulse


    <span>Afterpleting his work and perfecting the arrangements, Kirei took only one step into the church and immediately sensed the presence of death.


    <span>There was a faint smell of blood and a lingering scent of gunpowder. Someone must havemitted an unforgivable act within the sacred halls.


    <span>Although he couldn''t sense anyone lying in wait, Kirei cautiously moved forward, passing through the pews of the congregation. Just before he reached the altar, he noticed a figure sprawled on the ground beside it.


    <span>"Father..."


    <span>The weak cry escaped his lips, and as Kireiid eyes on Father Risei, the experienced eyes of an Executor had already detected the bullet hole piercing through the priest''s back and the bloodstains on the ground.


    <span>Kirei felt as if his mind had gonepletely numb, yet he carefully examined his father''s lifeless body with that feeling still lingering.


    <span>Rolling up the sleeve of his right hand, which bore the Command Spells entrusted to him, he verified the number of seals inscribed on his wrist.


    <span>"No, this can''t be possible."


    <span>Kirei eximed once again, surprised. He knew that his father''s Command Spells were protected by powerful divine words and were almost impossible to be stripped away without his permission. But now, all of these Command Spells had disappeared, and Kirei couldn''t help but be astonished.


    <span>After the initial shock, Kirei forced himself to calm down and continue his examination.


    <span>Father Risei''s right hand was intact, without any traces of magecraft or other abnormalities, indicating that the Command Spells had been removed through normal means. So, did Father Risei willingly give them away?


    <span>The only person for whom Father Risei would willingly bestow the Command Spells was his teacher, Tokiomi Tohsaka. But if it was Tokiomi, he wouldn''t have killed Father Risei; his pride wouldn''t allow him to do so. Moreover, even if he did want to kill Father Risei, he wouldn''t use a gun, but rather magecraft. After three years of studying under Tokiomi, Kirei knew him very well and wouldn''t be mistaken.


    <span>What could be the exnation then? Besides Father Risei himself, were there others who knew the phrase "divine words"?


    <span>With these doubts in mind, Kirei continued to examine his father''s body.


    <span>Kirei lifted his father''s right hand and noticed traces of friction on the fingertips, different from the bloodstains. It was a mark left by rubbing. Before his death, Father Risei had smeared his blood on his fingertips and applied it somewhere.


    <span>Having noticed this, it would be easy to find the bloodstain text with a little searching.


    <span>Written on the floor in mottled penmanship was the crimson testament "jn424" - if one had no religious affiliation, they might consider it an iprehensible code. But for Kirei, who inherited his father''s devout faith, the meaning behind thesest words couldn''t be clearer.


    <span>It was most likely the "divine words" from John 4:24, and it was the inheritance and trust that Father Risei wanted to entrust to his son, hoping that he would inherit the position and responsibility of the Supervisor.


    <span>But... this code had been deciphered by someone else.


    <span>Lost in thought, Kirei picked up the Bible by his father''s side. With this book, even someone unrted to the Church could potentially decipher this code, considering the rtively high notoriety of the Gospel of John.


    <span>Had Father been careless? The Bible that he always carried with him had be the tool that the culprit used to decipher the "divine words."


    <span>No, it might not necessarily be the work of the culprit.


    <span>If the culprit hadn''t left, Father Risei might not have left a code, and even if he did, it wouldn''t have been such an obvious one.


    <span>Perhaps after the culprit left, someone else visited the church to see Father and discovered his lifeless body. They deciphered the code and transferred the Command Spells.


    <span>Yes, that would make sense. Caster is already dead, and the Masters of Saber, Lancer, Rider, and Assassin could have visited Father to obtain additional Command Spells.


    <span>The culprit who killed Father could be one of them, or it could be the Master of Berserker, who didn''t participate in the battle.


    <span>As his brain concluded, Kirei''s mind rxed, and tears unknowingly fell from his eyes, leaving him in a state of utter shock.


    <span>Seeing his father''s body and shedding tears in response to his father''s will... It was a natural reaction for a person. But at this moment, Kirei felt like he had stepped into an abyss and was engulfed in a near-terrifying state of confusion.


    <span>"Do not look directly at it," the voice within his heart solemnly warned him.


    <span>"Kirei Kotomine, you must not understand, nor can you acknowledge this emotion surging within you right now. Because..."


    <span>Tears. When was thest time he shed tears?


    <span>Yes, it was three unforgettable years ago when histe wife held his tears in her hands and said, "You love me, don''t you?"


    <span>As Kirei struggled to resist the memories flooding his mind, an inexplicable impulse,pletely different from the emotions in his memories, surged within him.


    <span>Hunger!


    <span>Thirst!


    <span>Impulse!


    <span>Apanied by the sight of red, an insidious and irresistible temptation invaded Kirei''s reason.


    <span>It was as if a person who hadn''t eaten for days felt hungry.


    <span>As if a person who hadn''t drunk water for days felt thirsty.


    <span>As if a person who had abstained for days felt desire.


    <span>The red blood emitted a peculiar, irresistible allure, pounding against the barriers of Kirei''s mind andmon sense like waves.


    <span>"It''s happening again, just like in Caster''s workshop!"


    <span>"Why?"


    <span>"Why?"


    <span>"Why?"


    <span>"Why is blood attracting me?"


    <span>"Why do I feel a longing for blood?"


    <span>"How can humans be drawn to the blood of their kind?"


    <span>"Could this be the abnormality Gilgamesh spoke of?"


    <span>"Then why didn''t I have these impulses before?"


    <span>The thoughts in his mind didn''t affect his actions, and his trembling hand¡ªthe hand that had taken many lives without ever trembling¡ªreached towards the not-yet-dried bloodstains on the ground.


    <span>"No!"


    <span>"No!"


    <span>"No!"


    <span>Reason kept reminding him.


    <span>But in his heart, another voice roared madly.


    <span>"I want it!"


    <span>"I want it!"


    <span>"I want it!"


    <span>Kirei felt his body split into two parts: the physical desires and the rational soul.


    <span>The two constantly battled, his hand moving up and down near the bloodstains, like a person experiencing a fit of madness.


    <span>Perhaps this is what a saint meant by fighting the demons within one''s heart.


    <span>Perhaps, if I can defeat this demon, I will be a normal person.


    <span>Or perhaps, I will bepletely assimted by the demon and fall into darkness?


    <span>Struggling.


    <span>Fighting.


    <span>Kirei did not give up.


    <span>He resisted, he struggled. A follower of God could not sumb to the temptations of the demon.


    <span>...


    <span>After an unknown length of time, the desire and impulse for blood gradually faded away, reced by an indescribable emptiness.


    <span>Kirei silently gazed at his father''s lifeless body, his heart filled with a deathly silence, like a scorched wastnd.


    <span>"...Our Father, who art in heaven, hallowed be thy name. Thy kingdome, thy will be done, on earth as it is in heaven..."


    <span>Suddenly, Kirei began to recite the Lord''s Prayer, a prayer he was ustomed to reciting every day as if he was praying for his father''s blessings and repenting at the same time.


    <span>"Forgive us our trespasses, as we forgive those who trespass against us. Lead us not into temptation, but deliver us from evil... Amen."


    <span>Apanied by the sign of the cross on his forehead, chest, left shoulder, and right shoulder, the deep meaning behind the tears and the inexplicable impulse were sealed away.


    <span>...


    <span>In a distant western city, a city that had been silent for hundreds of years.


    <span>A pair of crimson eyes suddenly opened, unparalleled golden light shining through the pupils, only to fade into silence in the next moment, and those crimson eyes closed once again.


    <span>The ancient city was once again shrouded in darkness as if nothing had happened.


    <span>====


    <span>Support Me at /AbsoluteCode

 Chapter 119: The Final Command

    Chapter 119: The Final Command


    <span>"You useless fool! Nothing but a worthless braggart!"


    <span>Facing the harsh verbal assault, Lancer could only lower his head and silently endure.


    <span>"With such a limited<span>amount of<span>time, you couldn''t even protect a single woman. Hmph! How dare you shamelessly speak of chivalry!"


    <span>Keh''s furious words<span>were apanied<span>by spit flying, butpared to Lancer, who felt ashamed of his failure,<span>Keh''s heart was filled<span>with more anxiety and anger. He had been proud of obtaining new Command Spells, but reality<span>once<span>again plunged him into a cold abyss.<span>S had disappeared, and only Lancer returned<span>to his side<span>with a gloomy expression.


    <span>"Although she was only a temporary recement, S is still your<span>Master<span>! If you can''t even protect your<span>Master<span>, what use are you as a Servant? And yet you dare toe back alone, with a thick-skinned face!"


    <span>"...I am<span>truly ashamed<span>."


    <span>Lancer weakly shook his head. His naturally beautiful face was distorted by grief, expressing his deep remorse for allowing the situation to turn into such regret.


    <span>"I apologize, my Lord... S and I do not have a formal contract, so we cannot sense each other''s presence..."


    <span>"That''s exactly why you should be more careful."


    <span>Keh ruthlessly shouted, cutting off the Servant''s defense.


    <span>Under normal circumstances, a Master and Servant would<span>be connected<span>through a contract, and if one of them<span>was<span>in danger, the other would sense it through their magical connection.


    <span>But in this case, Lancer and S had not formed a formal contract ording to the rules of contract magic and had directly engaged in battle. Lancer''s unwavering loyalty to Keh had harmed him.


    <span>By the time Lancer finished the battle and returned to the Fuyuki City Center Building, S was already gone.<span>The only thing he could confirm was<span>that S was still alive, as her magical energy sustained Lancer''s manifestation and activity, continuously flowing into his body.


    <span>If it were another Servant, they might be able to sense her general location through the supply of magical energy. Unfortunately, Lancer''s contract was a special one that separated the contractor from the supplier of magical<span>energy<span>, resulting in a weak connection to the<span>energy<span>supplier. Even though he could specte that S was still alive, Lancer had no idea where the magical energy was<span>being supplied<span><span>from<span>. Searching for her in Fuyuki City without any clues would be futile, so in the end, he had to return alone.


    <span>"Ah, S... I shouldn''t have entrusted her with the Command Spells<span>...<span>Magicalbat is just too difficult for her..."


    <span>"I also bear some responsibility for not thoroughly advising her.<span>However,<span>the reason<span>S made such a decision<span>was<span>because she hoped for youreback, Lord Keh.<span>In any case, please, no matter what, you must¡ª"


    <span>Keh looked at Lancer with a murky gaze filled with jealousy.


    <span>"You still have the nerve to say such things. Don''t y dumb, Lancer. You must have instigated S from the sidelines, right?"


    <span>"What... I would never do such a thing..."


    <span>"Truly living up to the legends, even seducing your lord''s fiancee, unable to resist the temptation."


    <span>Lancer, kneeling with his head lowered, trembled violently.


    <span>"My Lord, please take back those words..."


    <span>"Hmph, did I hit the mark? Can''t stand the anger, huh?<span>So you''re nning to show me your true vicious nature<span>, huh<span>?"


    <span>Keh continued to mock the restrained and agitated Heroic Spirit.


    <span>"You finally showed your true colors.<span>You swear loyalty and selflessness, but<span>in reality,<span>you''re just a beast driven by desire.<span>What''s the point of pretending to be proud of chivalry? Do you think you can deceive my eyes?"


    <span>"Lord Keh... Why, why don''t you understand?"


    <span>Lancer''s pleading voice<span>was choked<span>with emotion.


    <span>"I just... just wanted to defend my honor! I just wanted to fight a glorious war with you! My Lord, why can''t you understand the heart of a knight!?"


    <span>"Don''t act like it''s true, Servant!"


    <span>Keh coldly rebuked Lancer, ignoring his plea. His suspicion and dissatisfaction with Lancer had finally reached the breaking point.


    <span>"Servant, know your ce! You are nothing more than a shadow manifested through magic! Your so-called honor and dignity are<span>nothing but<span>the ramblings of a lost soul. How dare you lecture your<span>master<span>with such audacity!"


    <span>"!!!"


    <span>Lancer, humiliated and silent, hung his head. His slumped shoulders and vacant eyes staring at the ground no longer possessed the<span>valor<span>to wield twin spears and challenge numerous heroes.


    <span>As Keh reveled in his sadistic pleasure, Lancer''s spirit crushed, and a sigh suddenly echoed in the empty factory.


    <span>"Ah, I can''t bear to watch anymore. Lancer, if I were you, I would stab this guy with a single shot."


    <span>Keh''s expression changed abruptly, and Lancer instinctively materialized his twin spears, ready to protect his<span>Master<span>. But before he could stand up, he noticed a purple de<span>appearing<span>around his<span>Master''s<span>neck.


    <span>The ruler of shadows, the Queen of the Underworld, stood next to Keh with the knife in her hand. Her<span>Master<span><span>was leisurely sitting<span>on the windowsill, smiling at Lancer and Keh.


    <span>Lancer tightly gripped his twin spears but dared not make any rash moves. He only asked, "Assassin, what do you mean by this?"


    <span>"Nothing much, just a little regret. Regret that I saved your<span>Master<span>in the Einzbern Castle." Scathach''s cold gaze sent shivers down Keh''s spine. "If I had known what kind of person he is, I should have killed him with a single blow."


    <span>"It''s my fault." Shinji sheepishly rubbed his nose and jumped down from the windowsill, slowly approaching. "I naively assumed<span>that he<span>still had the grace and conduct befitting a traditional noble. I didn''t expect him to be such a waste after being struck by reality. Truly, appearances can be deceiving. Sensei, if I were to say such things to you, would you stab me with a single shot?"


    <span>"No, I won''t. I''ll<span>just<span><span>make sure<span>you can''t get out of bed for half a year."


    <span>Scathach''s response put Shinji in the same state as Keh.


    <span>"Uh, then you might as well just stab me. Hey, Lancer, how about I settle this right here and help you find some relief?"


    <span>"No, please, Assassin''s Master." Lancer lowered his spear and pleaded, "He is my Lord, the one I am loyal to in Diarmuid''s name. No matter what happens, I will only serve him as my Lord in this lifetime. If you want to do this, I will consider you<span>as<span>my enemy."


    <span>"Don''t be so rigid." Shinji measured his "God Spear Bow de" and rubbed the magical de against Keh''s face. "After experiencing what happened in your past life, you should have awakened, right?<span>In China,<span>there is an ancient saying<span>, ''A good bird chooses its tree to perch on.''<span>As someone like you, you should follow a wiser Lord. How about Saber? You are a noble knight, and she is a noble King of Knights. Wouldn''t that be a good master-servant rtionship?"


    <span>"Stop it, Assassin''s Master. That is an insult to me!"


    <span>Lancer remained firm and unwavering.


    <span>"A master can be wrong, and a servant can advise and be saddened, but they will never betray their master."


    <span>"Even if Fionn plotted against you, you wouldn''t regret it?"


    <span>"No regrets!"


    <span>"Even if your current master orders you tomit suicide?"


    <span>"This..." Lancer gritted his teeth and<span>still uttered two words<span>, "No regrets!"


    <span>"Foolish, utterly foolish."


    <span>Shinji felt a surge of frustration. He had even used his ultimate move, so why was it still like this? Did he have to sink to that level before he could feel regret?


    <span>"This is true knighthood<span>, this<span>is what it means to be a true knight." Scathach nced at Shinji, her eyes signaling him.<span>She didn''t say the second half of her sentence - it''s because of this that they are admirable, and<span>it''s because of this that<span>I don''t want to see that kind of ending.


    <span>"Knight, chivalry..." Shinji understood and sighed, taking Scathach''s ce. "Although I can<span>understand to some extent<span>, times have changed, Lancer. People nowadays don''t speak of chivalry. That''s the biggest difference between you and your<span>master<span>. His understanding of your loyalty isplete obedience to him, without question. And you, you hold your<span>master<span>to the standards of a knight.<span>If<span>you had made it clear from the beginning<span>, perhaps it would have been better<span>.<span>No, that''s not it<span>either<span>. With Lord El-Melloi''s arrogant and stubborn personality, he wouldn''t have listened to you, right, Mr. Keh?"


    <span>In the end, Shinji tilted his de, cutting Keh''s skin, and startled, Keh repeatedly said, "Yes, yes! That''s what I think."


    <span>"Let me ask you, Mr. Keh, have you ever wondered why there are only three Command Seals? If, ording to your thinking, why not use more Command Seals to erase the subjectivity of the Servants and turn them intoplete puppets?<span>I think<span>many magi like you, proud and arrogant, have the same idea."


    <span>"This..." Keh had<span>certainly<span>thought about it but had no answer.


    <span>"Let me tell you.<span>The so-called Heroic Spirits, regardless of whether they were good or evil in their lifetime<span>, regardless of<span>how they<span>are judged<span>inter generations,<span>they<span>were all heroes in their own right.<span>Their caliber, their souls, are far superior to ordinary people.<span>Such beings,<span>even if they be Servants, cannot be molded and manipted as you please.<span>They are not puppets! They arerades who fight alongside their Masters!<span>In history<span>, every<span>Master<span>who tried to treat Heroic Spirits as puppets had a bad ending.<span>From the moment<span>you treat them as tools, your failure<span>is already predetermined<span>."


    <span>Shinji''s words made Keh''s face pale. It was unclear whether he was truly moved or just frightened. But Shinji didn''t care about Keh''s reaction. He hade here tonight only to fulfill his promise with Scathach and give Diarmuid a rtively satisfactory conclusion.


    <span>"I might as well tell you that your fianc¨¦e, S, was abducted by my people from the top floor of the Central Building. Of course, it was after Caster''s death. I do keep my promises. By the way, when Assassin saved you, he left a mark on you, so we know<span>exactly<span>what you''ve been up to these past few days. I can assure you that Lancer has no inappropriate thoughts about Miss S, whether you believe it or not."


    <span>"Assassin''s Master, you..." Lancer hesitated, unsure whether to feel grateful or resentful.


    <span>"It''s pointless to talk about it now. Keh, I''ll give you two choices. Either I kill you right now and order my men to kill Miss S, ending thispletely, or you use your Command Seals to order Lancer to fight my Assassin. If Lancer wins, I''ll let them go. You have ten seconds to decide. After ten seconds with no answer, I''ll assume you chose the first option¡ª"


    <span>Before Shinji could start counting, Keh immediately gave his<span>answer,<span>with no room for hesitation.


    <span>"I... I choose, I choose the second option, but if you go back on your word¡ª"


    <span>"Are you stupid?" Shinji looked at Keh with disdain. "This battle is destined to have only one survivor. If Assassin survives, you have no future. If Lancer survives, do you think I can defeat a Servant? Stop talking nonsense and give the order¡ª"


    <span>Holding onto hisst glimmer of hope, Keh sadly caressed the Command Seals he had just acquired, and as the Master of Lancer, he exerted his final authority.


    <span>"By the power of the Command Seals, Lancer, kill Assassin!"


    <span>"Yes, my Master!"


    <span>For the first time, summoned for the first time, Lancer wholeheartedly epted this Command Seal with his own will.


    <span>The red and yellow twin spears cut through the night sky like lightning.


    <span>====


    <span>Support Me at /AbsoluteCode

 Chapter 120: Deadly Struggle

    Chapter 120: Deadly Struggle


    <span>This is an internal war between Celtic heroes.


    <span>It is a duel between masters of spearmanship.


    <span>On one side is the unrivaled first spear of the knights of Fianna, Diarmuid Ua Duibhne.


    <span>On the other side is the Queen of the Land of Shadows, Sc¨¢thach, who has stepped into the realm of gods as a human and has in multiple deities.


    <span>The surging magical power shakes the atmosphere.


    <span>The shing spears scorch the cold winter night.


    <span>Each step they take breaks through the ground.


    <span>Each swing of their weapons creates a gust of wind that topples walls.


    <span>But the figures of the two amid the collision are elusive, making it difficult for either Shinji or Keh to capture them.


    <span>Lancer is ranked as the swiftest among the seven sses of Servants, and the Servant known as Diarmuid Ua Duibhne, whose true name is Lancer, lives up to that ss. His Agility attribute is the highest in this Holy Grail War¡ªA+.


    <span>However, this highest attribute is not unique. Another person possesses the same speed as Lancer, and she is the current opponent of Diarmuid Ua Duibhne, Sc¨¢thach, who manifests as the Assassin ss.


    <span>The battle between two powerful warriors who have reached the limits of Servant speed is the reason for this spectacle.


    <span>The sound of the north wind echoes lowly.


    <span>The violent acts that defy thews of physics make the atmosphere scream in hysteria.


    <span>The abandoned factory is shrouded in the raging gusts of wind, suffering merciless destruction, and gradually being reduced to ruins.


    <span>Only five minutes have passed, and the reinforced concrete structure chosen by Keh as a stronghold copses with a thunderous roar.


    <span>Yet, the two humanoid monsters causing all of this remain unfazed, standing atop the debris, confronting each other without showing fatigue.


    <span>Sc¨¢thach casually twirls a spear flower in her hand, her lips curling into a provocative smile.


    <span>"The renowned knights of the Fianna Order truly live up to their reputation. If it weren''t for that tragedy, you would have surely mastered the ''God yer''."


    <span>Diarmuid Ua Duibhne responds with a simr smile. It''s hard to imagine the refined and gentle him wearing such madness, even with a touch of ferocity.


    <span>"You tter me, Queen of the Land of Shadows. Compared to you, I am far inferior. Your mastery of the spear, honed to the extreme point of being capable of ying gods, truly amazes me. If you were also a spear-user like me, I would have been wounded or dead under your spear."


    <span>"No need to be modest, Diarmuid Ua Duibhne." Sc¨¢thach shakes her head slightly. "We both know that the strength of a warrior cannot be judged solely by skill. Inherent qualities are also an important factor. Strength is strength, no excuses, and no ''what ifs''."


    <span>To assess the strength of a warrior, one must consider their heart, skill, and physique, judging themprehensively.


    <span>Regarding the "heart," both of them have experienced countless battles, both holding the determination to deliver a fatal blow, single-mindedly focused without a clear advantage.


    <span>As for the "physique," there is no doubt that Diarmuid Ua Duibhne, who manifests as Lancer, has a considerable advantage.


    <span>However, Sc¨¢thach''s "skill," honed from ancient times until the present,pensates well for her disadvantage in attributes. Overall, the two are evenly matched.


    <span>Diarmuid Ua Duibhne nodded with understanding. He certainly understood this principle, but he couldn''t help but feel a bit regretful. If only the true form of this ancient figure were in the Land of Shadows, he could witness the true "Spear of Godying," which is the highest realm that every warrior who practices spear techniques dreams of.


    <span>Sc¨¢thach also felt a sense of regret. The legendary Diarmuid is known for his proficiency in dual swords, dual spears, and a single de. However, by only showcasing his dual spears, Diarmuid cannot fully disy his true strength.


    <span>However, as soon as these thoughts arose in their minds, they were cast aside by both of them simultaneously. It was meaningless to think about such things. Instead, they focused on how to achieve victory.


    <span>"Come again!"


    <span>"Good!"


    <span>Then, the two, both wielding spears, stepped forward simultaneously, exuding an almost tangible aura. Even though they were dozens of meters apart, Shinji and Keh could still feel the pain of their faces being grazed by sharp objects.


    <span>The ensuing sh became even more direct, intense, concise, and chilling.


    <span>After five minutes of probing, the two master spear users gained a deep understanding of each other''s techniques.


    <span>There was no need for further probing or any reservations. They only needed to exert all their strength to kill their opponent.


    <span>Stronger, faster, more ruthless.


    <span>Both continuously swung their weapons, engaging in a fierce exchange of attacks and defenses.


    <span>Diarmuid''s long spear was powerful and heavy, while his short spear was elusive and unpredictable. The coordination between the two, one long and one short, was seamless.


    <span>Although Sc¨¢thach only wielded a single spear, in her hands, it seemed to possess spirituality. Every part of the spear, whether it be the tip, the de, or the shaft, emanated infinite possibilities, seamlessly transitioning between offense and defense.


    <span>They intertwined and shed, the three magical spears colliding and sparking countless fiery trails, blooming into a chaotic spectacle.


    <span>Legendary Noble Phantasms wielded with superhuman strength and speed shed, with their velocity even surpassing the speed of sound.


    <span>It was unclear whether they had gone through ten rounds or a hundred rounds.


    <span>Sc¨¢thach had a wound on her waist.


    <span>Diarmuid''s chest bloomed with blood.


    <span>The physical injuries did not slow down their attacks but made the battle even more perilous. Like two wounded beasts, theypletely unleashed their ferocity.


    <span>At this moment, even if the Master were tomand them to cease fighting with a Command Spell, it would be difficult to suppress the boiling fighting spirit of these two heroes.


    <span>The forehead, the throat, the heart¡ªwherever it was fatal, the spears aimed there.


    <span>The spears thrust incessantly, leaving no room for even a sliver of opportunity.


    <span>Rapid thrusts at high speeds left no afterimages.


    <span>The two swiftly moved within a tiny range, unleashing dozens or even hundreds of attacks within a single breath.


    <span>If either side fell slightly out of rhythm, it would be the arrival of the Grim Reaper.


    <span>Blood continued to drip from the bodies of the two Servants¡ªperhaps from their arms, thighs, backs, or even their cheeks.


    <span>In this fast-paced battle, Sc¨¢thach had no opportunity to release her Noble Phantasm''s true name, and Diarmuid''s Red Rose of Exorcism was unable to unleash its special effects.


    <span>The strategy chosen by both Diarmuid and Sc¨¢thach was a deliberate decision. They opted not to use their Noble Phantasms and instead relied solely on their spear techniques to determine the winner.


    <span>As the battle progressed, the amount of blood flowing from both of them increased. The striking red color of Diarmuid''s armor and the ck color of Sc¨¢thach''s tight-fitting attire blended due to the bloodstains.


    <span>Suddenly, with a ng, a beautiful rose-like spear fell to the ground¡ªthe Red Rose of Diarmuid.


    <span>This was a technique invented by Sc¨¢thach, transitioning from a straight thrust to a sweeping strike aimed at Diarmuid''s wrist.


    <span>It was a blow that Diarmuid couldn''t dodge. The Red Rose was a long spear, and its transformations were not as quick as the short spear. Although Sc¨¢thach''s impromptu move didn''t carry much force, the strike hit its mark urately. Diarmuid''s nerves were injured, causing him to lose strength in his right hand and lose his grip on the Red Rose, just as he had wounded Saber a few days earlier.


    <span>Unlike a few days ago, Diarmuid didn''t feel anxious or in pain because of losing the use of his hand. Instead, he revealed a smile that seemed to suggest victory was within his grasp.


    <span>====


    <span>Support Me at /AbsoluteCode

 Chapter 121: The Conclusion of Diarmuid

    Chapter 121: The Conclusion of Diarmuid


    <span>Diarmuid is a dual-spear wielder who wields both the Red Rose and the Yellow Rose. However, the Yellow Rose, which is less than a meter in length, is much faster than the Red Rose.


    <span>At this moment, Sc¨¢thach, who knocked down the Red Rose, is already at her limit and cannot stop Diarmuid''s fatal strike with the Yellow Rose.


    <span>There were no derations of victory, nor any roaring to boost morale. Diarmuid poured all his strength into his left hand, into the Yellow Rose.


    <span>This spear strike was the fastest he had everunched since being summoned to the modern era, and he firmly believed it would bring him victory.


    <span>Due to the extreme speed, Diarmuid''s vision broke into frames like a movie reel.


    <span>Closer, even closer.


    <span>With each frame, his Yellow Rose got closer to his opponent''s heart.


    <span>Diarmuid, who only had his target in his eyes, didn''t see the smile on Sc¨¢thach''s lips, nor did he see her release her left hand from the spear the moment the Red Rose slipped away. He also didn''t see the spiritual particles gathering around her left hand, condensing into a tangible form.


    <span>When the Yellow Rose was less than ten centimeters away from Sc¨¢thach''s heart, Diarmuid suddenly felt a sharp pain in his chest.


    <span>The pain was so intense that it distorted Diarmuid''s handsome face, causing his determined stride to falter. His surefire strike was interrupted.


    <span>With some confusion, and a hint of disappointment, he lowered his head and saw Sc¨¢thach''s left hand gripping a red spear that had pierced his own heart, while her right hand held an identical magical spear.


    <span>"I forgot to tell you, I''m also a dual-spear wielder," said Sc¨¢thach, the Queen of the Land of Shadows, standing at the pinnacle of all spear wielders.


    <span>"Oh..."


    <span>Diarmuid''s puzzled expression turned into resignation. His dim eyes regained their calmness. His left hand went limp, and the Yellow Rose slipped from his grasp.


    <span>"I lost. I admit defeat. The Queen of the Land of Shadows truly lives up to her reputation."


    <span>"The same goes for you, Diarmuid of the Radiant Face. It was an excellent duel, and I am d to have fought against you."


    <span>Sc¨¢thach released her weapon and reached out to support Diarmuid, who had suffered a fatal injury and could no longer stand steadily.


    <span>"To receive such praise from you, they must be jealous," Diarmuid referred to hisrades, the Knights of Fianna.


    <span>"By the way, there is something I don''t understand. I hope you can give me an answer."


    <span>"Go ahead."


    <span>"Why did it have to be like this? To have my Master give such orders, to fight as a knight, to preserve my honor... You and your Master are not knights, and it wasn''t necessary to do it this way. You could have achieved victory more simply. Why?"


    <span>Blood coughed up from Diarmuid''s mouth, staining Sc¨¢thach''s arm. She didn''t mind and used her remaining magical power to perform magecraft, easing Diarmuid''s pain.


    <span>"The answer is something I have already said. I admire exceptional warriors, and I didn''t want a brilliant warrior like you to meet such a tragic end."


    <span>"A tragic end..." Diarmuid struggled to breathe, "Have you already seen my future?"


    <span>Sc¨¢thach lightly nodded. "It''s a conclusion that even I find hard to watch. And besides, I was the one who treated Saber''s arm and broke the promise between you and Saber''s designated opponent. So, I decided to duel with you in Saber''s ce."


    <span>"Your Master..."


    <span>"All of this was orchestrated by him, and I am only responsible for fighting you and ensuring victory with the honor of a warrior."


    <span>Sc¨¢thach turned her head and looked at her Master with her bright red eyes, as if to say, "I have fulfilled my promise."


    <span>Shinji squinted his eyes and smiled in response.


    <span>Yes, the promise to guarantee victory in the name of a warrior was what Shinji wanted. He only dared to carry out this n after agreeing to this condition. If Sc¨¢thach had not agreed, even if Lancer''s fate was ten times more tragic, he would not have implemented this n. Guaranteeing victory in the name of a warrior meant that Sc¨¢thach would give her all, and Shinji was confident in such a Sc¨¢thach.


    <span>What if it failed?


    <span>Impossible.


    <span>Shinji knew of a skill called "irvoyance," which could be obtained through "Wisdom of the Abyss," and it was a permanent skill.


    <span>Shinji knew of a skill called "Reinforcement of Stance," which could be obtained through "Wisdom of the Abyss," and it was an instant skill.


    <span>Not enough?


    <span>Shinji also knew of another use for "G¨¢e Bolg Alternative."


    <span>Shinji also knew that Diarmuid''s luck was ranked E, while Sc¨¢thach''s luck was ranked D.


    <span>If all of this could lead to defeat, then Sc¨¢thach would not have survived until now.


    <span>"So that''s how it is..."


    <span>This scene fell into Diarmuid''s eyes, eliciting a sigh tinged with blood.


    <span>"What a good Master you have. I truly envy you."


    <span>"Do you regret it?" Sc¨¢thach supported Diarmuid and walked toward the two Masters.


    <span>"Why would I? Although your Master is outstanding, I have no regrets about swearing loyalty to Lord Keh."


    <span>Upon hearing Diarmuid''s words, Shinji released the "God Spear, Gungnir," held against Keh''s neck, and patted his shoulder forcefully.


    <span>"Did you hear that, Keh?"


    <span>"Lancer..."


    <span>Seeing the battered and unrepentant Diarmuid, Keh, who was both stubborn and proud, seemed genuinely moved. He lowered his head and dared not look at his Servant, stammering.


    <span>"I... I''m sorry, I..."


    <span>"No need to apologize, Lord Keh."


    <span>Diarmuid let go of Sc¨¢thach''s shoulder and knelt unsteadily at Keh''s feet.


    <span>"You are my liege, and I am your knight."


    <span>Diarmuid''s body began to fade, and more and more spiritual particles were drawn out from within him. Lancer''s vessel had reached its limit.


    <span>"Lord Keh, please forgive me for no longer being able to follow you. I hope for your swift recovery and for you and Lady S-Ui to find happiness."


    <span>"Lancer..."


    <span>Diarmuid sincerely offered his blessing, causing Keh''s eyes to slightly redden. He reached out his hand, wanting to touch his loyal knight, but found that the spiritual particles flowed through his fingers. He couldn''t touch this loyal knight anymore.


    <span>Lancer lifted his head and looked at Sc¨¢thach and Shinji standing side by side with pleading eyes.


    <span>"Assassin''s Master, as well as Her Majesty the Queen, this is the final request of a knight. I hope that you can spare Lord Keh and Lady S-Ui."


    <span>"As long as they are willing to agree to my conditions." Shinji pounded his chest by the knight''s etiquette, making a solemn promise.


    <span>"Thank you both."


    <span>Diarmuid''s body had faded to the point of almost disappearing, and he took onest look at his Master, bidding his final farewell.


    <span>"Knight Diarmuid Ua Duibhne takes his leave. Farewell, my liege."


    <span>The expression that was the same as when they first met hadpletely disappeared, and thest of the spiritual particles sparkled in the cold wind as they drifted toward the horizon.


    <span>A faint light emerged on the horizon, signaling the end of the night and the imminent arrival of dawn.


    <span>The blue spiritual particles eventually merged into the faint light on the horizon, leaving behind a touch of pre-dawnpiszuli.


    <span>"Farewell, Diarmuid Ua Duibhne. I hope you are satisfied with this ending."


    <span>Shinji lowered his head, while Sc¨¢thach looked up into the distance, bidding farewell to this noble knight in her way.


    <span>====


    <span>Support Me at /AbsoluteCode

 Chapter 122: Qingyun Sword

    Chapter 122: Qingyun Sword


    <span>Shinji retreated to his workshop and embraced a life of being a recluse.


    <span>Sc¨¢thach was heavily injured during her battle with Lancer, and despite receiving Rune magecraft treatment, she still needed time to recover. Simrly, Shinji also needed time to deal with some issues.


    <span>Firstly, there were four Noble Phantasms brought back by Berserker.


    <span>Based on Sc¨¢thach''s keen eyes, she determined that the rank and nature of the four Noble Phantasms were the same as Shinji had previously analyzed. They could exert power without needing to release their true names. However, the types of the four Noble Phantasms differed from Shinji''s expectations, and each one was unique. It seemed that Gilgamesh, when projecting the Noble Phantasms, was not randomly throwing them, but rather choosing and nning carefully.


    <span>Among the four Noble Phantasms, Shinji was most interested in the "sword," a true sword. The sword had a straight and clear de, disying extraordinary quality. The sword was not edged, with a de length of about 55cm, a hilt length of about 15cm, and a de width of about 5cm. By modern standards, this could be considered a short sword, but in ancient times, especially before the Spring and Autumn periods, this was the standard style of a sword.


    <span>Without a doubt, this was a standard ancient sword from an era even older than the Spring and Autumn period, a time when myths still prevailed in thend of China.


    <span>How did he know? Because the center of the sword''s de was engraved with ancient characters. ording to Sc¨¢thach, these were the oldest characters in the East, the origin of Chinese civilization, created by the ancient sage Cangjie. Each character contained a powerful and mysterious force, making it the Eastern version of the "Primal Rune."


    <span>The sword''s de had a total of four ancient characters, separated by a cross-shaped mark, with each character upying one slot. Although Sc¨¢thach did not receive the inheritance of the Eastern ancient characters, she had experience with the "Primal Rune." She quickly deduced the meaning of the characters based on the scattered power emanating from the characters.


    <span>The four characters corresponded to the elements of water, fire, and wind, which were the foundational theories of constructing the world in both the East and the West.


    <span>The ancient sword with the four characters of earth, water, fire, and wind made Shinji instinctively think of a famous sword in Eastern mythology. This sword appeared in many mythical and legendary stories, most notably "Journey to the West" and "Fengshen Yanyi." It was the signature treasure of Mo Liqing, the first of the four demon generals andter one of the Four Heavenly Kings¡ªQingyun Sword.


    <span>In Eastern mythology, Mo Liqing was by no means a great god, and his treasure couldn''t be considered top-tier. But precisely because of this, it was possible for Gilgamesh to casually throw it away without any remorse.


    <span>The more Shinji thought about it, the more likely it seemed. He flipped over the sword he received from Lancelot and found that the inscription on the back of the de also happened to consist of three characters. The first character from top to bottom was somewhat simr to modern characters, while Shinji didn''t recognize the second and third characters. However, ancient Chinese characters originated from pictographs, which means they evolved from pictures. These two ancient characters indeed looked like clouds and a sword¡ªwhether they truly resembled them or if it was just Shinji''s preconceived notion remained unknown.


    <span>Regardless, there was only one way to find out¡ªgive it a try.


    <span>In Eastern mythology, very few treasures required releasing their true names. Most of them had a unique usage called "sacrifice." Based on the world view of Type-Moon, this "sacrifice" was likely to involve infusing magical energy.


    <span>Shinji, thinking this way, pressed the inscription of "earth, water, fire, wind" and infused it with his magical energy. Then...


    <span>The treasured sword floated in the air, and the character representing "wind" emitted a radiant light. A ck whirlwind burst out, blowing Shinji''s hair in disarray.


    <span>At this moment, Shinji had long forgotten to tidy his hair, only knowing to hold the treasured sword andugh foolishly.


    <span>"Hehehe, hahaha!" Hisughter, with a crooked smile, made Kariya roll his eyes, and Sc¨¢thach, being more direct, pped her disciple on the forehead.


    <span>"What''s so funny? If you know the origin of the sword, then hurry up and exin."


    <span>"Oh, oh." Shinji touched his forehead. "If I''m not mistaken, this should be the ''Qingyun Sword'' from Eastern mythology. The sword has inscriptions, divided into four characters: earth, water, fire, and wind. ording to the description in Berserker''s Noble Phantasm, it should belong to the category of military Noble Phantasms. However, most Chinese Noble Phantasms have high versatility. They can be used against individuals, armies, and even for siege warfare. They are highly cost-effective Noble Phantasms. Uncle, let Lancelot formally transfer all ownership to me, and let me try it."


    <span>Kariya, who was already aware of Shinji''s n while Sc¨¢thach was appraising the Noble Phantasm, was about to agree when Sc¨¢thach said, "No need to transfer. You can obtain full ownership of the ''Qingyun Sword'' at any time."


    <span>"Eh?" The uncle and nephew were stunned and said in unison, "Why?"


    <span>"Because Archer has already abandoned ownership of the Noble Phantasms when projecting them, and Berserker''s ownership of the Noble Phantasms obtained through ''A Knight Does Not Die with Empty Hands'' is only valid when the Noble Phantasms are in hand. When he handed the ''Qingyun Sword'' to you, it was still ownerless."


    <span>Lancelot, due to his "Mad Enhancement," had almost lost his ability to speak, so Kariya couldn''t inquire about the details of his Servant''s Noble Phantasms until Sc¨¢thach discovered the secret and exined it.


    <span>"Shinji, try turning the Noble Phantasm into spiritual particles. Once youplete this process, you will officially acquire full ownership of the ''Qingyun Sword.''"


    <span>Upon hearing Sc¨¢thach''s words, Shinji attempted to release the physical form of the Noble Phantasm, simr to how he controlled the "Sickle of the Hunted Serpent."


    <span>The next second, the "Qingyun Sword" disappeared from Shinji''s hand, only to materialize again a few secondster.


    <span>This cycle repeated several times, and Shinji revealed a satisfied smile. Then, as if he had thought of something, he looked up at Sc¨¢thach with hopeful eyes.


    <span>"Sensei, can Sakura and Uncle also possess Noble Phantasms through this method? It would provide them with even greater security."


    <span>"Unfortunately, no," Sc¨¢thach shook her head. "Noble Phantasms are a part of Heroic Spirits or simr entities. They don''t exist in a manner that allows free conversion between spiritual particles and physical form, unleashing their corresponding powers. Even I, unless I materialize as a Servant, can only possess weapons that rival Noble Phantasms, not ''Noble Phantasms'' of Heroic Spirits."


    <span>"You acquired the Noble Phantasm through the method of ''Divine Descent,'' which is a special case I haven''t even seen. You already possess the unique ability of Heroic Spirits to transform spiritual particles, while they do not."


    <span>"Moreover, the process just now can also be considered as Archer transferring the Noble Phantasm to you, requiring all four conditions."


    <span>"I see, that''s a shame," Shinji sighed with regret. Upon careful consideration, it made sense. The transfer meant one party relinquished ownership while the other party acquired it.


    <span>Kariya turned around andforted Shinji, saying, "It''s okay. I already have a new Mystic Code, and it''s enough. Even if I obtain a Noble Phantasm, I might not be able to withstand its consumption."


    <span>"Don''t worry about the consumption; these few Noble Phantasms don''t require much magical energy," an unnamed short-handled Noble Phantasm in Sc¨¢thach''s hand spun around. "You and Sakura will be fine."


    <span>"I see..." Kariya nodded, but then his movement suddenly paused. "Wait, Sensei, are you saying..."


    <span>"I''m saying that you can''t possess a Noble Phantasm like Shinji does, but it doesn''t mean you can''t use them."


    <span>Wisdom obtained from being outside the world overflowed from her crimson eyes, a true wisdom of the magical realm.


    <span>====


    <span>Support Me at /AbsoluteCode

 Chapter 123: The Other Three Noble Phantasms

    Chapter 123: The Other Three Noble Phantasms


    <span>The ownership of a Noble Phantasm is important for two main reasons.


    <span>Firstly, it allows for Spirit Particle Conversion. This not only provides convenience in terms of preservation and carrying but also includes functions such as positioning and recovery within a certain range. It can be understood as a property simr to the "bonding with the master" mechanic in games, ensuring that the Noble Phantasm is not lost.


    <span>Secondly, it enables True Name Release. Only those who possess the ownership of a Noble Phantasm can unlock its true name and unleash its true power.


    <span>By the way, the ownership of most Noble Phantasms is unique, but there are exceptions where multiple heroes may be associated with the ownership of the same Noble Phantasm. For example, the magical spear "G¨¢e Bolg" in the hands of Cu Chinn was originally crafted and granted by Sc¨¢thach to her disciple. If Sc¨¢thach were to obtain this spear, she could use it freely without requiring permission from Cu Chinn.


    <span>However, if we disregard the benefits of Spirit Particle Conversion and True Name Release and focus solely on usage, then ownership bes less significant. After all, most Noble Phantasms do not have a "password lock" mechanism, so as long as one can wield them, they can be used. The four Noble Phantasms brought back by Lancelot, for example, belong to a type that can exert their power without the need for True Name Release. The power unleashed by Kariya with these Noble Phantasms in his hands would be no different from the power unleashed by Gilgamesh.


    <span>After listening to Sc¨¢thach''s exnation, Shinji pondered for a moment and said, "So, as long as I allow it and resolve the carrying issue, whether or not I have ownership of the Noble Phantasms doesn''t matter, right?"


    <span>"Yes," nodded Sc¨¢thach. "And there''s one more thing to consider: the supply of magical energy to the Noble Phantasms. The nature of Noble Phantasms is simr to that of Servants¡ªthey materialize the soul¡ªand this requires the consumption of magical energy."


    <span>"But the magical energy doesn''t necessarily have to be provided by the Master," Shinji said confidently, trying to please. "As the highest-ranked magus, Sensei, you must have a way to solve that. Whether it''s in the Age of Gods or the modern era."


    <span>Sc¨¢thach shook her head slightly. "If it were just a matter of being the highest-ranked magus, this issue wouldn''t be resolved. Including myself, after all, this already delves into the realm of magic. However, after experiencing the miracle of ''soul materialization'' myself while in the form of a Servant, I can solve this problem. But before that, we need to decide who will be using the Noble Phantasms. Who will this be given to?"


    <span>"This is...?" Both Shinji and Kariya fixed their gaze on the golden Noble Phantasm in Sc¨¢thach''s hand.


    <span>It was a shorter weapon than the "Qingyun Sword," resembling a sword in shape, but the main body was not as t as a sword. Instead, it was a nearly perfect cone shape. Three ring-like earpieces were evenly distributed at the bottom of the cone, converging at a point. Together with the exquisitely designed pommel, it held a ck pearl, which was not in a solid state but rather fluctuated between liquid and gaseous states, constantly changing, resembling rolling thunderclouds in the summer sky.


    <span>"This is the ''Indra''s Vajra,'' the artifact ''Indra''s Lightning'' used by the ''Rain God,'' Indra," Sc¨¢thach exined as she handed the artifact to Shinji. Inadvertently, Shinji touched the ck pearl at the end of the artifact, and a faint electric current made his body tingle.


    <span>Legend has it that this artifact is a materialized form of the thunder and lightning that Indra used for attacks. With this artifact, Indra defeated the dragon Vritra and possessed a special effect against magic. It is also the highest-ranked among the four Noble Phantasms, with a rank of B+, while the Qingyun Sword is only C+.


    <span>Shinji pondered for a moment, then put away the Indra Vajra and handed the Qingyun Sword back to Sc¨¢thach.


    <span>"Although the Indra Vajra has tremendous destructive power, its practicality as a defensive weapon is too low. It''s better to treat it as a hand grenade and throw it. That''s the true ''thunder in hand.'' Give the Qingyun Sword to Lady Justeaze; shecks area-of-effect attacks."


    <span>Although Shinji liked the Qingyun Sword, he could readily give it up for the sake of someone he valued.


    <span>"What about the remaining two?"


    <span>"I can only discern their history and general effects; I don''t know their true names," replied Sc¨¢thach as she picked up the third artifact. It was a staff with a primary color scheme of golden and sapphire blue. It was approximately 120 centimeters long, with a forked end and a top resembling a bent "T."


    <span>"This should be the symbol of authority of ancient Egyptian pharaohs, also known as the scepter. It possesses healing and purification powers, effectively restraining magical creatures. Among the Egyptian pantheon, both the scorpion goddess Serqet and the primal goddess Isis possess such powers. People often confuse these two goddesses, and I don''t know which one of them bestowed this symbol of authority upon which pharaoh in which era."


    <span>"A scepter of healing and purification." Shinji and Kariya exchanged a nce and reached an answer without needing to discuss it further. "Give it to Sakura."


    <span>A symbol of authority from a goddess should naturally be given to a girl. They didn''t want their little princess, their littledy, wielding spears, swords, and grenades to kill.


    <span>Shinji held the final artifact in his hand, apanied by a teasing remark.


    <span>"China, India, Egypt, we''re only missing Babylon. Is this spear from Babylon?"


    <span>"Correct."


    <span>Sc¨¢thach reached out and caressed the surface of the spear. It was a ck spear with gold trimmings. The spearhead was longer than usual, while the shaft was shorter, and the double-edged de was covered in blood grooves. The intricate patterns on the grooves couldn''t conceal the spear''s fierce nature.


    <span>"This spear is the weapon of the goddess Ishtar, who has a significant connection with the King of Heroes, Gilgamesh. Ishtar once thrust this spear into the heart of the divine mountain Ebi, killing the mountain that even the king of the Babylonian gods feared."


    <span>"Wait, Sensei," Shinji became more and more uneasy as he listened. "This is a very famous story. How can you not know the true name of the spear? Moreover, how can a weapon that kills a sacred mountain have only a B rank?"


    <span>Shinji trusted Sc¨¢thach''s judgment, but even the privilege of a Master granted by the Holy Grail system couldn''t be wrong. The rank of the spear''s Noble Phantasm was indeed only B.


    <span>However, in Shinji''s memory, Ishtar''s Noble Phantasm, "Mountain Range-Shaking Firewood of Venus (An Gal Ta Ki Gal ?¨¨)," was ranked higher than A.


    <span>Faced with the doubtful gaze of her disciple, Sc¨¢thach exined in her unique calm tone, "That''s because this spear is an original. It doesn''t have the sublimation of the legend of Ishtar killing the sacred mountain."


    <span>With that exnation, Shinji understood. Noble Phantasms were not just mere weapons; like Heroic Spirits, they were also enhanced by the sublimation of legends and anecdotes. However, the majority of the Noble Phantasms in the "King''s Treasures" were originals, prototypes, and not enhanced by legends and anecdotes. Taking this spear as an example, in the hands of the goddess Ishtar, due to the enhancement of the legend, the Noble Phantasm''s rank could reach A++, with additional special effects against mountains. However, without the enhancement of the legend, the Noble Phantasm''s rank was only B. The same principle applied to the Indra Vajra, which would have a higher rank in the hands of Indra.


    <span>The power of a Noble Phantasm is indeed rted to the legend itself. The Noble Phantasm Shinji knows of Ishtar involves incorporating the concept of Venus into her hand and directly smashing it down, without any visible connection to a spear. Therefore, it is reasonable to specte that the ranking of the spear is somewhat arbitrary.


    <span>"The weapon of the goddess that Gilgamesh despises, hmph, no wonder he couldn''t wait to get rid of this spear." Shinji held the spear in his hands and handed it to Kariya. "This is truly the most suitable Noble Phantasm for Uncle."


    <span>"You''re right." Kariya tightly grasped the spear and licked his lips unconsciously. "Ishtar, who caused Enkidu''s death, is undoubtedly an enemy of Gilgamesh. And I, as the Master of Berserker, am an enemy of Tokiomi. I will defeat Tokiomi with this spear!"


    <span>P.S.: The fact that Heroic Spirits descend into the world as Servants is already rted to the realm of the Third Magic.


    <span>====


    <span>Support Me at /AbsoluteCode

 Chapter 124: Tokiomi’s Determination

    Chapter 124: Tokiomi¡¯s Determination


    <span>It waste afternoon, and the darkness of the night was about to envelop the twilight. Tokiomi arrived at his wife''s family home, the Zenjou residence. However, he only stood outside the door and had no intention of stepping inside.


    <span>At present, Tokiomi''s position was that of one of the Masters vying for the Holy Grail, immersed in the battlefield of the Holy Grail War. To protect the safety of his wife and daughter, he had sent them to the Zenjou residence, not allowing himself to bring the stench of bloodshed with him.


    <span>Tokiomi had originally thought that he wouldn''t see his family until the war was over. However, the unexpected death of the priest Kotomine Risei, who had been supporting Tokiomi as his guardian and a close friend of his father, shook his determination.


    <span>The old priest was not only a friend of Tokiomi''s father but also his guardian. For Tokiomi, entering into close contact with the priest and receiving his support was an important factor in his belief that he would surely achieve victory.


    <span>Of course, Tokiomi wouldn''t falter just because he lost that support. However, he did start to feel a foreboding shadow of "what if" looming over the previously confident and almost arrogant path to victory.


    <span>Just like the old and steadfast priest suddenly falling, was it possible that he, too, might die before fulfilling his aspirations?


    <span>Until yesterday, for Tokiomi, victory in the Holy Grail War was almost a certainty. But now, with his reliable ally gone, he only realized that he had thrown himself into a battle that teetered between life and death as apetitor.


    <span>Perhaps¡ªthis would be his final meeting with his family.


    <span>Taking a deep breath, dispelling his distractions, and restoring his usual calm and grace, Tokiomi reached for the doorbell by the entrance.


    <span>Just then, Tokiomi witnessed something that surprised him.


    <span>In the courtyard, his two daughters¡ªyes, two daughters¡ªhis eldest, Rin Tohsaka, and his second daughter, who had been adopted by the Matou family and renamed Sakura Matou, were engaged in a magicalpetition.


    <span>Two little girls, aged seven and six, couldn''t possibly master truebat magecraft. Theirpetition was not a genuine magical confrontation but rather a contest simr to "origami contests" among ordinary children, where theypeted to see who could fold things better and faster. In this case, "origami" was reced with "magical props."


    <span>Rin used the jewel magic passed down in the Tohsaka family and created gemstones that stored magical energy, which she had been training with recently.


    <span>Sakura, on the other hand, didn''t use the water attribute magecraft inherited from the Matou family. Instead, she employed some kind of ancient rune magic. Although Tokiomi didn''t know much about rune magic or which specific kind Sakura was using, he could tell that her foundation in basic skills was solid, and her magecraft had a unique sense of beauty, which proved that she had received aplete inheritance of rune magic in ce.


    <span>"Zouken is quite dedicated," Tokiomi silently nodded. He did not know that the Zouken he had ced high hopes on had died a year ago. The Matou family had kept it a secret, maintaining the illusion that Zouken was still alive. The foundation of the Matou family''s magecraft had quietly changed with his death.


    <span>The two little girls were creating basic magical items, requiring minimal magical power and time. After about ten minutes, the sisterspleted their respective work.


    <span>In Rin''s palm was a wless crystal, a perfectly shaped regr octagon. Both its luster and design reached the level of a gem pendant. The purity of the magical energy contained within the crystal was also impressive. The only w was that the filling rate of magical energy was insufficient. This was not due to Rin''sck of magical power; on the contrary, Rin''s magical power was abundant. However, she often destroyed gemstones during practice due to an excess of magical energy. To win thepetition, Rin chose a rtively conservative approach, preferring to leave some room for error rather than using an excessive amount of magical energy. This level-headedness brought Tokiomi a sense of relief.


    <span>In contrast, Sakura''s work seemed very in. It was a gray stone that could be found anywhere, engraved with ancient runes consisting of only a few strokes. However, the quality of a magical item could not be measured by its appearance alone, and with Tokiomi''s discerning eyes, Sakura''s work was no worse than her sister''s.


    <span>It was a standard rune stone, equivalent in function to the gemstone Rin created, used to store magical energy. The amount and purity of the magical energy infused into the rune stone wereparable to the gemstone. Judging solely from their works, the two were evenly matched. However, Sakura had only started formally studying magecraft after entering the Matou family a year ago, while Rin had been carefully nurtured by Tokiomi for a year and seven months. In this aspect, Rin undoubtedly had the advantage.


    <span>Of course, Tokiomi was not worried that the sisters would create a rift between them. Rin had always been mature and ambitious from a young age, always saying, "I will protect my little sister." Now that her younger sister was on par with her and no longer needed her protection, Rin would surely be even more diligent in maintaining her dignity as the older sister.


    <span>In truth, Tokiomi was well aware that both Aoi and Rin were not in favor of Sakura being adopted by the Matou family. However, out of trust in her husband, Aoi kept her feelings to herself. But not speaking out did not mean they didn''t miss their daughter. Tokiomi still remembered the joy in his wife and daughter''s eyes when Sakura ran past the gate of the Tohsaka household.


    <span>Therefore, although Tokiomi had emphasized several times that Sakura no longer belonged to the Tohsaka family and should not be too close to her, in reality, he did not interfere with Aoi and Rin''s private intimacy, including Sakura''s appearance at the Zenjou residence this time. From the standpoint of the Tohsaka family, Tokiomi had to draw a clear line between himself and Sakura, but after all, he was Sakura''s biological father, and what father wouldn''t love his daughter? It''s just that his way of expressing it was too deep and reserved, and only his wife Aoi understood.


    <span>As thepetition ended in a tie, and the two works were presented as gifts to Aoi, Tokiomi rang the doorbell.


    <span>Having not seen their father for a few days, Rin first smiled with joy and then hurriedly hid Sakura behind their mother, Aoi.


    <span>Tokiomi was amused by this scene. He didn''t mean to be angry. Sakura peeked out and gave Tokiomi a timid smile, to which he responded with a long-lost warm smile. Then, Tokiomi waved his hand at Rin. The most important purpose of his visit to the Zenjou household today was to discuss some important matters with Rin.


    <span>Looking into his daughter''s eyes, sparkling like precious gemstones, Tokiomi once again deeply felt that this girl was the precious treasure that the Tohsaka family had finally obtained after five generations, a shining gem that was as precious as a miracle.


    <span>Tohsaka Rin.


    <span>Although her face was still young and tender, one could already anticipate that she would grow up to be a remarkable beauty. Rather than saying she resembled her mother, it was more urate to say that she had the shadow of Tokiomi''s wife when she was young.


    <span>At this moment, his daughter, who was anxiously waiting in silence, looked at him, waiting for him to speak.


    <span>Tokiomi knew the respect and admiration his daughter held for him as her father.


    <span>At this moment, the words Tokiomi would say to Rin would undoubtedly influence her future.


    <span>No, there was no need to be confused about the future. The future had already been decided long ago. Apart from bing the sixth generation head of the Tohsaka family and inheriting the Tohsaka family''s legacy, Rin had no other choice.


    <span>Upon careful consideration, perhaps this was the fundamental reason why Tokiomi felt a tinge of guilt towards his daughter.


    <span>Tokiomi kneeled, bent his body, and ced his hand on Rin''s head.


    <span>Rin showed a surprised expression and widened her eyes.


    <span>Seeing his daughter''s reaction, Tokiomi suddenly realized that he had never touched his daughter''s head like this before.


    <span>No wonder Rin was so shocked. Even Tokiomi himself, after touching his daughter''s head, realized that he didn''t know how much strength to use to express gentle affection.


    <span>"Rin, before you grow up, make sure the Association owes you a favor. The next judgments and decisions will be left up to you. If it''s you, even if you''re alone, you can handle it well."


    <span>Originally, Tokiomi was still hesitating about what to say, but once he started speaking, the words continued to flow one after another.


    <span>If he considered the "what ifs," there were too many things he should say.


    <span>How to handle the family heirloom, the gemstone, which was passed down from the master, and the management of the underground workshop¡ªTokiomi summarized these key points and exined them one by one to Rin, who was attentively listening.


    <span>Although he hadn''t officially passed on his magic crest to Rin, in essence, these admonitions were equivalent to designating Rin as the next head of the Tohsaka family.


    <span>Tokiomi Tohsaka was by no means a prodigy.


    <span>Among the generations of Tohsaka family magi, one could even say that his aptitude was mediocre.


    <span>The reason why Tokiomi had be a seasoned and respected magus today was that he faithfully practiced the Tohsaka family''s teachings.


    <span>Always maintainingposure, always maintaining elegance.


    <span>If you demand a perfect ten, you must umte twenty points of training beforehand. To gracefully and calmly ovee various trials, Tokiomi always demanded this of himself. If you were to find something outstanding about Tokiomipared to others, it would be his thorough self-discipline and unwavering willpower.


    <span>As the former head of the Tohsaka family and Tokiomi''s father, he had foreseen that if his son were to pursue magecraft, it would be a treacherous path. So, on the night before his father passed on the magic crest to Tokiomi, he solemnly asked his son once again, "Do you want to inherit the headship?"


    <span>It was merely a ritualistic question, a question devoid of substance. As the eldest son of the family, Tokiomi''s education was meant to guide him towards bing the future head, and the dignity nurtured within Tokiomi from a young age did not allow him to dream of a different life.


    <span>Even so, since there was a formal "question," it meant that Tokiomi still had a slight "room for choice."


    <span>Looking back now, that could be considered the greatest gift his father, the former head, had given him.


    <span>Tokiomi Tohsaka chose the path of magecraft based on his own will, not influenced by fate.


    <span>It was this consciousness that gave Tokiomi an iron-like willpower.


    <span>"This is the life I have chosen for myself." It was this noble self-pride from the depths of his heart that supported him through the rigorous training that awaited him in the future.


    <span>Tokiomi deeply wished that he could pass on the treasure his father had bestowed upon him to his two daughters.


    <span>But this wish could not be fulfilled.


    <span>Rin and Sakura never had a choice from the beginning.


    <span>One possessed the rare attribute of being aplete five-elementposite. The other possessed the imaginary element void attribute. The two sisters were born with almost miraculous rare qualities. It went beyond natural talent and could almost be called a curse.


    <span>The demonic nature will summon the demonic. Those whose abilities surpass the boundaries ofmon sense will inevitably ''attract'' things beyond their everyday life,pletely unrted to their own will. There is only one way to counter this fate¡ªto step out of the ordinary oneself.


    <span>Tokiomi''s daughters can only cope with the demonic nature in their bloodline by actively experiencing magecraft and studying magecraft. However, the Tohsaka family can only provide shelter for one of the sisters, and this contradiction tormented Tokiomi for a long time. Various strange things that appear under the temptation of their bloodline will surely bring ruthless cmities to the one who does not be the sessor.


    <span>If the Mage''s Association bes aware of the existence of these ''ordinary people,'' they will surely eagerly use them as specimens under the pretext of ''protection,'' engaging in actions simr to immersing them in a formalin solution. For thousands of years, the Mage''s Association has imprisoned and captured magi with extraordinary talents or those who have vited taboos under the name of ''protection,'' condemning them to a lifetime of imprisonment. The Mage''s Association has given this ''selfless'' act a name¡ª'' Sealing Designation.''


    <span>Therefore, the proposal of the Matou family to adopt a foster daughter was truly like a gift from heaven. Both beloved daughters can inherit first-ss magecraft and obtain means to explore their own lives, without sumbing to the causal effects of their bloodline. At that time, Tokiomi almost felt relieved of his heavy responsibilities as a father.


    <span>But is that the case? The more Tokiomi asked himself this question, the more burden he felt in his heart.


    <span>Rin''s talent would undoubtedly allow her to learn the secrets of magecraft more easily than Tokiomi. Butpared to choosing one''s fate and embarking on this path, how painful it must be to choose a predetermined path due to an inescapable destiny.


    <span>In the future, Rin will face numerous trials. If Tokiomi doesn''t provide her with any guidance and departs from her like this... would Tokiomi still be a perfect father?


    <span>Tokiomi once again conveyed his longing to Rin through the touch of her hand, as if trying to rify his inner doubts.


    <span>Although Rin allowed that hand to caress her head, her clear eyes remained motionless, filled with unease and confusion.


    <span>"Ah, I see. So that''s how it is."


    <span>This unconditional reverence and trust finally found an answer in Tokiomi''s heart.


    <span>This child does not need any words of apology, nor does she need others to worry about her future. As the former head who is about to leave, he has only one sentence left to say to the noble heir of the Tohsaka family.


    <span>"Rin, the Holy Grail will appear someday. Obtaining the Holy Grail is the duty of the Tohsaka family. Furthermore, as a magus, it is an inevitable path."


    <span>The girl nodded without hesitation, and her gaze filled Tokiomi''s heart with pride.


    <span>Even when Tokiomi inherited the position of the head in the past, he had never felt such a fulfilling sense of honor.


    <span>"Well then, I must go. You know what to do next."


    <span>"I know... Please take care on your journey, Father."


    <span>Rin''s tone was firm and clear.


    <span>Tokiomi nodded and stood up straight.


    <span>His gaze turned towards the mansion inside the door, intersecting with Aoi in the courtyard.


    <span>His wife had been by his side for a long time, and they understood each other without needing any words. The gaze Aoi sent over was full of trust and encouragement. The gaze he returned carried gratitude and assurance. Beside his wife was Sakura, who no longer had the features of the Tohsaka family. She gathered her courage and waved goodbye to Tokiomi. Feeling a sense of crisis before stepping onto the battlefield, driven byplex emotions of guilt stemming from familial ties, Tokiomi raised his hand and gently waved at Sakura, just as he had done many times before. Having done all this, he left the Zenjou family without looking back. Confusion arises from a heart thatcksposure,cking any elegance. The family motto had always been deeply ingrained in Tokiomi''s heart, and Rin''s gaze made him re-experience that phrase. If there was something he had to apologize to his child for... it would be his defeat, his failure to fulfill his wish for the Holy Grail until the very end. If he wanted to be a father worthy of Rin, Tokiomi Tohsaka had to be a wless magus. Therefore, I will personallyplete the magecraft of the Tohsaka family. I will be a father who is qualified to guide and truly perfect. With a new determination in his heart, Tokiomi set out on his journey home in the twilight. He was about to return to Fuyuki City once again, heading towards the approaching night.


    <span>====


    <span>Support Me at /AbsoluteCode

 Chapter 125: What happened to the plot that Tokiomi must die?

    Chapter 125: What happened to the plot that Tokiomi must die?


    In the following days, Sc¨¢thach stayed in the workshop, tending to her injuries while craftingcharging, and carrying devices for her Noble Phantasms.Lancelot wasstationedin the first-floor living room, on standby, prepared for any potential intruders.Shinji and Kariya spent their days monopolizing the training grounds. Shinji practiced throwing Indra Vajra, exploring varioustechniques,and even had the audacious idea of using the "Divine Spear Bow Sword" (Slingshot) tounch Indra Vajra from a distance. Kariya familiarized himself with Ishtar''s battle spear, preparing it as a trump card for his confrontation with Tokiomi.


    Seeing his uncle working so hard, Shinji couldn''t bear to tell him that Tokiomi might die soon.


    "What? Did I forget something that needs tobe addressed?"


    "No, the best course of action for the two captivesat the momentis to keep them under soft confinement.Although Sc¨¢thach removed themand seals from S''s hand,bothKeh and S needsometime to contemte the situation and face reality.Shinji also doesn''t n on revealing his ns and bait right now;everything will be discussedafter the Holy Grail Waris over."


    Just when Shinji finallymanaged to figureout the technique for projecting Indra Vajra, a message arrived from Justeaze.


    "Tokiomi Tohsaka and Irisviel are meeting tonight at the church. It seems he intends to ally with Saber''s faction."


    This news was within Shinji''s expectations, considering the plot and current circumstances.It wasn''t difficult to see that Tokiomi was starting to lose hisposure.


    Tokiomi''sgreatestreliance was Archer''s powerful Noble Phantasm,not onlythe "Treasure of the King"but alsoan extraordinary EX-ranked Noble Phantasm that surpassed Saber''s "Excalibur."Tokiomi always believed that this power was unique to Archer,which is whyhe tolerated Archer''s capriciousness and served him with the utmost loyalty. However, thetest information revealed that Rideralsopossessed an EX-ranked Noble Phantasm, just like Archer. This revtion made Tokiomi unable to sit still.


    Although Tokiomi didn''t think Archer would lose to Rider, the Holy Grail War wasn''t a battle between only two Servants. The other Servants also posed considerable threats, such as Saber, who had already demonstrated the power of "Excalibur," and Assassin, who remained elusive and had yet to reveal her trump card.


    Tominimize uncertainties and secure the final victory, it was natural to considerforming an alliance.


    Tokiomi marked Rider as a target for elimination, and he still hadn''t found Assassin''s hiding ce. As for Berserker...Tokiomi had always looked down on Kariya, and Kariya''s previous actions had severed any possibility of allying with them. Thatleft only Saber.


    Allying with Saber''s camp had several advantages:


    First, it seemed that Archer had his eyes on Saber, sohe wouldn''t oppose this proposal.


    Secondly, the Einzbern family''s homunculi arenot adept atscheming and have a rtively good reputation.


    Thirdly, as the "Three Families" who constructed the Holy Grail system together, they have closer ties than outsiders.


    Fourthly, Saber has already revealed her trump card, and with Archer''s strength, dealing with her wouldn''t be too difficult.


    Of course, this is Tokiomi''s perspective. He doesn''t know that Emiya Kiritsugu is Saber''s trueMaster, nor does he know about the alternate use of Saber''s scabbard. In the end, his ns may not work out as he intends...


    Well,even before the end, Tokiomi''s ns never got off the ground.


    Irisviel, who presentedherselfas a fragile figure, disyed astonishing aggressiveness during her conversation with Tokiomi. Every word she uttered was sharp and intimidating.


    The result of their heated exchange was that the alliance turnedinto a non-aggression pact until the other Masters were defeated, with two additional conditions.


    The first condition was that Tokiomi''s side would disclose information about the Rider and Assassin factions.


    To this day, Kiritsugu has not obtained any information about these two factions, and the revtion that Assassin exposed Irisviel carrying "Avalon" raised the threat level of the Assassin faction to the highest degree for Kiritsugu.


    However, despite having the resources of thendowners and the Church, Tokiomi has no information about the Assassin faction. Neither Irisviel nor the Assassin Master has registered for battle at the Fuyuki Church, and everything about them remains a mystery.


    As for the information on the Rider faction, Tokiomi obtained it through Kirei Kotomine and shared it with Irisviel.


    The second condition was that Kirei Kotomine must leave Japan, and he must depart immediately thenext morning. This man posed toogreata threat to Kiritsugu, to the extent that Irisviel had to resort to any means necessary to keep him away from Kiritsugu.


    Although Tokiomi found this request somewhat unexpected, he did not find it uneptable. Kirei Kotomine, as an assistant and student, had already lost half of his value when he lost his Command Seals two years ago. The remaining value,after gathering information on the other Masters, was also minimal.Tokiomi, who followedtheelegant and dignified principlesof a proper magus, never thought ofusing his student as a substitutebatant to hunt down other magi.As long as he could obtain favorable conditions by trading thest remaining value, there was no reason not to agree.


    Tokiomi''s bargaining chip was: within Fuyuki City, Saberis prohibitedfrom using "Excalibur of the Promised Victory,"andeven outside the city limits, she cannot cause direct or indirect harm to civilian residences.Supervisor,Father Risei died unexpectedly yesterday, and his son, Kirei Kotomine, has taken over therole of supervisor.Driving away from the supervisor would make post-war cleanup difficult, srge-scale destruction must be prevented.


    This request was both reasonable and practical. Saber herself did not want to cause widespread destruction, and in the end, Irisviel agreed to Tokiomi''s exchange conditions, thus achieving a temporary non-aggression pact.


    Upon hearing the subsequent report from Justeaze, Shinji''s lips curled into a distinct cold smile and mockery.


    Tokiomi''s act of allying wasn''t wrongin itself; the mistakey in his failure to consider the opinion of Kirei Kotomine, who was present and one of the conditions. In the middle of it all, Kirei, influenced by Gilgamesh''s maniption and the revtion that he had lost his Servant but was once again bestowed with Command Seals by the Holy Grail, gradually realized his true nature. He didn''t want to withdraw from the Holy Grail War at that point. Tokiomi''s decisionbecame the catalyst foraplete rupture betweenmasterand disciple.


    Just a few hours before leaving, during the opportunity to bid farewell to Tokiomi, Kirei seized the chance and stabbed Tokiomi from behind with the magic dagger Tokiomi had just given him, the so-called "Treasured Tool for Masters" that had been nned between the two of them, catching Tokiompletelyoff guard. Tokiomi died without ever believing that someone could kill him under the protection of Gilgamesh.


    Afterward, Kirei formed a contract with the now Master-less Gilgamesh and became the mastermind behind the two consecutive Holy Grail Wars, orchestrating the tragic events of the Tohsaka family and the Einzbern family.


    Nowadays, although Kirei was not granted Command Seals by the Holy Grail, Command Seals can be stolen.Inthe depiction ofthe Fifth Holy Grail War, Kirei seized Bazett''s Command Seals by cutting off Bazett''s arm. As long as Gilgamesh remains interested in Kirei and continues to manipte him, there is sti greatpossibility for Kirei to kill Tokiomi and seize his Command Seals, bing the final participant. Kirei''s previous actions also showed signs of heading in that direction.


    Shinji had sufficient reason to believe that Tokiomi would meet his end in frustration, just as described in the book. Although he felta littlesorry for Sakura, Shinji had already decided to stand by and do nothing. In his view, it might be good if something happened to Tokiomi. However, the essence of being a proper magus caused Tokiomi to make a series of mistakes that directly and indirectly harmed his wife and two daughters. Shinji didn''t want to bother saving a person he disliked, and if Tokiomi didn''t die, how would Kariya ever have a chance?


    Once Tokiomi died, Kariya could naturally take advantage of the situation and be by Aoi''s side,forting andtaking care ofher. Then, he could find an opportunity to kill the two culprits, Gilgamesh and Kirei, in front of Aoi. How could Aoi not be moved by that? After Aoi married him, Rin and Sakura would happily be sisters, and as their stepfather, Kariya would love the two daughters even more than Tokiomi did. Everyone would be happy.


    With these thoughts in mind, Shinji fell into a deep sleep. He had a dream where Aoi and Kariya held a wedding ceremony, and he argued with Rin about who was the eldest in the family. They nearly got into a fight on the spot, with Sakura holding onto her brother with one hand and her sister with the other, not knowing which side to stand on. The entire Matou familywas filledwith a joyful atmosphere.


    As hewoke upfrom the dream, the sky was already bright, and then...


    He received a message from Justeaze.


    Kirei Kotomine boarded the 6 a.m. flight to Europe, and Tokiomi watched him leave.


    Shinji was stunned for three seconds, then he fell directly from the bed and cursed loudly:


    "What thefxxk! Wasn''t Tokiomi supposed to die?"


    ====


    Support Me at /AbsoluteCode

 Chapter 126: Messy Plot

    Chapter 126: Messy Plot


    <span>Thank You @Luis Lopez for Joining My Patreon. :)


    <span>Shinji was furious and frustrated. He couldn''t help but burst into a loud curse, which naturally caught the attention of Sc¨¢thach, who lived next door to him.


    <span>Instantly transforming into her spiritual form, the Queen of the Shadow Realm leaped from the ground, quickly putting on her clothes. Curiously, she asked, "What''s happened? It sounds like it''s rted to Sakura''s biological father."


    <span>"Yeah, something unexpected hase up. I''m going to confirm it right away." Shinji hastily put on his coat, neglecting to brush his teeth or wash his face, and rushed outside.


    <span>"Do you want me toe with you?"


    <span>"No need. Sensei, focus on recovering. I''ll be back in an hour at most. By the way, tell Uncle that he doesn''t need to make breakfast. I''ll bring takeout on the way."


    <span>With the final words, Shinji had already rushed to the entrance, leaving Sc¨¢thach quite puzzled by his hurried appearance.


    <span>"It seems like something significant has indeed happened, but... it doesn''t seem to have much to do with the overall situation of the war. What could it be for?" Sc¨¢thach couldn''t help but praise his keen insight. Although she didn''t know what had urred, his judgment was spot on. The death or survival of Tohsaka Tokiomi didn''t have much impact on the course of the Holy Grail War.


    <span>The main force of the Holy Grail War was still the Servants. If Tokiomi died, Gilgamesh would simply change Masters. Although Tokiomi had slightly greaterbat strength, Shinji had not yet revealed his magecraft to the outside world. Shinji''s understanding of him was based on a single encounter and an analysis of Rin''s magical characteristics. However, that was only a description in the work, and Rin lost her father at the age of seven, so her magical training andbat skills were half taught by Kirei and half self-taught. It had limited reference value, and Tokiomi''s true strength remained a mystery.


    <span>The unknown was the greatest variable, and Shinji dared not im that Tokiomi was easier to deal with than Kirei.


    <span>Moreover, Shinji''s concern was not the war itself but rather his uncle Kariya''s lifelong matter and whether he could transform from having one adorable sister into having two... Ahem, that was just a side note, a side note.


    <span>Currently, Justeaze was lurking by Irisviel''s side, and the intelligence she obtained would not be wrong. Since Kiritsugu Emiya confirmed that Tokiomi had left, it meant that he had already departed. Moreover, given Kiritsugu''s caution and vignce towards Kirei, he probably anticipated everything, including the destination, the time on the road, and the possibility of turning back.


    <span>In this way, the likelihood of Kirei bing Gilgamesh''s new Master was very low. After all, Servants relied on their Masters to maintain their materialization. While they could act independently of their Masters, the farther they were apart, the more difficult it was to supply them with magical energy, unless there was a high-level independent action topensate. This was also why the vast majority of Masters would not stray too far from their Servants.


    <span>However high the skill level, there is a limit. Even if Gilgamesh has an A-rank Independent Action, it cannotpensate for half the distance of the Earth. So, if Tokiomi didn''t die and continued to serve as Gilgamesh''s Master, and Kirei didn''t betray himst night, a normal farewell between them would be the most reasonable answer.


    <span>Of course, the current situation has deviated from Shinji''s expectations. He couldn''t assert that his spections were correct, so he needed to see it with his own eyes.


    <span>He didn''t need to go inside the Tohsaka residence and meet Tokiomi in person. Just a few minutes of observation from the outside would be enough.


    <span>To prevent the barrier in the house from being deciphered, Tokiomi had a habit of adjusting the barrier''s structure every morning. By checking for any signs of changes in the barrier, Shinji could deduce whether Tokiomi was still alive.


    <span>After more than ten minutes, Shinji got his answer¡ªTokiomi was indeed alive. Not only was he alive, but he was also leisurely enjoying himself in the study. It made Shinji want to use "Indra''s Vajra" to st Tokiomi into pieces, but he couldn''t. Besides the fact that Gilgamesh might be nearby guarding him, just the act of killing Tokiomi himself would put him at odds with Sakura and Rin, creating an unsolvable dilemma.


    <span>Why did Kirei make the wrong judgment? Why didn''t he kill Tokiomi? What about Gilgamesh? Wasn''t he also extremely dissatisfied with Tokiomi? How could he not take any action?


    <span>Shinji, who didn''t possess future sight, naturally didn''t know about the unknown changes urring within Kirei. He also didn''t know that the timeline had already diverged before his arrival.


    <span>Now, he was buying breakfast while contemting what to do next.


    <span>The original n was straightforward and could be summarized in one sentence: follow the original plot, cause chaos with Kirei and Gilgamesh, wait until things got bad, thene out and reap the benefits.


    <span>But now, that wouldn''t work. Shinji wasn''t like Kirei and wouldn''t do something so crazy. The next course of action would likely be simr to before¡ªcautious investigation, gathering information, and then systematically eliminating them one by one. The Saber group and the Rider group should follow the same strategy.


    <span>Rider currently posed the highest threat, and since Waver didn''t have a workshop, he would likely be the first target. If Shinji remembered correctly, Kiritsugu had already started setting up traps against Waver. However, Rider is cunning and perceptive despite his appearance of being reckless and foolish. If he sensed any danger, it was highly likely that he would take Waver and leave. He had excellent mobility, so it wouldn''t be difficult for him.


    <span>Next, it would be Kariya''s turn. Every Master knew the address of the Matou residence, and there were still several familiars watching over it. Although Scathach had strengthened the defense of the Matou residence with runes, it wasn''t foolproof. Saber, Archer, and Rider could break through. Moreover, once an attack on the Matou residence wasunched, Scathach''s rtionship with the Matou family would be exposed, and then Saber and Archer might truly form an alliance.


    <span>Thinking up to this point, Shinji''s heart skipped a beat.


    <span>Not good, things are not going well. We muste up with a solution. Is there any way to make Saber, Archer, and Rider fight each other first? It would be best if it yed out like a plot, with Archer defeating Rider first and then injuring Saber. At that moment, Uncle and Berserker can intervene and save Saber, defeating Archer to fulfill their desires. The injured Saber can be dealt with by Sensei. In the end, we will obtain the Holy Grail.


    <span>Wait, a plot?


    <span>A gleam suddenly appeared in Shinji''s eyes, startling the delivery waiter.


    <span>I''ve been foolish. Why did I always see myself as an observer, waiting until thest moment to intervene? I can actively jump in and drive the plot.


    <span>In that instant, Shinji felt as if he had opened a new door, and his thinking became clear.


    <span>Exactly, no one has predetermined the script. I canpletely change the script ording to my wishes¡ªsince Kotomine Kirei has left, I can take over his role.


    <span>Since things are different from what was agreed upon, don''t me me for not ying by the rules. Let me cause amotion from now on.


    <span>====


    <span>Support Me at /AbsoluteCode

 Chapter 127: Hello Irisviel. I am Justeaze

    Chapter 127: Hello Irisviel. I am Justeaze


    <span>Irisviel von Einzbern is the crucial "lesser Grail" in the current Holy Grail War. This is something known to those who have an understanding of the Holy Grail War system. However, within the Einzbern family, Irisviel and the "lesser Grail" are distinct entities.


    <span>The "lesser Grail" is the physical vessel that contains the alchemical crystallization of the Einzbern family''s lineage, spanning over 2000 years. The personality of Irisviel is known as the "Grail Guardian," and her mission is to safeguard and transport the "lesser Grail."


    <span>In the previous Holy Grail War, not only did the Einzbern faction suffer defeat in the battle of Servants, but the most important "lesser Grail" was also destroyed in the chaos of the conflict. As a result, the Third Holy Grail War ended inconclusively as the "lesser Grail" was lost before determining the victor.


    <span>Due to this failure, the head of the Einzbern family, Acht, decided to equip the "lesser Grail" with a self-managing humanoid shell for the current war. This was done to grant the "lesser Grail" the instinct for survival and the ability to automatically avoid various dangers, ultimately achieving the goal of obtaining the Holy Grail. This humanoid shell was named "Irisviel."


    <span>As the Holy Grail War progresses, the "lesser Grail" begins to exhibit its intended functions and starts to suppress its excess shell. It''s simr to aputer with insufficient memory, where unnecessary programs arepressed to ensure the smooth operation of essential programs.


    <span>This is manifested in Irisviel as the diminishing of human capabilities while the functions of the "lesser Grail" as an object be stronger.


    <span>Whenever a new Servant is eliminated, Irisviel''s body weakens. After Caster''s demise, Irisviel starts feeling physically exhausted, struggling to hold a water cup or carry a phone¡ªordinary tasks. After Lancer''s demise, Irisviel finds it difficult even to walk. If she had the protection of "Avalon," her condition might have been slightly better. However, after returning "Avalon" to Saber, she has to spend a long time in a designated ritualistic slumber.


    <span>When Irisviel opens her eyes again, the sunlight has already dyed the small window in the warehouse a reddish-orange color.


    <span>The sense of discontinuity in consciousness makes it feel as if the entire day has simply ceased to exist. Irisviel''s sleep is that deep. This body has gradually lost its functionality, and the physical slumber is more akin to a state of suspended animation than actual sleep.


    <span>The physical condition has improved significantly; it seems that rest has had some effect. Although she still cannot stand up, at least she can now engage in conversations without barriers.


    <span>Looking to the side, Maiya sits quietly like a portrait of a shadow, unmoving, in the corner against the wall. Her position and posture are exactly as Irisviel saw her thest time. However, her perpetually lowered gaze is as sharp as a drawn de, intensely focused on a certain point in mid-air.


    <span>Although she exudes an immense sense of reliability, she doesn''t appear to be a living human being. Instead, she resembles a familiar or a mechanical entity. Even Irisviel can''t help but feel a certain sense of fear. She can''t fathom what kind of rigorous training and resilient mental strength it takes to maintain such astonishing concentration.


    <span>With a touch of awe, Irisviel suddenly thought to herself that this woman, called Maiya, might embody the survival method that Kiritsugu Emiya desires even more thoroughly than Kiritsugu himself.


    <span>"Miss Maiya," she called softly, almost with a sigh.


    <span>Maiya turned to Irisviel quickly and silently, like a hunting dog hearing a whistle. Irisviel felt a bit guilty; she just wanted to have a casual conversation with Maiya.


    <span>"Why do you fight in Kiritsugu''s ce?"


    <span>"...Because I have nothing else. Besides that, I have nothing," Maiya replied after a brief moment of quiet contemtion, without showing any difort or inconvenience about being protected. She just wanted to talk.


    <span>"I can''t remember anything about my family, not even my name. ''Maiya Hisau'' is the name Kiritsugu used for me on the first fake passport he made for me."


    <span>"Huh?" Irisviel''s surprised expression made Maiya''s lips curl into a slight smile. For someone who never showed any emotions, it was the most friendly expression she could offer.


    <span>"All I remember is that it was a very impoverished country, a ce without hope or a future. Survival meant relying on hating and robbing each other for food. There were always endless wars, even though there was not enough money to maintain an army. The fires of war never ceased... I don''t know who came up with the idea, but instead of training soldiers, they thought it would be faster and cheaper to bring in children and put guns in their hands."


    <span>"..."


    <span>"Target the enemy, pull the trigger. That''s all that mattered. Everything else was discarded... Children who couldn''t do it would die even earlier than those who could. To prolong their own lives, they had to keep killing. That''s why I don''t remember anything before picking up a gun. I lived mechanically like that until I met Kiritsugu."


    <span>While Maiya spoke, she looked down at her own hands. Her slender fingerscked the softness typically associated with women; they only evoked the sharpness of a weapon.


    <span>"My human heart has already died. Only the external vessel remains active, maintaining the familiar functions of the past. That is my ''life.'' Kiritsugu is the one who picked up this life, so I can let him use it freely... That''s why I''m here."


    <span>Although Irisviel had vaguely sensed Maiya''s tragic past, she never expected Maiya''s background to be so heavy.


    <span>Irisviel remained silent, unable to find words to respond. To avoid an awkward situation, Maiya spoke up.


    <span>"Compared to me, madam, your enthusiasm surprises me more."


    <span>"Huh?" Irisviel waspletely taken aback by Maiya''s unexpected words.


    <span>"You have been confined in a secluded castle, isted from the world, yet you are willing to fight for Kiritsugu''s dream of changing the world, regardless of the consequences."


    <span>"I..."


    <span>Maiya''s words made Irisviel reflect on herself once again.


    <span>Her husband, Kiritsugu Emiya, acted based on the dream of "saving the world." Having witnessed his unwavering determination to pursue the Holy Grail, could she honestly say that she held the same dream?


    <span>"Well, actually, I don''t understand Kiritsugu''s dream," Irisviel admitted.


    <span>Yes, the answer was no.


    <span>"In the end, I only pretended to understand. Perhaps I just wanted to be with the person I love. Like you said, I have no real understanding of the world Kiritsugu wants to change. My dream is simply to emte Kiritsugu''s dream and see it as my own."


    <span>"Is that so?" Maiya asked.


    <span>"Yes, but please don''t tell Kiritsugu," Irisviel replied.


    <span>For Irisviel, it was an incredible feeling. She never expected to find someone with whom she could easily express her inner thoughts, thoughts that she would never reveal in front of her husband.


    <span>"I always tell Kiritsugu that he is right, that his dream is worth sacrificing my life for. I have always pretended that I understand. Rather than being a woman who simply dies for her husband, being a woman who shares the same dream as her husband and dies for that dream, that way I won''t be a burden to Kiritsugu, right?"


    <span>"I see."


    <span>This feeling of reliance was different from the love for Kiritsugu and the trust in Saber. Could this be the emotion called "friendship" that Irisviel was experiencing for the first time?


    <span>"But madam, don''t you have your wishes?"


    <span>Upon hearing Maiya''s second question, Irisviel couldn''t help but recall the battle they had together in the forest. In the face of the overwhelmingly powerful presence of Kotomine Kirei, where did her fighting spirite from?


    <span>"Wishes... Well, I do have a wish. I hope Kiritsugu and Saber achieve their final victory. I want the two of them to obtain the Holy Grail."


    <span>At the same time, this also meant Irisviel''s death and her parting with Kiritsugu.


    <span>Even so, this wish was the source of the courage surging in Irisviel''s heart.


    <span>"Is this... what is known as the fulfillment of the Third Magic, the Einzbern family''s wish?"


    <span>"No, even if we don''t reach the Greater Grail of Fuyuki, it''s okay. My wish is for there to be no more wars. If the structure of the world changes ording to Kiritsugu''s expectations, putting an end to all conflicts, then the Holy Grail War pursued here in Fuyuki should be no exception. I hope this Fourth War bes thest Holy Grail War. As an artificial being sacrificed as a vessel for the Holy Grail, I hope I will be thest..."


    <span>At this point, Maiya finally understood the implied meaning in Irisviel''s words.


    <span>"Is it for Miss Illya?"


    <span>"Yes."


    <span>Illyasviel von Einzbern is the culmination of alchemy born from the fusion of a magus and an artificial being within the artificial womb. Although Maiya had never met Illyasviel in person, she had heard about her.


    <span>"I heard that ording to the n of the elder, the ''Grail Guardians'' after me will be more refined artificial life forms. Instead of just concealing the Holy Grail within their bodies, they will have newly added magic circuits installed outside their physical bodies, allowing the physical body itself to function as a ''Holy Grail vessel.'' The elder foresaw the possibility of a ''Fifth War'' even before this Fourth War began, which is why he had me give birth to Illyasviel. If Kiritsugu and I fail, by that time, that child will be used as an experimental subject for the ''Heaven''s Feel,'' the most crucial battle sixty yearster."


    <span>The calm tone of speech now carries a touch of tenderness. This is undeniable evidence that Irisviel is more than just a puppet. She has a heart, cares for others, smiles when happy, and sheds tears when sad. Like an ordinary person, Irisviel carries this warmth in her heart.


    <span>"While holding that child and breastfeeding her, I am acutely aware that this child cannot escape her fate as a vessel. A mother must abandon her most beloved child in this way. Can you understand this feeling?"


    <span>"..."


    <span>Maiya fell silent, carefully sensing the emotions emanating from Irisviel.


    <span>"But this is the destiny forced upon the artificial life forms of the Einzbern family. That child, as well as my granddaughter, every person who gives birth to a daughter will taste this pain. This chain of events will continue until the moment the Fuyuki Holy Grail descends. That is why I wish to be thest one. I want to end the obsession of the Einzbern family with my own body alone. If this wish can be fulfilled, my daughter can escape her fate, and that child can live a life unrted to the Holy Grail, ending her life as a human."


    <span>"Is this the sentiment of a mother?"


    <span>When asked by Maiya in this way, Irisviel realized that she had revealed too much of her inner emotions and smiled awkwardly.


    <span>"Perhaps. It may be difficult for you, Maiya, to understand."


    <span>"It''s not that difficult. I have also experienced being a mother."


    <span>"Huh?"


    <span>This statement waspletely unexpected, and Irisviel doubted if she had misheard.


    <span>Maiya, as if apologizing for startling Irisviel, softened her tone slightly.


    <span>"I have experienced pregnancy and childbirth, although it could be considered an ident."


    <span>"...Have you been married?"


    <span>"No, I don''t even know who the father is. On the battlefield, all the female soldiers, including me, were vited by male soldiers in the barracks every night, I don''t know when... Anyway, shortly after my first period, I became pregnant. I couldn''t even name the child, and I don''t know if he/she is still alive. If they''re still alive, that child must be continuing to kill on the battlefield. The children there start carrying guns and fighting from the age of five."


    <span>"How could it be..."


    <span>The past recounted by the woman who once served as a child soldier was too tragic, deeply shaking Irisviel''s pure heart.


    <span>"Are you surprised? But such things are by no means umon in the world today. Terrorist organizations and guerri groups have learned the benefits of using child soldiers. Because of sessful cases like mine, the number of children who have had simr experiences has not decreased but rather increased."


    <span>Maiya spoke calmly, her gaze bing colder and colder. There was no trace of anger or sadness in her tone anymore. In her memories, there seemed to be only endless despair devoid of any living sensations.


    <span>"Madam, perhaps for you, the world you first saw is very beautiful, and you envy those who live happily in this world. But for me, I envy you, who have always grown up in that castle, because you don''t have to see the ugliness and horror of this world."


    <span>Although Maiya''s sentiment wasn''t aint, when she voiced these thoughts, there was inevitably a hint of ming Irisviel''s naivety.


    <span>Maiya herself may have realized this and shook her head, as if denying what she had just said, concluding with more resolute words.


    <span>"If this kind of world can truly change... if it''s for the sake of achieving that wish of Kiritsugu... then it doesn''t matter how my life is used."


    <span>She had nothing except for battle. Maiya described herself in this way. Her words held no exaggeration. In her heart, there were no dreams, no aspirations. It was as if her inner world had been burned to ashes, leaving only a hollow emptiness.


    <span>Although her inner world was opposite to Kiritsugu''s, as a warrior, they were strikingly simr. This contradiction caused a pang of pain in Irisviel''s chest. Maiya''s existence reminded Kiritsugu and also served as an example to him. It was because of her presence that Kiritsugu could suppress his contradictions and be a ruthless hunting machine.


    <span>"After Kiritsugu achieves his dreams, what do you n to do?"


    <span>For the first time, Irisviel''s question caused Maiya''s gaze to waver in confusion.


    <span>"I haven''t thought about surviving. Even if I manage to keep my life, it would be meaningless to continue living. The world changed by Kiritsugu is a ce where I am not needed."


    <span>A person who only knows how to survive in war has no ce in a worldpletely free from conflict. For Maiya, this negative thought was a natural conclusion.


    <span>This was too sorrowful and difficult to ept, and Irisviel couldn''t help but blurt out.


    <span>"That''s not true. Miss Maiya, you still have things to do after the war ends."


    <span>"..."


    <span>Facing the perplexed gaze of the female warrior, Irisviel spoke with conviction.


    <span>"You must search for your family, find your name, and discover what happened to your child. These are things that should not be forgotten."


    <span>"These are things that should be remembered."


    <span>"Is that so..."


    <span>Contrary to Irisviel''s enthusiasm, Maiya''s tone carried a hint of doubt and remained cold.


    <span>"If the era of peace truly arrives, the memories of people like me would only be a nightmare, reopening the already healed wounds and causing pain. It would only sow the seeds of hatred in this dream world that has finallye. It would be a difficult burden on the world."


    <span>"That''s not true. Because your life is not a dream, but a real event that happened. Creating peace by burying everything in darkness is a sinful deception. True peace is not simply forgetting the past pain, but sincerely mourning the past suffering and sacrifices, so as not to repeat the same mistakes and create a new world of peace."


    <span>Maiya silently gazed at Irisviel, and after a while, her expression brightened.


    <span>"You should have said these things to Kiritsugu earlier. Maybe he would have been better off now."


    <span>Maiya''s thoughts brought both joy and loneliness to Irisviel, who was gradually weakening and might not have had another chance to speak to her husband.


    <span>"Then, Miss Maiya, I entrust you with delivering these words to him and say that it''s from me..."


    <span>"No, you should say it yourself."


    <span>A simr voice, apanied by the light of golden and white spiritual particles, manifested a figure almost identical to Irisviel.


    <span>"Hello, Irisviel von Einzbern. I am Justeaze Lizrich von Einzbern. I am your prototype."


    <span>====


    <span>Support Me at /AbsoluteCode

 Chapter 128: Justeaze’s Answer

    Chapter 128: Justeaze¡¯s Answer


    <span>Justeaze wanted to understand the human heart. She desired toprehend human emotions. That''s why she chose to infiltrate the only person, Irisviel, who possessed a synthetic body, to gain insight into the human heart. She observed everything about her in secret, hoping to understand what shecked.


    <span>Silently, Justeaze watched Irisviel - in the castle, in the mansion, in battles, in everyday life. She witnessed her wholehearted love for Kiritsugu, observed the seamless coordination and trust between her and Saber, and saw the friendship that emerged between her and Maiya, all revolving around the same man.


    <span>This incredible woman changed everyone around her. Irisviel warmed Kiritsugu''s cold heart, adding a touch of brightness to Saber''s life and making her world more than just about war. She touched Maiya with her purity and sincerity, making Maiya see her as arade, not just someone ordered to be protected by Kiritsugu.


    <span>And unknowingly, Irisviel also changed Justeaze, who observed her from the shadows. Through Irisviel''s every action, she shows Justeaze that an artificial being can be just like a human - crying,ughing, feeling sadness and happiness, and being willing to sacrifice everything for someone.


    <span>It wasn''t about the pre-programmed beliefs or missions imprinted on her soul before her birth. It wasn''t about pretending to be human. It wasn''t a malfunction in her functionality, as Justeaze had initially thought. It was something deeper, unrted to functionality, self-discipline, or rationality.


    <span>Emotions, impulses, determination, desires... These words are created by humans to describe themselves. Justeaze knew of them but didn''t understand them, and didn''t fully acknowledge them. Irisviel presented them to Justeaze in their raw and unfiltered form.


    <span>So, this is what it means to be human. So, what Icked was simply epting the reality of "bing human."


    <span>Acknowledging this, I have already be a human and can live proudly as a human, just like Irisviel.


    <span>Justeaze suddenly felt likeughing, realizing that the answer was so simple. Shinji and Sc¨¢thach had already given her the answer, and yet she had taken so long to understand.


    <span>After understanding, Justeaze decided to repay Irisviel. She made this decision without consulting anyone or being influenced by external factors. It was a purely personal decision.


    <span>"Shinji, I want to repay Irisviel."


    <span>This was the first sentence of theirmunication. Shinji was slightly surprised but quickly understood. It was the first time that Justeaze had requested on her initiative, unrted to their ns.


    <span>"You have found the answer?"


    <span>Feeling Shinji''s genuine surprise and joy in his words, a faint smile appeared on Justeaze''s lips.


    <span>"Yes, actually I had already found the answer, but I was unwilling to admit it and ended up wasting so much time... I''m sorry."


    <span>"No need to apologize. Finding the answer is what matters. I have to thank Miss Irisviel."


    <span>At this moment, both Shinji and Justeaze were filled with gratitude towards Irisviel.


    <span>"How do you n to repay her?"


    <span>"I... want to let her live on, as a human."


    <span>"Live on?" Shinji was confused. "But isn''t she the Lesser Grail? Sooner orter, she will... Are you nning to end the Holy Grail War?"


    <span>"No, the Lesser Grail is just Irisviel''s body, not her soul. I want to save ''Irisviel,'' not the Lesser Grail."


    <span>Perhaps others would find it difficult to understand Justeaze''s words, but Shinji could because he was the most vivid example.


    <span>"You want to transform Irisviel into a being simr to you?"


    <span>"Yes, but I can''t do it right now because it requires a vast amount of magical power. The transformation I went through borrowed the magical power stored in the Holy Grail, and after forming a contract with you, I lost that power."


    <span>Whether it was a Servant created from Heroic Spirits or Justeaze, they were both containers created by the Holy Grail system. The Masters were only responsible for providing the magical power required for the operation and maintenance of the containers. It was like a car¡ªthe Holy Grail was the manufacturer, the Masters were responsible for refueling and maintenance, and the Servants were simply responsible for driving. The level of skill and consumption were not on the same scale.


    <span>"Where do you n to obtain this enormous magical power?" Shinji asked directly.


    <span>"From the Holy Grail system."


    <span>"But isn''t the Holy Grail contaminated? The colorless magic has been tainted with Angra Mainyu."


    <span>"The Holy Grail has been contaminated, but the source of the Holy Grail''s magical power hasn''t."


    <span>"The ley lines?" Shinji began to understand.


    <span>"That''s right. Assuming the entire Holy Grail system is the Fuyuki River, the Holy Grail upied by Angra Mainyu is only a middle section. The magical power extracted from the ley lines and flowing to Angra Mainyu has been contaminated, bing the tainted magical power that flows to the outside. But the water at the source is clean."


    <span>"I understand. What you want to do is like what a water utilitypany does. You want to directly take water from the upstream water source and deliver it to those in need through pipelines."


    <span>"Yes, indeed. At the beginning of the Holy Grail War, the entire Fuyuki City''s ley lines were in an activated state, especially at several key nodes. During this time, there is no need for extensive magical engineering to extract sufficient magical energy from them. Shinji, where is the highest quality ley line node in Fuyuki City?"


    <span>"Ryuudou Temple! It''s also the most suitable ce for the Holy Grail to manifest! Sensei and I are here right now."


    <span>This time, it was Justeaze''s turn to be surprised.


    <span>"How did you end up there?"


    <span>"We are preparing for the manifestation of the Holy Grail. Something unexpected happened earlier, and I decided to go all out and cause amotion."


    <span>Shinji chuckled, his expression carrying an inexplicable ferocity.


    <span>"Even if you didn''t contact me, I would have contacted youter¡ªfor the sake of taking control of the ''Lesser Grail.'' Lady Justeaze, let me confirm once again, do you still want the Holy Grail?"


    <span>"Of course, I do." Justeaze''s answer showed no hesitation. "But... I don''t want Irisviel to be harmed."


    <span>"I understand. I''ll do my best to keep Kiritsugu Emiya and Maiya Hisau alive, but I can''t guarantee one hundred percent. Anything can happen in a battle." This was Shinji''s bottom line.


    <span>"Understood. Your safetyes first, and the Holy Grailes second." This was Justeaze''s bottom line.


    <span>"Thank you, Lady Justeaze. Thank you for putting me first."


    <span>"No need to thank me. You are my family."


    <span>Just as the atmosphere was right, a cough suddenly interrupted.


    <span>"..."


    <span>"..."


    <span>"Sensei..."


    <span>"I''m just reminding you not to forget about the main task," Sc¨¢thach innocently remarked.


    <span>And thus, the scene from before unfolded once again.


    <span>====


    <span>Support Me at /AbsoluteCode

 Chapter 129: I Announce, You Have Been Kidnapped

    Chapter 129: I Announce, You Have Been Kidnapped


    <span>In an instant, Justeaze appeared, and Maiya''s slightly rxed body immediately tensed up. This female warrior, who had been in battle since she could remember, swiftly raised her pistol, aiming it at Justeaze.


    <span>Just as she was about to pull the trigger, she saw a face that looked identical to Irisviel. The finger on the trigger hesitated for a few seconds.


    <span>In those few seconds, it allowed Maiya to lose the opportunity to shoot. Justeaze''s hand released several thin threads, with one of them cutting through the pistol, and the others entangling around Maiya''s joints.


    <span>Maiya instinctively attempted to struggle but couldn''t break free from these seemingly unbreakable threads.


    <span>"Miss Maiya!"


    <span>In Irisviel''s bted exmation, Maiya felt as if a strong electric current passed through her body. An intense numbness deprived her of control over her body, and soon she fell to the ground, just like Irisviel.


    <span>Justeaze, still cautious, added more threads to restrain Maiya, ensuring that even Scathach would need some time to break free. Satisfied, she nodded. Before taking action, Shinji had specifically warned her to be careful in dealing with Maiya, as she was an exceptional warrior who needed to be handled with caution, leaving no opportunity formunication.


    <span>"I merely used magecraft to incapacitate Miss Maiya''s movements, so there''s no need to worry."


    <span>Upon hearing Justeaze''s words, Irisviel let out a slight sigh of relief. It was only at this moment that she remembered the self-introduction she had heard earlier.


    <span>"Um, you said you are¡ª"


    <span>"Justeaze Lizrich von Einzbern, your prototype¡ªno, it would be more appropriate to say ancestor or older sister."


    <span>"Lady Justeaze?" In the Einzbern family, Justeaze Lizrich von Einzbern was a revered name, and everyone would use an honorific when referring to her.


    <span>"If you wish, you can also call me ''sister.''" Justeaze smiled, a smile that inexplicably warmed Irisviel''s heart.


    <span>"But, but... Lady Justeaze has already..." Irisviel hesitated.


    <span>"Transformed into the ''Greater Grail,'' right?"


    <span>"Yes." Irisviel nodded gently.


    <span>"The body of Justeaze Lizrich von Einzbern has be the Greater Grail. What stands before you now is the soul of Justeaze Lizrich von Einzbern."


    <span>Justeazepleted the process of transitioning from physical form to spiritual form and then back to physical form.


    <span>"I believe you can understand the way I exist."


    <span>"Is it really you... Lady Justeaze?"


    <span>"It''s me. Alright, I know you have many questions to ask. I will tell you slowlyter. However, this ce is not suitable for prolonged conversation. Let''s move to another location. The person who is here to pick me up has arrived."


    <span>As soon as she finished speaking, Irisviel received an alert from the defense barrier.


    <span>A few secondster, the specially reinforced steel door, over 5 centimeters thick, was sliced open as if cutting through tofu. Two familiar figures, Assassin and Assassin''s Master, entered the workshop.


    <span>"Assassin and Assassin''s Master!" Irisviel widened her eyes in surprise.


    <span>Shinji waved at the sisters of the Einzbern family. "Lady Justeaze, we''vee to pick you up. The car is parked outside. Let''s go. Lady Justeaze will be responsible for Miss Irisviel, and Assassin will take care of Miss Maiya."


    <span>"Wait, wait! Where are you taking us?" Irisviel asked anxiously.


    <span>"We''re going to Ryuudou Temple. Tonight, I will bring the Holy Grail War to an end." Shinji pped his cheek and deliberately put on a fierce expression. "Alright, Miss Irisviel and Miss Maiya, I dere that you have been kidnapped."


    <span>...


    <span>Emiya Kiritsugu and Saber had spent the entire day on the outskirts of Fuyuki City, near the home of the old man, Mackenzie Family. This was the stronghold of Rider and his Master, Waver Velvet. It was an ordinary residence insted from magecraft¡ªa ce where ordinary people lived.


    <span>Because of this, Kiritsugu had been unable to determine the whereabouts of the Rider faction. He had never expected a magus base to be an ordinary house, rather than a magecraft workshop.


    <span>If it hadn''t been for the cooperation of Tohsaka Tokiomi, the hidden controller of Fuyuki City, who shared the information with Irisviel, Kiritsugu would likely never have found Waver''s stronghold until the end of the Holy Grail War.


    <span>This disguise, taking advantage of the blind spot of magi, made Kiritsugu both impressed by Waver''s cunning and conflicted.


    <span>In battle, Waver disyed ignorance and cowardice, showing no signs ofbat experience.


    <span>However, the strategy of choosing a stronghold was incredibly clever, far superior to the tant establishment of bases by the Three Families and Keh.


    <span>Many times, a person''s ability is determined by their level of experience. Inexperienced fledglings usuallyck the necessary skills and are unable to make a significant impact. However, there are exceptions, like Kiritsugu himself. When Kiritsugu first started, he alsocked experience, but he disyed a level of skill and ruthlessness that surpassed many seasoned professionals.


    <span>Could this young man named Waver be as formidable as Kiritsugu himself?


    <span>The fact that Waver and Rider left just before Saber arrived provided the mostpelling evidence for this idea. If that was the case, continuing to wait would be a waste of time.


    <span>However, due to Kiritsugu''s patience and caution as a magus killer, he remained at an observation point not far from Mackenzie''s house. He had Saber hover around the vicinity to attract the attention of any possible appearances of Rider.


    <span>The restlessness of wasting precious time conflicted with the cautiousness of not making rash judgments within Kiritsugu''s heart.


    <span>Just as Kiritsugu was growing impatient with the endless cycle of unanswered questions, his phone, which he carried with him, rang.


    <span>The only person who would contact him at this time would be Maiya. Kiritsugu quickly answered the call.


    <span>"Maiya?"


    <span>"I''m sorry, it''s not."


    <span>The unfamiliar male voice on the phone made Kiritsugu''s heart feel like it was plunging into an abyss. He asked in a voice devoid of any warmth, "Who are you? Where is Maiya?"


    <span>"I am an insignificant kidnapper. Your wife and lover are currently in my hands. I called to set conditions."


    <span>Kiritsugu, filled with anxiety, had no time to dwell on the term "lover." "What are your conditions?"


    <span>"It''s simple. Be present at the appointed time tonight. I will deliver the invitation at the appropriate time. As long as you haven''t left Fuyuki City, you will receive it. Of course, if you can find me ande to the appointment earlier, you can do so. But I don''t rmend it, as it would eliminate your chances of winning the Holy Grail War."


    <span>Kiritsugu fell silent for a few seconds, gritting his teeth. "Fine, but I want to hear the voices of Irisviel and Maiya first."


    <span>"I''m sorry, I can''t fulfill your request because I''m not currently with the hostages. I have already made my demands clear. I hope you will be punctual for the appointment."


    <span>"Wait, I¡ª"


    <span>Before Kiritsugu could say anything else, all he heard from the receiver was a series of hurried beeps.

 Chapter 130: The Greeting

    Chapter 130: The Greeting


    <span>Every participating Master knows that the "Holy Grail" will manifest in the final stages of the Holy Grail War, but they are uncertain of its exact location.


    <span>Only the heads of the "Three Families" and the overseers of the Church are aware that the Holy Grail does not manifest on its own. It requires a summoning ritual to be performed at a location with sufficient leylines.


    <span>Within the territory of Fuyuki, there are four locations with ample leylines that can serve as potential summoning sites for the Holy Grail.


    <span>The most suitable leylines for selection belong to Mount Enzou, which possesses a natural cave system called the "Dragon''s Cave." It is here that the Greater Grail, based on Justeaze''s Catalyst, is set up as a secret altar known only to the Three Families. For the past 180 years, this has been the optimal location.


    <span>Originally, the Tohsaka family, as the providers of thend, had the priority to im the best leylines as their base. However, the magical energy within Mount Enzou is too overwhelming, making it unsuitable as a living location for nurturing the next generation of magi. As a result, they settled for the second-best leylines, which is their current residence, the Tohsaka Mansion. While it may not be on par with the Greater Grail, it still provides sufficient magical support for the manifestation of the Holy Grail.


    <span>The third leylines were initially given to the Matou family when they migrated here. However, it waster discovered that thend''s spiritual energy did not align with the family''s attributes. Consequently, the Matou residence was moved to a different location, and the original leylines were imed by the Church, which is where the Fuyuki Church now stands on a hill. Although it is located on the outskirts of Fuyuki City, separated by a river, and distant from Mount Enzou, the leylines there are not inferior to the second leylines.


    <span>The fourth leylines did not originally exist in thisnd. Instead, through magical maniption and adjustments of the three existing leylines, a subtle variation in the flow of mana umted over a hundred years. This resulted in the formation of a focal point, a post-natural leyline. Following subsequent investigations, it was confirmed that this location had sufficient leylines to conduct the ritual. Since the Third Holy Grail War, some individuals have regarded this ce as an alternative site. Currently, this location is situated at the center of the emerging residential district of Fuyuki and has a newly built civic center.


    <span>Shinji naturally chose Mount Enzou as the location for summoning the Holy Grail, not because of any ranking of first, second, or third, but because it was the only choice.


    <span>The second leylines are the base of Tokiomi, which is unsuitable.


    <span>The third leylines are the base of an ally of Tokiomi, although the Church currently has no one there. However, with Kirei Kotomine''s departure, the location will likely fall into the hands of Tokiomi, making it unsuitable as well.


    <span>The fourth leylines originally had lower leylinespared to the other three and were located in a densely popted area. In "Fate/Zero''s" final events, Kirei Kotomine chose this location to summon the Holy Grail, resulting in a massive fire that imed numerous lives, including the biological parents of the protagonist of the Fifth Holy Grail War, Shirou Emiya. Any sane person would not choose this ce.


    <span>Though Shinji has already taken two lives, his ideals remain untwisted, and his choice from beginning to end has been Mount Enzou, specifically the Ryuudou Temple at the peak of Mount Enzou.


    <span>Choosing Ryuudou Temple as the summoning location for the Holy Grail has two additional advantages besides its high spiritual energy:


    <span>First, it is rarely visited by people. Ryuudou Temple is not a popr temple, and the monks there lead austere lives. Their numbers are few, and they are not knowledgeable about mysteries. Sc¨¢thach was able to hypnotize all the monks in half an hour and gather them in a distant room far from the summoning ritual, preventing them from being affected.


    <span>Second, it is easily defensible. The hardness of the floor is not the reason. The im that it is as hard as the Fuyuki Bridge is just a joke. The floor here is made of ordinary stone and is not particrly hard. The real reason is that powerful barriers surround Ryuudou Temple, extending over the entire Mount Enzou area, with the temple at its center. The barriers are designed to repel spiritual beings, and even Servants can only enter through the main path. If defenses are set up at the mountain gate, it bes an impregnable fortress.


    <span>In fact, in the Fifth Holy Grail War, Caster Medea did just that. She dispatched the irregrly summoned False Assassin, Sasaki Kojirou, to guard the mountain gate. As long as Kojirou remained alive and refused entry, no one could enter Ryuudou Temple.


    <span>As night falls, Shinji, Justeaze, Kariya, Lancelot, as well as Maiya and Irisviel, the two captives, gather in a guest room next to the main hall of Ryuudou Temple. Shinji, Kariya, and Justeaze analyze the potential situations that may arise tonight using a map of Fuyuki City.


    <span>Justeaze sets up the Holy Grail summoning and mana collection rituals while selectively exining the circumstances to Irisviel and Maiya.


    <span>As Justeaze speaks, Irisviel, who can only move her head, and Maiya are filled with unprecedented panic.


    <span>The Matou family has two Masters, each with a Servant. One is the enigmatic Sc¨¢thach, and the other is Berserker, whosebat ability is mistakenly evaluated to be on par with Archer.


    <span>Justeaze has notpletely disappeared and has been lurking around, watching their every move.


    <span>The Master of Assassin, whom Justeaze is contracted, is a true monster.


    <span>He is very familiar with Kiritsugu Emiya and Saber, almost predicting all the actions they might take.


    <span>He knows the effect of "Avalon''s" true name release, information that neither Irisviel nor Kiritsugu Emiya is aware of.


    <span>He knows about Kiritsugu''s unique magic, "Innate Time Control," and understands the principles and effects of "Origin Bullets," making preparations in advance to counter them.


    <span>He also knows Archer''s true trump card and has devised a n based on Archer''s character weaknesses.


    <span>He has set a big trap, waiting for the other three pairs of Masters and Servants to walk right into it.


    <span>What makes Irisviel and Maiya feel even more desperate and incredulous is that the Holy Grail, which Kiritsugu relies on to achieve miracles and fulfill his wishes, has already been corrupted. The only way to achieve their desires is through destruction. If Kiritsugu were to truly make a wish to eliminate all wars, humanity would face a great disaster¡ªwithout humans, there would be no wars.


    <span>If someone else said these words, Irisviel and Maiya would not believe them, but the one saying it is the creator and core of the Great Holy Grail system, so they cannot help but believe.


    <span>The two of them desperately plead with Justeaze to ry this message to Kiritsugu, but they are stopped by Shinji.


    <span>The reason is simple:


    <span>"Kiritsugu''s character, to put it nicely, is resolute, but to put it bluntly, he is stubborn. He won''t stop until he understands the true nature of the Holy Grail. With Kiritsugu Emiya''s abilities, it''s only a matter of time before he arrives here. At that time, he will experience the true nature of the Holy Grail firsthand. Whether Kiritsugu Emiya will copse due to the shattering of his dream will depend on whether you two can hold onto his heart."


    <span>"I can only rely on Maiya because, by that time, I will already..." Irisviel''s expression bes gloomy.


    <span>"You won''t die." Justeaze gently ced a hand on Irisviel''s forehead. "You will survive, just like me. You''ll continue to live with your husband and daughter, watching your daughter grow up. And you''ll tell your husband those words."


    <span>"Lady Justeaze, are you suggesting..." The sudden turn of events left Irisviel almost unable to believe her ears.


    <span>"Call me ''sister''," Justeaze emphasized once again.


    <span>"Lady Ju... sister..."


    <span>"That''s right. Let your sister give you a wee gift."


    <span>A brilliant and sacred light illuminated the entire room. It was a miracle surpassing magecraft, the radiance of the Third Magic.


    <span>P.S.: Irisviel and Maiya will be safest under Sc¨¢thach''s watchful eye. Even if they were to learn this information, it wouldn''t cause any ripples.


    <span>P.S.2: The Holy Grail can''t destroy humanity because the guardians of ya would eliminate that possibility before it even begins. Please refer to the coboration event between "Fate/Grand Order" and "Fate/Zero," where Kirei Kotomine emerges from the Holy Grail, and Kiritsugu, who has be a guardian, waits outside to destroy it.

 Chapter 131: Signal

    Chapter 131: Signal


    <span>That night, the weather in Fuyuki City was extraordinarily unusual, unlike anything seen before.


    <span>The strong northern winds that had persisted for several days suddenly ceased, as if they had never existed.


    <span>After nightfall, instead of dropping, the temperature began to rise sharply. The snow melted, and the humidity in the air increased to the point where an unexpected mirage phenomenon appeared, something that should never ur in this season.


    <span>This hot and humid weather was limited to a tiny area centered around Fuyuki City. Even the weather forecasters couldn''t exin the reason, which only intensified the strange premonitions that the citizens were already feeling.


    <span>Several urban guerri incidents, gruesome murder cases, and child disappearances all remained shrouded in mystery, with no leads. Under the current state of a nighttime curfew with no end in sight, coupled with the recent industrial wastewater disaster, people were on edge from the series of strange events, physically and mentally exhausted. Even the abnormal weather felt like a harbinger of greater cmity.


    <span>Only those who had experienced war knew that it was a sign of approaching conflict, the calm before the storm.


    <span>Saber silently drove the Mercedes-Benz that was originally intended for Irisviel, while Kiritsugu sat in the passenger seat, smoking one cigarette after another without a word.


    <span>Saber didn''t like the smell of smoke, but she didn''t stop Kiritsugu because she knew that her Master was using this method to alleviate his restlessness, forcing himself to remain calm and think about the next course of action.


    <span>With Irisviel and Maiya already in the hands of the enemy, Saber could only rely on her Master toe up with a good solution.


    <span>...


    <span>Tohsaka Tokiomi opened the ancestral treasure chest of the Tohsaka family. It contained the "Magic Box," a magical item bestowed upon the Tohsaka family for their jewel magecraft, crafted by Zelretch, the highest-ranked magus who was still active. The box appeared ordinary on the outside, but it was imbued with the Second Magic, a spatial folding enchantment, making its capacity far greater than its size. The flow of time inside and outside the box also differed, with one hour inside equivalent to a day outside. Therefore, it was used by the Tohsaka family as a safe deposit box to store their most precious magical artifacts and books. The magical attire prepared by Tokiomi for today''s events was also stored here.


    <span>Simrly, there was a magic staff inherited from his master Zelretch, with a rare magic gem embedded at its tip, capable of greatly enhancing the effects of gem magecraft.


    <span>The gemstone pendant and ring that Tokiomi himself crafted contained the umted magical energy he had saved since childhood.


    <span>There are eighteen magic gems, each of which is a high-level magical gem that contains an A-ranked grand magecraft. They are part of a one-time limited magical outfit.


    <span>There are over twenty other magical gems, sealed with magecraft of different levels.


    <span>The specially tailored suit, designed toplement gem magecraft, not only provides a certain degree of physical and magical defense but also features hidden pockets throughout the body for storing gems, facilitating their use in various situations.


    <span>The shoes are equipped with reduced gravity, allowing for high mobility beyond human limits in case of emergencies.


    <span>After putting on each of these pieces of equipment, Tokiomi finally took a moment to tidy his appearance in front of the mirror, ensuring that he would not disgrace the honor of the Tohsaka family.


    <span>Gilgamesh sat in Tokiomi''s designated seat, holding a tall ss, drinking alone. Although he had some dissatisfaction with Tokiomi, he appreciated Tokiomi''s serious and dedicated attitude ¨C at least he was a qualified mongrel. As the king, he would respond to his request.


    <span>...


    <span>It was not just a coincidence that Waver and Rider were absent when Kiritsugu and Saber blocked the door.


    <span>Rider had used his trump card, "Ionian Hetairoi," for two consecutive nights without drawing additional magical energy from Waver. This reckless behavior had ced a tremendous burden on his magical energy and spiritual core. As a result, after the battle, Rider entered a spiritual form and could no longer maintain a physical presence as usual.


    <span>Although Rider did not say anything, observant Waver still noticed Rider''s weakness. Taking him to a certain corner of Fuyuki City''s wooded area, Waver summoned Rider there. Rider''s recovery in this location would be faster than anywhere else.


    <span>A few days ago, Waver had seized the future in this ce.


    <span>Now, in this ce, Waver heard Rider''s inner voice.


    <span>The great King of Conquerors reflected on his dreams in life, questioned the Holy Grail, showed concern for Waver, and expressed his determination to defeat Archer and Saber. The former was a king''s pledge, while thetter was a genuine desire to change that sorrowful belief and make Saber join his ranks, shining brightly on the battlefield.


    <span>When Rider had recovered enough to use "Ionian Hetairoi" once again, Waver returned to the old shack of the Mackenzie family. This small, old wooden house made him increasingly reluctant to leave because it possessed a warmth that the world of magecraftcked.


    <span>What surprised Waver was that Mackenzie had long known that Waver was not their grandson. His implied magecraft had been deciphered by an ordinary, unrted, and unremarkable old man.


    <span>The old man said to Waver, "Who are you? But it doesn''t matter who you are. Although I can''t understand why Martha and I both treat you as our grandson. But we''ve lived for so long, and we just consider all the strange things in the world as unbelievable, without delving into the details... In any case, as our grandson, you show extraordinary kindness."


    <span>Waver asked the old man, "Aren''t you angry?"


    <span>The old man shook his head. "Well, technically I should be angry... but Martha has been genuinely happytely, which was unimaginable before. In that regard, I''m grateful to you. And it seems like you and that man named Alex are honest young people, which is rare nowadays. The purpose behind your actions must be something we find difficult to understand."


    <span>If Waver were to judge by his standards, this old man was toox and slow. Even the experimental white mice in the Clock Tower Academy were more alert.


    <span>Waver didn''t understand why the old man didn''t hate him or me him. Waver only understood the workings of the Clock Tower, and the old man''s tolerance was beyond hisprehension.


    <span>"I don''t understand your situation, and I don''t know if I can ask you this... If possible, can we continue like this for a while? Not just for me, but Martha doesn''t seem to suspect anything for now. Although we don''t know if this is a dream or something else, for us, it is a priceless treasure¡ªa gem of spending time with a kind grandson."


    <span>Waver''s heart was filled with sadness as he looked down at his hands.


    <span>He firmly believed that one day these hands would unveil the mysterious truth. He believed in his abilities¡ªeven if the world denied him, as long as he didn''t give up on himself, someday...


    <span>That was the possibility he had long held on to.


    <span>But what were the results?


    <span>Even the most basic of basic hypnosis suggestions couldn''t seed. Even if he used the excuse of bad luck or unexpected circumstances, it wouldn''t hold up. His magecraft couldn''t even maintain its normal effect on a kind old man who continued to ask for deception.


    <span>At this level of triviality, if it were that man, all he would need to do is take the initiative, pay a visit, and share a few drinks with a smile to seed.


    <span>Waver''s magecraft fell short of this level and even garnered sympathy from others.


    <span>Waver was filled with extreme regret and even found it somewhatical. He considered himself a clown.


    <span>He had never realized what was right in front of his eyes, only looking at nonexistent things and mistaking his beloved self-portrait for a mirror. Now he could understand what those people who mocked him at the Clock Tower were thinking. Waver himself wanted to join them in mocking his foolishness.


    <span>But now he couldn''tugh. Gulen Mackenzie and Martha were not expecting aedy. They had important reasons to ask for Waver''s help. Upon careful consideration, besides being the object of ridicule, this may have been the first time someone asked him to y a different role.


    <span>"...I''m sorry, I can''t promise that. Because I can''t guarantee that I can safely return here again."


    <span>"So, are you doing something life-threatening?"


    <span>"That''s right." Having experienced a battle among Servants that shook the heavens and the earth, Waver deeply understood human fragility.


    <span>Mr. Gulen remained silent, pondering for a while before nodding heavily.


    <span>"Although I don''t know how important that thing is to you, I hope you listen to my words. After living a lifetime and looking back on one''s life, in the end, nothing canpare to life itself."


    <span>This admonition was opposite to the truth that Waver had spent his youth pursuing.


    <span>The so-called path of magecraft began with epting death and heading towards a realm that could only be reached by burning one''s own life. Until today, this should have been his guiding principle.


    <span>But if he wanted to find a suitable way of life, perhaps the words of this kind old man were the truth.


    <span>Waver embraced an indescribable sense of loss in his heart as he gazed at the dazzling starry sky.


    <span>Suddenly, he felt a slight yet clear impact.


    <span>That is a signal simr to when the Holy Church gathers Masters.


    <span>PS: Sometimes, equipment is more important than the magus''s strength. Kirei didn''t show his full power to Shirou. Many of the high-quality Mystic Codes he carried were blown up by Kiritsugu, leaving only the "Azoth Dagger" he carried with him. On the other hand, Tokiomi fought fully equipped.


    <span>PS2:


    <span>Iskandar: Saber, join me.


    <span>Saber: You should ask if my Knights of the Round Table agree.


    <span>Knights of the Round Table: Say that again, I dare you.


    <span>The Emperor''s Comrades, including Hephaestion, Ptolemy, Seleucus, etc.: Try saying that. (There are several Heroic Spirits under the Emperor''smand who are even stronger than him.)


    <span>Merlin, nting flowers and watching the show in the Garden of Avalon: Oh, oh, they''re fighting, they''re fighting.


    <span>PS3: The Knights of the Round Table can''t beat the Emperor''s Comrades because the Emperor has more people. The Round Table has just over a hundred members, including many knights who, like Bedivere, do not have enough achievements to be Heroic Spirits. On the other hand, the Emperor has an absolute number of Heroic Spirits in the five digits.


    <span>====


    <span>Support Me at /AbsoluteCode

 Chapter 132: Provocation

    Chapter 132: Provocation


    <span>In the northwestern sky, a magical light was flickering, its colors even more vibrant than the previous time.


    <span>Kiritsugu and Saber in the Mercedes-Benz; Tokiomi, and Gilgamesh in the Tohsaka residence; and Waver and Rider in the Mackenzie household, all witnessed this signal.


    <span>The two colors of light represented "Four" and "Seven" respectively. In the Tarot Major Arcana, the fourth card is the "Emperor," and the seventh card is the "Chariot." Thebination of the two signifies achieving victory.


    <span>At this moment, such a tant disy of a signal carried a self-evident meaning.


    <span>The three Kings in different locations reacted simultaneously.


    <span>Archer crushed the highball ss in his hand, releasing a chilling aura that caused the temperature in the room to drop abruptly.


    <span>"Damn bastard, daring to disregard this King and dere victory alone! Tokiomi, what is the location?"


    <span>"Mount Enzou, Ryuudou Temple. That is the most suitable ce for the Holy Grail ritual... I believe this signal must have been sent by the people of Einzbern. They are the custodians of the Holy Grail''s vessel."


    <span>The surprise on his face quickly faded, and Tokiomi regained his usual elegance andposure.


    <span>"My King, what do you n to do?"


    <span>"Do you even need to ask? Whoever dares to make such a disrespectful move should be punished!"


    <span>As he spoke, arge ripple appeared in the sky directly above the Tohsaka residence, and a golden flying ship, the Vimana, floated in the air.


    <span>Archer pushed open the window and said, "Tokiomi, you will apany me to punish those scum, won''t you?"


    <span>"Of course, King of Heroes. Please allow your humble servant to apany you." Tokiomi bowed, sensing that the Holy Grail War woulde to an end tonight.


    <span>...


    <span>Compared to the Archer group, the Saber group appeared much calmer.


    <span>"Kiritsugu, what is that?" Saber abruptly stopped the car by the roadside.


    <span>"That must be an invitation from the kidnappers. And that direction... is it Ryuudou Temple? Irisviel and Maiya are there. It will be the final stage of the Holy Grail War."


    <span>Kiritsugu pushed open the car door, his voice devoid of any emotion. He had entered a state of absolute calmness.


    <span>"Saber, you will proceed to Ryuudou Temple. How to act will be up to your judgment. Do you remember the terrain and precautions I mentioned a few days ago?"


    <span>"I remember, Kiritsugu. And what about you?"


    <span>"I will also head there as quickly as possible, but not together with you."


    <span>Saber knew that Kiritsugu was still following his usual tactic of attracting the enemy''s attention head-on while he acted covertly. After hesitating for a few seconds, she whispered, "Please be careful."


    <span>A slight fluctuation finally appeared on Kiritsugu''s poker face, only to disappear quickly.


    <span>"You too, Saber."


    <span>...


    <span>At the same time, Waver bid farewell to the elderly Mackenzie and left the cozy home.


    <span>"Rider."


    <span>The burly giant responded to his Master''s call, materializing in solid form.


    <span>"That is a provocation. Some impatient person is saying to us, ''I am the victor. If you have any objections,e at me.'' In other words, the enemy has already decided where to determine the oue and is searching for opponents."


    <span>Rider seemed quite satisfied, wearing a fierce smile. His gaze seemed to pierce through the endless sky, heading directly towards the battlefield.


    <span>"Very good, very good. This saves us the trouble of searching for people everywhere. Not a single Servant can remain silent in the face of such provocation. All those who are still alive will gather there¡ªhmph, just as I anticipated, tonight truly is the climax of the decisive battle."


    <span>The towering figure of the Conqueror King trembled with a spirit resembling joy.


    <span>Waver watched the mighty figure of the Heroic Spirit with a cold, indifferent gaze as if observing something distant and unattainable.


    <span>"Is that so? Tonight... it will be the end."


    <span>"That''s right. Good, since I know where the battlefield is, I, as the ''Rider'' ss, must also make my way to the battlefield in a manner befitting my title."


    <span>Rider drew his sword, Kupriotes, and raised the tip towards the sky.


    <span>"Come forth, my chariot!"


    <span>With a call, the void was split open, and lightning shed as the majestic chariot that he had ridden countless times descended from above.


    <span>"Come on,d, let''s embark on this ''expedition'' together."


    <span>Rider leaped onto the chariot, patting the seat beside him with a smile. However, Waver could only show a cold, bitter smile and shake his head.


    <span>Only a hero was worthy of riding alongside Alexander the Great on his shining chariot. It was not a ce for lowly and insignificant individuals to step foot in.


    <span>It was like an inept magus who couldn''t even get the basics of hypnosis right.


    <span>Or like a clown who overstepped his bounds, only hindering the footsteps of the king''s dominance.


    <span>The glorious path that the Conqueror King Iskandar was about to embark on must not be tainted.


    <span>Waver Velvet had once believed that he could be the victor and had taken pride in it.


    <span>But now, things were different. After these two weeks, of witnessing firsthand what a true hero was, he now understood how inadequate and insignificant he truly was.


    <span>Even losers had their dignity. If he could watch that distant noble figure without sullying his glory, at the very least...


    <span>"My Servant, Imand you with a Command Seal."


    <span>The young boy raised his right fist, revealing the Command Seal that he had yet to use. It was the shackles that would bind the Heroic Spirit before him, the greatest obstacle on the path of the conqueror.


    <span>"Rider, you must win the final victory!"


    <span>It wasn''t coercion; it was simply a matter of course, which was why Waver gave thismand. He watched calmly as the first Command Seal disappeared after bestowing the power of the contract.


    <span>"Following that, Imand you with my second Command Seal¡ªRider, you must obtain the Holy Grail!"


    <span>The second Command Seal disappeared as well.


    <span>The radiance of the Command Seals made Waver feel a twinge of pain. There was still time to change his mind, but such useless hesitation floated in his mind¡ªit was foolish and not worth mocking.


    <span>"Rider, you must conquer the whole world. Failure is not allowed."


    <span>Three consecutive Command Seals were released, and after generating a few whirlwinds, they vanished without a trace.


    <span>As a magus, Waver probably wouldn''t have another chance in his lifetime to use such immense magical power. But he felt a sense of exhration from his actions for the first time in his life. Of course, he wouldn''t regret it; as the price for losing everything, this grand gift was more than enough.


    <span>Waver lowered his head and looked at his hand, where the contract seal engraved on it hadpletely disappeared.


    <span>"...Alright, now I am no longer your Master... or anything at all."


    <span>Waver spoke with his head lowered, addressing the ground. He didn''t want to know what expression Rider had on his face at that moment.


    <span>Rider might be sighing at the coward who gave up the fight, or perhaps he was relieved to be free from his ipetent Master. Waver didn''t want to see either of those expressions. If possible, he wanted to forget everything about their encounter.


    <span>"You should go now, wherever you want to go... You..."


    <span>Waver heard Rider respond calmly.


    <span>Then he would hear the sound of hooves on the ground, gradually fading away. Just as Waver was thinking this, his neck was suddenly grabbed and lifted by someone''s hand. The next second, he was ced in the familiar seat on the side of the chariot.


    <span>"Of course, I will go to battle immediately. But since you''ve given so manymands, you must have mentally prepared yourself to see it through until everymand is fulfilled."


    <span>"You, you, you fool! You... hey, hey...!"


    <span>His will was easily overturned, and Waver''s voice changed in his distress.


    <span>"I no longer have any Command Seals! I''m no longer a Master! Why are you taking me with you!? I¡ª"


    <span>"Even if you''re not the Master, you''re still my friend."


    <span>Rider''s face had the same warm smile as usual.


    <span>When Waver realized that Rider''s words were meant for him, the strongest part of his heart crumbled¡ªalthough he had guarded it carefully, it only took a moment for it to copse.


    <span>Tears overflowed uncontrobly, and when the tears mixed with the runny nose below his nose, his face became blurry. He couldn''t even breathe properly, let alone speak normally. Even so, he couldn''t help but ask while swallowing hard.


    <span>"Can someone like me...<span>really<span>do it?... Can I... stand by your side..."


    <span>"After going through life and death together so many times, you''re still saying such silly things."


    <span>The King of Conquerors didn''t mind that the young boy was crying and gasping for breath. He spoke as if he were listening to drunken ramblings at a banquet, patting the thin shoulders of the youth.


    <span>"Have you not always faced enemies together with this King? That makes you this King''s friend. Lift your head high, stand tall, and walk alongside this King with dignity."


    <span>"...!"


    <span>Waver forgot to mock himself. He had cast away all the humiliation before today, the fear of the future, and the fear of facing death at this very moment.


    <span>Only the understanding of "conquering victory" deeply rooted itself in his empty heart.


    <span>There is no defeat, no shame. As long as he is with the King, as long as he believes and gallops on the path of a conqueror, no matter how<span>weak and feeble<span>his feet may be, one day he will surely reach the end of the world¡ªWaver now firmly believed in this.


    <span>"So let''s fulfill themand of the first Command Seal. Kid, you better open your eyes wide and watch carefully."


    <span>"Ah, I will watch with these eyes!"


    <span>The neigh of the divine bull, which exists only in myths, resounded like a victorious roar. With the unity of the conqueror and the magus, they rushed towards the final battlefield.


    <span>The Vimana, the golden flying ship from the age of gods over four thousand years ago, the divine bull chariot "Gordius Wheel" from ancient times over two thousand years ago, and the top-tier white sports car "Mercedes-Benz" of the modern era¡ªthese three kings were carried towards the ultimate battlefield.


    <span>That ce was the summit of Mt. Enzou, the primary spiritual vein node of Fuyuki City, where the physical body of Justeaze rested in eternal slumber.


    <span>====


    <span>Support Me at /AbsoluteCode

 Chapter 133: Aerial and Land Combat

    Chapter 133: Aerial and Land Combat


    King of Heroes, King of Conquest, King of Knights, whose ride is the most badass?


    Undoubtedly, it is the King of Heroes.Shiningbrightly and distinct from any modern aircraft, the majestic spaceship soars through the sky, exuding an unparalleled level of coolness.


    In second ce is the awe-inspiring Gordius Wheel of the King of Conquest.


    To be fair,while ssical chariots and modern sports cars may be favored by some, this chariot can fly and emits electric lights and thunder while speeding through the air.With added special effects, it easily surpasses the sports cars.


    The following scene unfolds naturally, with the mboyant "Vimana" and thegrandiose"Gordius Wheel" acknowledging each other''s presence.


    "King of Conquest!"


    "King of Heroes!"


    The two kings confront each other across space.


    Archer''s pride remains unchanged: "How is your condition tonight? Are you prepared to be defeated by me?"


    Rider''s aura surpasses his past self: "You are the one who shouldbe preparedto be plundered by me. Tonight, I have transcended perfection and be more powerful than everbefore."


    Rider''s current strength stems from Waver''s threemand spells.


    When usingmand spells to enforce mandatory orders, the more abstract the content, the lower the effectiveness. In this regard, Waver''smandsck specificity, resulting in the wasteful consumption ofmand spells.However, on the other hand, when absolutemandsare not usedto distort the will of the Servant but rather to act based on mutual agreement,mand spellsnot only possess coercive capabilities but alsobe auxiliary means to enhance the Servant''s abilities.


    Although Waver''s method of usage does indeed have limited effects, the content aligns with the intentions of the Servant, and with three consecutivemand spells, they do impact Rider.As long as Rider acts in pursuit of "victory," he will receiveanabundantsupply ofmagical energy.


    In short, the current Rider is in an unprecedented "excellent state," an oue that neither Waver nor Rider himself expected.


    Archer''s gaze is sharp as a knife as he scans Rider from top to bottom.


    "The aura you emit is indeed stronger than usual. Very well, only in this state are you worthy of making me serious. Let''s start with the chariot you take so much pride in!"


    "Alright then, let''s warm up with an aerial battle," Rider responds.In an instant,the immense magical energycontainedwithin the chariotis released, producing thunder and lightning ten times morepowerfulthan before.


    Simultaneously, Archer unveils his "Gate of Babylon," with ripples one after another enveloping Vimana, revealing various Noble Phantasms within.


    Apanied by the bellow of a divine bull, Riderunches the first attack. Thunderbolts as thick as water barrels descend from the sky, directly striking Archer''s golden spaceship. The King of Conquest, Iskandar, has spent his entire life invading and conquering, and the first strike represents the embodiment of his conquest.


    Archer coldly snorts and remains motionless on his throne.When the thunderbolt approaches Vimana, just ten meters away, another thunder and lightning strike urs.


    This lightning is different from the lightning summoned by Rider. Thetter lies between blue and white, while the former is a dazzling golden lightning.


    Blue and white, intertwined with gold, countless small bolts of lightning dart across the sky. The two colliding lightning bolts neutralize each other, dissipating into afineweb of electricity that fades away.


    Archer and Tohsaka Tokiomi on Vimana remain unharmed.


    "Thunder and lightning are not your privilege, Rider."


    Archer raises his head, looking down upon Rider. The deployed "Gate of Babylon" unleashes six consecutive Noble Phantasms, spears and swords gleaming like shooting stars with radiant tails, confronting Rider.


    Rider pulls the reins with force, the divine bull strides forward, and the Divine Wheel of the King of Conquestswiftlytransitions from a standstill to high speed, instantly elerating to a levelparable to professional racing. With the increased rtive velocitygainedfrom the sudden eleration, the chariot finds a hair-thin gap amidst the barrage of projectile Noble Phantasms and maneuvers through.


    However, Archer''s Noble Phantasmsdonot give up the pursuitjustbecause one attempt misses.Three of the six Noble Phantasms, the battle-axe, the scythe, and the curved de, suddenly change direction andcontinue toclosely trailbehind the Divine Wheel of the King of Conquest.


    Just before they are about to hit their target, the Divine Wheel of the King of Conquest suddenlybrakes, as if the inertia from the high speed doesn''t exist at all, causing all the pursuing Noble Phantasmsto futilely disappear into thin air.


    Just as Rider sessfully evades all the attacks, the two divine bullsonce againtransition from a standstill to rapid eleration, dragging two thunderbolts as they dash toward Vimana.


    "ying these little tricks to the fullest!"


    Archer smirks slightly and reaches out to touch the steering wheel of Vimana. The golden ship immediately increases its speed in one breath, disying a graceful flight that surpasses the aerial maneuverability of fighter jets, effortlessly evading the charge of the divine bulls. The flight speed of this celestial Noble Phantasm, praised in epic poems, is as fast as thought itself,pletely defying thews of physics.


    The divine bulls roar to the skyonceagain, and thethunderouspath beneath their feet twists in mid-air, continuing the pursuit of Vimana, which had managed to dodge them momentarily.


    However, Archer only responds to the second threat with lightughter. Once again, he deploys his "Gate of Babylon" and retrieves two shields, throwing them into the air to block the thunderbolts.


    "How amusing... It''s been a while since I''ve yed such an exhrating game. Thest time wasprobablywhen Ipeted in flight speed with ''him.''"


    The crimson eyes of the King of Heroes gradually fill with a fanatical hue. Vimana ascends rapidly, with Rider''s Divine Wheel closely following behind. The two sides rush to the top of the night sky, unleashing an even more intense deathmatch in the extremely high altitude.


    One side is the Divine Wheel pulled by the divine bulls, symbolizing the incarnation of Zeus. The other side is the glorious ship from myth and legend.


    One side calls upon the lightning authoritywielded by the gods, while the other unleashes an endless rain of Noble Phantasms.


    Thisis a confrontationrooted in myth and legend, apetitionthat surpasseshuman imagination.


    The Hero King of Babylon hailed in the oldest epics.


    Having trampled across the continents of Asia, Europe, and Africa, he established an unprecedented empire as the King of Conquest.


    These two unparalleled kings engage in a back-and-forth exchange thousands of meters above the ground, refusing to yield to each other.


    In terms of the performance of their respective vessels and the variety of their weapons, the King of Heroes holds the advantage. However, the Rider, who manifests as a cavalryman, possesses an A+ Riding skill andpensates for the shorings of the chariot''s performance and armament with exceptional driving techniques. The aerial battle presents an overall situation of evenly matched forces.


    After more than ten minutes of intensebat, Archerbegins to feel a slight impatience.Aerial battles may appear dazzling, but in reality, they are a process of exchanging shots and constantly evading. Continuing further would only result in a mundane endurance contest.


    "Hey, Rider, it''s about time to wrap up this warm-up battle."


    "I was just thinking the same. Although aerial battles are entertaining, a true man should keep his feet on the ground. Then, let this strike mark the end of our warm-up."


    The magical power entwined around the thunderous hooves and the Divine Wheel of Conquest reaches its peak for the night, bing synonymous with the authority of the heavenly god Zeus.


    "[The Distant Dominance]¡ª¡ª!!!"


    With a signature roar, Rider unleashes the full divine might of the chariot, hurtling towards Archer with an unparalleled and magnificent force, carrying thethunder of the gods. He charges towards the enemy that the king has identified.


    Archer no longer maneuvers and evades like before. He opensyer uponyer of defensive Noble Phantasms and engages Rider in a sh with an equally grand demeanor.


    A massive firework explodes in the sky above Fuyuki City, covering the entire Shintodistrict,andcasting a radiance that will be unforgettable for anyone who witnesses it.


    The hands of the clock return to their starting position, marking the end of the old day and the beginning of a new one.


    The normally bustling streets are now even quieter than usual.


    The continuous string of events seems to have terrified the residents who usually stay upte, and in these past few days, they have obediently heeded the call to avoid going out at night and stayed at home. Even the roads are devoid of cars, with only the dimlight ofstreetmps illuminating the cold asphalt exposed to the winter chill.


    The deserted streets, devoid of human activity,give the feeling of beingimmersed in a life-sized toy scenery.If we were to call cesthat areiprehensible to ordinary people "otherworldly," then tonight''s Fuyuki City truly lives up to that name.


    Andit is inthis "otherworldly" realmthatexists for the descent of the two kings from the sky.


    Thousands of meters in altitude, enough to turn an ordinary person into a pile of flesh, but notenoughto kill the Servants and the Masters protected by them.


    If Waver could seethe sun of tomorrow, he might never forget this thrilling sensation that sends shivers down one''s spine. There are moments in this world that are called "real moments."It is a time when the naked souls, liberated from all deceit and falsehood, gain a profound understanding of the vast universethat liesbefore them, a moment that shakes theirverysouls.


    Waver is now experiencing this feeling.At this moment,although there are no definite answers, he can ept all the mysteries and contradictions in the world.At this moment,although there are no words to exin, he can feel the meaning of existence and the value of death.It is a moment of supreme happiness, free from all the confusion and chaos that cause sufferingin life.


    "Are you scared, kid?" Rider notices Waver trembling and quietly asks him.


    The young boy doesn''t try toput on a brave frontand nods honestly.


    "Yeah, I''m scared. Or should I say, ''the exhration of the soul'' in your words?"


    Waver''s nervous reply brings a satisfied smile to the face of the King of Conquest.


    "That''s right. The stronger the enemy, the more intense the desire to taste the sweet wine of victory. Hmph, you''re starting to understand more and more."


    Rider fearlessly speaks with courage.


    Thisis the fourth and undoubtedly the final encounter between the two.The Hero King of Babylon and the legendary King of Conquest.They openly upy bothnes of the fourne road at the foot of Mount Enzou.


    For them, the only obstacles ahead are each other.There is only one road leadingto the mountaintop, with no way to avoid it or retreat.Thisis the battlefield where the fate of kings is determined when they sh with their dominance.


    "Kid, wait here for a moment."


    "Hmm?"


    "Tokiomi, wait here as well."


    "Understood."


    As if they hadmade an agreement, the two of them confidently approached each other with proud strides.


    They were not just martial artists testing their skills; they wererivalspeting for dominance.As such, they must adhere to the appropriate etiquette before their sh.


    "You won the warm-up battle, King of Conquest. I won''t give you any more chances from now on."


    In the final sh in the sky, Vimana''s broken wings came first, followed by the shattering of the divine chariot''s wheels. Although this mutually destructive result could be considered a draw, the pride of the Hero King does not allow him to do so.


    Rider, victorious in the initial battle, exudes evengreatermomentum. "I will keep winning until I achieve ultimate victory. But between ourst feast, we should have had an agreement. Before we determine life and death, let''s finish the remaining wine. Although it was disrupted by that clueless bastardst time, there''s still a bit left in the bottle. You can''t deceive the eyes of this king."


    "Indeed, as the King of Usurpers, youkeep a close eye oneveryone else''s possessions."


    Archer forced a bitter smile as he retrieved aplete set of drinking utensils from the "Gate of Babylon" from another world. He poured everyst drop of the divine sake remaining in the bottle into two cups, and the two kings, like boxers throwing punches, solemnly clinked their cups.


    "King of Babylon, this is the final question of the banquet."


    "Igrant you permission. Go ahead."


    With the wine cup held in his hand, Iskandar''sexpression, thoughserious,still retained a mischievouschildlikeinnocence in his eyes as he began to speak.


    "If I were to arm my ''King''s Military Might'' with your ''King''s Treasury,'' there is no doubt that we could form an invincible army to conquer the world. That guy called the President in the Western countries probably wouldn''t stand a chance, right?"


    "Hmm, and then?" Archer responded.


    "Would you like to be an ally of mine? As long as the two of usform an alliance, we can surely conquer the ends of the stars."


    The King of Heroes burst intoughter as if he had heard the funniest joke in the world.


    "You are quite an amusing fellow. Only someone who isn''t a clown could say such foolish things and make meugh so heartily. It''s been a while since I felt this way."


    Although Archerughed, the chilling aura emanating from him showed no sign of diminishing.For this Golden King,the desire to kill was almost synonymous with pleasure.


    "However, unfortunately, I don''t need a second friend.From the past to the future, I have only one friend¡ªand the world doesn''t need two kings either."


    Upon hearing this resolute reply, the King of Conquest did not show a disappointed expression. Hesimplynodded silently.


    "So, it''s the solitary path of kingship. Let me challenge your unwavering ideals with respect, then."


    "Very well. Show your true self, King of Conquest. You are a thief who deserves my judgment."


    The two kings finished thest drop of the exquisite wine, discarded their empty cups, andwithoutlooking back,turned and returned to their original positions.


    Waver nervously witnessed the final toast between the two, sighing as he weed the return of the kings.


    "You two get along quite well, don''t you?"


    "Somewhat, but we are about to face each other in battle. He may be thest person I will ever have an eye-to-eye confrontation within my life. How can I not treat him with respect?"


    "Don''t say such silly things."


    Waver replied in a low voice, contradicting Iskandar''s half-joking remark.


    "There''s no wayyou could be killed.Idon''t agreewith that. Have you forgotten myincantation?"


    "You''re right, that''s true."


    Rider revealed a determined smile and drew his sword from his waist.


    "Gather, myrades! Tonight, our heroic figures will leave behind the strongest legend!"


    Inresponse to the king''s call, the raging sandstorm echoed and howled.


    Gathered from the other side of time and space, the longing of the spirits who once shared the same dream with the king took shape beneath the sword of Sepulcher.


    United as one, everyone looked towards the hazy horizon, blurred by the heat, as if trying to see through the vast and boundless blue sky.


    The hearts of the heroes, yearning for the battlefield, transcended time and eroded reality, transforming the silent mountain foothills into a hot sand in ravaged by fierce winds.


    One after another, noble spirits rushed to the prepared stage of the decisive battle.


    "Ah, ah..."


    For Waver, this was the third time he witnessed the might of the Ionioi Hetairoi. Though no longer surprised, after understanding the profound meaning contained within the ultimate Noble Phantasm that embodied Iskandar''s kingship, he couldn''t help but feel a touch of reverence.


    The resplendent elite cavalry¡ªthe bond between the King of Conquest and his vassals that transcended the boundaries of the mortal realm and the underworld.


    This group of warriors, elevated to eternity, cared not where the battlefield manifested¡ªaslong as the King of Conquest raised the banner of dominion once again, his subjects would immediately rally to his side, no matter where they were.


    That was the glory of being with the king.


    That was the joy of fighting alongside a king, a thrill that made the blood race.


    "The enemy is the invincible King of Heroes, and I have noints about facing such an opponent! Men! Let us show our dominance to the ancient heroes!"


    "Ooh ooh ooh ooh ooh ooh ooh ooh!!"


    In response to Iskandar''s roar, the armylet outa resounding cheer that shook the heavens.


    Facing this vast and numerous army alone, Archer showed no trace of fear on his face. He stood calmly and proudly, like a majestic solitary peak. Only a demigod Heroic Spirit could possess such sublime and awe-inspiring power.


    "Come at me, Lord of Conquest. Now you shall witness the true form of a king..."


    With Waver by his side, the King of Conquest mounted his steed, Bucephalus, and led the army of Heroic Spirits in a wedge formationchargingtowards the Hero King.


    Rider,taking the lead, let out a resounding howl, and the cavalry echoed his cry.Amidst the thunderous sound of their charge, Waver, with his still youthful voice, shouted as loudly as he could in unison¡ª


    "Charge!"


    ====


    Support Me at /AbsoluteCode

 Chapter 134: You Are My King

    Chapter 134: You Are My King


    <span>The swirling yellow sand rose as the unstoppable force of the "Ionioi Hetairoi" shook the earth and charged forward.


    <span>Though Tohsaka Tokiomi already knew that Rider possessed an EX-ranked Noble Phantasm, witnessing the heart-stopping spectacle before his eyes still sent shivers down his spine. His elegance andposure had long been thrown out the window.


    <span>In contrast, the Hero King Gilgamesh, standing steadfastly before Tokiomi, remained unfazed.


    <span>As he gazed at the magnificent military might, his crimson eyes filled with nothing but the pleasure of bloodlust. Only a king who had experienced all the joys in the world could understand such an abnormal sensation.


    <span>Archer was genuinely pleased.


    <span>Summoned to this time and space, he found himself trapped in the daily repetition of a farcical war. Growing tired of it all, he finally encountered a "rival" he could truly acknowledge.


    <span>The challenge from Rider was worthy of his full effort.


    <span>"Dreaming of greatness, aspiring for conquest... Imend your ambition, warriors. But do you understand? Dreams, eventually, muste to an end."


    <span>Archer opened his treasure vault in the void with the Bab-ilu (key-shaped sword) in his hand. However, he didn''t unleash the "Gate of Babylon" but instead drew out a single sword.


    <span>"Because of that, your path will inevitably be blocked by me, the King of Conquest."


    <span>¡ªCan this weapon truly be called a "sword"?


    <span>It was truly bizarre. It had a hilt and a de, with a length simr to an ordinary longsword. But the crucial part, the ''de'' itself, differed greatly from the traditional concept of a sword. It was a cylindrical formposed of three connected segments, with the tip twisted into a spiral shape,cking any sharpness. The three cylindrical segments rotated slowly, resembling wheels, continuously interweaving.


    <span>Indeed, it couldn''t be called a "sword." This weapon, born before the concept of a ''sword'' even existed, was crafted by the gods before the creation of humanity. It manifested the divinity witnessed at the moment of creation.


    <span>The three cylindrical segments, resembling wheels, carried the weight and energy equivalent to the shifting of the Earth''s crust as they rotated in harmony with the movement of the celestial sphere. The immense magical power surging forth surpassed any calcble range.


    <span>"Come, it''s time to learn the conclusion of endless dreams. I will personally show you the truth of the world."


    <span>In Archer''s raised hand, the Sword of Beginning gradually increased its rotational speed. Each turn was faster than the previous one, each revolution quicker than thest...


    <span>Witnessing all of this, Rider instinctively felt the approaching danger and urged Bucephalus to elerate.


    <span>Rider sensed the immense threat posed by that weapon and urged Bucephalus to increase its speed.


    <span>"It''sing."


    <span>Granting Archer the initiative was no issue, but Rider would only allow him to unleash a single strike. Without waiting for Archer''s subsequent actions, the "King''s Military Might" would trample over that solitary figure bathed in golden light.


    <span>In this way, the key lies in how to withstand the first strike. Archer, with his infinite Noble Phantasms, looks down upon all others, and that must be his ultimate weapon, the one he believes can guarantee victory.


    <span>Is it a military-type Noble Phantasm?


    <span>Or a fortress-type Noble Phantasm?


    <span>Or perhaps a sniping-type treasure, as the opponent intends to capture the thief before capturing the king, aiming to shoot down the charging Rider in one fell swoop...


    <span>A hurricane roared with a thunderous sound as arge amount of magical energy burst forth from Archer''s Noble Phantasm.


    <span>"Awaken, ''Ea.'' The stage that matches you is ready!"


    <span>Ea¡ªIn Mesopotamian mythology, it is the deity of the earth and water, divided into the categories of ''heaven'' and ''earth''.


    <span>The sword called Ea, also known as the "Sword of Rupture," is the primordial sword that witnessed the creation of heaven and earth in the age of gods. The mission of the Initial de is to separate the unclear chaos of heaven and earth and allow each of them to possess a definite form.


    <span>Now, the proudly swirling divine sword gathers gusts of fierce wind, preparing to reenact the miracle of creation. The Hero King in golden attire proudly deres,


    <span>"Watch closely¡ªthis is ''Enuma Elish: The Star of Creation that Splits Heaven and Earth''!"


    <span>The sky screams, and the earth roars.


    <span>The binding force of immense magical energy surges forth, shaking thews of the universe.


    <span>Archer swings down the sword without aiming at anyone in particr.


    <span>There''s no need to aim at anyone anymore. The de of the Rupture Sword will not only cleave through "enemies."


    <span>Before the galloping Rider, the earth cracks open, revealing a bottomless abyss.


    <span>"Ugh!?"


    <span>Rider immediately senses the danger beneath his feet, but the momentum of Bucephalus''s charge is too fierce, and it''s impossible for anyone to stop it now.


    <span>"Yi¡ª"


    <span>Seeing the fate of plummeting into the bottomless abyss, Waver desperately suppresses the cry of despair in his mouth. Although life and death are imminent, neither Rider nor his steed and knight will retreat in the face of this level of crisis.


    <span>"Hah!"


    <span>In response to the reins in Rider''s hand, the swift horse kicks with its strong hind legs and soars high into the air.


    <span>This leap and flight freeze the blood. When this moment, which Waver thought would never end, finallyes to an end, Bucephalus has already set foot on the other side of the cliff.


    <span>However, Waver had no time to catch his breath. The disastrous state of the cavalry behind him paled his face.


    <span>The infantry was unable to cross the fissure in the earth due to their inferior speedpared to Bucephalus, and they fell straight into the bottomless abyss like an avnche. Although the cavalry in the rear managed to halt their horses in time and avoid the fate of falling, it was only the beginning of the tragedy.


    <span>"Kid, hold on tight!"


    <span>Rider shouted and held onto Waver tightly, gripping the horse''s mane.


    <span>While the swift horse retreated to a safe area, aware of the imminent danger, the fissure in the ground continued to expand, swallowing the surroundingnd and the cavalry one by one.


    <span>No, it wasn''t just the earth. The cracks extended from the horizon into the empty air, distorting space, sucking in arge amount of air. Everything around was being swept into the void''s end along with a gust of reversing wind.


    <span>"This... this is..."


    <span>Even the King of Conquerors was left speechless by this scene.


    <span>The Sword of Rupture in the hands of the King of Heroes was not merely cleaving the earth; it epassed the entire world, including the sky. Its attack could no longer be described in terms of uracy or power. Soldiers, horses, dust, and the sky¡ªeverything that relied on the severed space as its foundation was drawn into the vortex leading to nothingness and disappearingpletely.


    <span>Just as Bucephalus exerted all its strength to stabilize its footing and resist the vacuum pressure, the scorching desertnd transformed by the "Reality Marble" was also cracking and shattering, flowing towards the abyss like sand about to be depleted.


    <span>Before this sword was swung, the three thousand worlds were nothing more than meaningless chaos.


    <span>After this sword was swung, newws would cleave through the sky, earth, and ocean.


    <span>The torrent unleashed by the creation of heaven and earth had long surpassed the realm of Noble Phantasms. The visible and invisible phenomena were all crumbling under this unparalleled power. This was the true form of the King of Heroes'' "Anti-World Noble Phantasm" that allowed him to surpass limits.


    <span>The sky copsed, the earth shattered, and amidst of the gradually fading darkness, only Archer''s Sword of Rupture shone brightly. That radiance seemed to be the first star illuminating the new world, marking a brilliant final punctuation to destruction.


    <span>Neither Rider nor Waver witnessed everything. The Reality Marble they were in was sustained by the magical energy of all the summoned Heroic Spirits. Before the worldpletely disappeared, the Reality Marble had already shattered when they lost half of their forces, and the twistedws of the world returned to their original state.


    <span>Afterward, as if waking up from a dream, Bucephalus, carrying the two of them,nded on the asphalt road in the night.


    <span>At the end of the road, the golden Hero stood tall with an arrogant smile. The positions of the two had not changed; it was as if the battle had rewound to the beginning.


    <span>The only visible change was the Sword of Rupture still rotating and growling in Archer''s hand.


    <span>There was also an invisible fatal change¡ªRider''s ultimate Noble Phantasm, "Ionioi Hetairoi," had disappeared.


    <span>"Victory is ours, and no one can stop us now."


    <span>Witnessing the awe-inspiring power of the Sword of Rupture, Tokiomi could hardly contain his excitement.


    <span>On the other side, Waver looked pale as he gazed up at his Servant.


    <span>"Rider..."


    <span>The imposing King of Conquerors asked with a serious expression.


    <span>"By the way, there is an important question I haven''t asked you yet."


    <span>"...Huh?"


    <span>"Waver Velvet, do you willingly offer yourself as my vassal?"


    <span>Overwhelmed by intense emotions, Waver trembled all over, tears flowing down like a bursting flood.


    <span>It was a question he knew would be impossible, but one he had always yearned for.


    <span>There was no need for hesitation, for the answer had long been prepared, hidden deep within his heart like a priceless treasure.


    <span>"Only you are..."


    <span>Ignoring the tears streaming down his cheeks, the young man straightened his chest and answered unwaveringly.


    <span>"Only you are my king. I vow to serve you, to devote myself to you. Please guide me on the path ahead and let me witness the same dreams as you."


    <span>Upon hearing such a pledge, the domineering king smiled faintly. For a vassal, this smile was the ultimate reward and rpense.


    <span>"Well, then."


    <span>Just as Waver was about to soar into the sky with excitement, his body truly floated in mid-air.


    <span>"Huh?"


    <span>The King lifted the young boy''s small body from Bucephalus'' back and gently ced him on the asphalt road. With the support of the horse''s back gone and his vision returning to its original height, Waver felt a renewed sense of his smallness and confusion.


    <span>"Revealing dreams is the duty of a king. Witnessing the end of dreams and passing them down for eternity is your task as my vassal..."


    <span>From his seemingly distant and unattainable saddle, the King of Conquerors smiled cheerfully and resolutely gave hismand.


    <span>"Live on, Waver. Witness all of this, and then live to convey to the world the way your king, Iskandar, raced with magnificent grace."


    <span>Bucephalus kicked its iron hooves, letting out a neigh that felt like encouragement. Was the intended recipient the king, who was about to face death, or the vassal burdened with great responsibility?


    <span>Waver lowered his head and never raised it again. Iskandar took this action as a confirmation.


    <span>No words were needed from now until the end of time. The figure of the king would forever guide his vassal, and the vassal would forever remain loyal to this memory. Before the oath, even parting lost its meaning. Because under Iskandar''s banner, the bond between king and vassal transcended time and was eternal.


    <span>"Very well, let us set forth, Bucephalus!"


    <span>The King of Conquerors kicked the nk of his steed and began his final gallop. He let out a mighty roar, charging towards his waiting adversary.


    <span>He was a strategist, and he naturally knew that the oue had long been decided. But "that" and "this" werepletely different matters. The only choice for the King of Conquerors, Iskandar, was to charge towards that Golden Heroic Spirit. He couldn''t think of any other way.


    <span>In his heart, there was no surrender, no despair, only the excitement that was almost bursting out of his chest.


    <span>Impressive, truly impressive. This guy is incredibly powerful. This hero can even cut through the world itself, making him undoubtedly the strongest enemy in the world.


    <span>And this man was his final adversary.


    <span>He was thest challenge in this world. Towering higher than Mount Khumbu and hotter than the Marakara Desert.


    <span>In that case, what reason did the King of Conquerors have not to challenge him? As long as he overcame this final obstacle, the end of the world awaited him. His unreachable dream was waiting right before his eyes, ready to be realized.


    <span>"There is glory beyond the horizon" ¡ª precisely because it is so distant, it is worth challenging.


    <span>Sing of dominance, disy dominance, for the vassals who are watching his back.


    <span>The Heroic King standing before the King of Conquerors calmly observed the challenger while also unleashing the treasures of his treasury.


    <span>Twenty, forty, eighty ¡ª countless shining Noble Phantasms unfolded in the sky like a Milky Way.


    <span>The radiance of the Noble Phantasms reminded the King of Conquerors of the starry sky he once gazed upon in the East.


    <span>"!!"


    <span>The King of Conquerors trembled with joy, roaring as he raced forward with his beloved steed.


    <span>A rain of stars approached with a heavy howl. His entire body was continuously and mercilessly assaulted without respite, butpared to the exhration of the gallop, this level of pain was nothing at all.


    <span>There was a time when he had a period of hesitation, saying that there was no need to pursue the "end" ¡ª how foolish, what a loss ofposure.


    <span>That longed-for "end" stood majestically before him. The endpoint that transcended numerous hills and crossed many rivers was now within reach.


    <span>He would surpass it.


    <span>Step by step, he continued to advance. Even if the figure was distant, as long as he umted his footsteps, he would be able to reach that person with the tip of his sword.


    <span>Starlight poured down with a thunderous roar, the assault was so powerful. Faced with the overwhelming might that even threatened his consciousness, the King of Conquerors'' body suddenly staggered.


    <span>When he realized it, he was moving forward with his own feet. Where had his beloved horse, Bucephalus, gone and where had it fallen? Although he wanted to stop and pay his respects to his dear friend who hadpleted his final mission, precisely because of that, he couldn''t afford to stop. Every step he took now was the best tribute to the departed.


    <span>The golden archenemy wore a helpless expression as if he knew everything. But he couldn''t hear, not even the roaring sound that brushed past his ears.


    <span>All he could hear were the sounds of waves.


    <span>At the distant end of the coast, there was nothing, only the back-and-forth crashing of the waves.


    <span>These were the sounds of the final ocean.


    <span>Ah, so that''s it. With a heart full of exhration, he finally understood.


    <span>How could he have not noticed before? The palpitations in his chest were the surging waves of the boundless sea.


    <span>"Hahaha... Ahahaha!"


    <span>He dreamt of running along the coastline. The feeling of his toes breaking through the water was truly delightful. Perhaps the red liquid staining his feet was the fresh blood flowing from his belly. But what of it? He was dreaming of this ocean, was there any greater happiness in the world?


    <span>The Heroic King who awaited him was right before his eyes. After taking a step forward¡ªjust one more step¡ªhe could raise his dual swords high above and cleave that guy''s head.


    <span>"Roar!"


    <span>With a resounding battle cry, the sword of Kupriotes was brought down.


    <span>In that moment of absolute victory, the instant that should have passed in a sh, for some reason, it stretched out like eternity, as if even time had stopped¡ª


    <span>No, it did stop. It wasn''t time that stopped, but himself.


    <span>Just as his sword was about to strike the opponent, sturdy chains bound the sword''s de, his limbs, and his shoulders and waist.


    <span>The Chains of Heaven¡ªthe ultimate treasure among the treasures of the Heroic King, the binding chains that even the Heavenly Bull couldn''t break free from.


    <span>"I can''t stand it, you... one strange thing after another..."


    <span>There was no regret, no bewilderment. It was just a self-deprecating bitter smile that tainted the corners of his mouth due to a small mishap.


    <span>The sword of Kupriotes didn''t strike the enemy. The only thing that existed was the fact that Gilgamesh''s Enuma Elish pierced through Iskandar''s chest, and the sensation of the sword moving within his lungs.


    <span>"What a strange sword," remarked the King of Conquerors, as if it had nothing to do with him.


    <span>"Have you awakened from your dream, King of Conquerors?"


    <span>"...Ah, yes, indeed..."


    <span>Once again, he had failed. The unfinished dream ended with such regret. But upon reflection, it should have been worth staking his entire life on, for it was a dream that only came once.


    <span>The dream he had in ancient Anatolia¡ªa dream that he saw again in this distantnd of the Far East.


    <span>Thinking about all the strange changes, Iskandar smiled.


    <span>If he had the same dream twice, even a third time wouldn''t be surprising.


    <span>In other words¡ª


    <span>The next dream was about to begin.


    <span>"This expedition... has made my heart surge with excitement..."


    <span>Iskandar squinted his eyes, which were bing increasingly blurry amidst the mist of blood, and murmured with satisfaction.


    <span>Watching his contented expression, Gilgamesh nodded solemnly.


    <span>"You can challenge me as many times as you want, King of Conquerors."


    <span>For this formidable enemy who was pierced all over his body by a rain of Noble Phantasms, yet still had to rely on the Chains of Heaven to block his path, the Heroic King bestowed upon him the highest praise¡ªa heartfelt admiration.


    <span>"Until the end of time and space, this entire world is my garden. So I promise you, it will never bore you."


    <span>"Ah... That''s... splendid..."


    <span>Finally, Rider calmly merged with his surroundings and quietly disappeared.


    <span>In terms of time, it was a very brief battle. The Rider-ss Servant quickly charged to the end of the road, and the offense and defense ended within a matter of seconds.


    <span>But for Waver, who stared unwaveringly and imprinted everything into his eyes, this heavy and prolonged moment was equivalent to his entire lifetime.


    <span>He would never forget this memory, even if he deceived himself, it would be impossible to forget. The scenery he witnessed in those few seconds had be a part of his soul, inseparable from him.


    <span>Waver stoodpletely still in the spot where Rider had left him. Although he knew he had to move, he felt that if he took even the slightest step, his feet would give way and he would kneel to the ground.


    <span>But he couldn''t kneel at this moment. That was something he absolutely would not allow.


    <span>The golden Archer stared at Waver with cruel blood-red eyes and slowly approached him.


    <span>He must not look away, even though his entire body was frozen with fear. Waver only knew that he absolutely could not divert his gaze. If he looked away now, it would mean his death.


    <span>Archer stood before him, trembling but firmly facing him, and asked in a voice devoid of any emotion.


    <span>"Kid, are you Rider''s Master?"


    <span>Waver thought his throat, consumed by fear, would not be able to make a sound, but when asked about his rtionship with Rider, the rigid constraint instantly dissolved. Waver shook his head and answered in a hoarse voice.


    <span>"No, I am his vassal."


    <span>"Hmm?"


    <span>Archer squinted his eyes, carefully examining Waver from head to toe, and only then realized that there was no trace of amand spell on him.


    <span>"I see. But kid, if you are a true loyal subject, you should have the obligation to avenge your king, right?"


    <span>To the second question, Waver calmly and incredulously answered once again.


    <span>"If I challenge you, I will die."


    <span>"That''s for sure."


    <span>"I cannot do that. I have been ordered to stay alive."


    <span>That''s right¡ªabsolutely cannot die. As long as the king''s final words echoed in his chest, Waver would do everything in his power to escape from this hopeless predicament. Even if the enemy''s Servant was right in front of him, and he had no means of self-defense, and the situation was desperate to the point of hopelessness¡ªhe would never give up, he would never trample on the oath he made at that time.


    <span>Perhaps this was a torture even more cruel than calmly epting death.


    <span>Facing unavoidable death, the young man could only tremble helplessly, but his gaze still conveyed his unwavering will.


    <span>Gilgamesh silently looked down at Waver''s frail body and nodded gently.


    <span>"Loyalty is a great virtue, and you must never forget this belief. Go, young vassal."


    <span>"But, my king¡ª"


    <span>Tohsaka Tokiomi was about to say something, but he was interrupted by Archer''s displeasure.


    <span>"He no longer has any Command Spells. He is neither a Master nor a traitor, just a mongrel. There is no need to take action. This is my decision."


    <span>Waver watched as the golden Heroic Spirit and his Master turned and walked away until they disappeared.


    <span>The night breeze passed by,pletely dispersing the air on the battlefield, leaving only the young Waver abandoned beneath the night sky.


    <span>It was only now that he realized everything was over.


    <span>The miracle of preserving his life made his knees tremble once again.


    <span>Up until the second before Archer changed his mind, the silent killing intent that emanated like a breath told Waver that Archer truly intended to kill him. If Waver''s gaze had shifted even slightly, if his feet had weakened and he had fallen to the ground, or if there had been the slightest hesitation in his response, he would be a corpse now.


    <span>Although it was just saving a small life, it was also a kind of affirmation from the King of Heroes. To face fear directly and preserve one''s life, that in itself was a battle, a victory. This was the result of Waver Velvet fighting alone.


    <span>It was a small and ugly battle, unrted to heroism and splendor. Waver didn''t defeat anyone and didn''t obtain any treasures. He simply survived the ordeal, nothing more.


    <span>Even so, Waver felt happy and proud. Only Waver knew how precious it was to achieve an impossible oue in that situation. This sense of honor existed only in his heart. No matter how others might perceive it, he would not be ashamed.


    <span>He obeyed the King''smand. He witnessed everything and survived.


    <span>He truly wished for praise, whether it be from thoserge hands or that coarse voice. This time, he didn''t need to hide his emotions. This time, Waver could stand tall and boast of his achievements like that person.


    <span>But in the quiet night, Waver was alone, with no one by his side. Just like a few days ago, he was once again abandoned in this heartless and indifferent corner of the world.


    <span>No one knew that he had won a battle that belonged only to him, and no one praised his victory.


    <span>But was this a cruel blow? The answer was no.


    <span>He had already received plenty of words of praise. The greatest king in this world recognized him, employed him, and made him one of his subjects.


    <span>It was just a matter of reversing the order of events.


    <span>He had already obtained the rewards of a distant future, as long as he exhausted his remaining life to achieve deeds worthy of the rewards.


    <span>Yes. As long as he had those words from that time, he would no longer be alone.


    <span>In that moment of understanding, Waver''s youth came to an end.


    <span>For the first time, he realized that tears could sometimes flow for reasons unrted to regret or humiliation.


    <span>At this moment, Waver Velvet sat on the ground, letting the tears flow freely.


    <span>Those were the tears of a man.


    <span>PS: The title is the BGM created by Yuki Kajiura for the Conqueror King. With this BGM ying, I wish the Great Emperor a safe journey.


    <span>PS2: In the world line where the Conqueror King survives, he does indeed continue to fight until the ends of the stars, bing the ruler of the celestial seas.


    <span>PS3: Great Emperor, please wait a moment in the Holy Grail. I will send Goldy to apany you within three days. -Shinji


    <span>====


    <span>Support Me at /AbsoluteCode

 Chapter 135: Three Commands of Kariya

    Chapter 135: Three Commands of Kariya


    <span>The ground road is not like the open sky without obstacles where one can freely fly. First, there must be a road before one can drive. Therefore, when Saber parked, Archer and Rider had already determined their battle.


    <span>Archer and Tokiomi strolled along the approach path, climbing the mountain at a leisurely pace. The former was aloof, and thetter was elegant. One was a king, and the other was a retainer. From this perspective, theirpatibility was indeed quite good.


    <span>Although there were no streetlights on the approach path, the radiant brilliance emanating from Archer''s entire body was more dazzling than any artificial light, as if proiming that his king''s radiance was the only genuine one, and everything else was nothing more than inferior imitations.


    <span>This humanoid self-luminous beacon in the darkness naturally attracted the attention of Shinji and others inside the Ryuudou Temple.


    <span>No, even before this, Gilgamesh had already be the center of attention. With absolute superiority, he killed Iskandar without any injuries, bringing great shock to everyone.


    <span>Everyone present knew the immense power of the King of Conquerors, "Ionioi Hetairoi." The few remaining Servants dared not guarantee that they could withstand the onught of tens of thousands of soldiers, let alone emerge unscathed, including Scathach. But Archer achieved it. Although no one knew how he did it, he did kill Iskandar head-on and approached with his prized weapon, the Gate of Babylon, exuding a victorious aura.


    <span>When they reached halfway up the mountain, the King of Heroes arrogantly raised his head, revealing a disdainful smile. The next moment, the crystal ball connected to "irvoyance" shattered with a loud explosion. Although no one knew what kind of Noble Phantasm destroyed irvoyance, everyone understood that Gilgamesh was announcing his arrival in this manner.


    <span>"All you rats hiding in the shadows, I have arrived! Come out and greet me!"


    <span>This scenepletely ignited Scathach''s passion. She materialized her twin spears and was ready to go out and have a thrilling battle with the King of Heroes.


    <span>Shinji acted swiftly, grabbing hold of his Servant. "Sensei, calm down. Those are the opponents my uncle and Lancelot are going to defeat. Remember, your opponent is Saber. Besides, fighting against someone who randomly throws things without any skill isn''t very interesting, is it?"


    <span>Scathach exerted her strength, breaking free from Shinji''s grasp. With a swift kick, she knocked Shinji down to the ground and snorted, "Do you believe that nonsense?"


    <span>Shinji rubbed his chest and skillfully got up from the ground. His mouth wore a bitter expression, but his eyes flickered with unwavering determination.


    <span>"Master, please, I''m begging you, can you reconsider?"


    <span>Shinji knew very well that he was lying. Mindlessly throwing Noble Phantasms was just Gilgamesh''s first form, used to deal with insignificant opponents. Above that, there was his "Sword Recement Technique" to deal with formidable foes. In this state, Gilgamesh would analyze the opponent''s strength and select targeted Noble Phantasms based on their weaknesses. He had once defeated Saber with three moves using the "Sword Recement Technique" in the Fifth Holy Grail War. And beyond that was his full power, known as the "Serious sh" or the "Invincible sh." Facing opponents who earned his respect, he would draw the Gate of Babylon and engage in a full-on battle.


    <span>Since Scathach revealed her name, Gilgamesh had treated her with the utmost respect. He rarely referred to her as a "mongrel," and his gaze never showed contempt. It was unclear whether he recognized Scathach''s strength or acknowledged her feat of ying gods. Those familiar with Babylonian mythology knew that Gilgamesh despised troublesome deities, especially a certain goddess who symbolized war and Venus.


    <span>Shinji had a premonition that Gilgamesh was waiting for Scathach, which is why he didn''t sheathe his Gate of Babylon. Once Scathach joined the battle, the attack she would face would be the "Enuma Elish," or possibly the even more destructive "Utnapishtim: Final Carving of Crashing Waves on Heaven and Earth," which only existed in the game.


    <span>To withstand such an attack, Scathach could only use her hidden trump card. Although it was a strike that despised all others and was capable of ying gods, her status as a Servant made her too fragile to withstand such immense force. Releasing a thrust that would annihte everything required self-destruction as the price.


    <span>Shinji refused to let such a thing happen. Even if he had to use a Command Spell, he would prevent Scathach from joining the battle.


    <span>Feeling Shinji''s determination, Scathach kicked her disciple fiercely twice and then turned to the stunned Kariya, reprimanding, "What are you standing there for? If you don''t go to meet the enemy, I won''t be able to hold back."


    <span>"Oh, oh!" Kariya nodded quickly and called out, "Berserker!"


    <span>The pitch-ck knight emanating an ominous aura appeared behind Kariya. He rolled up his sleeve, revealing the Command Spells on his wrist.


    <span>"Imand you with a Command Spell, my Servant, to regain your sanity, even if only temporarily."


    <span>"Imand you with a second Command Spell, my Servant, to regain your sanity."


    <span>"Imand you with a third Command Spell, my Servant, to regain your sanity."


    <span>Under the effect of the three consecutive Command Spells, the highest achievement of Zouken Matou''s life, the magical crystallization capable of invoking a "miracle" for a short period, the mental influence brought about by Berserker''s ss skill "Mad Enhancement" was being offset.


    <span>The overwhelming madness that permeated Lancelot''s entire being gradually dissipated, and his face, which had be terrifyingly monstrous due to the invasion of madness, returned to its original handsomeness. His armor, tainted by ominous magical power, returned to its pristine state.


    <span>As thest trace of chaos vanished from his eyes, Lancelot finally regained his rightfulposure. He regained the appearance that had once captivated countless women, just like Diarmuid Ua Duibhne¡ªthe "Knight of the Lake"!


    <span>"Master¡ª" his voice carried a hint of mncholy, indicating that the Berserker had fully regained his rity.


    <span>"Ber¡ªno, Lancelot, you understand what to do now, right?" Kariya took a deep breath, unconsciously rubbing his left wrist with his right hand, where he held his final trump card.


    <span>"Yes, even though I was consumed by madness, I remember everything you said." Lancelot nodded lightly.


    <span>"How long can you maintain your rity?"


    <span>"30 minutes."


    <span>Upon hearing these words, Kariya lowered his head with a tinge of guilt. "Although it may be inappropriate to say this now, I''m sorry for plunging you into madness for the sake of my wish. You should have received redemption much earlier."


    <span>Lancelot smiled and shook his head. "No, my Master, without you, perhaps I would never have found redemption. That is enough for me. Now, let me fulfill your wish and offer you victory."


    <span>"Then, go into battle, Lancelot!" Kariya pointed towards the gate.


    <span>"Yes, my Master!" Lancelot lightly tapped his armor in a knightly gesture.


    <span>"Uncle, let me transfer a few more Command Spells to you, just in case."


    <span>"There''s no need for that. As you said, the sooner the battle with Gilgamesh ends, the better. Additional Command Spells won''t make a difference. 30 minutes is enough time for Lancelot and me to fulfill our wishes. And besides... this is my battle. You and Sensei have already helped me so much. Let me handle it on my own from here."


    <span>Kariya shook his head at Shinji and turned to leave the side hall. "Knight of the Lake" Lancelot followed his Master, just as he had apanied his King on countless expeditions.


    <span>The two of them walked out of the gate together, heading towards the golden king and Tohsaka Tokiomi.


    <span>====


    <span>Support Me at /AbsoluteCode

 Chapter 136: Lower Your Sword And Be This King’s Woman

    Chapter 136: Lower Your Sword And Be This King¡¯s Woman


    <span>Because Justeaze''s "irvoyance" magecraft was deciphered by Gilgamesh''s unidentified Noble Phantasm, Shinji and the others in Ryuudou Temple were unaware that they had encountered Saber before encountering Gilgamesh.


    <span>The path from the parking lot to the mountaintop in Ryuudou Temple was just a single approach, and because Gilgamesh and Tohsaka Tokiomi were not moving quickly, Saber naturally caught up to them.


    <span>"Archer!"


    <span>Upon seeing Gilgamesh, Saber halted her running steps and instinctively grasped her invisible sword, questioning him.


    <span>"Was it you who sent the signal?"


    <span>"It seems that you, Saber, not only have a stubborn mind but also poor eyesight." Archer snorted displeasingly. "You would know just by looking. This King and Tokiomi are here to subdue the arrogant individual who dered victory without permission."


    <span>"So, it wasn''t you who kidnapped Irisviel?"


    <span>"Of course not. This King wouldn''t stoop to do such things as that bastard did."


    <span>Upon hearing Archer''s words, Saber''s mood improved significantly. Archer scanned the King of Knights before him with an aggressively piercing gaze and spoke with a smile.


    <span>"But Saber, you truly are an enjoyable person. The things you said earlier and the fact that someone kidnapped your puppet, all of it is making this King more and more interested in you."


    <span>"Archer!" Saber''s emerald eyes released a chilling aura. "If it weren''t for the ceasefire agreement between Irisviel and your Master, I would make you pay right now!"


    <span>Surprisingly, the golden Heroic Spirit, the proud king, not only did not get angry at Saber''s attitude but also became increasingly delighted.


    <span>"Very good, excellent. You, who be irritated and struggle within, are so beautiful. Show me more, and it does not matter if youe at me with your proud Excalibur. As long as you can bring pleasure to this King, this King will help you rescue the puppet. How about it?"


    <span>The Invisible Air enveloping the Excalibur was instantly released, and the intense gusts of wind-tousled Archer''s hair also disheveled Tokiomi''s carefully arranged attire. This was Saber''s final warning.


    <span>"What''s the matter? Still unwilling to make a move?" Archer disregarded Saber''s provocation and continued to add fuel to the fire. "Are you concerned about that ceasefire agreement? Well then¡ª"


    <span>Amidst his words, a sword was projected from within the Gate of Babylon and swept past Saber''s head. The sword tores through the air, creating a gust of wind that nearly brushed against the strand of hair standing on the King of Knights'' forehead.


    <span>"¡ªThat should do it. The ceasefire agreement has been canceled."


    <span>"King, this is¡ª" Tokiomi, unable to bear it any longer, interjected. The enemy had not been eliminated; how could they tear apart from the hard-won agreement?


    <span>"Shut your mouth, Tokiomi. This King is the embodiment of rules. Only the agreements that the king recognizes are true agreements. If this King does not recognize it, it means nothing!" Archer''s crimson pupils narrowed into slits, and his sharp gaze rendered Tokiomi speechless.


    <span>On the other hand, Saber was so enraged that she could not find words. "Archer, you dare, you dare insult my honor¡ª"


    <span>Indeed, that strand of standing hair was not the "Ahoge" joked about in the streets, but a symbol of honor. Not to mention, cutting off that strand of hair, even touching it, would be the greatest insult to King Arthur.


    <span>"Ahahaha, this strand of hair is your honor? That''s so hrious, ahahaha!"


    <span>Mt. Enzou was filled with Archer''s delightedughter.


    <span>"Saber, the very existence of you as a woman is already a rare ''miracle''pared to you, the Holy Grail is nothing but insignificant."


    <span>Saber no longer wanted to waste time exchanging words with Archer. She raised her sword to strike, but before her first strike couldnd, it was interrupted, not by Archer''s Noble Phantasm but by his following words.


    <span>"Saber, lower your sword and be this King''s woman."


    <span>In this particr scene, this particr situation, Archer''s words caught Saber off guard. It was so unexpected that she immediately froze on the spot and was unable to swing her swords.


    <span>"...Wh-What did you say... What are your intentions!?"


    <span>Equally dumbfounded was Tokiomi Tohsaka, who realized that he could not keep up with his own servant''s thought process.


    <span>"Even if you can''t understand, at the very least, you should feel joy. Because the one who appreciates your worth is none other than this King."


    <span>Perhaps Archer himself would consider such a conclusion natural. The golden Servant proudly held his head high, gazing at the woman before him, whom he hade to like for the first time.


    <span>"Abandon those boring ideals and vows. These things will only bind you and bring you unhappiness. As long as you desire this King, live under this King''s protection. In the name of the King who rules over all, this King will bestow upon you all the joy and pleasure in this world."


    <span>"You¡ªyou¡ªyou''vepletely lost your mind!" Saber rebuked loudly.


    <span>The second round of Noble Phantasms flew from above, exploding before Saber could defend herself with her sword, causing a tremendous shock wave that forced Saber to retreat repeatedly.


    <span>"I didn''t ask for your consent. This is the decision made by this King."


    <span>Archer''s expressions were filled with sadistic pleasures. From the beginning, he did not regard his opponent as equal. The enemy was only worthy of being yed and humiliated. He enjoyed watching her submit.


    <span>"Come, let this King hear your answer. Although the answer has long been decided, there is no need to ask questions at all. However, this King is curious to see what expression you''ll have when you say those words."


    <span>"I refuse! I absolutely won''t¡ª"


    <span>Before she could finish her sentence, Archerunched the third round of Noble Phantasms, firing a volley of 16 weapons.


    <span>He wanted to use his power to make Saber submit, to make her feel pain, and then bestow pleasure on her.


    <span>Will she be able to withstand this onught?


    <span>Oh? Did she manage to endure it?


    <span>Swinging her golden sword, Saber deflected all 16 Noble Phantasms, prompting a satisfied smile from Archer.


    <span>"Not bad, my woman should possess such strength and stubbornness. Don''t let your guard down, Saber, the next round ising."


    <span>This round doubled in quantity, with a total of thirty-two weapons, such as a dense summer rainstorm.


    <span>Faced with such a barrage by Noble Phantasms, Saber could not maintain herposure as before.


    <span>Swordsing straight at her, spears from the left nk, chain hammers simultaneously from above and below, three desunching surprise attacks from behind in an arc, and a towering hammer sweeping towards her¡ª!


    <span>Evading, deflecting, dodging, she narrowly avoided them all!


    <span>Saber''s once steady breathing became erratic due to the extreme dodging, and these thirty-two Noble Phantasms had pushed her to her limits. If she had not retrieved her scabbard, she might have been injured.


    <span>Archer, who keenly grasped this opportunity, personally reached his treasury and pulled out a shortsword, throwing it casually.


    <span>Unlike other Noble Phantasms, this shortsword did not leave behind any beautiful traces in the air. It simply traversed the distance between the two and appeared to Saber''s left at a speed that even her A-rank "Instinct," her precognition ability, could not react to, aiming for her shoulder.


    <span>"Oh no, I can''t dodge it!" Saber''s pupils contracted, already anticipating her fate.


    <span>However, the expected pain didn''te. The shortsword, which possessed the ability to traverse space, was knocked aside by a fist-sized stone at thest moment. Immediately thereafter, a familiar figure descended from the sky, standing in front of Saber.


    <span>With elegant, flowing purple hair and a gleaming silver armor thatplemented Saber herself, it stirred the deepest memories within Saber''s heart.


    <span>"You, you are¡ª"


    <span>PS: Cut off that ridiculous hair and the sparkle, and you will be finished. You have no idea of the terror of being bald. Lla, triple the darkness; whitewashing turns you into a weakling.


    <span>PS2: Tokiomi, of course, cannot keep up with the train of thought of the sparky one. Currently, only Ramses II (Ozymandias), a golden servant, can keep up.


    <span>PS3: Sparkly: Yo, Sun (referring to Ramses II as the Sun King).


    <span>Rames II: Yo Golden


    <span>Sparkly: Did you see it? My radiance.


    <span>Ramses II, that is, my radiance, like the Sun.


    <span>Other: These are idiots.


    <span>PS4: Sparkly says that the dumb hair is the first woman he likes because the first one he liked was the ambiguous Enkidu.


    <span>====


    <span>Support Me at /AbsoluteCode

 Chapter 137: Fighting for You, My King

    Chapter 137: Fighting for You, My King


    <span>"You, you are¡ª"


    <span>Saber widened her eyes, almost unable to believe what she was seeing.


    <span>Archer disyed unparalleled anger.


    <span>"Where did this mongrele from, daring to interrupt my proposal ceremony!"


    <span>The knight, dressed in armor as pristine as the surface of ake, smiled faintly and answered with a deep and gentle voice, "Just a mere traitorous knight."


    <span>The eyes of the King of Heroes quickly scanned the man who had suddenly intruded, his face filled with tant mockery.


    <span>"Oh, so you''re not a mongrel, just a mad dog. Removing the mask, I see that your courage has grown even bolder."


    <span>The man, referred to as a mad dog by Archer, the knight who manifested in the "Berserker" ss, ignored Archer''s words. He simply gazed at the woman behind him with a look of longing, admiration, and slight intoxication, uttering the title that had been called countless times in his dreams.


    <span>"King!"


    <span>"Is it really you? My friend, the Knight of the Lake!"


    <span>Overwhelmed by shock and excitement, Saber forgot about her situation, forgot about the presence of the enemy, and blurted out the name of the first knight who had followed her for many years.


    <span>"So, it was the dog you once raised, Saber. No wonder you''re so thrilled."


    <span>Archer''s sarcasm was once again ignored by the two individuals. Lancelot shook his head at the figure that haunted his soul.


    <span>"Please don''t use that title anymore. It is a title reserved for a loyal and perfect knight. I, who betrayed you, who once attacked you, am unworthy of that title."


    <span>"No, no, you are¡ª" Saber, King Arthur, repeatedly denied, "That was never a betrayal, Lancelot!"


    <span>"Oh, King, you''re still like this," Lancelot sighed deeply. "You always overlook yourself and wholeheartedly consider others. That''s why we, the people, are willing to gather under your banner and fight for you. However, King, do you know that I have always hoped for you to personally punish me? I wanted you to confront me with your anger."


    <span>"Lancelot," King Arthur felt an unexined tightness in her chest.


    <span>"If I could be sanctioned by you, if you could demand retribution from me, then I would believe in atonement. I would believe that one day I could find a way to forgive myself. The Queen would probably feel the same."


    <span>The voice of the betrayed knight, the man known as the cause of the destruction of the Knights of the Round Table, was soft but weighed heavily in King Arthur''s ears. She opened her mouth, wanting to say something, but found that no words came out.


    <span>"Boring, boring, boring! It''s a drama of a traitor seeking forgiveness. How dare a traitor seek forgiveness?"


    <span>Archer''s face became even more vibrant with anger.


    <span>"I will tell you all that those who betray the King deserve a thousand deaths! Saber, let me be the one to punish this traitor for you!"


    <span>Once again, Noble Phantasms poured down, more numerous and faster than before. Archer seemed to be venting his fury in this manner.


    <span>"King, please step back."


    <span>Fearlessly, Lancelot looked at the storm of Noble Phantasms in the sky. He gripped the first sword that came at him with his left hand and seized the second spear with his right hand. The ownership of these treasures, originally belonging to Gilgamesh, transferred to Lancelot the moment he held them¡ªKnight of Owner.


    <span>Then, the sword and spear danced, showcasing the martial skills that once surpassed the entire Knights of the Round Table. One after another, the Noble Phantasms were deflected.


    <span>Amidst the torrential rain of Noble Phantasms, Lancelot continued to switch between the appropriate weapons for himself. In the end, he wielded two spears in each hand, swirling them like windmills, firmly guarding himself and his King.


    <span>"Hmph, mad dog, even if you regain your sanity, haven''t you gotten rid of your reckless bad habit? This time, I, the King, will st you to pieces!"


    <span>The ripples of the Gate of Babylon almost obscured the sky, with over a hundred Noble Phantasms aimed at Lancelot.


    <span>"Simply increasing the number of Noble Phantasms has no meaning to me, King of Heroes from Babylonia. Your ''Treasures of the King'' are undoubtedly powerful, but with just that, you cannot defeat me. With that ''Sword of Separation'' in your hand, perhaps you still have a chance to ovee me."


    <span>Lancelot''s calm expression and confident words made Gilgamesh feel an unprecedented insult.


    <span>The insult suffered by the King can only be cleansed by the blood of a bastard.


    <span>"Saber, if you don''t want to die with this mad dog, stay away!"


    <span>Upon hearing Archer''s words, Saber not only did not retreat but instead tightly gripped her holy sword, preparing to fight alongside Lancelot, just as they had done many times before.


    <span>"My friend, we¡ª"


    <span>"No, my King." Lancelot raised his spear, stopping Saber from approaching. "I don''t have the qualification to fight alongside you now, and it also vites the agreement with my Master. Like my Master, he doesn''t seek the Holy Grail. He only wants to defeat Archer''s Master, Tohsaka Tokiomi, with his power."


    <span>Tohsaka frowned and looked thoughtfully at the trees along the path, where a man in oversized sportswear stood at the end of his line of sight.


    <span>"Matou... Kariya!"


    <span>Kariya shifted his gaze away from Tokiomi and turned to Saber. "Saber. Miss Irisviel and Miss Maiya are upstairs, and Assassin is waiting there too. Leave this ce to me and Lancelot."


    <span>"King, I missed the Battle of Cann, and I regret it for the rest of my life. Please allow me to clear a path for you this time. If, if you permit, perhaps I can repay a bit of the sins burdening me."


    <span>Lancelot lowered his head, kneeling on one knee, making the most solemn request to his King, begging for redemption.


    <span>He had learned this from Kariya, an Eastern term called "redeeming oneself by performing meritorious deeds." It was the path of atonement chosen by Lancelot.


    <span>Saber looked at Lancelot, at the man who had countless times fought alongside her, whom she had entrusted Guinevere to with her own hands.


    <span>She wanted to say, as she had done before, that Lancelot was not at fault and didn''t need forgiveness. But Lancelot''s attitude was telling her that she couldn''t do that. So what should she do?


    <span>Just as Saber was contemting and Gilgamesh''s patience was wearing thin, Kariya sighed and spoke up:


    <span>"Transgressors should be punished, that is the truth regardless of the era. King Arthur, do you, the selfless and noble king, want Lancelot to continue to be treated unjustly? Do you want him to keep spiraling into madness?"


    <span>Those words struck Saber''s heart like a bolt of lightning, making her realize what she needed to do.


    <span>"Sir Lancelot, I grant you the opportunity to redeem yourself. If you can defeat Archer and stand before me once again, I will pardon your transgressions. My dear friend, I''ll be waiting for you above."


    <span>Lancelot finally smiled, a heartyugh escaping him.


    <span>"As youmand, my King! Lancelot will give his all and fight for you!"


    <span>====


    <span>Support Me at /AbsoluteCode

 Chapter 138: The Unfading Light of the Lake

    Chapter 138: The Unfading Light of the Lake


    <span>Thank You @SLayGunner for Joining my Patreon :)


    <span>It is uncertain whether Archer''s decision not to stop Saber from leaving was because of his confidence that she could not escape his grasp or for some other consideration. He not only put away some of his Gate of Babylon but also made way for her.


    <span>After Saber''s heavy footsteps faded away, Gilgamesh filled the void once again and spoke condescendingly to Lancelot from above, saying, "Be grateful for my generosity, mad dog. I''ve given you time to leave your final words."


    <span>To Gilgamesh''s surprise, Lancelot nodded in agreement. "You didn''t interrupt my conversation with my King. I should indeed thank you. However, your tant disrespect towards my king needs to be cleansed with your blood. So let me remind you for thest time¡ªuse the ''Sword of Separation,'' or you will surely die."


    <span>Gilgameshughed in anger, putting the Sword of Separation back into his Gate of Babylon while emitting a chilling aura.


    <span>"You, a mere dog inferior even to a mongrel, dare to make use of my most precious treasure? I do not need to lift a finger to kill you! Tokiomi, I entrust this mad dog''s Master to you. Don''t keep me waiting for too long."


    <span>"As youmand, King of Heroes!" Tokiomi bowed respectfully, raised his staff, and headed towards Kariya.


    <span>"Lancelot, kill him," were Kariya''s final instructions to his Servant before disappearing into the forest.


    <span>There was no room for interference from either Gilgamesh or Lancelot on their battlefields. Staying here is only a hindrance.


    <span>After the two left, Gilgamesh finally unleashed his anger without reservation.


    <span>"Are you ready to die? Mad dog!"


    <span>"That arrogance of yours will be your downfall, King of Heroes from Babylonia." Lancelot''s lips curled into a confident smile.


    <span>Although they did not engage in directbat, their battles had already begun. Everything was part of Shinji''s strategy.


    <span>"Gilgamesh is too arrogant. He would not personally use his Noble Phantasms unless he were interested in someone. He wouldn''t go all out unless he acknowledged his opponent. To him, taking a low mongrel seriously means admitting defeat. That''s exactly what we need to exploit."


    <span>"First, intentionally use arrogant words to provoke and anger him, making him promise not to use the ''Sword of Separation''¡ªthough it may hurt a little, that ''Sword of Separation'' is indeed a Noble Phantasm that Lancelot cannot handle. As long as we seal the ''Sword of Separation,'' we''ve already won half of the battle."


    <span>Lancelot is not a rigid knight like Diarmuid, and is adaptable; hepletely follows Shinji''s instructions and achieves a good start.


    <span>Shinji''s next expected reaction was Gilgamesh liberating his Gate of Babylon.


    <span>Countless radiance dashed through the air, not just from one direction but from all around.


    <span>Gilgamesh''s Gate of Babylon can expand in any form and direction within a certain range around him, ording to his will.


    <span>Swords, spears, axes, hammers, hooks, and weapons, with and without names.


    <span>Each weapon emitted its unique magical fluctuation and exuded intimidating sharpness.


    <span>Noble Phantasms fell like thunderbolts, with astonishing momentum, as if they aimed to annihte not only Lancelot''s standing position but also the entire path. One attack followed another in a series of fierce assaults: a veritable carpet bombing.


    <span>The situation suddenly worsened.


    <span>Berserker''s greatest advantage lies in having the highest attribute stats, and Lancelot''s two trump cards, "Knight of Owner" and "Eternal Arms Mastery," are closely rted to his attributes. The higher the attribute, the greater the power unleashed. It is not an exaggeration to say that Lancelot, possessing Berserker ss stats while maintaining his sanity, has truly surpassed the threshold of a top-tier servant.


    <span>However, Lancelot has only two hands, and there is a limit to the number of Noble Phantasms he can catch and the extent of his attributes. Faced with a continuous, all-around, densely packed bombardment with no gaps, Lancelot began to feel overwhelmed, and his steps forward became increasingly difficult. At this point, Gilgamesh had already projected more than a hundred Noble Phantasms.


    <span>Gilgamesh, d in golden armor, crossed his arms with a tant smirk on his beautiful face.


    <span>"You can''t hold on any longer, can you? Just a snarling mad dog. Let me tear you apart!"


    <span>In a new round, with even more densely packed Noble Phantasms leaving the Gate of Babylon, over 200 weapons surrounded Lancelot, rushing to descend upon him.


    <span>Gilgamesh was certain that the troublesome mad dog would be torn to shreds under the rain of the Noble Phantasms!


    <span>Despite his increasingly heavy breathing, Lancelot still wore a calm smile, the kind of smile that made Guinevere, the first beauty in King Arthur''s legend, fall for him.


    <span>Once again, Lancelot recalled Shinji''s battle n.


    <span>"This Gilgamesh, though his personality is detestable, possesses a keen eye that few heroes can match. In just a few minutes and no, even within a dozen seconds, he will be able to see Lancelot''s limits. At this moment, his most likely choice is to overwhelm Lancelot with firepower surpassing his limits."


    <span>"At this moment, Lancelot can finally use his true trump card, the holy sword that rivals the legendary Excalibur and Gawain''s ''Excalibur Gtine.''"


    <span>"So far, everything has been analyzed exactly as Assassin''s Master predicted. It is a terrifying predictive ability, as if it were the intuition specifically born for victory, just like the king''s. Yes, what illuminates us is not the radiance of Excalibur, but the radiance of the king. Under this radiance, all I need to do is swing my sword to my heart''s content!"


    <span>A fanatical expression, akin to a pilgrimage, appeared on Lancelot''s face, as he casually discarded the two highest-quality Noble Phantasms from the previous barrage, summoning the unique holy sword bestowed upon him by the Lady of the Lake.


    <span>It was a sword that shone like a moonlitke, radiating a brilliance that would never be destroyed. Its de was inscribed with the same Elven script as Excalibur, a mark that only the mightiest knights of the modern era could bear.


    <span>It was named Arondight: The Unfading Light of Lake!


    <span>This holy sword ofke radiance was gripped by the mightiest knight of the Arthurian era. Even amidst the storm of countless Noble Phantasms, the radiance of Arondight and the Knight of the Lake Lancelot could not be extinguished!


    <span>PS: Please refer to Chapter 6 of "Fate/Grand Order" for Lancelot''s cunning.


    <span>PS2: Lancelot officially requires Berserker ss parameters to easily handle receiving Noble Phantasms, so stop talking about Saber Lancelot being unbeatable. If he were a Saber-ss Lancelot, he would die even faster.


    <span>====


    <span>Support Me at /AbsoluteCode

 Chapter 139: Arondight Overload: Breaking All Restraints – Overloaded Light of the Lake

    Chapter 139: Arondight Overload: Breaking All Restraints ¨C Overloaded Light of the Lake


    <span>Thank You<strong><span>@momon</strong><span>and<strong><span>@sighduck</strong><span>For Joining My Patreon :)


    <span>Legend has it that in the distant era of 14,000 years ago, a time that did not belong to humankind, a time when the primordial concept of divinity still existed.


    <span>A great disaster befell the Earth. From beyond the heavens came the vanguard of a force not belonging to this, the white giant known as "Sefar." It defeated all the gods and brought endless cmity to thend, nearly destroying the entire prehistoric civilization and plunging the into boundless suffering.


    <span>Before the civilization on the waspletely severed, the crystallized within its own internal "Inner Sea of Stars" and forged a refined holy sword. With this sword, which condensed the radiance of the, it defeated "Sefar" and saved the gods on the. This sword is known as Excalibur.


    <span>After forging Excalibur, the also forged two other holy swords: Excalibur Gtine, which manifests scorching rays of the sun, and Arondight, which currently emits a blue light resembling that of ake. It is the source of Lancelot''s title as the "Knight of the Lake."


    <span>Although the most famous among the three divine swords of the stars is Excalibur, which defeated Sefar in the eyes of Shinji and many Type-Moon fans, Lancelot''s Arondight is the most practical.


    <span>Excalibur and Gtine have a single function, which is to condense radiance and unleash a sh known as the "Light Cannon." Only Arondight has a defensive mode, a humanoid mode, and a light cannon mode (whether against a city or an army), allowing for free switching ording to the situation.


    <span>The default mode for Arondight is the defense mode, which is always active, regardless of whether Lancelot is in a state of madness. Its effects include raising all Lancelot''s parameters except for mana and luck by one level and doubling the sess rate of saving throws (ST). In this mode, Lancelot can remain undefeated against high-level enemies of the Knight of the White Day with the bonus of the "Saint''s Numbers," earning him the title of the strongest of the Round Table.


    <span>As a Berserker ss servant, Lancelot has three basic attributes: strength (A), endurance (A), and agility (A+). The "+" does not indicate a higher valuepared to a regr A rank, but rather the ability to momentarily burst with double the attribute value.


    <span>When the A rank is raised by one level, it bes EX. However, the EX rank is unique and does not follow the specific standards of the A, B, or C ranks. This signified a breakthrough in this area. For example, if the upper limit of rank A is 100, then 101 is considered EX, and even 10,001 is considered EX.


    <span>Although the exact extent of the increase from the one-level boost of Arondight is unknown, it undoubtedly exceeds Gilgamesh''s expectations.


    <span>The previously seamless Noble Phantasm Array revealed a w due to Lancelot''s sudden increase in attributes, and without hesitation, Lancelot burst forth at twice the speed, like a high-speed F1 racing car charging towards Gilgamesh.


    <span>At this moment, Gilgamesh''s expression changed from confidence to astonishment.


    <span>This was Lancelot''s only opportunity to kill Gilgamesh.


    <span>The power of Arondight was immense, naturally requiring a corresponding price. When Lancelot used this Noble Phantasm, it would seal other Noble Phantasms, including Knight of Owner, and consume a tremendous amount of mana. Kariya, who provided mana for him, suffered excruciating pain as if being torn apart by countless des every second. If it were not for not wanting to embarrass himself in front of Tokiomi, he would have long cried out in agony.


    <span>Realizing this situation, Gilgamesh retreated while instinctively projecting more Noble Phantasms to hinder Lancelot''s progress.


    <span>"ying this type of trickery... Damn it, damn it, damn it! To deal with a mad dog like you, this king has to get serious."


    <span>The Gate of Babylon was fully unleashed, and the trademark ripples spread throughout the entire path, filling the sky and the ground, everywhere.


    <span>Various unimaginable Noble Phantasms emerged, turning into obstacles, guarding the King of Heroes, and ying treacherous knights.


    <span>"Oh my, oh my, is this enemy so terrifying? It is two to three times more terrifying than what the person said. But no matter how terrifying he is, there are only two things I need to do¡ªcharge forward and swing my sword!"


    <span>Lancelot was not dazzled by the light of the surrounding Noble Phantasms, and his heart was surprisingly calm.


    <span>At this moment, the only enemy in his heart was hidden within the countless ripples¡ªGilgamesh.


    <span>Since he had already staked everything on this one sword, he should not think about anything else, protect his vital points, close the distance, and swing his sword with all his might!


    <span>The armor was shattered.


    <span>The handguard was pierced.


    <span>The foot armor was pierced.


    <span>The valiant "Knight of the Lake" remained indifferent, as if the one being injured was not his own body, as if the blood flow was not his own.


    <span>The King''s decree of "Achieving Meritorious Deeds."


    <span>The Master''s wish to "Defeat Gilgamesh."


    <span>The only chance was calcted by the person with great cunning.


    <span>They all merged into Lancelot''s spiritual core and infused into his beloved sword along with his mana.


    <span>The gleaming armor was shattered into pieces.


    <span>The handsome knight bes a bloodied figure.


    <span>Excessive blood loss caused even his steps to falter.


    <span>However, Lancelot did not intend to stop his progress.


    <span>As long as he had not breathed hisst breath, he would undoubtedly have aplished his mission.


    <span>Closer.


    <span>Even closer.


    <span>Although Gilgamesh was retreating at full speed, he was unable to match Lancelot''s unconventional speed.


    <span>Lancelot could already see the surprise on Gilgamesh''s face as well as the hesitation deep within his eyes.


    <span>Gilgamesh''s hands, which had been held in front of his chest all along, finally reached his treasury and pulled out a ck, double-handed sword.


    <span>"Roar!"


    <span>Apanied by a beast-like roar, Lancelot unleashed all his power.


    <span>Raising Arondight High, he brought it down heavily.


    <span>The giant sword held by Gilgamesh in his hand seemed as flimsy as paper, split apart by the Arondight in a single strike.


    <span>Immediately thereafter, this swordnded on the widened pupils of Gilgamesh''s left shoulder.


    <span>"Not good, the wound is too shallow!"


    <span>The sensation transmitted through the holy sword weighed heavily on Lancelot''s heart.


    <span>Gilgamesh''s golden armor was harder than he had imagined. This sword breaks through the shoulder armor and cuts into the scap.


    <span>At this moment, Gilgameshpletely restrained his disdainful expression. He stared at the only enemy who had managed to injure him with a gaze that was half-admiring and half-angry.


    <span>"You are impressive for being able to wound this king. Take this king''s praise with you to your death."


    <span>Three sharp des descended from above and pierced through Lancelot''s chest and abdomen from different angles.


    <span>Suffering from a fatal injury, Lancelot, whose spiritual core started to dissipate, struggled to lift his head. Despite his blood-stained face, his smile did not diminish; it was a determination to face death, without fear.


    <span>"It''s not just me who''s going to die, but you as well."


    <span>Gilgamesh felt a sense of unease and instinctively wanted to create distance between them. However, before he could do so, Lancelot had already infused thest remnants of his mana into the holy sword embedded in Gilgamesh''s shoulders. It was the mana released from his dissipating spiritual core that was used to maintain his physical form.


    <span>An evestingke radiance illuminated the hilt of the sword, snapping the interlocking chains at the edge of the de and vanishing into Gilgamesh''s wound along the smooth de.


    <span>"Oh, Aurora, let the ethereal light shine like ake''s reflection beneath the strike¡ª"


    <span>"Undying Lake Radiance" mode shifts, to Human mode, True Name release!


    <span>"¡ª¡ªArondight Overload: Breaking All Restraints - Overloaded Light of the Lake!"


    <span>P.S.: Saint''s numerals are a special attribute of Gawain. During three hours from 9 a.m. to noon and three hours from 3 p.m. to sunset, his strength increases threefold, reflecting the sacred Celtic number "3."


    <span>P.S.2: In the Type-Moon setting, Gawain''s death urred because Lancelot dyed the battle until sunset, and his strike inflicted severe injury on Gawain. This old wound persisted until the Battle of Cann, where Gawain was ultimately struck in the old injury by an enemy and perished on the battlefield.


    <span>====


    <span>Support Me at /AbsoluteCode

 Chapter 140: Dying Together

    Chapter 140: Dying Together


    Arondight Overload:Breaking All Restraints (Overloaded Light of the Lake) is the human-mode Noble Phantasm of Lancelot.


    By exerting an excessive load on the mirror-likeke light, the hidden magical power within it overflows and transforms into an attack. The radiance overflowing from the holy sword resembles the water of ake.


    Originally, itwas intendedto deliberately withhold the magical power meant for a light sh and release it upon striking the opponent up close. Lancelot incorporated his skills into this type of magic, honing a unique technique of his own.


    When the holy sword strikes the enemy, it leavesbehindconcealed ke light" at the wound.Only when Lancelot releases thetruename of his Noble Phantasm does the highlypressed ke light" transform into a light sh, wreaking havoc within the enemy''s body.


    Compared to the original "The Unfading Light of the Lake," this technique is more covert, consumes less energy, and possesses greater destructive power.


    Every warrior knows that getting injured in battle isa normalurrence. As long as one can achieve ultimate victory, what does a little superficial injury matter? However, Lancelot''s sword turns superficial injuries into fatal wounds, making it an unstoppable killing technique.


    "What...!"


    Gilgamesh felt a searing pain rapidly spreading from his injured left shoulder to his chest, as if an invisible de had prated his chest, piercing through his vital core, which was the most important support for maintaining his current existence.


    "I told you,if you don''t want to die, use the ''Sword of Rupture.''But you didn''t believe me. ''Honesty'' is one of the virtues of a knight, and I did not lie."


    Lancelot''s words made Gilgamesh both angry and amused.


    "Although you''re a mad dog, you''re an interesting mad dog. It seems that obtaining Saber isn''t as easy as I imagined. But that''s fine. Things thatcannot be obtainedare the most beautiful."


    At this moment, Lancelot could no longer hear what Gilgamesh was saying. Seizing the few seconds before his spiritual corepletely copsed, Lancelot transformed his final words into a longingand entrustedthem to two clusters of spiritualparticles,drifting into the distance.


    The battle between Lancelot and Gilgamesh was brief. From the officialmencement of thebattleto the disappearance of both individuals, it took less than a minute. Kariya and Tokiomi had yet to make a move, but they sensed an abnormality in their master-servant contract.


    The surging magical power suddenly had nowhere to go.The contract connecting Kariya and Lancelot, like an overstressed thread,finally severed.


    In the moment before the severance,a calm thought entered Kariya''s mind.


    "My Master, the agreement has indeed been fulfilled, but I willstop here as well. Thank you for taking care of me during this time. Although it was not long, I am truly grateful. If there is a chance, please summon me again."


    "It is I who should be grateful, Lancelot, grateful for fulfilling my wish."


    Kariya saidsoftlywhile reaching for his right wrist, where the proof of the contract was once engraved. He turned his head and looked at his distant archenemy (at least in his perception), Tohsaka Tokiomi.


    At this moment, the elegance andposure Tokiomi valued the most were crumbling. His face disyed an expression of disbelief and confusion.


    "King of Heroes, Gilgamesh lost? The strongest Servant was defeated? Defeated by Kariya''s Servant? This...How is that possible?"


    "This is reality, Tokiomi," Kariya looked down at Tokiomi.


    It wasn''t a physical height advantage;in fact,Tokiomi was 4cm taller than Kariya.Thiswas a superiority that came from within, the pride of the victor. It was the first time in his emotionally defeated life that he had gained an advantage.


    Upon hearing Kariya''s voice, Tokiomiseemedto suddenly realizesomethingand muttered to himself.


    "There''s still time. As long as I defeat the other Masters, I still have a chance!"


    Kariya''s gaze swept over Tokiomi''s right hand, where two Command Seals remained. In an instant, Kariya understood Tokiomi''s n, and a growing sense of disgust filled his heart.


    "No, you don''t have a chance anymore. Whatever you''re nning, I will stop you."


    ...


    Outside the gates of Ryudou Temple, Saber heard that familiar voice.


    "Oh, King, the mission has beenpleted. I apologize for only being able to report to youinthis way."


    "Lancelot..." Uncontainable grief filled Saber''s chest. She had once again lost her dear friend, her most outstanding knight. But this time, he didn''t carry any dishonor; he foughtvaliantlyfor her, protecting her back and meeting a heroic end.


    "Oh, King, in the end, I want to tell you that you are the greatest king, the perfect ruler in the eyes of us knights. There is nothing happier for us than fighting under your banner. But you have always been dedicating yourself, sacrificing yourself withouteverconsidering your desires. So, it is enough. From now on, please fight for yourself.Thisis my final wish and the wish of all the Knights of the Round Table."


    "Dear friend..." Alongside the grief, there was an indescribable warmth, the radiance of theke that symbolized Lancelot, containing his most sincere feelings.


    So, I have already obtained the most precious thing; there is no need to envy conquering kings.


    Iskandar,nowI can proudly sayto youthat my subordinates, my knights, are no less than your subjects!They are the most outstanding!


    "Oh, King, I sincerely wishfor yourpeace and happiness."


    Unconsciously, tears streamed down Saber''s face, tears of mourning and regret.


    "You said something wrong.I once thought about starting over,butIforgot that it would deny your efforts and everything we created together.How can I, who oncethought aboutbetraying you, deserve to be called the greatest king?"


    "Thank you, my dear friend. It was you who corrected my mistake and made me realize. It is not Britain that needs redemption, nor is it you. It is myself."


    "I will no longer hesitate, no longer be lost¡ªforyou,and myself."


    Saber wiped away her tears and regained her clear gaze as she lookedresolutelyat the temple gates.


    "Right, Assassin!"


    There stoodthe Queen of the Land of Shadows,wielding her demonic spear.


    "Yes, you finally understand. It wasn''t in vain forhimto go through all that trouble. So, will you give up the Holy Grail?"


    "Of course not." Saber raised her Holy Sword. "Although I no longer have any wishes to fulfill with the Holy Grail, I promised Irisviel to obtain it for her. It''s also the best way for me to mourn my fallen dear friend."


    "That''s right, no, I should say it has to be this way!"


    At this moment,Sc¨¢thach''s spirit soared, and her long-suppressed fighting spirit stirred the air with her mana.


    "Come, this is the final battle. Whichoneof us will be the victor of the Holy Grail War?"


    "Servant Saber, King of Knights, Arthur Pendragon!" Saber''s Holy Sword shone in her hand.


    "Servant Assassin, Sc¨¢thach from the Land of Shadows!" Assassin''s demonic spear gleamed at her side.


    =====


    Support Me at /AbsoluteCode

 Chapter 141: The Holy Grail

    Chapter 141: The Holy Grail


    Thank You <strong>@Angel</strong> <strong>Morales</strong> For Joining My Patreon :)


    Emiya Kiritsugu is a legend in the mercenary world and the assassin world. He started his career as a youth under the guidance of his mentor and surrogate mother, Natalia. Until nine years before the start of the Fourth Holy Grail War in 1985, he disappeared afterpleting countless high-difficulty missions without a single failure.


    As an assassin, Kiritsugu''s creed is to use any means necessary to eliminate his targets. He avoids confrontations whenever possible, showcasing his exceptional infiltration abilities.


    However, tonight, on the final night of the Holy Grail War, he found that his exceptional infiltration skills werepletely useless.


    It wasn''t due to the enemy''s tight defenses, where he couldn''t find a single opening. It was because the enemy had no defenses in ce at all.


    Yes, there were no defenses.


    Before entering Mt. Enzou, Kiritsugu made thorough preparations. He not only carried high-tech equipment for night operations but also set up magecraft traps and bounded fields in anticipation of various unexpected situations.


    In his expectations, even if Saber attracted the enemy''s attention with a frontal attack, his sess rate of infiltration would still be low. He didn''t know who his enemies were or what preparations they had made, and this unknown factor put immense pressure on him.


    He considered various possibilities, even the worst oue of himself, Irisviel, and Maiya dying together. However, he never anticipated that he would smoothly enter Ryuudou Temple without encountering anyone or experiencing any incidents along the way.


    Kiritsugu''s current thoughts can be summarized with a popr inte phrase: "I might have infiltrated a fake Ryuudou Temple."


    However, Kiritsugu was certain that he had indeed infiltrated the real Ryuudou Temple.


    The overflowing magical energy flowing within the earth was real.


    The unconscious monks he found in the chamber were real.


    The feeling of living together with Irisviel for nine years and the rapport developed through countless battles with Maiya assured Kiritsugu that he hadn''t chosen the wrong ce or fallen under an illusion.


    At this point, he could only take one step at a time and see how things unfolded.


    Kiritsugu adjusted his entire state of being while telling himself that.


    He rxed his muscles to an appropriate degree, not exerting any unnecessary tension.


    His mind became like a frozenke, transforming into a clear mirror reflecting the panoramic view of his surroundings. He turned himself into a sensitive probe that surpassed hearing, with a vision clearer than sight, leaving no blind spots. He could immediately detect the slightest disturbance in the dark as he moved steadily forward towards the only source of light in Ryuudou Temple¡ªthe square in front of the main hall.


    The path from the side room to the front square was still smooth, without any traps or barriers, just like an ordinary temple.


    The next corner would lead to the main hall.


    With these thoughts in mind, Kiritsugu lightly gripped the handle of his Thompson Contender. The familiar sensation of the walnut wood gave him a sense of reassurance.


    His footsteps fell silently, his breath long and slow. Kiritsugu walked around the corner and arrived at the well-lit front square.


    At first nce, Kiritsugu saw his wife.


    She was the culmination of the alchemy of the Einzbern family, meticulously sculpted, with almost no ws in her artificial beauty.


    However, this breathtakingly beautiful woman had lost the vitality she once possessed. Like an exquisite doll, her eyes were empty, devoid of life, lying in the center of an improvised altar.


    Inside the doll''s body, immeasurable magical energy was being generated from her heart, flowing through her veins, and finally overflowing from every pore.


    The immense concentration of magical energy created a scorching temperature in the surroundings.


    The corpse of the beautiful artificial life instantly ignited, turning into ashes and revealing a golden cup-shaped container.


    His wife, Irisviel, was dead.


    Kiritsugu instantly confirmed this fact.


    With each Servant soul absorbed by Irisviel, she would lose a part of her human functions.


    Onesoul,and her hands became powerless.


    Twosouls,and she couldn''t walk.


    Threesouls,and she could only lie dormant in the alchemical ritual.


    Four souls, and she lost all signs of life, returning to her true form as the Holy Grail, the lesser Grail, which now appeared before Kiritsugu as a golden cup.


    He was toote, unable to see her onest time.


    Kiritsugu wanted to cry, but he couldn''t.


    At that moment, he suddenly heard someone calling his name.


    "Kiritsugu."


    It was a gentle, joyful call, filled with all the emotions that could melt even his frozen heart.


    It was his wife calling him.


    "Kiritsugu."


    Another call, clear and tangible, not an illusion.


    Mechanically, Kiritsugu turned his head and saw a pure white figure standing in a corner of the square.


    Silver long hair, red pupils, and a pure smile without a trace of shadow.


    "Iri¡ª" Kiritsugu instinctively called out his wife''s name, staring nkly as she ran towards him, only to be stopped by another voice.


    "Madam, you cannot leave the magic circle."


    Kiritsugu was familiar with this voice as well, even more so than Irisviel''s voice. This woman had been with him for a longer time and had be a part of his life.


    "Maiya."


    Maiya sat on the steps, about five meters away from Irisviel. It seemed that some kind of magecraft was applied to the surroundings, preventing her from moving.


    Once again, this scene caught Kiritsugu off guard, and he had no idea what was happening.


    "Maiya... What is happening... And Iri, you''re not¡ª"


    Before Kiritsugu could finish speaking, a new change urred within the altar.


    The golden Holy Grail seemed to be lifted by an invisible hand, floating in the air.


    At the bottom of the Holy Grail, a hairline crack appeared. Through the tiny gap, something invisible quietly seeped into the Holy Grail.


    That "something" resembled "corruption" and had a ck color, a boundless darkness.


    After seeping in, it dripped down, and as one drop fell, a trail of ck mud followed. Then, like a breached dam, the flowing ck mud overflowed from the container, drenching the altar.


    "This is the pollution you spoke of?"


    "Yes."


    Shadows and pure white spiritual particles converged, materializing into the forms of the Queen of Shadows and the Maiden of Winter.


    Scathach nced briefly at Kiritsugu and walked towards the altar. She reached out and touched the overflowing ck mud.


    As if triggering a mechanism, the ck mud suddenly began to boil, and mud pirs resembling tentacles sprouted one after another, entwining Scathach''s arms and body.


    Just as arge amount of ck mud was about to engulf Scathach, she let out a heavy snortandan invisible force burst forth from her body, instantly dissipating the ck mud.


    "So, it''s a degraded replica of the ''Primordial Sea.'' It''s a pity that no matter how much of this thing there is, it can''t kill me."


    Scathach shook her hand as if shaking off something dirty, then swiftly left the altar, heading towards the mountain gate.


    "I leave the rest to you. I will go for thefinalshowdown with Saber."


    At the same time, Justeaze also stepped forward, facing the uncontroble ck mud.


    "May fortune favor you."


    "And may everything go smoothly for you."


    The Queen of Shadows and the Winter Maiden passed by each other, each heading towards their respective battlefields.


    =====


    Support Me at /AbsoluteCode

 Chapter 142: Kariya VS. Tokiomi

    Chapter 142: Kariya VS. Tokiomi


    As long as the Command Spell is intact, Tohsaka Tokiomi has not lost his qualification as a Master. By defeating the other six Masters, he can still obtain the Holy Grail and emerge as the ultimate victor. This is Tokiomi Tohsaka''s n. Although this path is fraught with danger and the slightest mistake could cost him his life, Tokiomi Tohsaka has no regrets. He made a firm decision to dedicate his life to magecraft, sparing no effort in reaching the "root," and ever since his ally, Kotomine Risei, passed away, he has been prepared for the worst.


    He has already entrusted the matters of magecraft to his daughter, Rin Tohsaka, and his wife, Aoi, will handle the rest. In case they encounter any problems, Kotomine Kirei will also assist. Now, Tokiomi Tohsaka has no worries and can wholeheartedly pursue the Holy Grail, which is what annoys Kariya the most.


    Upon hearing Kariya''s words, Tokiomi Tohsaka raises his head and looks at the man he has always looked down upon. This man not only defeats his greatest reliance but also obstructs him, attempting to shatter hisst hope. The thought fills Tokiomi''s heart with anger, but unlike Gilgamesh, he is not consumed by rage and remains increasingly clear-headed and cautious. His gaze sweeps over Kariya''s wrist, which is clean and empty.


    "Kariya, you are no longer a Master. Why do you obstruct my path?" As he speaks, elegance andposure once again return to Tokiomi. His every word and action are wless. From the day this man appeared before Aoi and Kariya, he has been perceived as "perfect and wless," exerting an invisible pressure on Kariya, reminding him of the gap in "elegance" between the two of them."


    But all of this onlysts until tonight. Kariya has already shattered Tokiomi''s pride once; he knows that so-called elegance andposure do not determine anything. If he can shatter it once, he can shatter it a second time.


    "It has nothing to do with being a Master. I simply dislike you as a person, Tokiomi Tohsaka! Answer me, why did you entrust Sakura to the dirty Zouken?"


    "What?"


    This question seems to catch Tokiomi off guard, causing him to furrow his brows. He and Kariya are like two parallel lines, with only one point of intersection and no othermon ground.


    "Answer me, Tokiomi!"


    Faced with Kariya''s bloodshot eyes, Tokiomi sighs lightly and helplessly responds.


    "There''s nothing to question. Of course, it''s for the sake of ensuring a happy future for my beloved daughter."


    "What... did you say?"


    Receiving an iprehensible answer, Kariya''s mind goes temporarily nk, while Tokiomi continues in a calm tone.


    "Magi who have two children face such dilemmas. They can only pass on their secret techniques to one person, while the other child must settle for mediocrity."


    Mediocrity!


    Although Kariya has heard simr analyses from his nephew, Shinji, before, no matter how many times he hears it, he finds the term incredibly grating. Tokiomi''s words echo in his nk mind, apanied by the warm image of Aoi, Rin, and Sakura ying and frolicking in the sunlight.


    Was it for such a reason that Sakura was sent into the worm''s nest and the abyss, sacrificing the happiness of the mother and his two daughters?


    "Especially my wife, as the mother, she is truly exceptional. Both Rin and Sakura were born with extraordinary talent. Both of my daughters need the protection of the magecraft family. As a father, how could I hope for such a tragedy to ur, where one person''s future is achieved at the cost of eradicating the possibilities for the other?"


    The reasons Tokiomi eloquently presents arepletely iprehensible to Kariya, or rather, he doesn''t want to understand. Even if he only grasps a small part of this magus theory, he feels like he would vomit on the spot.


    "To preserve the talents of the sisters, one of them must be sent away as an adopted daughter. Thus, the Matou family''s request is undoubtedly a blessing from heaven. Since they are aware of the existence of the Holy Grail, the likelihood of reaching the ''root'' is rtively higher. Even if I fail, there''s still Rin. And if Rin can''t achieve it, there''s Sakura."


    "You bastard!"


    How could he calmly recount such a despairing fact?


    Moreover, aiming for the path to the root... Does this mean...


    "Are you intending to make thempete against each other? The sisters!"


    Tokiomi smiles faintly and responds coldly to Kariya''s reproach.


    "Even if they truly face such a situation, it is for the happiness of my children. The winner can attain glory, and even in defeat, glory will return to the ancestral name. It can be said to be a long-desired confrontation."


    "You damn fool, you''ve gone mad."


    Tokiomi casts a disdainful nce at the gritted teeth of Kariya and speaks in a mocking tone.


    "It''s pointless to exin these matters to someone like you who knows nothing about magecraft, someone who even betrayed magecraft..."


    "Shut up, you inhuman deviant!" Kariya has never despised Tokiomi as much as he does now, wishing for his death. "Indeed, my decision was right. You can''t reach anywhere, and I will shatter your delusions."


    For Rin, for Sakura, for Aoi, and myself!


    Magic circuit activation.


    Opening of the magic circuits.


    Conversion of magical energy.


    Composition of the spell.


    "Frost&midd (Double Ninth Festival)."


    Apanied by a short incantation, visible ice crystals appear around Kariya. The crystals rapidly spread to the surroundings, and soon frost begins to form on Kariya''s attire. This is the water magecraft that has been passed down in the Matou family for 300 years, and it is the highest-level spell that he has mastered.


    Amidst thefreezingcold, Tokiomi Tohsaka maintains a calm andposed expression.


    Naturally, his status as a magus far surpasses Kariya''s. The secret technique that Kariya unleashes with all his might is neither surprising nor intimidating to Tokiomi. He can even calmly mock the twists and turns of fate in this duel against his former rival.


    "A so-called magus possesses inherent power from birth, and one day, someone with even greater power wille along. Until one realizes the weight of such a fate, that responsibility exists within one''s blood. That is the meaning of being a magus''s child."


    As Tokiomi speaks in a detached manner, he raises his ceremonial staff high, calling forth the spell of mes from therge ruby embedded in its tip.


    The defensive formation depicted in the void mimics the Tohsaka family crest, igniting the air, and creating a roaring inferno. It is an offensive defense that incinerates anything it touches. Although such behavior may seem childish when facing an almost inexperienced opponent, Tokiomi has no intention of showing mercy.


    Not only because Kariya stands in his way but also because...


    "Because you refused to seed as the head of the family, allowing the Matou''s magecraft to fall into Sakura''s hands, I should have thanked you... but I cannot forgive you as a man. Your weakness in abandoning your bloodline''s responsibility and your despicableck of remorse¡ªKariya Matou, you are a disgrace to magecraft."


    "What a joke... You heartless bastard!" Kariya roars, increasing the output of his magical power as more frost rushes towards Tokiomi.


    "You''re wrong. Being responsible for oneself is the foremost condition of being human. If you can''t even fulfill that, you don''t deserve to be a human; you''re just a dog. Do you understand, Kariya?"


    Tokiomipletely loses patience with Kariya''s entanglement and lightly twirls his staff.


    "IntensiveEinasg¡ª¡ª" (Bestow upon my enemies a harsh funeral by fire)


    In response to the two short incantations, the mes of the defensive formation sway like a serpent, extending towards Kariya.


    In the instant before the mes reach him, Kariya quickly takes something out of his pocket and forcefully smashes it onto the ground.


    "Fervuis." (Boil, my blood)


    Amidst Kariya''s loud incantation, a silver liquid rapidly expands. In less than three seconds, the mes summoned by Tokiomi are swept away by the silver liquid.


    This is the Mystic Code recently acquired by Kariya¡ª<strong>Volumen Hydrargyrum: Marrow of the Moon Spirit Zwei</strong>


    Standing amidst the flowing mercury, Kariya squints his eyes and gazes at Tokiomi, who is examining the Mystic Code. A dark, sinister grin appears on his lips.


    "Don''t be too confident, Tokiomi¡ªScalp!" (sh)


    In the next moment, the mercury forms into a long whip andshes down upon Tokiomi.


    =====


    Support Me at /AbsoluteCode

 Chapter 143: Volumen Hydrargyrum: Marrow of the Moon Spirit Zwei

    Chapter 143: Volumen Hydrargyrum: Marrow of the Moon Spirit Zwei


    Zwei, meaning "second" in German.


    The<strong>Marrow of the Moon Spirit Zwei</strong>represents the second generation of the<strong>Marrow of the Moon Spirit</strong>, named so because the invocation of the<strong>Marrow of the Moon Spirit</strong>requires an incantation in German.


    By the way, the name was not derived from Shinji or Sc¨¢thach but was personally chosen by Kariya.


    Some may wonder why a Japanese person, even with European ancestry, would choose such a name with a mixture of bilingual elements. Wouldn''t it be better to call it<strong>Marrow of the Moon Spirit Type 2</strong>? Is it a bit toochuunibyouto use German?


    Indeed, it is quitechuunibyou, as Kariya was heavily immersed in it during his youth. Not only did he believe he possessed the "Evil Eye," but he also wrote a long series of novels titled "The Dark Swordsman Kariya," with himself as the protagonist. This book waster secretly hidden by Zouken and is still stored in the hiddenpartment of the Matou family library.


    This period is considered by Kariya himself as the most embarrassing ck history of his youth. Although he ims to have graduated fromchuunibyou, deep inside his heart, there remains a significantchuunibyoufactor, which is manifested in the form of the "<strong>Marrow of the Moon Spirit Zwei</strong>."


    However, whether the owner ischuunibyouor not has no bearing on the effects of the Mystic Code. The<strong>Marrow of the Moon Spirit</strong>that has been modified by Sc¨¢thach not only incorporates new techniques, allowing even Kariya, who possesses only the "Water" attribute, to manipte it but also optimizes the structure of the original techniques, significantly improving the magical energy conductivity and the speed of mercury transformation.


    Furthermore, the mercury solution, serving as the vessel and processed by Sc¨¢thach, has undergone further treatment, reducing the volume of thepressed<strong>Marrow of the Moon Spirit</strong>and enriching its potential forms of evolution.


    Considering Kariya''s magical power and magical skill level, Sc¨¢thach reduced the original ten liters of mercury to eight liters, using the remaining two liters to create two mercury talismans that were hung around Shinji and Sakura''s necks.


    As the saying goes, "If your level is not enough, rely on equipment." With the assistance of the second-generation<strong>Marrow of the Moon Spirit</strong>, Kariya''sbat power has increased by several levels, finally causing Tokiomi to put away his disdainful attitude.


    The Mercury Whip may appear small in size, but due to its high density, it contains tremendous kic energy that easily tears through Tokiomi''s defense system.


    Just before the Mercury Whip arrives, Tokiomi quickly retreats, avoiding Kariya''s counterattack.


    Failing tond a hit, Kariya doesn''t continue the assault but instead retracts the magical mercury and effortlessly recites a well-practiced incantation.


    "Automatoportumdefensio (Autonomous Defense)."


    "Dilecursio (Automatic Attack)."


    His steady and methodical tactics reveal his attitude. Kariya has no interest in pursuing the Holy Grail; he''s willing to engage in a battle thatsts until dawn.


    In contrast, Tokiomi doesn''t have the luxury of wasting time.


    He initially thought he could easily kill Kariya, which is why he exchanged a few words with him, showing somepassion for a fellow member of the Three Families. However, he didn''t expect this individual, who deviated from the path of magecraft, to be so formidable.


    This arrogant stance is reminiscent of Gilgamesh a few minutes ago. The only difference is that Tokiomi is a rational magus who will wholeheartedly devote himself when it''s time to be serious.


    Now is the time to be serious.


    With just two transformations, Tokiomi could discern the material of Kariya''s Mystic Code.


    "Magical mercury, is it? Indeed, it''s an excellent attire suitable for the Matou family. It must be the work of that old man. However..."


    Tokiomi''s left wrist trembled, and he took out three obsidian stones from a hidden pocket in his jacket.


    "Gewicht, umzuVerdoppelung¡ª"


    While chanting, the obsidian stones left Tokiomi''s left hand and flew towards Kariya, exploding before entering the defensive barrier of the Mercury range.


    The<strong>Marrow of the Moon Spirit Zwei</strong>, enhanced with autonomous defense techniques, automatically deployed a defensive membrane, blocking the densely packed obsidian powder.


    However, despite appearing lightweight andcking in attacking power, the power caused Kariya''s defensive membrane to crumble.


    The feedback sensation from the mercury informed Kariya that the mass of the mercury had instantly tripled. The obsidian powder contained gravity-rted magecraft.


    The increased mass exceeded the pressure Kariya had imposed through his magical power, crushing the mercury defensive membrane.


    Understanding his opponent''s tactics, Kariya quickly thought of a solution. He activated the "EIHWAZ" runestone personally crafted by Sc¨¢thach, symbolizing "protection," which dispelled the gravity magecraft attached to the obsidian powder, restoring the normal flow of mercury.


    "Stil, schiet, BesErsg!" (Devote all power, annihte the enemy!)


    The second round of attacks followed closely, and the gemstones Tokiomi activated were three times as many as before.


    Ruby, sapphire, cat''s eye,piszuli, turquoise... each gemstone was unique.


    While these gemstones might not have the same quality as the earlier obsidian, and the magic sealed within them may not be as powerful as gravity magecraft, thebined effect generated by their simultaneous activation far surpassed the simple gravity magecraft.


    Kariya showed great concern for Tokiomi''s attacks. The second and third primal runes were activated, strengthening the "EIHWAZ" attached to the mercury.


    Born from the World Tree and infused with magic from the Age of Gods, the<strong>Marrow of the Moon Spirit Zwei</strong>formed a resilient shield that even its creator, Keh, had not anticipated.


    No matter the type of gemstone or the magecraft sealed within, they couldn''t break through thisposite defense formed by modern magecraft and the Age of God''s magic.


    Of course, constructing such a defense ced a tremendous burden on Kariya''s magical power. He had to draw upon the magic of the three runestones in one breath to restore himself.


    Just as Kariya prepared to regroup andunch a counterattack, he suddenly realized that Tokiomi was getting farther away, and the height difference between them was increasing.


    "Damn it! This guy ran away. What happened to your pride? What happened to your demeanor?"


    Realizing what had urred, Kariya couldn''t help but curse inwardly.


    He has to admit that Tokiomi''s decision to leave the battlefield was very clever.


    It allows him to avoid wasting the limited gemstones and presents Kariya with a dilemma.


    If Kariya doesn''t pursue, Tokiomi can smoothly depart and continue his quest for the Holy Grail.


    If Kariya gives chase, he would have to sacrifice his greatest advantage¡ªthe<strong>Marrow of the Moon Spirit Zwei</strong>, whichbines offense and defense. The high density of mercury is both its strength and weakness. It grants Kariya formidable attack power and sturdy defense but inevitably slows down his speed.


    As long as Kariya carries the<strong>Marrow of the Moon Spirit Zwei</strong>, he cannot catch up to Tokiomi.


    And even if he manages to catch up without the<strong>Marrow of the Moon Spirit Zwei</strong>, Tokiomi would have an easier time dealing with Kariya.


    Which option would you choose, Kariya?


    As Tokiomi climbed the mountain, he pondered in his mind.


    Kariya''s choice once again exceeded Tokiomi''s expectations. He didn''t choose either of the two options; he chose a third option.


    On Kariya''s left wrist, an inconspicuous bracelet emitted a golden radiance.


    A peculiar war spear, predominantly ck with golden ents, materialized out of thin air. The immense magical power emanating from the de immediately made Tokiomi think of a Servant''s Noble Phantasm.


    "That, that is¡ª"


    Kariya gripped the spear tightly in his right hand, his arm bending as if preparing to throw.


    "Halt!"


    The spear was released.


    The Noble Phantasm soared through the air.


    =====


    Support Me at /AbsoluteCode

 Chapter 144: To Hell with Your Elegance

    Chapter 144: To Hell with Your Elegance


    Kariya doesn''t know how to use a war spear.


    This is quite normal, as Kariya only began to learn martial skills after being trained by Scathach alongside Shinji. The three months that followed were less about learning martial arts and more about honing his body.


    Among the four members of the Matou family, including Shinji, none of them would dare im to have mastered any particr martial art. At best, they have a superficial understanding, and that understanding doesn''t include the use of a war spear wielded by the Venus Goddess who was active over 4,600 years ago.


    Under these circumstances, for the thrown spear to hit its target, it would either need an inherent "guaranteed hit" attribute or Kariya''s luck would have to surpass even that of Saber. Unfortunately, the spear doesn''t possess a "guaranteed hit" attribute, and Kariya''s luck isn''t exceptional, making it impossible for him to strike Tokiomi.


    In reality, Kariya never intended to hit Tokiomi.


    Ishtar''s war spear is a Rank B anti-fortress Noble Phantasm. If it were to directly hit, Tokiomi would undoubtedly meet his demise.


    Although Kariya despises the man who stole Aoi from him, he can''t bring himself to kill Tokiomi because he doesn''t want to make Aoi, Sakura, or Rin sad. He just wants to stop Tokiomi and, in the process, give him a good beating to vent his frustrations.


    The ck and gold war spear, held in Kariya''s right hand, left his grasp under Tokiomi''s astonished gaze. It traced a t parabolic arc in the air beforending about five meters away from Tokiomi.


    In that moment of impact, the magical energy stored within the Noble Phantasm flowed into the earth through the de of the spear.


    In the blink of an eye, the earth shook, and the mountains trembled.


    The solid rocky surface of Mount Enzou began to vibrate under the destructive force of magical energy as if experiencing a shallow and localized earthquake.


    The soil and stones on the mountain''s surface tore apart, revealing one fissure after another. The intense shaking made it difficult for anyone to maintain their bnce.


    The trees near the war spear were uprooted and swayed by the cracks and tremors, bing crooked, and some even falling t on the ground. Onerge tree fell directly in front of Tokiomi, less than a meter away.


    In such adverse conditions, Tokiomi dared not move freely. He could only find a rtively safe spot and deploy his magecraft to protect himself.


    An earthquake caused by external forces was bound to be short-lived. In just a dozen seconds, the shaking ceased, and in less than a minute, the forest returned to calm.


    Tokiomi, still shaken, muttered to himself in a frightened voice.


    "What was that? A Noble Phantasm?"


    Suddenly, a figure broke through the hazy dust and swiftly approached Tokiomi. A solid punchnded squarely on Tokiomi''s face, and the assant didn''t forget to speak as well.


    "That''s right, it''s a Noble Phantasm! And it''s the one your Servant, Gilgamesh, discarded!"


    "What?"


    Whether it was due to being caught off guard by the sudden attack or because Kariya''s response distracted him, Tokiomi''s reaction was a beat too slow.


    Before Tokiomi could regain hisposure, Kariya''s second punchnded on his left cheek, swiftly causing his once-handsome face that had captivated many women to swell.


    Kariya showed no intention of stopping his assault as he lifted his foot and kicked towards Tokiomi''s stomach.


    The kick connected, but to Kariya''s disappointment, Tokiomi didn''t clutch his abdomen and fall to the ground as he had hoped. Instead, Tokiomi stood firmly on his feet and retaliated by striking Kariya''s chest with a backhanded staff blow.


    With just one strike, Kariya was forced to retreat repeatedly.


    "Tokiomi, you¡ª"


    This time, it was Kariya who was surprised.


    Before he could finish his sentence, Tokiomi swiftly closed the distance and grabbed Kariya, delivering a knee strike directly into Kariya''s abdomen.


    Kariya felt a tumultuous upheaval in his stomach and vomited a mixture of blood and saliva with a "bleurgh" sound.


    Following that, Tokiomi used the same method as Kariya, kicking him in the stomach, and causing Kariya to copse to the ground. Tokiomi then stepped on Kariya''s chest and, with a slightly distorted voice, spoke.


    "Shielding techniques are essential skills that every modern magus should possess. I''ve studied Bajiquan with Father Risei for a few years."


    As he spoke, Tokiomi increased the pressure on his foot, making it difficult for Kariya to breathe.


    "Farewell, Matou Kariya. I will make sure you depart without pain."


    "Don''t get too cocky!"


    Kariya roared, and a hint of purple light flickered in his eyes. He forcefully pushed the ground with his hands, using his chest to push away Tokiomi''s foot, and staggered to his feet.


    "It''s impossible!" Tokiomi took a step back to steady himself and raised his staff, bringing it down towards Kariya''s head.


    "There''s nothing impossible!"


    Kariya, with traces of blood at the corner of his mouth, revealed a sinister smile and firmly grabbed Tokiomi''s staff with both hands.


    "This level of punch is far inferior to my Sensei''s! It''s like the difference between heaven and earth, a gap of thousands of miles!"


    Throughout history, Sc¨¢thach''s disciples have endured countless beatings. Disciples trained in such a manner not only possessed formidablebat skills but also had superior resiliencepared to others. Even if they coughed up blood, they could still stand up and continue fighting.


    "You''re asking for death¡ª"


    Tokiomi''s anger wasn''t due to Kariya''s mockery. As a traditional magus who pursued the "Root," magic was his goal. Training in the Bajiquan was merely for self-defense and physical fitness. Hisbat prowess and experience were far inferior to true martial artists like Risei and Kirei.


    His rage stemmed from Kariya''s current actions. Kariya''s hands were gripping the front end of the staff, where the ruby was located. It was one of the most precious heirlooms of the Tohsaka family, bestowed by their grandmaster, Zelretch. Such a treasure couldn''t be touched by traitors who betrayed their responsibilities and the path of magecraft.


    "¡ªm¡ª"


    Tokiomi unleashed the stored magical energy within the gem. He intended to burn Kariya to death with his proudest fire magecraft.


    However, before Tokiomi could finish chanting a verse of incantation, a tremendous force suddenly surged from the front end of his staff, catching him off guard. Tokiomi felt a searing pain in his palm, and the gemstone staff slipped from his grasp.


    The man who had taken the staff twisted his mouth disdainfully and forcefully threw the staff far away.


    "Idiot, don''t think I''ll give you the time to chant incantations."


    Sc¨¢thach had taught her disciples like this:


    "Magecraft is a very rigorous craft. If one step goes wrong, the spell cannot be formed. Therefore, when using magecraft, one must be cautious. Conversely, when fighting against a magus, one must find ways to disrupt their spells. Interrupting their incantations is the first choice, followed by destroying the vessel of their magecraft¡ªmagic tools or Mystic Code."


    "What? The pride and elegance of a magus? What good is that? Can it bring you victory?"


    "Listen to me carefully. Pride and elegance are only meaningful when built upon victory. Before achieving victory, don''t waste your thoughts on these trivial matters. The ugliest victory is far better than the most elegant defeat. Remember, ''might make right'' is a principle that holds in any era and any region."


    Kariya heard Sc¨¢thach''s teachings, remembered them, and acted ordingly.


    As a result, Tokiomi lost his most important inherited Mystic Code.


    The radiance of the ruby was swallowed by the vast darkness of the night, apanied by Kariya''s scornfulughter.


    "To hell with your elegance!"


    =====


    Support Me at /AbsoluteCode

 Chapter 145: Ugly Battle

    Chapter 145: Ugly Battle


    Thank You <strong>@Uriel</strong> For Joining My Patreon :)


    Sc¨¢thach engaged in a decisive battle with Saber at the mountain gate.


    Kariya stood in the middle of the mountain, blocking Tokiomi''s path.


    Justeaze resided in the Ryuudou Temple, overseeing the ritual.


    Emiya Kiritsugu, who infiltrated from the back mountain, was entrusted to Irisviel and Maiya for persuasion.


    Now, the question arises: where is the puppeteer behind the scenes, the one who maniptes everything and cheats the script, Matou Shinji? And what is he up to?


    The answer is simple: he is up in the sky, watching the spectacle unfold.


    Before the dust settles, no one can guarantee that they will have thestugh. Therefore, it is necessary to have a "firefighter" who oversees the overall situation and is prepared for any eventuality. Shinji has designed himself to y this role.


    The battle at the mountain gate reached a stalemate. At this rate, even after another half hour, it would be impossible to determine the winner.


    Inside the Ryuudou Temple, Emiya Kiritsugu had already grasped the situation. He was now making a final confirmation¡ªhe cupped the ck mud flowing from the altar in his hands, personally experiencing the essence of the Holy Grail.


    He was a man so obsessed that he had almost gone mad. If he didn''t see the truth with his own eyes, his obsession would not shatter.


    Shinji also believed that even the curse formed by the aggregation of "humanity''s evil" could not corrupt this man''s spirit, for he was a "hero of justice"!


    Lastly, at the mountain slope, the situation was the most dangerous and also the ce where Shinji paid the most attention.


    Compared to the duel between Sc¨¢thach and Saber, the battle between Kariya and Tokiomi had nothing to do with bravery or excitement. It couldn''t even be considered decent.


    At the beginning of the fight, they both disyed the appearance of magus, using magecraft for offense and defense, and showcasing their impressive Mystic Code. However, when Kariya brought out his spear, Ishtar''s weapon, and "smashed the floor," the battle took a strange turn.


    Not only did the art style change, but the scene went from being unattractive to downright ugly.


    The backdrop¡ªtilted and twisted trees¡ªwas unsightly.


    The characters¡ªTokiomi with a swollen face, and Kariya with a crooked eye and twisted mouth¡ªwere also unsightly.


    Even more unsightly was their fighting style. It was a brawl, each one giving a punch and receiving a kick, grappling with each other, like two low-level street thugs fighting.


    This kind of rough and graceless meleebat was certainly not what Tokiomi desired, but he had no choice. Kariya was like a mad dog,pletely abandoning defense and only wanting to "bite" him.


    No matter how much Tokiomi punched and kicked, how he employed his Bajiquan, Kariya paid no attention. As long as he couldnd a hit on Tokiomi, he could endure five or ten times from Tokiomi attacks without any problem.


    Normally, in such a fight, even if Tokiomi''s skill in Bajiquan was not high, Kariya wouldn''t be able to hold on for more than a few minutes.


    But the reality was different.


    Kariya''s resilience far exceeded Tokiomi''s expectations. Despite enduring dozens of heavy punches and kicks, he did not fall and continued grappling with him.


    Gradually, Tokiomi began to sense something amiss.


    After so many heavy blows, even a tiger should be beaten to death. How could Kariya, an untrained street thug, continue fighting without showing any signs of stopping?


    This couldn''t be exined solely by willpower. Willpower can endure, but the body should have reached its limit long ago.


    Why was this happening?


    As Tokiomi''s attention wavered for a moment, he received another punch to the face. His swollen cheek, already under considerable strain, couldn''t bear the burden anymore. Dark blood oozed from broken capiries, staining half of Tokiomi''s face.


    However, it was this punch, whichnded very close to his eye, that gave Tokiomi the answer.


    Faint blue light emanated from the inner side of Kariya''s arm, concealed by his sportswear, apanied by subtle magical fluctuations.


    Tokiomi initially thought that Kariya, like him, had hidden pockets in his clothes to store magical props, and the magical fluctuations were leaking from them.


    But now he was certain. The fluctuations of magical energy did note from any magical props; they originated from within Kariya''s body. It was this magical energy that enhanced Kariya''s physical abilities, allowing him to confront Tokiomi for such a long time. It was a form of body enhancement magecraft!


    "No, it can''t be! Why can you still use magecraft?"


    It was no wonder Tokiomi was so astonished. In this situation, even a seasoned magus like him had no opportunity to chant spells or use gems. So why could someone like Kariya, a half-hearted amateur, do it?


    Tokiomi''s sudden roar caused Kariya''s movements to pause for a moment, and then he rolled up his sleeves andunched himself more recklessly.


    "Let this half-hearted amateur teach you a lesson. Rune magic doesn''t require chanting. As long as the runes are inscribed in advance and infused with magical energy at the moment of use, they will take effect immediately."


    On the inner side of Kariya''s arm, the exclusive magic crest of the Matou family sparkled with a watery blue light. Surrounding the crest was a circle of special runic symbols. This was the capital that allowed Kariya to confront Tokiomi with his ordinary human body.


    The magic attribute of the Matou family was "Water," and its magical characteristic was "Absorption and Conversion." These two elements together formed the core of the Matou family''s magecraft, deeply engraved in the magic crest, passed down through generations.


    Using the magic crest as a medium and his own body as a vessel, Kariya utilized alchemy taught by Justeaze to connect the runes bestowed by Sc¨¢thach with the magic crest, evolving a unique form of magecraft.


    No chanting was necessary, and no preparation was required. As long as he provided magical energy to the magic crest, his physical abilities would be enhanced. This was the sole achievement of Kariya''s one-year magical career.


    Kariya''s words and the radiance of the runes brought even greater shock to Tokiomi.


    He never expected that Kariya would use the lost art of rune magic, nor did he anticipate the power of the rune magic in its partially ruined state. What shocked him even more was that Kariya was willing to burn his own life to defeat him.


    Yes, Kariya was burning his life.


    Although Tokiomi didn''t know the specificposition of the magecraft, he could tell that the fusion of the magic crest and the runes absorbed not only magical energy but also Kariya''s vitality. With every passing second, Kariya''s life would diminish a little.


    "Have you gone mad? Kariya, you''re walking a path of self-destruction," Tokiomi shouted angrily as he defended against Kariya''s fierce attacks.


    "Yes, I have gone mad. I''ve been crazy since that day."


    Since the day Aoi married you, since the day you brought Sakura home, I swore that I would beat you up mercilessly!


    "Come on, Tokiomi. Let''s see who falls first, you or me draining my life away."


    The blue light emitted from the magic crest covered Kariya''s entire body. It was all of his magical power, the radiance of his life.


    "Oh oh oh oh oh oh oh oh!"


    Kariya let out a hysterical roar. After snatching Tokiomi''s staff, he once again unleashed tremendous power. The once defeated dog transformed into a ravenous beast, clinging onto Tokiomi''s body, overpowering him with Bajiquan and pinning him down to the ground.


    Tokiomi struggled fiercely, kneeing and elbowing, continuously inflicting injuries on Kariya, but Kariya wouldn''t release his grip.


    Not only did he not let go, but he also intentionally endured the congestion in his lungs, nausea in his stomach, spitting saliva, and clotted blood all over Tokiomi''s face.


    The outpouring of vomit stripped away Tokiomi''sst vestiges of elegance andposure, sparking his masculine instinct. He grabbed Kariya''s upper garment, and the two of them tumbled down the hillside together.


    =====


    Support Me at /AbsoluteCode

 Chapter 146: Have the Two of You Had Enough?

    Chapter 146: Have the Two of You Had Enough?


    Thank You @Victor Gonzalez For Joining My Patreon :)


    The bright headlights tore through the darkness of the night.


    The sound of tires rubbing against the ground shattered the silent night.


    A ck Toyota sedan sped along the national highway towards Fuyuki City.


    Driving the car was a woman with a graceful Yamato Nadeshiko aura. Sitting in the back seat were two girls of simr age, the very reason behind the ugly battle that took ce - Aoi, Rin, and Sakura, the mother and daughters whom Kariya was willing to burn his life to protect.


    Since the evening, Aoi had been feeling restless, as if something was gripping her heart, causing her great unease. It felt as if something bad was about to happen.


    At sunset, she received a phone call from Kariya. Itsted only a few seconds, and only two short sentences were exchanged.


    "Aoi, are you, Sakura, and Rin all okay?"


    His usual concern received an affirmative response from Aoi, and from the other end, a gentle voice spoke.


    "Tomorrow, you can return to Fuyuki City. Tonight, everything wille to an end."


    Without giving Aoi a chance to ask further questions, Kariya ended the call.


    Tomorrow.


    Return to Fuyuki.


    Tonight.


    End.


    These few words heightened Aoi''s unease to its peak.


    What will end?


    It can only be the Holy Grail War.


    Only when the Holy Grail War ends can she and her daughter return to Fuyuki City, to their home.


    But Aoi was well aware that the Holy Grail War was cruel, with only one set of winners and low chances of survival for the losers. Her husband, Tokiomi, also worried that he wouldn''t be able to make it to the end, which is why he came to the Zenjou residence yesterday afternoon to give his final instructions to their daughter.


    And now, Kariya had called with such news.


    The shadow of death cast a pall over Aoi''s heart.


    Tokiomi, Kariya.


    Tokiomi, Kariya.


    Tokiomi, Kariya.


    ...


    The faces of her husband and her childhood friend shed before her eyes, alternatingly.


    Childhood warm memories and the happiness of married life kept reying in her mind.


    Love, friendship - she didn''t want to lose either one of them.


    Yes, that''s right.


    She didn''t want to lose either Tokiomi or Kariya.


    But tonight, the Holy Grail War woulde to an end, and one of them was likely to fall.


    No, she couldn''t let that happen.


    She had to stop it, and the only one who could was herself.


    As long as she was there, no matter who lost, they wouldn''t be killed. Aoi didn''t know why, but she had the confidence. Perhaps it was a woman''s intuition.


    She had to return to Fuyuki; she had to catch up with Tokiomi and Kariya''s duel.


    With this decision in mind, Aoi stepped out of the house. Before leaving, she didn''t forget to tell her two daughters that she had some things to take care of and would be back soon, asking them to stay at home and behave.


    To her surprise, the two daughters had somehow guessed their mother''s destination from the fragments of conversation they overheard. One of them grabbed Aoi''s hand and insisted on going together. No matter what Aoi said, they wouldn''t listen.


    Mischievous Rin even said, "Dad said that Fuyuki at night is dangerous, but we can protect Mom. The magicalpass can help us avoid danger."


    Sakura, who was always obedient, nodded along and added, "I know where Uncle Kariya is likely to be. I won''t tell you if you don''t take us."


    The words of the sisterspletely dispelled Aoi''s insistence, and the mother and daughters set off toward Fuyuki under the rising moonlight.


    Sakura didn''t deceive Aoi; she truly knew Kariya''s location. She had heard Shinji, Kariya, and Justeaze mention the names "Mount Enzou" and "Ryuudou Temple" more than once. They had said that those ces were the most suitable for conducting rituals and had even visited them a few times under the pretense of sightseeing.


    She had a feeling that her brother, her mentor, her uncle, and Teacher Justeaze would all be there.


    The magical signals they had seen on the outskirts of Fuyuki City also confirmed Sakura''s belief.


    However, unlike Rider and Archer who had means of flight, or Saber with her exceptional driving skills, Aoi didn''t dare to speed due to the presence of her two daughters in the backseat. As a result, their speed was much slowerpared to the others.


    Parking the car haphazardly by the roadside, the mother and daughters followed the guidance of the magicalpass and walked up the mountain along the shrine path.


    They were unaware that the magicalpass was leading them astray. At this moment, with the magical energy of the leyline converging at Ryuudou Temple, thepass would always point towards the mountaintop unless a Servant released their Noble Phantasm at close range.


    They also didn''t know that Kariya and Tokiomi, who had been rolling down the hill, hade to a stop near the mountain path.


    The fateful encounter of these individuals, whose destinies were already intertwined, urred earlier than expected.


    In the distance, the mother and daughters heard the roar of a man.


    "Tokiomi!!!"


    "Kariya!!!"


    Rushing towards the voices, they witnessed a scene that none of them could have imagined.


    Tokiomi, who was always elegant andposed, like a medieval noble, meticulously groomed and neat, now had a swollen and bruised face, covered in wounds, resembling two monkeys who had just rolled out of the mud.


    Tokiomi grabbed Kariya by the cor, delivering consecutive knee strikes to his abdomen. Kariya, even fiercer, kept using his forehead to headbutt Tokiomi''s head until both of them became dizzy and copsed on the shrine path. They tumbled down, leaving behind two trails of fresh blood.


    After finallying to a stop, the two struggled to stand up and began a new round of brawling, not even hearing the voices calling their names.


    Just as they were about to pounce on each other once again, they suddenly felt their legs being held.


    In their blurred vision, a familiar woman appeared between them.


    "Tokiomi, Kariya, please stop fighting!" Aoi''s eyes were red, her voice almost pleading.


    "Dad!"


    "Uncle Kariya!"


    Rin clung to her father''s leg, while Sakura held onto Kariya''s leg, refusing to let go no matter what.


    "Aoi... Rin... Sakura."


    "Aoi... Rin... Sakura."


    The familiar faces and familiar calls acted as two buckets of cold water poured over the heads of the two men, cooling down the heated blood that consumed them.


    "You two, step aside. This is between me and Tokiomi."


    "Men''s affairs don''t involve women."


    Their gazes crossed over Aoi''s head, colliding once again, full of tension.


    "Tokiomi, today I will wake you up!"


    "Kariya, I will make you pay the price!"


    "Enough!"


    Even the gentlest person has their temper, and even the most patient woman has her limits.


    Days of continuous worry and fear finally erupted into an unprecedented scolding.


    "Have you two had enough?!"


    Though Aoi was not tall and her body was delicate, her current aura was incredibly astonishing. Both Tokiomi and Kariya were stunned by this sudden outburst.


    "You''re already injured like this, and you still want to fight? Do you realize that you might die if this continues? Have you ever thought about how we feel?"


    "Tokiomi, what will I do if you die? What will Rin do? How can you continue pursuing the Holy Grail?"


    "Kariya, I entrusted Sakura to your care. What will happen to her if you die?"


    "Both of you, both of you¡ªthis is just too much!!!"


    =====


    Support Me at /AbsoluteCode

 Chapter 147: Purpose of Existence

    Chapter 147: Purpose of Existence


    Some people may rarely get angry, but once they do, they often be even more intense than those with fiery temperaments.


    Aoi is such a person. In Kariya''s memory and Tokiomi''s impression, Aoi had never gotten angry at anyone before, until today, when she faced the two men with whom she had the deepest connection.


    In front of Aoi, her eyes red with anger and pain, both Tokiomi and Kariya felt somewhat at a loss and could only maintain a confrontational stance while enduring Aoi''s scolding.


    "What are you still raising your fists for? Do you want to continue fighting?"


    "Well, why don''t you just kill me first? Then kill Rin and Sakura too, so no one will bother you anymore!"


    "Fight then! Why aren''t you continuing the fight?"


    "..."


    "..."


    The two men being berated were speechless and could only remain silent.


    However, Aoi had no intention of allowing them to escape.


    "Why are you suddenly mute? Speak up! Weren''t you both so talkative before?"


    Just as Kariya and Tokiomi found themselves at a loss for words, pushed to their limits, and almost dizzy with frustration, an unprecedented surge of magical power emanated from the direction of the mountaintop.


    If the fluctuation of magecraft used by ordinary magus is like a small stream, and the release of Noble Phantasms by Heroic Spirits is like a river, then the current eruption of magical power is like the ocean. Vast waves of magical power surge forth, cascading from the mountaintop of Ryuudou Temple down to the city of Fuyuki, engulfing the entire Mountain. Anyone with magical circuits within their bodies can sense the abnormality in the air.


    It is a sensation of malicious intrusion into the body, an intangible curse, a convergence of death.


    The core emanating all these ominous things appears in the sky above Ryuudou Temple.


    A ck abyss.


    It is a spatial tunnel, connecting the altar of the ritual and the "Greater Grail" hidden deep beneath Mt. Enzou in the eastern part of Fuyuki Town. The Greater Grail has been continuously absorbing the magical energy of the leylines for the past sixty years, and now it has also received the souls of five Heroic Spirits. Its interior is filled with immense magical power, bing a colossal vortex of magic. This is the true form of that dark, writhing "object."


    Originally, it was an attributeless force, meant to open a gateway to the "outer world" from this world. However, due to a seed of error sown in the past, this power has beenpletely tainted with the colors of dark curses.


    People often use the sun as a metaphor for vitality, so this orifice, resembling a ck sun, symbolizes annihtion.


    However, only a few individuals know the true nature of this "ck sun," and that does not include Tokiomi. He still believes it to be his lifelong pursuit, the ultimate goal of all magus¡ªa pathway to the "Root."


    Although it differs somewhat from the descriptions in books and his expectations, the "Root" is inherently above all things, and it can manifest in any form. Moreover, that sense of foreboding, that curse, perhaps symbolizes the arduous path to reaching the "Root."


    He had long since made up his mind. At this moment, his eyes no longer saw his wife, his daughter, or Kariya as an obstacle. In his eyes, there was only the ultimate goal of a magus, only that "ck sun."


    "I must, I must go to the Root¡ª"


    Tokiomi''s gaze held anticipation, longing, determination, and even fanaticism.


    With his hands already swollen and painful, he took out two emeralds from his pocket, containing the healing magecraft of Rank A.


    At this point, he could no longer see the shattered look in his wife''s eyes or hear the calls of his two daughters.


    "At a time like this, you dare¡ª"


    Kariya was filled with righteous indignation, feeling that Aoi and Rin were not worth it.


    "You won''t get away with this!"


    Kariya''s actions mirrored Tokiomi''s. Just as Tokiomi had the gem containing healing magecraft, Kariya possessed the "URUZ" primal rune symbolizing vitality.


    He had already made up his mind to defeat Tokiomi. This was the goal he had set long ago.


    Pushing his daughter''s hands away, Tokiomi, with his wounds still healing, stumbled and ran up the mountain.


    Kariya, nurtured by "URUZ," was about to chase after Tokiomi but was stopped by Aoi, who opened her arms to block his path.


    "Let him go, Kariya," Aoi pleaded, her expression filled with sorrow.


    "Aoi, you¡ª" Kariya, unlike Tokiomi, was driven by the woman before him. With just a word from her, he would willingly face any danger.


    "Let him go," Aoi sighed, her voice filled with the weight of sorrow. "I understand him. That is the purpose of his existence. If you continue to stop him, there might be someone who dies here."


    "But you¡ª"


    Aoi forcefully shook her head, cutting off whatever else Kariya wanted to say.


    "Enough, Kariya. Thank you for everything you''ve done for me, for Rin and Sakura. I''m truly grateful. You''ve done enough for us, so please don''t continue any further. Don''t sacrifice your life for us."


    As she spoke, two tears welled up in her eyes, streaming down her cheeks and dampening her clothing.


    Facing Aoi''s plea, Kariya couldn''t refuse. Helplessly, he punched himself and sat down on the stone steps of the shrine path, holding his head like a sulking child.


    Sakura leaned against Kariya and gently tugged at his clothes, whispering, "Uncle, please don''t be mad at Mommy, okay?"


    Looking at Sakura''s hopeful eyes and listening to her gentle voice, Kariya instinctively ruffled her head.


    "I''m not mad at Aoi. I''m mad at myself. If I were a little more useful, things wouldn''t be like this."


    "No, the most useless one is Sakura. She can''t help with anything, but..." Sakura leaned closer to Kariya''s ear and whispered in a voice only they could hear, "...it''s okay for Sakura to be useless because she has her big brother."


    Kariya gave a bitter smile, shook his head, and remained silent.


    Even though his nephew, Shinji, was a little monster, both he and Justeaze were focused on the "Holy Grail War." They might not have the time to deal with Tokiomi.


    Besides, apart from Tokiomi, there was also the Saber faction inside Ryuudou Temple. Given Emiya Kiritsugu''s nature, if he saw Tokiomi as a hindrance, he could kill him directly.


    Tokiomi''s journey was truly one of life and death. Although subjectively, he wished for Tokiomi to die immediately, the thought of Aoi, Rin, and Sakura being saddened afterward also caused Kariya pain.


    He couldn''t exin the situation to Sakura, so he could only bury his head like an ostrich.


    Besides Kariya, Sakura still held blind admiration for her older brother. She turned her head, her eyes shining brightly as she looked towards the mountaintop as if she could see her beloved brother.


    Behind them, Aoi silently held Rin, tears streaming down her face.


    Rin, who didn''t fully understand the reasons behind it, bore her mother''s tears and secretly made up her mind.


    Although she was still far from being independent, there woulde a day when she would fight as a Tohsaka magus.


    For that day, she would strive to train and uphold the traditions of the Tohsaka family, doing what her father couldn''t¡ª


    Always remain calm and elegant.


    =====


    Support Me at /AbsoluteCode

 Chapter 148: The Ultimate Showdown

    Chapter 148: The Ultimate Showdown


    That was the spearhead, swift as lightning.


    The tip of the spear aimed to pierce the heart.


    This was an attack that humans could not dodge.


    Since it was like lightning, it couldn''t be captured by human eyes.


    However, this lightning was repelled by an equally dazzling radiance.


    A speed that human eyes couldn''t perceive.


    "ng."


    Apanied by the sound of a heavy steel collision, the two figures separated upon impact.


    One was serene as the night, tall in stature, wielding two crimson magical spears, exuding an aura from beyond the world.


    The other was as radiant as moonlight, a petite figure d in heavy armor, embodying both an unwavering resolve and the brilliance of the holy sword.


    Sc¨¢thach, the Queen of Shadows.


    King Arthur, also known as Artoria.


    These two heroes, who have astonished an era and engraved their names in the river of history, are now engaged in the final battle of the Fourth Holy Grail War, a true fight to the death.


    The strong wind blew fiercely, leaving awe-inspiring marks on the solid mountain gate of Ryuudou Temple, the path that had been trodden for decades, and the surrounding trees.


    And this is merely the aftermath of the battle of heroes that does not belong to this era.


    The sword, infused with magical energy, tore through the atmosphere, each strike carrying a tremendous force capable of crushing ordinary people into minced meat.


    The spear, shimmering with runes, traced indescribable trajectories, leaving afterimages in the air.


    In the span of a breath, the sword and the spear shed more than ten times, constantly switching between offense and defense.


    The golden holy sword stirred up a storm, seemingly tearing everything around it to shreds.


    The crimson magical spear unleashed a downpour as if to shatter all obstacles.


    However, the eye of the storm and the dark clouds of the downpour did not belong to the realm of "everything" and "all." They stood firm, unaffected by the wind and rain.


    After the storm, the two figures, standing at the pinnacle of female heroes, momentarily paused, only to resume their collision with even more intensity.


    Sc¨¢thach''s spear raced forward, the twin spears transforming into shes that were impossible to follow.


    Forehead, throat, heart.


    Left shoulder, side abdomen, groin.


    Upper left, lower right, six consecutive strikes.


    Saber''s response was nothing short of exquisite. With an unstoppable momentum, the Sword of the Stars blocked Sc¨¢thach''s left-hand three-hitbo, while the right-hand three-hitbo was absorbed by Saber''s magical armor.


    Sc¨¢thach undoubtedly targeted the exposed parts of Saber''s body. However, just before the spearnded, Saber unleashed a "Mana Burst" within a tiny range, and the dragon factor-induced elerated magic instantly altered the appearance of the armor.


    Sc¨¢thach''s muscr strength was only at rank D, and the individual spear strikes didn''t carry much power. After being mitigated by the armor, the depth of the inflicted wounds was very limited, easily healed by "Avalon" within a breath.


    This was the intuition of rank A, the release of rank A magic, and the coordinated use of "Avalon," a response that only Saber could aplish.


    Having had her ultimate technique deciphered, Sc¨¢thach finally restrained her aggressive assault and took a step back, creating distance.


    "I didn''t expect you to resolve my techniques in such a way. Truly surprising," Sc¨¢thach remarked.


    Saber didn''t pursue further but instead repaired the damaged armor while using the scabbard to heal her wounds.


    "You tter me, Queen of the Land of Shadows. Without your assistance in retrieving this scabbard, I wouldn''t have been able to do it."


    "Am I just lifting a rock to smash my foot?" Sc¨¢thach chuckled.


    "I suppose so, although it may sound impolite," Saber nodded earnestly. That''s just her personality, saying whateveres to mind.


    "Hehe~ That cuteness brought about by the contrast, I''m starting to understand why he likes you a bit," Sc¨¢thach smiled with a meaningful expression.


    "Him?" Saber''sahogedrooped slightly, forming a question mark.


    "My Master, that is," Sc¨¢thach casually sold Shinji out. "He has done quite a lot for you behind the scenes."


    "Him?" Same words, different meanings.


    "There are certain things I can''t say that wouldn''t be appropriate. If you manage to survive, go ask him yourself," Sc¨¢thach''s hand moved from the back of the spear to the middle, assuming a posture that didn''t resemble gripping a spear but rather holding a staff.


    "Primary Rune Enhancement!"


    Ancient words, unfamiliar even to Saber, spilled from Sc¨¢thach''s lips, and the tips of the two magical spears bloomed with equally ancient runes.


    Eighteen interconnected runes, shining with different radiance, formed a circle with the spear tips as the center.


    The circle glided along the spears, imbuing them with a fiery and enchanting color.


    The circle slid over Sc¨¢thach''s arm, rapidly healing the injuries sustained from the previous intense battle. The regenerative power was no less formidable than Saber''s protection from "Avalon."


    Finally, thest two rune circles merged into one, emitting tremendous magical power that made Saber feel a palpitation in her heart.


    She didn''t have much knowledge of magic, nor did she have much concept of the Age of the Gods, but that didn''t stop her from feeling the pressure. The legendary queen who had shaken Celtic for over two thousand years was finally going to reveal her true strength hidden in the shadows.


    A warrior who honed her spear skills to the utmost, reaching the realm of ying gods.


    A mage who mastered the "Primary Rune," a power only gods could wield, the highest rank of magicians.


    Throughout thousands of years of human history, achieving either one of these would be enough to ascend to the ranks of top-tier Heroic Spirits. Yet Sc¨¢thach had reached the pinnacle in both.


    Not only had she reached the pinnacle, but she had also created a unique fighting style thatbined both, an unparalleled technique that was about to be disyed before Saber.


    "Be careful, Saber. Whatever you do, don''t blink, because once your eyes close¡ª"


    The voice suddenly changed direction, moving from in front of Saber to behind her.


    Saber confirmed that she hadn''t blinked; her gaze remained fixed on Sc¨¢thach. But Sc¨¢thach vanished from her sight just like that. This could only mean one thing: Saber''s dynamic vision, honed through countless battles in her lifetime, couldn''t keep up with her opponent''s movements.


    Saber had never encountered such a situation before. Whether it was Lancelot wielding the Arondight, Gawain at noon, or Tristan shooting arrows with his demonic bow, none possessed such exaggerated speed.


    "¡ªAnd you won''t have another chance to open them."


    At an almost intimate, extremely close range, Sc¨¢thach''s spears, held in a reverse grip, thrust toward Saber''s nape and heart from behind.


    Faster and more powerful than any previous gunshot, if Saber were to defend in the same way as before, there would only be one oue awaiting her¡ªbeing pierced through vital points by the dual spears and meeting her end.


    Death approached unseen, and a severe sense of crisis pressed down on Saber''s nerves, squeezing her "instinct" to its limit.


    It was a skill that didn''t require visual perception or any physical signs, relying solely on intuition to find the best course of action.


    Saber had relied on this skill to escape from crises before, but this time, she realized that she couldn''t escape the shadow of death no matter what.


    Her instinct was indeed in effect, and it did find the best solution. However, this "best" could only dy the arrival of death. It couldn''t change the fact that she waspletely suppressed by Sc¨¢thach, pushed to the brink of being killed almost defenselessly.


    Just one minute had passed, and Saber''s sturdy armor had be tattered and full of over a dozen wounds. Even "Avalon" couldn''t repair them in time.


    The adversity of the battle, the injuries to her body¡ªnone of it affected Saber''s fighting spirit. She still had an ace up her sleeve, a secret technique that could turn the tables and snatch victory from defeat.


    There was only one chance, and she had to hold on until then!


    Saber struggled to withstand Assassin''s attacks while repeating these thoughts to herself.


    Just then, Sc¨¢thach suddenly stopped her dual spears and looked up at the sky.


    There, a circr rift opened in space, resembling a ck "sun."


    =====


    Support Me at /AbsoluteCode

 Chapter 149: Emiya Kiritsugu

    Chapter 149: Emiya Kiritsugu


    Thank You @Manny Valdez For Joining My Patreon :)


    Emiya Kiritsugu was filled with ideals more than anyone else and, therefore, felt despair more deeply than anyone else.


    His dream was simple.


    He wished for the happiness of every person in the world, always holding that hope deep in his heart.


    It was a dream that every young person had once dreamed of, but after realizing the cruelty of reality, they would give up and abandon such naive ideals.


    All forms of happiness require sacrifice as a price. Every child learns this simple truth as they grow up.


    But this man was different.


    Perhaps he was more foolish than anyone else, or maybe there was something wrong with his mind. It could even be because he possessed a transcendent destiny that defiedmon sense, something that even those called saints might not have.


    When he understood that all life in this world is bnced on the scales of "sacrifice" and "redemption," and that it was impossible to leave one side empty...


    From that day on, he resolved to be the master of those scales.


    If he wanted to genuinely and effectively reduce the sorrows andmentations of the world, there was only one method.


    Even if it meant sacrificing the few to save the many, even if there was only one person.


    This is the act of killing a minority of people to ensure the survival of the majority.


    Because the more he saves, the more adept he bes at the art of ughter.


    His hands are stained withyer afteryer of blood, yet he never flinches in fear.


    Regardless of whether the means are just or unjust, regardless of whether the ends are right or wrong.


    The man only seeks to be an impartial and selfless scale.


    He will never misjudge the value of life.


    A life knows no distinction of rank, age, or worth¡ªit is simply a quantifiable unit.


    The man saves lives indiscriminately, but he also continues to kill.


    However, when he realizes this, it is already toote.


    To equally cherish all lives also means to have no love for anyone.


    If he had engraved this iron rule in his heart earlier, perhaps there would have been a chance for redemption.


    If he had frozen his young heart earlier, allowing it to wither and turn himself into an emotionless measuring machine, perhaps he could have spent his life coldly choosing between the living and the dead, without the need for anguish.


    But this man is different.


    The smiles of others bring satisfaction to his soul; the voices of others in pain shake his spirit.


    When he sees others suffering injustice without recourse, he apanies them in anger. When he sees someone shedding lonely tears, he can''t help but reach out to wipe them away.


    Although he pursues dreams that transcend the norms of the world, he still retains much of his humanity.


    Countless times, this contradiction torments the man.


    Sometimes it is friendship, sometimes it is love.


    Even if he ces the life he deeply loves alongside countless other unfamiliar lives on the scales, he will not make a mistake¡ªever since he woke up from the nightmare of losing the person he admired in his youth, he has never made a mistake again.


    Because he loves someone, he will treat that person''s life as equal to others, cherishing it in the same way and willing to sacrifice it just the same.


    He always encounters important people again and again, only to lose them repeatedly.


    The father who raised him.


    The stepmother who apanied him during his youth.


    And then, there was his beloved wife.


    He had long known that he would lose her. His dream was too distant, beyond what humanity alone could achieve. If it were to be realized, it could only be entrusted to the "miracle" known as the "All-Powerful Wish-Granting Machine." But to fulfill this miracle, a sacrifice must be made, and that sacrifice was his wife. This was something they had both known since they first met nine years ago.


    He had wavered, regretted, and suffered, butpared to the happiness of all humanity, these struggles seemed insignificant.


    He believed so firmly in this, so when he heard that the "miracle" that could fulfill his dream had already been shattered, he was on the brink of copse. Yet, he clung to ast glimmer of hope, hoping that everyone was deceiving him, hoping that they had made a mistake.


    With this thought in mind, he plunged into the contents overflowing from the "Holy Grail."


    In a state of blurred consciousness and shifting vision, he saw a dream.


    In the dream, his wife was by his side, leaning against him with a gentle smile, standing with him atop a mountain of corpses.


    "I knew you woulde. I believe you can reach this ce."


    "Iri¡ªno, who are you? Where is this ce?"


    Although the woman before him looked exactly like his wife, he knew that she wasn''t his wife.


    Not only was the woman wearing ck clothes that his wife had never worn, but her demeanor was alsopletely different from his wife''s.


    "This is the ce where your wishese true, the inner side of the Holy Grail you have been seeking," the woman replied cheerfully.


    The man was left speechless, looking around.


    The ck, decaying mud resembled a restless sea.


    Everywhere were small hills made of decaying corpses, slowly sinking into the sea of ck mud.


    The sky was red, a crimson that resembled blood. Amidst the ck mud rain, a pitch-ck sun supported this sky.


    The wind that blew carried curses and moans.


    If one were to metaphorically describe it, wasn''t this... hell?


    "You mean... this is the Holy Grail?" Kiritsugu asked.


    "Yes. But don''t be afraid because this is like an intangible illusionary dream, just waiting for the moment of birth," the woman replied, pointing to the sky, and signaling to him.


    Kiritsugu mistakenly thought it was the sun, but in the center of the rotating ck world in the sky, there was a "hole" opened in the heavens. The hole was filled with endless profound darkness, a supermassive entity that seemed capable of crushing everything.


    "That is the true Holy Grail. Although it doesn''t have a physical form yet, the entire vessel is already full. Now all you have to do is state your wish. Regardless of the wish received, it will choose the appropriate form to fulfill it. Only after obtaining a physical form in this way can it go ''outside.''"


    "..."


    "Come on, please give it a ''form'' quickly. You are the one who has the qualifications to bestow it with ideas. Tell your wish to the Holy Grail."


    Kiritsugu gazed at the terrifying "hole." Ordinary humans would never be able to tolerate what was inside. He asked the question once again.


    "...Who are you? Why are you pretending to be my wife?"


    With thoughts of anger suppressing fear, he spoke to the woman in front of him.


    "I am Irisviel. You can consider me as Irisviel."


    Kiritsugu drew his most trusted Mystic Code, a pistol with the performance of a rifle, and pointed it at the woman.


    "Stop with the nonsense and answer me."


    Faced with the muzzle filled with killing intent, the woman in ck clothing smiled destely, as if she pitied him for being concerned about such trivial matters.


    "You''re right. I can''t deny that this is a mask. Without assuming an existing personality as a ''shell,'' I can''tmunicate with others. To convey my hope to you, I can only disguise myself in this way. She is the person closest to you, so I chose to borrow her appearance."


    Kiritsugu didn''tprehend this through logic but through intuition.


    The being that existed within the "inner side of the Holy Grail," iming to be "no one," was¡ª


    "¡ªAre you the will of the Holy Grail?"


    "Yes, you can interpret it that way."


    The entity, identical in appearance to his wife, nodded in satisfaction. However, on the other hand, a growing sense of unease and confusion furrowed his brow.


    "That''s impossible. The Holy Grail is just pure ''power''; it can''t possibly possess any consciousness."


    "Perhaps that was true before, but now it''s different. I have a will, and I have desires. My wish is for ''hope to be born in this world.''"


    "How is that possible..."


    It was strange, too strange.


    If what she said was true, then this was not the "wish-granting machine" that Kiritsugu had longed for, one that could fulfill his every desire.


    "¡ªIf you have a will, then let me ask you. How does the Holy Grail intend to fulfill my wish?"


    The woman tilted her head, disying a puzzled expression. It seemed as if he had asked something incredibly unimaginable.


    "This kind of thing¡ªyou should understand it better than anyone else, shouldn''t you?"


    "...What are you talking about?"


    "Your very existence is already infinitely close to the Holy Grail, so even now, while connected to me, you can still maintain your rationality. If it were someone ordinary, they would have already mentally copsed uponing into contact with that ck mud."


    "You already know the method to save the world. So, I will follow your previous approach, ept your ideas, and fulfill your wish."


    "What are you¡ªsaying?"


    Kiritsugu couldn''tprehend. Because no matter what, he didn''t want to understand it that way.


    "Answer me, what does the Holy Grail intend to do? What will happen if that thing descends upon this world!?"


    "That''s for your inner self to answer."


    A slender hand covered Kiritsugu''s vision, and the world turned into darkness¡ª


    On the sea, there are two boats.


    One boat carries three hundred people, while the other boat carries two hundred people, making a total of five hundred passengers and you. Let''s assume these five hundred and one individuals are thest survivors of humanity.


    Then please answer this.


    "The bottoms of both boats have simultaneously suffered an irreparable hole. Only you can repair the boats, but while you are repairing one boat, the other will sink. Which boat would you choose to repair?"


    "...Of course, the boat with three hundred people," Kiritsugu answered without hesitation.


    "Once you make that decision, the two hundred people from the other boat will hold onto you and demand, ''Fix our boat first.'' What would you do then?"


    "This..."


    Before he could speak and give an answer, an M950 submachine gun appeared in Kiritsugu''s hand.


    The gun seemed to be an automatic machine as mes burst forth from its muzzle. Kiritsugu just stared nkly.


    Each bullet that came out of the gun killed four people, swiftly wiping out the two hundred individuals.


    "¡ªThe correct answer. This is who you are."


    Kiritsugu stared nkly as the boat filled with corpses sank into the sea. He felt that the familiar faces were scattered across the deck.


    "Next, the three hundred surviving individuals abandon the damaged boat and board two new boats to continue their journey. This time, one boat carries two hundred people, and the other carries one hundred. However, the bottoms of these two boats simultaneously suffer arge hole."


    "Wait..." Kiritsugu had a sense of foreboding.


    "The hundred people on the small boat kidnap you and force you to repair their boat first. So, what will you do?"


    "Well... but..."


    Before he could answer, a sh of white light burst, and a bomb exploded, turning the hundred people into debris at the bottom of the sea. This was his way of doing things. Just like his repetitive actions in the past, he unleashed ughter.


    "¡ªThe correct answer."


    "This is wrong... it can''t be!"


    This was far from correct.


    Two hundred survivors. Three hundred people sacrificed for the sake of these two hundred. The bnce had been overturned.


    "No, the calction is not wrong. You did sacrifice the few for the sake of saving the majority. Look at the next question."


    The Game Master continued speaking,pletely ignoring his protests.


    One hundred and twenty people versus eighty people, and Kiritsugu mercilessly ughtered the eighty.


    Next was eighty people versus forty people, and Kiritsugu heard the agonizing screams of those forty people before their deaths. Each face seemed familiar¡ªthey were the people he had killed with his own hands in the past.


    Sixty people versus twenty people¡ª


    Twenty-five people versus fifteen people¡ª the multiple-choice questions continued;


    The number of sacrifices kept increasing; the mountain of corpses kept piling up.


    "Is this... what you wanted me to see?"


    Kiritsugu felt disgusted by this low-level game and questioned the entity calling itself the "Will of the Holy Grail."


    "Yes, this is your truth, the answer that Emiya Kiritsugu''s heart gave, the wish that the Holy Grail as the Wish-Granting Device must fulfill."


    "No, it''s not!" Kiritsugu, his hands stained red, screamed in anguish.


    "This is not my wish! I hoped for another way... so I could rely on a ''miracle''..."


    "The methods you are unaware of cannot be included in your wish. If you wish to save the world, you must use the methods you already know."


    "What a joke! How is this a miracle?"


    "But it is a miracle. The wish you desire, which cannot be achieved individually, will be realized on a grand scale that humanity cannot aplish. What else is it if not a miracle?"


    Only five people remained, each one of them someone he cherished. Yet he was forced to choose between three or two of them.


    Kiritsugu, crying in despair, pressed the detonator.


    His father''s head was blown away, and his foster mother''s brain matter sttered.


    "You... descending into this world... are you nning to... are you nning to do these things to all of humanity? You say this is the realization of my ideals!?"


    "Of course. Your wish is most suitable to be the vessel of the Holy Grail. You are the one qualified to bear ''all the evils of this world.''"


    Three people remained, whether to save two or choose one.


    The hand gripping the dagger trembled uncontrobly.


    Kiritsugu''s tears had dried up, his gaze hollow like a lifeless being, as he cut open the body of his closestrade with the de.


    One sh after another, he continuously wielded the dagger in his hand.


    In the end, only two people remained alive in this world.


    An equivalent value that could not be measured on a bnce.


    Thest hope was guarded at the cost of 498 lives.


    Kiritsugu, who hadpleted everything, fell into a trance-like state as if an empty shell basking in the warmth of a furnace.


    In a warm room filled with nostalgic memories and a gentle atmosphere, his "wife" and "daughter" wereughing happily.


    In other words¡ªthis was the peaceful world he longed for.


    "A perfect world where there is no more struggle, and no one will be harmed."


    "Wee home, Kiritsugu. You''ve finally returned!"


    The face of his daughter beamed with joy as she hung onto her father''s neck with both hands.


    This was a castle in the far north, sealed off by a blizzard, the only ce of tranquility.


    After traversing a bloody life, he had finally found this nonexistent happiness.


    If this small child''s room was everything in this world, there would be no need to worry about anything else.


    "¡ªDo you understand now? This is the wish the Holy Grail has granted for you."


    His wife smiled beautifully at her husband, who shared this blissful moment.


    All that remained was to speak their desire and hope for everything to happen.


    All that was left was happiness.


    The three of them would be thest humans, living eternally in joy and happiness on this star of death where everything had been destroyed.


    "...I can no longer search for Illya..."


    The view outside the window had ceased to show even the blizzard, with only the ck mud flowing like the depths of the sea. Kiritsugu murmured as he gazed at the scene outside.


    His daughter shook her head and spoke to him.


    "It''s okay. Illya is satisfied as long as she has you and Mother by her side."


    Kiritsugu tightly embraced his daughter, whom he loved so deeply it bordered on madness, and tears streamed down uncontrobly.


    "Thank you... Illya, Daddy loves you the most. I promise, Daddy truly loves you."


    His hands moved smoothly, regardless of his inner thoughts. Like a well-designed mechanical device, he pressed the muzzle of the gun, his most trusted Mystic Code, against his beloved daughter''s delicate chin.


    "Goodbye, Illya."


    Before the young girl could evenprehend what was happening, her head had already exploded with a gunshot.


    Flesh, clinging to her silver hair, sttered onto the man''s tear-stained cheek.


    His wife let out a loud wail of grief.


    Her eyes widened, her hair disheveled, and she screamed wildly, losing herself.


    "What... What have you done!?"


    Kiritsugu pushed down his wife, who rushed at him like a ghost, and his hands gripped her slender neck.


    "The Holy Grail... You must not exist..."


    Although he knew this was just a dream, and the woman in front of him wasn''t his real wife, and the daughter killed wasn''t his real daughter, he also knew that his real wife would despair and weep bitterly because of their daughter''s death. She would hate the husband who killed their flesh and blood. That emotion was not false, and he couldn''t forget the sins he hadmitted.


    His eyes locked onto her as he endured these emotions, exerting all his strength in his hands, tightly choking his wife.


    "My love, what are you doing... Why do you reject the Holy Grail, and us... my Illya... why would you do this!?"


    "Because I..."


    The voice that came from Kiritsugu''s throat was hollow, like a breeze blowing through an empty gap. There was no sadness, no anger.


    He abandoned the miracle he had pursued, and he gave up the benefits that wentpletely against his original intentions. In his heart, it was almost dry.


    "I want... to save the world..."


    He only had his long-held beliefs left, but these words sounded so empty.


    The woman wearing his wife''s appearance solidified, her snow-white face flushed red from congestion. She always looked at him with love and longing in her crimson eyes, but now they were stained with curses and resentment.


    "I curse you..."


    Her once dexterous and gentle fingers clenched tightly around the man''s shoulders, and the ck mud seeped through the five fingers deeply embedded in his flesh.


    "Emiya Kiritsugu... I curse you... with pain... with regret until death... I will never forgive you..."


    "Very well."


    The hateful muck covered Kiritsugu''s entire body as if it wanted to contaminate his body and soul together.


    Even so, he did not let go. He even forgot why tears were streaming down his cheeks. While tightly strangling the woman''s neck, he said:


    "It''s alright. I promised... I will bear it."


    The woman''s neck snapped in his trembling hand.


    Once again, the scene changed.


    The familiar stone floor, the familiar surroundings, his "killed" wife, andrades were looking at him with concern.


    "Are you okay?"


    "Is there anything ufortable?"


    His real wife repeatedly released healing and purifying magecraft towards him, and the scattered light from her fingertips made the man feel so warm.


    Looking back, when he was consumed by the cursed ck mud, there was always a light protecting him. That faint light contained hope.


    At this moment, Emiya Kiritsugu understood that he hadn''t lost everything. The person he loved and who loved him was always by his side.


    Tears welled up in the man''s eyes once again, but this time they were tears of joy.


    "I''m back, Iri, Maiya."


    =====


    Note: Tommorow I will upload my new project "The God of Pirates With Naruto Ninja System"


    Here''s the first chapter of the story. I hope you enjoy reading it!


    :


    East Blue, acertainarea.


    A young boy stood on a boat, silently gazing at the sea, a world of azure blue. A thinyer of transparent mist covered thesurface of the sea, and as the wind blew, it carried the fragrance of the air.


    The young boy''s name was Kaminari(Thunder), a sixteen-year-old high school student who, inexplicably, crossed over to this world over a month ago while watching the anime "One Piece."


    In his previous life, he wasanaveragepersonwith an ordinary family background and average height.He was unremarkable in almost everyaspect,except for his somewhat passable appearance and subtle handsomeness.


    He had initially thought that by crossing into this world, hewould be able tomake great strides and achieve remarkable things. However, what awaited him was a tragic and bewildering fate.


    When others crossed over, theyeither became direct descendants of high-ranking officials in the World Government or the Navy,ortheybecame blood brothers of Gol D. Roger, the Pirate King.


    But what about Kaminari?


    He was captured on a pirate ship and became a miserable bottom-rung shipworker. He performed rough and odd jobs like repairing theship, dropping anchor, hoisting sails, and moving heavy objects.


    One couldn''t help but feel sorry for him.


    The captain of this ship was Buggy the "Clown," a Paramecia-type Devil Fruit user.Hehada current bounty of 6 million berriesand was a rtively unknown pirate.As for how Buggy got a bounty of 15 million berries in East Blue, that wouldeter...


    With a loud "smack," Kaminari felt a p on his head. He instinctively covered his head and turned to see a burly man with a stubbly face staring at him fiercely.


    His name was Tom, an ordinary fighter in Buggy''s pirate crew. He possessed immense physical strength and enjoyed bullying the weak.


    Tom said, "Kid, you sure havea lot offree time, huh? Have you finished filling the ammunition that Buggy-sama asked you to? How can you affordto leisurely watch the sea?"


    Kaminari remained silent andwas quietly forced downfrom the deck into the ship''s cabin by Tom. He continued to fill the ammunition for Buggy.


    It wasn''t that Kaminari didn''t dare to resist, but he genuinely couldn''t defeat Tom.He still remembers the second dayafter hewas capturedwhen Tom bullied him.Kaminarifought back, but he was beaten up by Tom untilst week when his injuries finally healed a bit.


    Although Kaminari was fearless, he understood the principle of not seeking trouble when it was right in front of him.


    In hiscurrentpowerless state, confronting Tom head-on would only result in more injuries without achieving much.


    "When I be strong, I won''t let you off!" Kaminari thought to himself.


    But how could he be strong? That was the question. Power doesn''t just fall from the sky like a pie.


    Speaking of which, the power in this world can roughlybe dividedinto three types: Devil Fruits, martial arts, and swordsmanship.


    To obtain a Devil Fruit, one either needs a stroke of luck, like stumbling upon one while wandering on some ind (though it might turn out to be the Human-Human Fruit, which is useless for humans and turns them into ducks¡ªyou could say it''s a joke); or one needs to have a considerable amount of money, like the Paramecia-type Rubber-Rubber Fruit and some other Zoan-type Fruits, which have a market price of around 100 million berries; or one needs to have a certain level of powerto forcefully take it from others.


    Considering the above, Kaminari doesn''t have any of those options, so there''s no point in thinking about Devil Fruits.


    Then there are martial arts and swordsmanship. Even if Kaminari does physical training like push-ups or squatsevery day, it would only make his bodystrongerand more resistant to beatings. But he can''t defeat so many members of Buggy''s pirate crew.


    On this pirate ship, Kaminari can''t train his physical abilities and cultivatebat skills like Rokushiki. Hesimplydoesn''t know how. If he knew Rokushiki, even if it was just one move, like Shigan, Kaminari would have mercilessly pierced Tom''s body with a flurry of bloody holes.


    But reality told Kaminari: Forget about it.


    If things continued like this, when would he ever have a chance to rise? Was he destined to be bullied, humiliated, scolded, and ordered around on this damn clown''s ship until he grew old with white hair, only to be discarded when he becameuseless,and then spend the rest of his lonely and miserable life?


    Why was he so unlucky?


    As Kaminari pondered this, his expression gradually dimmed, and disappointment turned into despair.


    Slowly, with a sense of despair, Kaminari fell into a deep sleep on the cold lower deck...


    The next day, just as the sky began to lighten, while Kaminari was still in a deep sleep,the sound offootsteps echoed from the stairs leading to the lower deck. A burly man appeared beside him and rudely kicked him while he was sleeping, waking him up.


    The man was none other than Tom, who always enjoyed bullying him.


    Kaminari''sdrowsyeyeswere immediately filledwith anger.


    However, upon seeing Kaminari''s angry gaze, Tom showed no fear. On the contrary, he looked at him with interest, wanting to see what this guy could do to him.


    The gaze was like a weakling''s roar, like a cat''s furious meow.


    The anger of a weakling doesn''t make anyone the least bit afraid.


    Seeing Kaminari''s expression, Tom almost burst outughing. "What''s wrong, kid?Are you not satisfied?" he said,grabbing Kaminari''s hair and shaking itvigorously.


    Kaminari couldn''t contain his anger and threw a punch towards Tom''s body...


    With his frail body, that punch was like a mosquito bite, or rather, even less impactful than a mosquito bite.


    Tom grabbed his wrist with onerge hand, preventing Kaminari from fighting back.


    "You dare to fight back against me? I''ll make sure to kill you!" Tom eximed, clenching his fist and delivering a powerful punch to Kaminari''s face. Kaminari fell onto the deck, a faint red bruise forming on his face, and his teeth nearly knocked out.


    Unsatisfied, Tom lifted his foot and kicked him hard, causing him to roll and collide with thewall of the cabin.


    Kaminariwas beatenand in pain, but he endured without uttering a sound.


    "You better learn how formidable I am. From now on, you better behave, or I''ll beat you three times a day!"


    "And hurry up and get towork,don''t stand around like some useless wimp."


    After finishing his words, Tom proudly raised his eyebrows, swayed his slightly chubby body, and walked up to the upper deck like a triumphant general, humming a tune.


    Kaminari endured the pain and slowly got up from the ground...


    That''s how it is for the weak.Theyhardly even have thebasicright to survive, let alone dignity.


    Kaminari couldn''t help but recall the words of one of the Seven Warlords, Crocodile: "To be weak is a sin."


    No, he had to be strong.


    But where could he go now to obtain powerful strength?


    There seemed to be no possibility.


    And then, an idea sparked in Kaminari''s mind.


    Assassinate Tom!


    He might as well go all out, take him downwith him, and never endure his pathetic torment again.


    In a dire situation, why fear death? When there''s no way forward, there''s no harm in seeking retribution!


    -Thats it for now :)


    =====


    Support Me at /AbsoluteCode

 Chapter 150: Purification Failed (Bonus)

    Chapter 150: Purification Failed (Bonus)


    Thank You @Jamie Chang & @Lefi For Joining My Patreon :)


    The appearance of the ck sun attracted everyone''s attention.


    Tokiomi ran frantically towards the mountaintop as though he had gone mad.


    Scathach and Saber halted their duel and entered Ryuudou Temple.


    Emiya Kiritsugu, who had just awakened, disregarded his weakened body and struggled to stand up.


    Meanwhile, Shinji, no longer a mere bystander, descended from the sky.


    The moment hended, a pure radiance shot out from the cavity, condensing into an indeterminate figure.


    Spirit particles continuously overflowed from the figure, gradually blurring its form, resembling a flickering candle in the wind, on the verge of dissipating at any moment.


    "Lady Justeaze!"


    Shinji quickly moved to the side of the contracted party, whose face was alreadyindistinguishable,and desperately infused magical energy into the contract. However, he was startled to find that the effect was not evident.


    "What''s happening? How did ite to this?"


    "Shinji, use a Command Spell immediately, hurry!" Scathach''s voice was like a wake-up call, snapping the panicked disciple back to his senses.


    "Imand you by the Command Spell, Justeaze Lizrich von Einzbern, stabilize the magical foundation."


    "Imand you with the second Command Spell, Justeaze Lizrich von Einzbern, stabilize the magical foundation."


    "Imand you with the third Command Spell..."


    Without hesitation, Shinji activated the additional Command Spells on his right arm, channeling the magical energy that contained a power close to miracles into Justeaze.


    One Command Spell wasn''t enough, two weren''t enough, and three weren''t enough. As long as he could protect Justeaze, Shinji didn''t hesitate to exhaust all of his Command Spells.


    With the replenishment of magical energy, Justeaze''s condition gradually stabilized. Although there were still sporadic spirit particles spreading outward, her spiritual foundation had stabilized, eliminating the risk of her soul scattering.


    "That''s enough, don''t waste any more precious Command Spells," Justeaze said, her voice artificially calm but weary, halting Shinji, who had already used five Command Spells and was about to use the sixth.


    At this point, Shinji was drenched in sweat, his body exhausted. The excessive consumption of magical energy prevented the "Hades Cloak" from maintaining its physical form. This child, who had revealed his true identity, reced the ck sun as the new focal point.


    For Justeaze and Scathach, he was their contracted Master, a trustedpanion, and a family member.


    For Emiya Kiritsugu, Irisviel, Maiya, and Saber, he was the Master of Assassin, the greatest anomaly in this Holy Grail War.


    Since his appearance, a mist had surrounded him.


    Summoning individuals who should not have been summonable as Servants, infiltrating every situation with his intelligence-gathering abilities, disying utterly iprehensible behaviors, and having numerous connections to the Einzbern family.


    As time passed and interactions deepened, more was learned about him, but the more that was discovered, the more mysterious he became.


    He seemed to have extensive knowledge about every participating pair of Master and Servant, orchestrating the oue as if everyone had be his pawns.


    One more intriguing point remains¡ªthe origin of the Holy Grail War and Justeaze, the "Winter Maiden." The scene just now demonstrated that their rtionship is far from a simple contract.


    Shinji didn''t notice the gazes around him, nor did he realize his transformation. He just looked at Justeaze with concern, at the woman who had been by his side all this time.


    "Are you okay?"


    "I''m fine," Justeaze met Shinji''s gaze and smiled softly.


    With the blooming of that smile, the spreading spirit particles finally came to a halt.


    Shinji wiped the sweat from his forehead and let out a long sigh. He looked up at the "ck Sun," which continued to seep ck mud outward.


    "The purification... wasn''t sessful?"


    "No, the contamination is much worse than I imagined," Justeaze nodded, a hint of dimness appearing on her delicate face. "Moreover, within the ''Cavity,'' I couldn''t receive your magical support. If I hadn''t managed to escape in time, my spiritual foundation would have been contaminated by the ck mud as well."


    She still likened the Holy Grail system to the polluted Greater Grail. Justeaze was a purification device powered by leylines. The n was to reverse the flow of magic, purifying the source of contamination.


    However, as soon as the purification device entered the mouth of the Grail, the magic was blocked outside. The purification device, deprived of its power source, not only couldn''t continue operating but also came dangerously close to being contaminated. The spirit particles Justeaze released just now had already been contaminated.


    Although Shinji felt some regret for this oue, he didn''t feel overly disappointed.


    When designing the Holy Grail system, no one knew that the Holy Grail would be contaminated, so naturally, they didn''t prepare a purification n in advance. Everything had to be explored and designed by Justeaze herself.


    As it is well known, a set of ns needs to go through numerous experiments and demonstrations from the initial design to maturity. However, the "Cavity" that connects to the inner side of the Holy Grail only appears at the very end of the Holy Grail War, and its characteristic of immediately closing after the war ended meant that Justeaze had no opportunity for experimentation. Both she and Shinji had mentally prepared themselves that this attempt might not seed and that they wouldn''t have another chance.


    "Now that the purification has failed, there is no need for this ''Cavity'' or the Lesser Grail," Shinji said, shifting his gaze away from the "ck Sun" and turning to another Master within the Ryuudou Temple.


    "Mr. Emiya Kiritsugu, someone who has already recognized the true nature of the Holy Grail, I assume you won''t object to my opinion."


    Emiya Kiritsugu, with a deathly paleplexion, mechanically nodded his head. "Saber, destroy the Holy Grail immediately."


    "W-Wait, Master," Saber looked bewildered. She hadn''t yet understood the situation. Weren''t they supposed to obtain the Holy Grail? Why did they suddenly want to destroy it?


    "Irisviel, what''s going on?"


    "Uh, well, you see..." Irisviel struggled to exin because the intricacies of the situation were tooplex.


    "In simple terms, the current Holy Grail is no longer an all-powerful wish-granting machine. It has be a collection of curses. If someone makes a wish to it, the sealed curses inside willpletely overflow... Well, conservatively estimating, it could destroy the entire Fuyuki City."


    Upon hearing Shinji''s exnation, Saber''s expression changed slightly, and the tuft of hair on top of her head trembled gently.


    "Is that true, Master, Irisviel?"


    "Yes," receiving confirmation from their side, Saber raised her holy sword without hesitation.


    "Something like this must be destroyed¡ª"


    "Hold on!" Scathach interjected, standing in front of Saber with her dual spears.


    "Assassin?"


    "We haven''t settled our fight yet!"


    "Assassin!" This time even Shinji couldn''t help but speak up. "Is now really the time to discuss this?"


    "Of course, it is," Scathach''s tone was resolute. "If we don''t settle it now, it will truly be toote, my disciple."


    "Disciple?" Shinji was slightly taken aback. Weren''t they supposed to avoid using that term while in disguise?


    Vaguely, Shinji felt that something was off. His gaze shifted downward¡ª


    Wait, where''s my cloak?


    Does that mean I''m revealing my true identity now?


    Suddenly, Shinji became extremely uneasy.


    =====


    Support Me at /AbsoluteCode

 Chapter 151: The Final Victor

    Chapter 151: The Final Victor


    In reality, Shinji''s concern wapletelyunnecessary. None of the people present would pay any attention to his seven-year-old appearance.


    The mystical world had too many things that defiedmon sense.Saber herself was bound by theSwordin the Stone, which kept her physical age fixed.Emiya Kiritsugu and Irisviel''s daughter, Illyasviel von Einzbern, also experienced severe physical development dys. Atthe age ofeight, she looked like she was only three or four years old. It was perfectly normal to have a child whose appearance didn''t match their mental age.


    Noticing that the members of the Saber camp didn''t look down on him because of his physical age, Shinji quickly calmed down and asked Scathach, "Sensei, are you suggesting that¡ª"


    "The Holy Grail no longer holds value for you, but it still holds value for us, as it represents the honor of a warrior.Thisis the Holy Grail War, a war with only one victor. Only the victor can im the glory of destroying the Holy Grail."


    At this moment, Scathach, devoid of her usualintellect,and her red eyes devoid of their serene wisdom, appeared as a zing me. She had ignited herself and everything around hepletelyfor the sake of battle.


    "This is the wish of a warrior. I believe you can understand, as well, Saber."


    Saber, gripping her goldensword, remained silent. However, her resolute expression made it clear that she desired to test her strength against this legendary Queen of the Shadows.


    "Do as you please."


    Witnessing this scene, Shinji knewthat it was futile to try to stop them.He could only force a bitter smile and turn to Kiritsugu and Irisviel.


    "Please don''t stop Saber either. Let them have a satisfying fight.Consider it a small repayment for allthe battles we have foughtso far."


    Kiritsugu Emiya remained expressionless, neither agreeing nor disagreeing. Hesimplysaid, "The mud is about to overflow from the altar."


    "Don''t worry." Scathach aimed both her guns at the ground. "By the time that happens, the victor will already be decided."


    "Indeed." Saber stepped away from Irisviel. "Irisviel and Master, I promised you that I would obtain the Holy Grail. Nowletme fulfill my promise."


    "Saber, bring me victory," Irisviel said as she watched Saber''s figure, feeling an inexplicable surge of emotions. It was thesamephrase she had uttered on the night they arrived in Fuyuki City.


    Saber responded with thesamewords, "Yes, I swear upon thisswordthat I will bring victory! Prepare yourself, Assassin!"


    "The one who needs to prepare is you, Saber. I''ll take your heart!"


    A cold aura swirled around Scathach''s body. With her dual spears at the center, magical energy formed a vortex, enveloping her in a cloak of mes.


    Saber raised herswordand stared intently at Scathach. She knew her opponent was about to unleash her Noble Phantasm, and a sense of crisis surged within her.


    "Thrust¡ª"


    Just like before,the momentScathach uttered the first word, she pushed off with her left footand instantly appearedbeforeSaber,as if teleporting.


    Her right-hand spear thrust towards Saber''s feet.


    That seemedlike a very foolish move, with the spear tilted downward and attacking toward the feet.It was ineffective against Saber.


    Just as Saber was leaping over the extended spear, intending to strike down Scathach as she stepped forward, she suddenly saw herself being impaled by the magicalspear,piercingthroughher heart.


    "Thrust¡ª"


    At the same time, the second word escaped from Scathach''s lips, and the spear thatwas aimeddownward suddenly changed its trajectory, thrusting toward Saber''s left shoulder in an impossible shape.


    "¡ª¡ª!?"


    Saber''s bodywas sentflying by the spear, forming rgeparabolic arc with her and the spear,heading towards the ground.No, she didn''t touch the ground.Saber''s body was fixedat the highest point of the arc.


    Immediately after sessfullynding the first spear, Scathach thrust the second spear. Her left arm bent, raising the spear over her shoulder. It was the standard throwing position, and naturally, the spearhead aimed at Saber, who was suspended in mid-air and unable to move.


    "G¨¢e Bolg Alternative (Piercing Death Spear)!"


    Scathach finally unleashed thetruename of her Noble Phantasm. With powerful magical words, the magical spear in her left hand became like red lightning, tearing through the night sky.


    Just like the previous spear, it aimed at an inconsequential ce.However, in mid-air, the magical spearonce again changed its trajectory, automatically locking onto Saber''s heart.It was as if the oue had alreadybeen determined, regardless of the process¡ªit wascertainto reach its target.


    This is the terrifying aspect of Scathach''s Noble Phantasm, G¨¢e Bolg Alternative¡ªCausality Reversal.


    Everything has a cause and a consequence, but the Piercing Death Spearpletely subverts this notion. Before the magical spear thrusts, the results of "stabbing the shoulder" and "piercing the heart" are already determined. Once the oueis established, the processnaturallyevolves towards the predetermined result.The fundamental changebrought about by the magical spearis not the trajectory but the process of hitting the target.


    Thisis a magical spear capable of breaking through all kinds of defenses.


    It determines the fate of the enemy at the moment of attack.No matterwhat evasive measures the enemy takes, the cursed spear will always hit its mark onceitisused.


    Who can withstand such a ridiculous strike?


    That''s why it is an assured kill!


    But¡ªSaber blocked it.


    The curse that was supposed to be a red lightning piercing through the heartwas expelledby a golden light.


    Just likethe Shadonds where Scathach resides, it is a radiance that does not belong to the present world. It is the radiance possessed by the most precious treasure of the Arthurian legend.


    Before the cursed spear arrives, Saber unleashes her final trump card.


    What scattered before her was the unique scabbard of the holysword, the physical form of the legend thatKing Arthur would not be harmed.


    Made of a mysterious material, thescabbarpletelydefended against the cursed spear.


    No, it''s not defense, it''s interception!


    Saber, protected by thescabbardof the holysword, for that moment alone, severs all truths in this world.


    Thestrongestprotection in this world, beyond the reach of even the Five Great Magics, is an ultimate barrier that no one can vite.


    "Avalon!"


    Therefore, the name of thescabbardis "<strong>The Everdistant Utopia</strong>".


    It is the ideal townthat KingArthur could reach before his death, a ce that other kings dream of but cannot reach.


    The onlymeans to unravel the reversal of causalityis to make the "consequence" disappear.


    Saber, protected by Avalon, is ced in another dimension, a spacethat thecursed spear can never reach.


    With no oue, the process that exists to prove the result naturally ceases to exist.The magical spear in mid-air tremblesfor a moment, then the spearhead turns and follows its original trajectory, automatically returning to the hands of Scathach,who isthe "cause."Everything returns to the state before the second spearis thrust¡ªunless Saber exists.


    Before the cursed spear can return, the blue-d figure flickers.


    Saber''s bodycked armor. She removed the armor that protected her, and the magical energy flowed into theswordin her hand.


    "Ex¡ª (Sword¡ª)"


    "Well done¡ª"


    Scathach''s expression of admiration was right before her eyes.


    "¡ªcalibur (¡ª of Victory)!"


    With a powerful strike, the holyswordcleaved through the Queen of the Shadows'' body, destroying her spiritual core.


    =====


    Support Me At /AbsoluteCode

 Chapter 152: The Final Gift

    Chapter 152: The Final Gift


    "Sensei!"


    Feeling the breaking of their Master-Servant contract, Shinji''s eyes widened in despair as he ran frantically to Scathach''s side.


    With him came Justeaze.


    "Shinji, quickly use a Command Spell, theremight still be time," Justeaze urged.


    "In the name of the Command Spell¡ª"


    Beforethe order could be given, Scathach preemptively covered Shinji''s mouth with her empty right hand.


    "No need. My spiritual core has already shattered.Even with a Command Spell,itcannot be restored," she said.


    Shinji''s eyes instantly turned red.


    "Why? Why didn''t you dodge? Others couldn''t dodge Saber''s strike, but you could have. Why didn''t you?"


    "Why do you say that?" Scathach chuckled as she pushed Justeaze away with her hand.


    "I know about the ''Wisdom of D¨²nSc¨¢ith


    '' ability. It allows you to ''Reposition Yourself''andimmediately retreat from the battlefield. If you had used this ability, Saber''s self-sacrificing charge wouldn''t have harmed youin the slightest. And with her depleted magical energy, she wouldn''t have been able to withstand your subsequent attacks. Victory should have been yours!"


    Shinji''s hysterical roar was like a bucket of cold water that extinguished the joy of victory in Saber''s heart. She stared nkly at Scathach and asked.


    "Is this true?"


    "Well, you could say that. Living for a long time, you tend to acquire more skills," Scathach nodded helplessly. "Unlike other Servants, my spiritual core didn''t disintegrate thanks to the ''Battle Continuation'' skill."


    "Why?" Saber asked the same question as Shinji.


    "Do you remember my wish? I yearn for death. Since the Holy Grail couldn''t kill me, at least let me experience the sensation of being killedin the form ofa Servant."


    Unlike anyone else, Scathachwas filledwith anticipation of the impending death. She reached out and gently touched Shinji''s sulking head.


    "My dear little Master, I knowexactlywhat you''re nning. If I were the victor, you would use a Command Spell to reestablish our contract before I disappear, right?"


    "I-I just... don''t want to be separated from you."


    Scathach bent down and embraced her disciple, who revealed a vulnerable expression.


    "Ah, I know, I know. That''s why I have to leave you even more. If not, you won''t be ableto truly grow."


    "Sensei... Will I see you again?"


    "Of course, we will meet again. Didn''t you say you wanted to end my eternity? I''ll be waiting for you in the Land of Shadows."


    "But that may take decades or even longer," Shinji buried his head in Scathach''s shoulder, not letting her see his tears.


    "It''sokay,it''sjust a few decades, and I''ve already lived through many decades," Scathach gently patted her disciple''s back, revealing a rare moment of tenderness as they faced their parting.


    "If there''s another Holy Grail War, will you respond to my summons?"


    "That depends on your performance," Scathach smiled faintly. "If you haven''t grown enough, I won''t answer your call¡ªunless you canst ten minutes under my spear."


    Shinji''s body suddenly stiffened. Although his tears stopped, his expression grew even more grim.


    "Sensei, isn''t that requirement too high? Can''t we negotiate a discount?"


    "No negotiation. You''ve obtained various Noble Phantasms and consumed that thing. The ten-minute requirement is already quite low."


    To be honest,this requirement wasn''tparticrlyhigh, but Shinji had his concerns.


    "Without your guidance, relying solely on my exploration, Idon''t have muchconfidence. The ''Child of Light'' also underwent careful cultivation by Fergus and studied in the Land of Shadows for a year and a month before achieving theirter fame."


    "You don''t need to worry about that; I have made arrangements."


    The words in his ear left Shinji feeling puzzled.


    "What does that mean?"


    "You''ll find out soon enough."


    Scathach released Shinji, a faint smile ying at the corner of her lips. She looked up at the "hole" in the sky, continuously oozing ck mud.


    "Justeaze, after a Servant''s death, does the remaining fragmentthat remains in the world be fuel forthe Holy Grail?"


    "Yes," Justeaze replied affirmatively,thoughuncertain of Scathach''s intentions.


    "Well, that''s not a good ce to go. I won''t be going in there."


    Starting from her feet, Scathach''s body began to crumble. Instead of dispersing into spiritual particles like other Servants, itcoalescedinto four magical crystals of varying sizes and colors.


    In the moment her bodypletely disappeared, the magical crystals scattered. Two of them flew into Shinji and Justeaze''s bodies, whilethe other two flew over the walls of Ryuudou Temple and descended towards the mountain.


    "Rather than bing fuel for that thing, I''d rather be your fuel¡ªept it, thisis my final guidance."


    Thest words, along withthe magical crystals,conveyed Scathach''s intentions to those she wished to reach¡ªher beloved disciple and her trusted friend.


    Thiswas Scathach''s final gift, thetrueessence of the Wisdom of D¨²n Sc¨¢ith.


    Acquiringskillsand imparting skills were merely degraded versions limited by the container of the Servant.The true nature of this skill lies in the transmission ofknowledge, experience, insights, and other elements worthy of being called "wisdom."


    At the end of her Servant career, just before being devoured by the Holy Grail, Scathach transformed her essence, her spiritual foundation, and everything remaining of herself into "wisdom," passing it on to the four individuals closest to her.


    Thiswas somethingonly Scathach could aplish, the remarkable achievement of the one-of-a-kindQueenof the Shadow, who was neither living nordead,nor a Heroic Spirit.


    It contained Scathach''s heartfelt hopes and aspirations, capable of benefiting each recipient for a lifetime.


    When all the crystallized inheritances were in ce, Scathach lost sight of the mortal world and awakened from the dream of the other side.


    Before her eyes was still the monotonousndscape,posed of only three colors¡ªck, white, and gray. Thesky and the earth were dim, and boundless shadows extended into the distance between heaven and earth.


    Thiswas the Land of Shadows, the domain ruled by Scathach.


    "Have I returned?"


    The sole color within the realm rose from the throne, and the shadows receded around it, seemingly in awe of this eternalqueen.


    Thequeen''sgaze did not linger on the shadows but instead turned to the endless sky,tothe mortal world beyond,tothe ces where her fates were intertwined.


    She saw Sakura and Kariya weep in mourning for her passing.


    She saw Justeazeprehend the meaning of sadness.


    She saw her most hopeful disciple wipe away tears, clenching his fist with determination, a unique aura brewing within him.


    Castingoff impetuosity, heading towardposure.


    Castingoffyouthfulness,and heading toward maturity.


    Just like the death fang of the Beast of the Waves, Curruid, finally takes shape as a spear.


    "I''ll be waiting for you to be the true Spear of Mortal Thorn, piercing through this eternal body!"


    =====


    Support Me At /AbsoluteCode

 Chapter 153: Curtain Falls

    Chapter 153: Curtain Falls


    <span>Scathach''s act of burning her spiritual foundation seemed to anger the "Evil of this World" that sought to descend upon the mortal realm.


    <span>The ck mud in the sky and on the ground suddenly became violent and boiling. More and more ck mud surged out of the hole as if attempting to expand the "hole" andplete its descent.


    <span>However, it was all in vain.


    <span>Without Scathach''s soul, the hole lost the ability to continue expanding. The rules of space, the rules of the world, bound the "ck Sun" and prevented it from further ergement.


    <span>But now was not the time to rx. It had been almost ten minutes since the appearance of the "ck Sun." The ck mud tainted by the curse of the "Evil of this World" formed a torrential stream, washing away the pre-arranged dams around the altar.


    <span>If left unchecked, within two minutes, this makeshift dam made of gullies and piled stones would be breached.


    <span>"I beg of you, Mr. Emiya, I beg of you, Saber¡ªplease destroy the Holy Grail."


    <span>Without the need for Justeaze''s plea or Shinji''s reminder, the Master-servant pair of Kiritsugu and Saber, with their contrasting approaches but underlying simrities, were already prepared.


    <span>"Master, please use a Command Seal. Without it, I cannot destroy the Holy Grail."


    <span>This was both the only means for a Servant given by the Holy Grail to rebel against it and the necessary step for Saber, whose magical energy was running low, to replenish her mana.


    <span>"In the name of Kiritsugu Emiya¡ª"


    <span>Receiving Saber''s request, Kiritsugu did not hesitate. He pulled up his sleeve, revealing the Command Seal on his wrist.


    <span>"Saber, with the Command Seal, Imand you the destruction of all the ck mud."


    <span>"Saber, with the second Command Seal, Imand you the destruction of the Holy Grail on the ground."


    <span>"Saber, with the third Command Seal, Imand you the destruction of the hole in the sky."


    <span>"I have indeed received yourmand."


    <span>Saber raised the holy sword, its radiance symbolizing victory shining brighter than ever before.


    <span>When themand of the Command Seal alignspletely with the will of the Servant, the Servant receives an unimaginable amplification.


    <span>At this moment, the will of Kiritsugu and the belief of the King of Knights, Artoria, merged as one.


    <span>Not only them, but also Irisviel, Maiya, Justeaze, and Shinji, who had alle to understand the true nature of the Holy Grail and hoped for its destruction.


    <span>This collective prayer converged in the golden sword that illuminated the night sky, driving the King of Knights to loudly release the true name of her Noble Phantasm.


    <span>"Excalibur (Sword of Promised Victory)!!"


    <span>The first beam of light shot forth like an untamed wild horse, crossing half of Ryuudou Temple and directly crashing into the pool of ck mud that sealed it.


    <span>The cursed ck mud, contaminated and unable to withstand the roaring torrent of light, was destroyed by the scorching rays,pletely evaporating the entire pool.


    <span>Immediately after, the immense magical power bestowed by the Command Seal, elerated by the Dragon Factor, swiftly transformed into a second beam of light. It followed a trajectory simr to the first beam and urately struck the golden chalice floating above the altar.


    <span>The vessel that once belonged to Justeaze, a part of her body, quietly lost its form and disappeared in an even more radiant light.


    <span>Justeaze widened her eyes, firmly etching this scene in her heart¡ªit was a turning point in her destiny. She had lived as a vessel for the Holy Grail, its guardian, in the past, but now she would live as Justeaze, a human.


    <span>The consecutive use of Noble Phantasms pushed Saber''s body to its limits, but the coercive force of the Command Seal and Saber''s own will continued to oppress the Servant''s form, even draining the magical energy that maintained her physical existence.


    <span>This was the final strike.


    <span>With the raised golden sword, the overwhelming firepower swept away the darkness in the sky.


    <span>The "hole" that continuously exuded ck mud, along with the entire sky, was split in half by the light of the holy sword.


    <span>This was the torrent of light that dissipated everything.


    <span>Within it, the sword-wielding girl epted the fact that the battle hade to an end.


    <span>"¡ª¡ªAnd so it ends. My battlees to a close."


    <span>These words were not directed at anyone in particr.


    <span>The wielder of the holy sword bent her knees, gazing at the radiant light that contained countless hopes and desires¡ª


    <span>The crumbling Holy Grail.


    <span>What she had pursued should have granted her redemption.


    <span>And now, she destroyed it with her own hands.


    <span>Isn''t it ironic?


    <span>Perhaps it is.


    <span>Has it all been in vain?


    <span>No, it hasn''t. Without this encounter that transcended time and this fateful meeting, perhaps she would have forever clung to that wish that denied herself and denied all herrades. Having reached this oue is enough.


    <span>"¡ª¡ªThe contract is fulfilled. It is our victory, Irisviel, and Kiritsugu."


    <span>The holy sword grew faint, and her body began to fade, losing the support of magic and the contract. Artoria could no longer remain in this world.


    <span>"Saber¡ª¡ª"


    <span>Irisviel reached out her hand, wanting to grasp the knight who had always protected her, only to find that she couldn''t hold onto anything.


    <span>"I''m d to have met you, Irisviel. If possible, I would have liked to stay by your side until you and your family are reunited. Unfortunately, I can no longer see it."


    <span>Her fading continued, and the body of the King of Knights could be scattered by the wind at any moment, but her voice remained clear.


    <span>"But it''s alright. With you, it will surely be possible¡ªIrisviel, you must be happy."


    <span>The night breeze blew, taking away thest trace of the girl''s smile, leaving behind the bond she had forged with the mortal world¡ªthe scabbard named "Avalon."


    <span>Irisviel nodded vigorously. If she still had a physical body, she would have already burst into tears. She held onto the hands of Kiritsugu and Maiya, nodding with determination. "I, we will be happy! Goodbye, Saber."


    <span>"Goodbye, Saber."


    <span>Within Kiritsugu''s heart, he echoed the same words.


    <span>He was not only bidding farewell to the vanishing girl, the King of Knights but also bidding farewell to the image that had lingered in his heart for over a decade.


    <span>"Goodbye, King of Knights. May you break free from the restraints of inhibition, descend from the realm of swords, and enter the idealnd. May you find happiness as a young girl."


    <span>In the silent tranquility, a man stumbled and ran into the temple. His red suit was tattered and torn, half of his bowtie was ripped off, his once handsome face stained with blood and dirt, his eyes clouded and frenzied, and he kept muttering to himself.


    <span>"Where is the Holy Grail? Where is it? I must obtain the Holy Grail and reach the root¡ª"


    <span>"The Holy Grail has already disappeared, Tohsaka Tokiomi. It''s all over now."


    <span>Out of concern for Sakura, Justeaze kindly stepped forward to remind him, but Tokiomi forcefully pushed her away.


    <span>"No, you''re lying to me. The Command Seals are still here; the Holy Grail must still be somewhere, somewhere¡ªAh, the altar, it must be here."


    <span>In truth, he had already seen the light that destroyed the "abyss," but the Command Seals on his hand still hadn''t disappeared, giving him a glimmer of hope. He staked everything on it. He didn''t want and couldn''t ept a failure.


    <span>Unsteadily, Tokiomi stumbled across the makeshift embankment, traversed the scorched earth by the holy sword, and climbed up the altar, split in two by a torrent of light. He fell several times along the way, only to stand up again.


    <span>In the corner of the altar, he found a fragment of gold. He held it in his palm as if cradling a treasure.


    <span>"I found it, I found it. This is the Holy Grail."


    <span>No one noticed the hidden shadow within the inner wall of the fragment, the remnants of ck mud tainted by the "evil of this world." Perhaps the small Holy Grail had bounced to the side when shattered by the light of the holy sword, carrying a few drops of ck mud, escaping destruction.


    <span>The ck mud touched Tokiomi''s hands through the cracks of the fragment and seeped into his body.


    <span>Gradually, Tokiomi felt his eyelids growing heavier. In a daze, he saw a pitch-ck space and heard various whispers. Although he couldn''t make them out clearly, they carried an irresistible allure.


    <span>Tokiomiughed, a loud, hystericalughter, tears and blood streaming down his face.


    <span>"So this is the root! I finally reached the root! I finally reached the root!"


    <span>======


    <span>Support Me At /AbsoluteCode

 Chapter 154: Behind the Scenes

    Chapter 154: Behind the Scenes


    <span>First Arc done


    <span>...


    <span>This space is aplete world.


    <span>Pitch-ck and specks of light.


    <span>Inthewidespherical room, where the night sky is stained ck, a wooden chair floats in the center.


    <span>Although its shape alone would be enough to call it luxurious, the faded appearance of the wood gives it a charming appeal, an aged elegance thatdoesn''t evoke a sense of distaste. Instead, its mere presence transforms the surrounding atmosphere into one of solemnity.


    <span>At first nce, it looks like the seat reserved for some noble or aristocrat.However, if that were the case, this chair shouldn''t exude such a powerful presence.It''s so strong that even if a head of state were to sit on this chair, they would be considered an essory to the chair, not its owner.If an ordinary person were to sit on this chair, they would likelybe instantly swallowed upbythe overwhelming presence emanating from it.


    <span>Thisis a chair that makes people think this way.


    <span>This space was preparedto exalt this chair.


    <span>The current scene forces one to ept such an evaluation even when they hear it, but¡ª


    <span>Themanenveloped in an atmosphere that surpasses the solemnity of thechairis causing thebackrest of the chairto emit a loud creaking sound.


    <span>"Ugh..."


    <span>If this room were a scaled-down universe,thenthe man sitting on the chair in the center of the room would be wrapped in an aura befitting that of a master.


    <span>Thisisan elderly man, appearing to be around 50 to 60 years old. Despite his white hair, his posture remains upright, and his robust physique exudes a sense of strength that surpasses that of a middle-aged person in their prime. The wrinkles on his forehead, eyebrows, and the corners of his eyes add a touch of the umted weight of time, the mark of experience, but without the signs of frailty that typicallye with old age.


    <span>The most striking feature of theold manis his eyes. It has nothing to do with the color of his irises or any particr distinguishing characteristic but rather their depth, their profoundness. They are like the starry sky surrounding theold man, extending endlessly as if these eyes hold countless mysterieswithin them.


    <span>The old man''s name is<strong><span>Kischur Zelretch Schweinorg</strong><span>.


    <span>In the mundane world, his fame is not prominent, but in the mystical realm, heis knownby everyone.


    <span>His name itself represents a legend, and people admire, fear, or have various motives for him, bestowing upon himvarioustitles: the Second Magician, the Grand Magus, the Marshal of the Mage''s Association, the Old Man of the Jewels, the Fourth Seat of the Twenty-Seven Dead Apostle Ancestors. He is a man who truly stands at the pinnacle of the mysterious side.


    <span>"This axis seems off..."


    <span>Theold manglides his finger through the air, causing the celestial bodies projected on the surrounding walls to rotate.


    <span>"And is this prized lightpletely extinguished?"


    <span>"Oh, this incision is quite good..."


    <span>Following that, the pages of the floating book in front of the old man flip with a rustling sound, recording various "information" in real-time as he moves.


    <span>The front page of the book is adorned with strange patterns, as if countless concentric circlesareyeredupon each other, with intricate lines radiating outward from the center.


    <span>Someof theselines extend to the outermost circle and continue to radiate outward, whileothers stop at one of theyers.


    <span>The thickness of the book is approximately that of a regr encyclopedia.


    <span>Despite its massive size, whenever theold manglides his finger, thousands or even tens of thousands of pages appear and disappear.


    <span>Theelderly mancontinues this work for a while, seemingly discovering<span>something,<span>and his finger pauses.


    <span>"Hmm?Thisis¡ª"


    <span>The rapidly flipping pagee to ahalt, and the previously subtle expression finally undergoes a noticeable change.


    <span>On the opened page,there is a boy whoappears to be of mixed Eastern and Western heritage.


    <span>A cloak envelops his body, and his short, curly hair is deep blue. The most distinctive feature of the boy is his deep blue eyes.


    <span>In the<span>empty<span>space of the page, there is a red annotation¡ªSubject of Project I, Number 13.


    <span>Theold manquietly gazes at the boy on the page, motionless. The entire spherical space seems toe to a standstill.


    <span>It is unknown how much time has passed, perhaps a few minutes or even several hours. In this spherical space,the passage of time cannot be discerned.


    <span>Theold manexhales slowly, and the stagnant space finally resumesitsmovement.


    <span>"Finally, one of the subjects has shown some results. Of the thirteen subjects in Project I, only three remain observable. The rest either died prematurely due to idents or lost their futures due to quantum fixation."


    <span>"The soul that the young man iming to be from Semlya specifically brought, a soul that was not originally part of my ns... Is this the variable he found to change that future?"


    <span>"Number 13, let me see how far you can go. But before that¡ª"


    <span>Theold mandiverts his gaze from the concentrated focus on the pages and moves it to his left hand.


    <span>On the thumb of his left hand, he wears a ring with a gem containing immense magical power as its face.


    <span>Apanied by a radiant dispersion of magical light, a deep, maic female voice emanates from the ring.


    <span>"I suppose it''s time for you to contact me, Zelretch."


    <span>"You''re still as perceptive as ever, Queen Sc¨¢thach."


    <span>A long-lost smile appears on theold man''sface, and hisughter, transmitted through the gem ring, crosses the barriers of time and space.


    <span>"So you should already know the purpose of my contact."


    <span>"Regarding the creation of the Third Magic, the ''Heaven''s Cup''? Or is it about one of the disciples I recently acquired?"


    <span>"Both. The Third Magic and that child are both experiments."


    <span>An indescribable resonance and mncholy can be heardin theold man''svoice. Only Sc¨¢thach, who has grasped the causality of the world and has lived through countless ages, can understand that emotion. She refrains from saying more and gets straight to the point.


    <span>"The ''Heaven''s Cup'' isindeeda power that can influence the world, much like your Second Magic. However, the ''Heaven''s Cup'' alone is not enough.It is just power, and withouta magus like you to wield it, it will inevitablybe taintedwith other colors.If things continue to developin this way, the power of miracleswill eventually disappear."


    <span>"You''re right, that''s why purification is necessary."


    <span>Upon hearing the old man''s response, Sc¨¢thach softly murmurs, "Ah, I see."


    <span>"It seems you have grasped somekind ofkey," she continues.


    <span>"Yes," the old man calmly nods. "But I cannot directly intervene in this matter. If I interfere too much, the worldis likely tobepletely fixed. Therefore, I need to choose a suitable executor."


    <span>"No need to choose.Heis more than capable."


    <span>Theold manisweware that the person referred to is the character spread open on the pages before them.


    <span>"Are you sure he can handle it? It''s not an easy task."


    <span>"That''s precisely why it should be him. He said he would fulfill my wish.If he cannot oveeeventhis obstacle, how can hebring an end tomy eternity?"


    <span>Sc¨¢thach''s attitude provides theold manwith the answer to another question.


    <span>"It seems I no longer need to inquire about his evaluation."


    <span>"Let me make this clear. You can havehimdo the work, but youare not allowed totakehimas your disciple. Bing your disciple is no different from bing a wrecked person. I''ve finally seen a glimmer of hope, and if it shatters because of you, be prepared for my ''Thorn of Annihtion.''"


    <span>"Understood, Your Majesty Sc¨¢thach."


    <span>Theold manmaintains aposed demeanor. With a wave of his right hand, the red annotation on the pages changes ordingly¡ª


    <span>"Executor of Project H, Subject of Project I¡ªShinji Matou!"


    <span>PS:<span>Its<span>HIM Again Guys! It''s his fault<span>why we<span>have this fanfic. XD


    <span>=====


    <span>Support Me At /AbsoluteCode

 Chapter 155: The Survivors (Part One)

    Chapter 155: The Survivors (Part One)


    <span>...


    <span>The Next Day.


    <span>The Fuyuki City Television Station reported the following news:


    <span>"Last night, a small meteorite flew over Fuyuki City, and many citizens witnessed a bright sh. ording to eyewitnesses, there was a feeling of vibration inside houses and the sound of an explosion, triggering car rms. Another witness said, ''There was an explosion, somewhere far away, but it was buzzing.''"


    <span>"The meteorite eventually fell into the Yanagi Cave Temple at the top of Mount Enzou, and at the scene, clear traces of the meteorite''s impact on the ground can be seen. ording to the monks practicing at the Ryuudou Cave Temple,st night..."


    <span>"A meteorite, living here for so many years, it''s the first time I''ve seen news like this."


    <span>"Yeah, that''s right. But, fortunately, itnded right in the temple''s courtyard, without anyone getting hurt."


    <span>At the Mackenzie family''s dining table, Glen and Martha were chattering away.


    <span>Waver was drinking milk, silent. He knew very well that this was the aftermath of the Holy Grail War, and the fact that there was no further destruction indicated that the remaining Masters and Servants had exercised some restraint. He just didn''t know which group emerged as the ultimate victor.


    <span>Regardless of who the final winner was, from today onward, there would be no more strange incidents threatening the nights of Fuyuki City. The tumultuous Fourth Holy Grail War came to an official closest night.


    <span>As Waver reminisced about the intensity of the war, he deeply realized how precious it was for him to still be alive¡ªa miraculous oue. At the same time, he felt profound gratitude from the depths of his heart for this war, as it had granted him the most precious thing in his life.


    <span>"Waver, Waver¡ª"


    <span>Mrs. Marthat''s call interrupted Waver''s thoughts.


    <span>"Has Mr. Alexander safely returned to his home country?"


    <span>Alexander was Iskandar''s alias, taking the first few sybles of Alexander''s name.


    <span>The burly man who had been staying in this house for the past few days had urgently returned to his home country yesterday. Waver, on behalf of him, expressed his gratitude to the couple for their hospitality and apologized for his sudden departure.


    <span>"He called from Heathrow Airport in the early morning. That guy has no manners at all,pletely unaware of the time difference."


    <span>The hastily concocted lie didn''t waver his resolve. He didn''t expect to have developed such thick skin. Even Waver himself was surprised.


    <span>"Did we receive any phone calls? I didn''t notice. But that''s just like him, isn''t it?"


    <span>Mrs. Martha chuckled lightly, nodding, then shifted her gaze back to the TV screen.


    <span>The news about the meteorite had passed; it was merely a small interlude, forever unable to be the protagonist of their lives.


    <span>"...Grandfather, grandmother, there''s something I want to talk to you about. Is that okay?"


    <span>Upon hearing Waver''s slightly different tone, the elderly couple set down their cups of coffee.


    <span>"What''s the matter?"


    <span>"Well, actually..."


    <span>Ding Dong~


    <span>The sound of the doorbell interrupted Waver''s words.


    <span>"Who could it be so early in the morning?"


    <span>Amidst Mrs. Martha''s muttering, Mr. Glen leisurely got up from his seat and opened the door.


    <span>"Hello, is this the Mackenzie residence?" The young man with ck hair and ck eyes smiled gently as he softly inquired.


    <span>"Yes, I am Mackenzie. May I ask who you are?" The old man confirmed that he didn''t recognize the young man standing before him.


    <span>"Apologies for the intrusion. I''m a friend of Waver''s, and I have something to discuss with him." The young man scratched his head bashfully as he spoke.


    <span>"Oh, oh, oh, you''re Waver''s friend. Pleasee in and have a seat," the old man warmly beckoned the young man. "We''re having breakfast. Have you eaten? Would you like to have a little something with us?"


    <span>"No, thank you. I''ve already eaten." The young man shook his head and followed the old man into this cozy, albeit small, home. "Hey, Waver."


    <span>"Assa¡ª"


    <span>The young man red, cutting off Waver''s almost slip of a nickname, and then mouthed the name "Saiki" instead.


    <span>Waver quickly corrected himself, "Hey, Saiki. What brings you here today?"


    <span>"I''ve been busy all this time, just finished upst night, so I came to fulfill the promise we made a while ago," said Shinji, appearing with an air of familiarity. His acting skills impressed Waver.


    <span>"Oh... um, what promise?"


    <span>"A showdown, you and me. We agreed to have an exciting duel using games," Shinji replied.


    <span>Waver''s carefully crafted expression frozepletely. There were too many ws in what Shinji just said, and he didn''t know how to respond.


    <span>First of all, it was a duel he unterally decided on; He never agreed to it.


    <span>Secondly, wasn''t that duel supposed to be a magecraftpetition? When did it turn into a game?


    <span>"Third, this must be an excuse, it must be! You didn''te to see me just for this!"


    <span>Constrained by the presence of the McKinley couple, Waver couldn''t inquire further. He could only respond vaguely while quickly devouring the bread and eggs on the table.


    <span>Three minutester, Waver blurted out, "I won''t be back for lunch," and rushed out of the door.


    <span>Seeing their "grandson" in such urgency, Mrs. Martha couldn''t help but exim, "Is the allure of games really that strong?"


    <span>"Perhaps it is. Isn''t Mr. Alexander the same?" Mr. Glen blinked discreetly.


    <span>"You have a point."


    <span>...


    <span>On the other side, Waver ran frantically, sprinting for a whole kilometer before finally stopping, ensuring that he wouldn''t disturb the Mackenzie residence.


    <span>Turning around, Waver saw "Kusuo Saiki" standing by, without a hint of redness or breathlessness. He couldn''t help but feel deted and said with a bitter face, "Assassin''s Master, what is it that you want from me?"


    <span>"I told you, I want to y games with you, the Grand Strategy series, you can pick." Shinji crossed his arms, a smirk ying on his lips.


    <span>"Are you kidding me?" Waver was on the verge of tears.


    <span>"Alright, I won''t tease you anymore. Come with me to meet someone." Shinji pointed to the side where a ck car was parked.


    <span>"Who?"


    <span>"You''ll find out when you get there. Let''s go."


    <span>"Uh, can I not go?"


    <span>"What do you think?"


    <span>"No, I can''t."


    <span>In the end, Waver''s struggle failed, and he could only ept reality with a dejected look.


    <span>However, he didn''t lose his fighting spirit. He had epted thatmand, and no matter what, he had to survive. It was themand of the King, amand he would carry out with his life.


    <span>The car smoothly left the suburbs and entered the upscale residential area of the foreigners'' district. It stopped in front of a European-style vi with a history of over a hundred years. The name "Matou" was prominently disyed on the vi''s doorte.


    <span>In the basement of the vi, Waver saw a man, a man who had changed significantly.


    <span>His once full cheeks had be gaunt, and his light blond hair, which had always been styled with hair wax, now hung naturally. The once radiant and lofty gaze had lost its luster. Though he appeared to be in his thirties, there was a sense of aging about him.


    <span>Waver was stunned. It was difficult for him to connect the man before him with the renowned Clock Tower genius from his memories.


    <span>In a daze, he once again uttered a name he thought he would never say in his lifetime.


    <span>"Professor Keh..."


    <span>=====


    <span>Support Me At /AbsoluteCode

 Chapter 156: The Survivors (Part 2)

    Chapter 156: The Survivors (Part 2)


    Waver Velvet spent an entire day at the Matou residence, staying until the sun began to set before being escorted back to the Mackenzie home.


    In the following week, Waver reported to the Matou workshop at 8 a.m. every day and returned home at 6 p.m., just like when he was studying at the Clock Tower.


    The time spent at the Matou residence wasn''t much different from his time at the Clock Tower. There were four sses in the morning and three sses in the afternoon with a tight schedule.


    After a week, Waver left Fuyuki City and departed from Japan on an early morning flight from F airport.


    He came alone, and he left alone.


    He arrived as an ignorant youth and departed as a mature individual.


    Although it was only a short period of just over ten days, itpletely transformed him.


    Simrly, the teacher of this young man, Kah El-Melloi Archibald, was also changed by these ten-plus days.


    "Waver... He''s already on the ne now, right?" Keh, sitting in his wheelchair, gazed into the western sky, lost in thought.


    Shinji, standing beside him, nodded andined, "If you''re so worried, why didn''t you go see him off?"


    "As I said, from now on, I''m a missing person. Naturally, a missing person cannot appear in crowded public ces. Besides, I''ve never liked Waver as a student, not in the past, not now, and it won''t change in the future. Simrly, he doesn''t like me as a teacher, I''m sure of it."


    Upon hearing Keh''s words, Shinji shook his head helplessly. "Seriously, why can''t you two just be honest? You both acknowledge each other''s abilities. It''s not the same as liking each other."


    "Acknowledgment doesn''t mean liking."


    Keh reached out and pulled the curtain closed. Ever since Shinji had kept him in the basement for a few days of cold treatment, he had grown to prefer the dark environment.


    "I admit that he has excellent abilities in insight, analysis, induction, and summarization. However, his background determines that hecks the aptitude for practical magecraft. No matter how high he can reach in theory, it can''t be tranted into tangible results. Such a person can hardly be considered a good magus."


    "But he can be a good magic teacher. In just seven days, he recorded many of your achievements, knowledge that others may not be able to grasp in several months. You have also heard his lectures, clear and concise, with a deep understanding. To be honest, in this aspect, you are far inferior to him, even though you are a ''Color Rank'' magus."


    If this were the pre-Holy Grail War Keh, he would have been angered by Shinji''s words. However, after experiencing several setbacks, Keh had long lost his former pride and had be much more mature.


    "I admit that he can be a good teacher, but precisely because of that, it''s even more pitiful. Every magus has the belief to seek the truth of magic, but Waver can only send others onto the path to truth while he can only watch as his students surpass him, going further than he can. I can''t ept such a path, and that''s where Waver and I differ."


    "Contradictions in values, huh?" Shinji sighed and didn''t say anything more.


    "I''ve done what I needed to do. And you?"


    "Everything is arranged. Waver will first go to India, then proceed to Persia, and finally reach Macedonia. This is the path that the Conqueror King Iskandar once traveled. Along this journey, Waver will summarize andpile the knowledge you have taught him, preparing for publication."


    "During this time, news of your disappearance should have spread. The magus gathered under the El-Melloi banner will gradually divide into various factions. Some will remain loyal to you, some will secretly form alliances, and others will align themselves with other families. It''s a good opportunity to discern people''s loyalty."


    "Those loyal to you will be the core members of the future El-Melloi, while those with ulterior motives will be gradually marginalized. As for those who have ill intentions towards the Archibald Family, they must be dealt with. How to discern them, Emiya Kiritsugu''s eyes in the Mage''s Association will watch over us."


    Upon hearing the name that had brought him to such a state, Keh couldn''t help but snort. Although he had epted reality, he still harbored resentment towards Emiya Kiritsugu.


    Shinji nced at Keh and continued.


    "Because you are only missing, and no one knows if you''re truly dead, the enemies won''t show their ugly faces. As long as your true situation remains unknown for a day, the Archibald family won''t face the danger of being overthrown. Of course, there will be damages, but as long as you can recover in time and return to the Clock Tower, all crises will be resolved."


    "What if I can''t recover in time?" Keh asked with a cold face.


    "Well, it''s hard to say. Although we have made arrangements, such as publishing your new research findings to stabilize people''s confidence, it''s uncertain how effective it will be. The Archibald family is in a critical condition, and they can suffer severe setbacks and significant damage."


    Shinji didn''t sugarcoat the situation. He spoke the truth.


    However,pared to the original timeline where Keh met his demise in Fuyuki City and the Ninth Generation''s Origin Crest suffered 90% damage, resulting in the Archibald family''s decline within a few years and umting astronomical amounts of debt, the current situation was much better.


    Because the core of a magus''s lineage is its people, as long as the people are there, the Archibald family will exist, and the banner of El-Melloi won''t fall.


    "Therefore, you need to recover as soon as possible. The sooner you recover, the lesser the losses for the Archibald family," Shinji said bluntly.


    "I understand. I will cooperate with the treatment," Keh nodded as if making some kind of determination.


    "Then sign this." Shinji opened a piece of parchment in front of Keh.


    To ordinary people, the contents of the parchment would appear as a series of iprehensible symbols and markings. But to a magus, it was an irrevocable contract¡ªa contract of geis.


    In a magi society filled with intrigue and political maneuvering, this was one of the most stringent forms of magical contracts, used only when entering into agreements that could not be broken.


    By utilizing the functionality of their magic circuits, the forced spell is imposed on the caster themselves, and in principle, its effects cannot be removed by any means. Legend has it that even if one were to offer their life in exchange, as long as the magic crest remains, the soul will remain bound. It is an extremely dangerous form of magecraft. For a magus, presenting such a proof document signifies the utmost sincerity.


    The document was lengthy, detailing various uses and prohibitions that Keh and the Matou family should adhere to. Keh read through it word by word, and after a while, he looked up at Shinji in astonishment.


    "Are you not nning to secretly control the Archibald family during this opportunity?"


    The conditions were not overly stringent but rather excessively generous, to the point that Keh could hardly believe it.


    "No, we don''t." Shinji shook his head. "As you can see, the Matou family is so small, with so few individuals. Compared to the intricately intertwined Archibald family, we are insignificant. A python can swallow a sheep, but it can''t swallow an elephant. Greed can easily lead to self-destruction. Therefore, an equal and trustworthy cooperative rtionship is more appropriate. I have already gained a significant advantage. If it were before the Holy Grail War, a family like the Matou would probably not even be able to step foot inside the Archibald family''s gate."


    "You..." Keh looked at Shinji with eyes devoid of pretense, then nced at the genuine proof document in his hand, and sincerely eximed, "You truly are a little monster."


    "Thank you for thepliment."


    "I wonder what kind of emotions I will have when looking back on this period in 20 years."


    "No one can say for sure what will happen in 20 years. People should focus on the present."


    "You''re right."


    Keh pricked his finger and used a specially made feather pen to sign his name on the contract with his blood.


    "With this, the contract is established."


    "Pleasure working with you."


    =====


    Support Me At /AbsoluteCode

 Chapter 157: The Survivors (Part 3)

    Chapter 157: The Survivors (Part 3)


    <span>The contract was established<span>, and Shinji left Keh''s room with the parchment scroll containing thecontract of geis.


    <span>The document became effective<span>as soon as<span>both parties signed their names, and the parchment scroll, serving as the vessel, lost its value. However, Shinji had no intention of discarding or destroying it. He nned to store it in the family''s secret vault<span>as amemoration of<span>his first achievement for the Matou family.


    <span>In the corridor outside the room, a man with the same hair and eye color as Shinji leaned against the railing, lookingzy.


    <span>He was Shinji''s father, Byakuya, who had just returned from a business trip abroad. As the most intelligent man in the Matou family<span>in<span>a certain sense, he wasn''t particrly shocked or resentful towards his family after learning everything. He<span>simply<span>muttered a fewints and epted the reality, calmly immersing himself in his subsequent work.


    <span>The first task was to help Shinji draft the contract. A covenant was also a type of contract, and no one in the Matou family knew better than Byakuya, a seasoned businessman, how to formte a rigorous contract.


    <span>Considering the irreversible nature of the<strong><span>contract of geis</strong><span>, Shinji waited until Byakuya returned before finalizing the contract after several discussions between the two.


    <span>There were two copies of the document in total. One was the contract just signed with Keh, and the other was the contract with Waver¡ªa difference of a single word, reflecting Shinji''s attitude towards the two<span>individuals,<span>despite the identical format of the<span>incantation<span>and the document.


    <span>"How is it?" Byakuya yawned and asked his son. He hadn''t slept all night while revising the document.


    <span>"It''s all taken care of. Thank you for your hard work, Father." Shinji made an "OK" gesture towards his father.


    <span>"It''s not a matter of whether it''s hard or not. We''re all working hard for this family.<span>There''s no reason for you<span>to exert yourselves while I<span>just<span>stand by.<span>By the way, how do you n to handle that woman?" Byakuya referred to S, Keh''s fianc¨¦e. Ever since losing Lancer, she had locked herself in her room, going through the motions of life like a puppet.


    <span>Shinji nced at the room adjacent to Keh''s and<span>let out a sigh<span>. "She''s just an insignificant ornament. Let''s leave her be. If Keh doesn''t make any requests, we shouldn''t meddle."


    <span>In Shinji''s eyes, S was nothing more than a decorative vase. She had no abilities and a terrible personality. Apart from being somewhat attractive, she had almost no redeeming qualities. Shinji couldn''t understand why Keh would be interested in a woman like her when he had seen plenty of beautiful women himself.<span>Keh came from a noble background, was young and promising, and if he had the intention,<span>there would be countless women<span>waiting for him to choose from.<span><span>The fact that he had chosen<span>S could only<span>be attributed<span>to love making people blind.


    <span>Byakuya muttered<span>under his breath<span>, "A vase doesn''t know how to use magecraft."


    <span>"Even if she knew how to use magecraft, it wouldn''t have any impact on us who have consumed ''that.'' So she''s still just a vase," Shinji scoffed.


    <span>"Speaking of which, why do I feel like<span>there hasn''t been any change in my body<span>?<span>Is this the effect of the legendary golden apple that can drive goddesses crazy?"


    <span>Just as Byakuya finished speaking, Shinji gave him a big, disdainful eye roll.


    <span>"And what if it did? After consuming it, do you be<span>incredibly strong<span>and invincible?"


    <span>"Well, it doesn''t need to be that exaggerated, but there should at least be some changes."


    <span>"But there have been changes. Haven''t you noticed?"


    <span>"Where, where?" Byakuya rubbed his head and turned around. "I haven''t noticed."


    <span>Shinji pulled his father to the bathroom and pointed at his face in the mirror. "See, there used to be a mole here, but now it''s gone. And there used to be a scar here, but now it''s gone too. And look at the white hair here¡ª"


    <span>"W-wait, wait a minute. Are you saying these are the changes?<span>This<span>is the effect of the golden apple?" Byakuya''s face reflected in the mirror showed his confusion.


    <span>"Yes," Shinji nodded<span>seriously<span>, "Father, think about it. What is the most famous legend about the golden apple?"


    <span>"Women, including goddesses, desire it."


    <span>"Yes, what do women desire the most? Power?<span>Obviously<span>not. Compared to power, they value their appearance and figure more. You should know that women love beauty. That''s why they all want to obtain the golden apple. Not only because the golden apple is a symbol of ''beauty,'' but also because it can make them more beautiful."


    <span>"Are you saying that the true effect of the golden apple is¡ª"


    <span>"Scar removal for scars, e treatment for pimples, more radiant skin, and softer hair. In simple terms, it''s beauty and skincare."


    <span>Although he<span>had<span>already had a vague idea of the answer, Shinji''s words left Byakuya<span>both<spanughing and crying for a while.


    <span>"Well, that''s true. It indeed is a divine object that women can''t resist<span>...<span>But, is that the only use it has?"


    <span>"No, it''s not. After all, the golden apple was a wedding gift from Gaia, the Earth Mother, to Zeus and Hera. It can''t have just that effect. The true power of the golden apple is self-optimization. Beauty and skincare are just the first steps inpensating for bodily defects. It will then internally adjust your body and enhance<span>various aspects of<span>your abilities.<span>It''s expected<span>to take two to three weeks. But don''t expect to be a Superman. No matter how much you optimize, it''s still based on your physical foundation. Father, the most you can expect is an increase in magical resistance, going from twice that of an average person to<span>the level of<span>resisting one or two levels of magic."


    <span>"That''s not bad. Health is more important than anything."


    <span>Upon hearing Shinji''s exnation, Byakuya''sst trace of regret vanished.


    <span>The golden apple, a famous treasure in Greek mythology, once caused a dispute between the goddesses Hera, Athena, and Aphrodite, indirectly leading to the ten-year Trojan War. Gilgamesh used it in exchange for the "Golden Babylon" from Sc¨¢thach''s hands.


    <span>This treasure had no meaning for the bodies of the Servants Gilgamesh and Sc¨¢thach. If Sc¨¢thach were alone, she would never agree to give up her beloved motorcycle. But her four disciples needed it, and for<span>the sake of<span>their development, Sc¨¢thach eventually agreed to the deal.


    <span>It''s worth mentioning that the treasures extracted from the Gate of Babylon are crystallizations of "materialized souls." Without a supply of magical energy, they eventually turn back into spiritual particles and vanish.


    <span>To prevent such a situation, Sc¨¢thach specially made a Rune Box to store the "golden apple" and prepared magical potions to be taken together with the apple, tailored to the specific characteristics of each disciple''s body.


    <span>The four disciples, Shinji, Sakura, Kariya, and Byakuya, each had<span>their<span>shorings.


    <span>These shorings would limit their future development. However, the characteristic of self-optimization provided by the golden apple,bined with the targeted strengthening effect of the magical potions, could effectivelypensate for their deficiencies and allow them to go further on their respective paths.


    <span>Sc¨¢thach hoped for a bright future for her disciples, and she hoped that they could carve out their piece of the sky.


    <span>This<span>was Sc¨¢thach''s expectation for her disciples and the expectation of every qualified teacher for their students.


    <span>=====


    <span>Support Me At /AbsoluteCode

 Chapter 158: The Survivors (Part 4)

    Chapter 158: The Survivors (Part 4)


    <span>I changed the cover to Fujino because the next arc will cover Kara no Kyoukai.


    <span>===


    <span>Later, Sakura and Kariya returned.


    <span>Sakura''s eyes were red, as if she had just finished crying, which made Shinji, who was waiting for them at the entrance, feel heartbroken.


    <span>"What''s wrong, our little princess? Who made you angry? Big brother will beat them up for you."


    <span>"No, nobody made me angry." Sakura lowered her head, looking very aggrieved. "I got angry at myself."


    <span>"Oh, oh." Shinji''s expression became even gentler.<span>He crouched<span>down<span>in front of Sakura, tilted her head<span>up<span>, and looked into her eyes.<span>"Why did you get angry at yourself? Tell your big brother, okay?"


    <span>"Well... because I''m useless." Sakura sniffled, tears welling up in her eyes. "Dad has been sick and hasn''t been well. My healing magecraft doesn''t help at all. If only<span>...<span>if only I could be as amazing as Sensei."


    <span>"Silly little fool." Shinji reached out and gently ruffled Sakura''s hair. "Sensei wasn''t born amazing either. You''re still young.<span>As long as you practice hard,<span>one day<span>you''ll be as amazing as Sensei."


    <span>Just that it<span>would probably take tens of thousands of days, and that''sparing it to the master who is a Servant¡ªShinji silently added in his mind.


    <span>"Really?"


    <span>"Of course, it''s true. Big brother won''t lie to little Sakura."


    <span>Sakura''s dim eyes finally regained their brightness. "Then I''ll work hard and try to be as amazing as Sensei as soon as possible."


    <span>Shinji clenched his fist and waved it in front of Sakura. "That''s the spirit! Big brother will cheer you on, starting from today."


    <span>"Yeah, then I''ll go finish today''s homework. Before Sensei left, she assigned me so many tasks."


    <span>"Go ahead."


    <span>Shinji maintained his smile and watched Sakura disappear into the entrance of the underground workshop.


    <span>Only at this moment did Kariya, who had been standing nearby like a statue, finally speak. "I knew you couldfort Sakura."


    <span>Shinji turned his head and responded with a hint of annoyance, "I also know you couldn''tfort Aunt Aoi."


    <span>Kariya''s body stiffened, and a helpless expression appeared on his previously unreadable face.


    <span>"How did you know?"


    <span>"Because only then would you not be in the mood tofort Sakura, causing her toe back with red eyes."


    <span>Shinji knew very well that in Kariya''s heart, Aoi was the first, and Rin and Sakura were second. Only when something went wrong with Aoi would he neglect Sakura.


    <span>"Is Tohsaka Tokiomii''s condition worsening again?"


    <span>"Yes," Kariya sighed. "His condition was improving a few days ago, and he could walk around, but it suddenly worsenedst night, and he has been unconscious since then."


    <span>At the end of the Holy Grail War, Tokiomi fell into madness, and in the end, Shinji couldn''t bear to see it and knocked him out with a stick, secretly sending him back to the Tohsaka family.


    <span>Since then, Tokiomi''s health has been poor, often experiencing high fevers and overall weakness, struggling even to walk.


    <span>"Have they found the cause of the illness?"


    <span>"No, we''ve tried both modern medicine and magecraft, but the conclusion is that his body is weak and needs rest. Now we can only wait for Lady Justeaze''s analysis results."


    <span>Kariya''s words puzzled Shinji even more.


    <span>"That doesn''t make sense. That night, Tokiomi only fought with you, and he suffered external injuries. There''s no reason for the injuries to heal while his body<span>bes weaker<span>."


    <span>"It has nothing to do with it."


    <span>Converging prana, the voice of Justeaze appeared in the living room.


    <span>"The results are in. The cause of Tohsaka Tokiomi''s weakness is a curse, the curse of the Holy Grail."


    <span>"That''s impossible," Shinji stood still, astonished. "Although the curse of the Holy Grail does make a person weaker day by day. When Tokiomi entered Ryuudou Temple, Saber had already destroyed the ck mud, the Lesser Grail, and the core. They were all destroyed."


    <span>"But that''s the result. If it wasn''t for direct contact with the curse of the Holy Grail and the precedent of Emiya Kiritsugu, I might not have been able to identify the cause. I believe there must have been a small residue in some corner of the altar at that time, and it happened toe into contact with Tohsaka Tokiomi."


    <span>"This is..." Shinji and Kariya exchanged nces and simultaneously showed a bitter smile.


    <span>Ignoring the objections of his wife and daughter, Tokiomi single-mindedly pursued the Holy Grail, but instead of obtaining it, he<span>was cursed<span>by it. It was<span>truly<span>an ironic ending.


    <span>"Should we save him?" Shinji asked Kariya.


    <span>"This question is meaningless. It''s not whether we should save<span>him<span>, but whether we can save<span>him<span>." It wasn''t Kariya who answered, but Justeaze.


    <span>"What do you mean?"


    <span>"Tohsaka Tokiomi''s situation is more severe than Emiya Kiritsugu''s.<span>Kiritsugu<span>was able to effectively suppress<span>the curse by imnting ''Avalon'' in time.<span>Tohsaka Tokiomi is different. Although he received a smaller amount of the curse, it has alreadypletely infiltrated his soul and merged with him.<span>At this stage,<span>unless we have theplete ''Third Magic'' or a miracle-like time reversal, no one can save Tohsaka Tokiomi."


    <span>"Can''t the Authority of the Goddess do it? Curses and lifting curses are the expertise of the ancient pharaohs of Egypt." Shinji spoke while manifesting the protective Noble Phantasm he hadn''t given<span>to<span>Sakura yet.


    <span>"No, it''s like cancer. Once cancer cells spread throughout the body, there''s no hope. Tohsaka Tokiomi is currently in a state where the cancer cells have spread throughout his body."


    <span>Upon hearing Justeaze''s exnation, Shinji and Kariya felt relieved and no longer had to grapple with their inner turmoil.


    <span>"How long... can he live?" Kariya hesitated<span>for a moment<span>before asking the question that concerned him the most.


    <span>"It''s uncertain. It depends on<span>his<span>will to survive. It could be as short as a year or<span>two,<span>or as long as three to five years. If he had treasures like the Golden Apples, perhaps he couldst<span>a bit<span>longer."


    <span>Shinji shrugged at the two of them. "No, thest Golden Apple was consumed by Father. It happened yesterday."


    <span>Kariya nodded silently and left the entrance hall.<span>His heart was filled<span>with mixed emotions, and he<span>just wanted some<span>peace.


    <span>Shinji and Justeaze maintained a tacit silence. As soon as Kariya left, they moved to another location to continue their conversation.


    <span>"How is Emiya Kiritsugu doing?"


    <span>"He''s recovering well. It will take at most three more days for him topletely lift the curse."


    <span>"And Miss Irisviel?"


    <span>"No progress.<span>Although we sessfully transferred<span>her<span>from Ryuudou Temple to the Emiya household, she cannot leave the leylines<span>, nor can she<span>freely switch between spiritual and physical forms like me.<span>She still needs Kiritsugu and Maiya<span>to regrly replenish her magical energy<span>. If only my ''Third Magic'' could be further perfected, they might be able to retrieve their daughter from Einzbern Castle a bit earlier."


    <span>"Don''t me yourself. You''ve already done a great job," Shinjiforted softly. "Without you, Miss Irisviel would have<span>died,<span>with no chance to live together with her husband and daughter again. You gave her a future."


    <span>"In that case, it''s only natural for the one who gave her that future to want to witness it as well."


    <span>Justeaze looked at Shinji with hopeful eyes, and Shinji couldn''t refuse that gaze.


    <span>He began to ponder, searching his memories from his past life for any<span>useful<span>information. Perhaps there was a fondness for the Emiya family and Irisviel, the kind-hearted woman, buried within Shinji''s subconscious. The image of a certain wandering king quickly emerged in his mind.


    <span>"Lady Justeaze, let''s pay a visit to the Emiya household. I''vee up with a solution."


    <span>=====


    <span>Support Me At /AbsoluteCode

 Chapter 159: The Survivors (Part 5) (Bonus)

    Chapter 159: The Survivors (Part 5) (Bonus)


    <span>"What?"


    <span>"Have youe up with a solution?"


    <span>"Is this true?"


    <span>In Shinji''s mind, there were three faces in front of him from left to right: the poker-faced Emiya Kiritsugu, the icy beauty Maiya, and the naturally pure Irisviel.


    <span>Of course, these were Shinji''s impressions of the three individuals in their usual states. Now, their expressions were surprisingly unified. Their eyes widened, pupils contracted, mouths slightly open¡ªit was as if the only thing missing was the word "excitement" written on their foreheads.


    <span>"It seems like birds of a feather flock together."


    <span>Shinji silentlymented in his mind, patiently exining.


    <span>"I said I came up with a possible solution, but it doesn''t mean it''s guaranteed to work or be sessful."


    <span>"That''s okay. Having a direction is better than having none. Shinji,<span>just<span>say it already, don''t keep us in suspense," urged Justeaze.


    <span>After the Holy Grail War, due to Justeaze''s rtionship with Irisviel, the Matou and Emiya families grow closer, and Shinji bes a frequent guest in the Emiya household.


    <span>"I n to find a body for Miss Irisviel."


    <span>"A body?" The three members of the Emiya household eximed in unison.


    <span>"Yes, a body. The soul and the physical body are the two fundamental elements of a human. Those<span>of us<span>who study magecraft know that the soul is the content, and the body is the vessel. One cannot exist without the other. Without the content, the vessel is just an empty shell, and withoutthe vessel, the content loses its object of reliance and disappears from the world, just like this water."


    <span>As Shinji spoke, he picked up a teacup and poured the tea onto the coffee table.


    <span>"The water scatters and evaporates without the cup, but if I do this..."


    <span>He moved his fingers, tracing an ice rune, and the warm tea quickly froze.


    <span>"The tea is now fixed in ce.<span>This<span>is the only known exception¡ªthe ''Third Magic,'' ''Materialization of the Soul.''<span>Miracles rted to it<span>, such as<span>summoning Heroic Spirits, the contract I made with Lady<span>Justeaze,<span>and even Miss Irisviel.<span>Unfortunately,dy Justeaze''s ''Third Magic'' is notplete. It''s more manageable when casting it on oneself, allowing for adjustments at any time.<span>However, for Miss Irisviel, it''s<span>not possible to be so<span>precise, which is why she is currently unstable."


    <span>Shinji ced the teacup down and infused magic into the ice, using the Matou family''s fluid maniption magecraft to shape the spread-out ice into an unattractive cylinder.


    <span>His intention was clear¡ªthe water represented Irisviel''s soul, the teacup represented the body, and the<span>formation of the ice column represented<span>Justeaze''s Third Magic.<span><span>However, there were still some differences between the<span>shape of the ice column and the original form of the water<span>in the teacup.


    <span>"<span>So,<span>to solve this situation, the best way is to put the water back into the teacup."


    <span>"But the soul is not<span>actual<span>tea water;<span>it can''t be poured<span>into any cup.<span>If you change<span>the container casually<span>, it<span>will be like a dirty inkstone¡ª" Souls are delicate and fragile.<span>Even a slight mismatch in the container can cause damage to both parties.<span>In the end<span>, it will turn into a "decaying living<span>dead<span>" like a dirty inkstone.


    <span>Justeaze''s concerns were understood by Shinji.<span>Since he dared to propose this suggestion, he naturally had a solution. He pointed to the tray in the center of the coffee table, which contained several identical teacups.


    <span>"What if it''s the same container?"


    <span>"You mean¡ª"


    <span>Justeaze pped her hands.


    <span>"Yes, Miss Irisviel''s body was created by Jubstacheit von Einzbern. If he can create one, he can create another."


    <span>"Can doesn''t mean he''s willing to." Kiritsugu wasn''t as optimistic as Justeaze. "The cost of creating Iri''s body is high, and it''s a burden for the Einzbern family. Moreover, I am likely already considered a traitor by the Einzbern family."


    <span>The Einzbern family is isted from the world, with<span>very limited<span>sources of information. Their understanding of the Fourth Holy Grail War probably only goes as far as "Saber destroyed the Holy Grail." Without knowing the details, it''s normal for them to conclude that "Kiritsugu Emiya betrayed them."


    <span>This<span><span>was confirmed<span>in "Fate/Zero." The novel describes the Fourth Holy Grail War ending with Saber destroying the Holy Grail. After that, Kiritsugu was considered a traitor by the Einzbern family. Although he didn''t suffer direct retaliation, he never set foot in the Einzbern family''s stronghold, Winter Castle,<span>again<span>,<span>and<span>never had the chance to see his daughter Illyasviel until his death. Nowadays, Kiritsugu''s intelligencework hasn''t received any news about the Einzbern<span>main<span>family, indicating the Einzbern family''s stance.


    <span>What''s more troublesome is that the nature of the Homunculi determines that the members of this family are impervious to persuasion or coercion that works on humans. Even if Justeaze, who holds a<span>special<span>position within the family, intervenes, there''s no guarantee she can convince the highest decision-maker, the central control artificial intelligence Golem Jubstacheit. On the contrary, there''s a possibility that the loyal Golem Jubstacheit might target her and cause a series of troubles. That''s why Shinji is reluctant to deal with the Einzbern<span>main<span>family.


    <span>The more he analyzed, the colder Kiritsugu''s heart became. In that case, it might be better to maintain the current situation and find a way to stabilize Irisviel''s magical supply first before directly storming into Einzbern Castle to rescue his daughter Illyasviel.


    <span>"Why haven''t I thought of learning the Einzbern alchemy in these nine years?"


    <span>At the end of his distress, Kiritsugu buried his head and murmured a meaningless self-reproach. His self-me made Irisviel and Maiya''s hearts sink as well.


    <span>Seeing this scene, Shinji touched his nose and said<span>somewhat embarrassedly<span>, "Um, you seem to have misunderstood.<span>I didn''t say I wanted to find the Einzbern family. I''m looking for someone else. This person''s alchemy may not beparable to the Einzberns, but her puppet-making skills are superior to theirs."


    <span>The puppets made by this person allowed Shirou Emiya, who reached a simr state as Irisviel in the "Fate/Stay Night: Heaven''s Feel" route''s finale, to be "resurrected" as a human.


    <span>The puppets<span>made by this person<span>do not carry any gic factors of the physical body. The shaping of the puppets<span>is entirely based<span>on the individual information<span>carried<span>by the soul, including but not limited to memories and magical circuits¡ªthese pieces of information<span>are stored<span>in the soul, not the brain. Irisviel, Justeaze, and even the Heroic Spirits can materialize into physical entities because of the influence of this information. The physical body adjusts itself ording to the soul, achieving perfect harmony.


    <span>"Who is this person you''re talking about?" Kiritsugu asked directly.


    <span>"Touko Aozaki, a magus recognized by the Clock Tower as the ''Grand''; the world''s number one puppeteer."


    <span>=====


    <span>Support Me At /AbsoluteCode

 Chapter 160: Observing Mifune City (Bonus)

    Chapter 160: Observing Mifune City (Bonus)


    <span>This is a city simr to Fuyuki City.


    <span>It''s not a big city, not well-known, and doesn''t have any famous tourist attractions. It''s just an ordinary small city.


    <span>This city is located in the Tokyo Metropolitan Area, Japan.


    <span>Tokyo Metropolis and the capital city Tokyo of Japan are different concepts. The former is equivalent to a province in China, although it''s not asrge, while thetter is equivalent to a city in China. The easiest way to understand this is byparing it to Jilin Province and Jilin City in Northeast China (even though Jilin City is not the capital of Jilin Province). In this analogy, the city in question would be simr to Tonghua City or Liaoyuan City, which are under the jurisdiction of Jilin Province.


    <span>The name of this city is Mifune City. Don''t overlook its existence just because its name is not easy to remember. It is a very important stage in the Type-Moon world, where the story of "Kara no Kyoukai" takes ce.


    <span>In thest month of 1994, a Mercedes-Benz car with out-of-town license tes entered this small city with the difficult-to-remember name.


    <span>The driver was a woman in her thirties of Japanese-German mixed heritage. She had shoulder-length red hair, and a beautiful face, and was dressed in a ssic Chanel suit,plemented by Cartier crystal jewelry. She wore a pair of semi-rimless sses thatbined both traditional and fashionable elements. She was a typical urban white-cor worker, or rather, a gold-cor worker.


    <span>Her name was Elza Sajyou. Well, she might be the same person as the Master of Archer in "Fate/Prototype: Fragments of Sky Silver" (the Fourth Holy Grail War in a parallel world), or maybe they just share the same name. But that''s not important. What matters is that she currently serves as an assistant to Matou Byakuya and is an indispensable partner in his career. The Matou family''s secr industries have grown rapidly within a year, and Miss Sajyou has yed a significant role in this.


    <span>The only person who would have Elza Sajyou as their driver is Byakuya. Currently, he sat in the passenger seat, resting his eyes.


    <span>Yes, the passenger seat. In Japan, the seating etiquette for cars is "higher in the back, lower in the front, higher on the right, lower on the left." Byakuya sitting in the passenger seat meant that the two people in the back seats, who held a higher position in the Matou family, took the back seats.


    <span>On the right rear side was the family''s little princess, the cherished jewel of everyone''s eyes, Sakura Matou.


    <span>On the left rear side was the person who had the most persuasive power in the family, the entric individual whose mental age did not match his physical age, Shinji Matou.


    <span>The two children leaned against their respective windows, watching the scenery outside rapidly receding.


    <span>However, Sakura was full of excitement and innocence, while the mature Shinji''s eyes were hollow,cking focus as if he was immersed in his world.


    <span>The surrounding traffic gradually became dense. As they drew closer to their destination after passing three consecutive traffic lights, Elza Sajyou spoke in a moderate tone, "Turn at the next intersection and pass two more traffic lights, and we''ll arrive."


    <span>Byakuya made a soft "Hmm" sound and opened his eyes.


    <span>"Are we finally here?" Sakura revealed a sweet smile and reached out to tug at Shinji''s sleeve. "Brother, brother."


    <span>Shinji snapped back to reality and looked around in confusion. "Ah¡ªoh¡ª"


    <span>Seeing his son''s reaction, Byakuya rubbed his temples in distress. "Shinji, I only brought you and Sakura here because you insisted. Why are you so listless now?"


    <span>"Maybe he''s tired from the long car ride. After all, he''s still young," Elza exined, trying to console Byakuya.


    <span>Byakuya could only force a smile in response, saying, "Heh, maybe."


    <span>What else could he say?


    <span>Could he admit that his son had more energy than he did?


    <span>Although Elza was one of the few people outside the family who was close to them, she didn''t know the true nature of the Matou family, and Byakuya had no ns to let her know for the time being.


    <span>Shaking off his scattered thoughts, Byakuya continued speaking.


    <span>"Shinji, Sakura, tonight we will be attending a reception hosted by the Asakami family. Although they have fallen from grace, they are still a prominent family in Mifune. We mustn''t neglect our manners."


    <span>"Understood, Father," Sakura obediently nodded. "I will be careful."


    <span>"Such a well-behaved girl, Sakura¡ª"


    <span>"Don''t worry, I''m good at acting obedient. It''s my specialty."


    <span>Shinji patted his cheek, stretchedzily, and loosened his stiff body from sitting for too long, returning to his usual carefree demeanor.


    <span>"Look, apart from Aunt Elza in thepany, no one knows I''m pretending. They all say I''m well-behaved and understanding, that you''ve raised a good son."


    <span>"You, well¡ª" Byakuya had always been at a loss with his son, so he scratched his head out of habit.


    <span>"Don''t scratch your head. You''re the guest of honor tonight; your hairstyle mustn''t be messy. And don''t mess up your clothes either; it''s embarrassing to have wrinkles."


    <span>With Shinji stopping his small movements one after another, Byakuya could only scratch the window; at least this wouldn''t affect his appearance. Helplessly giving in, his defeated expression made Elza and Sakura burst intoughter.


    <span>Tonight''s reception was a formal asion. Byakuya, Shinji, and Sakura were all dressed in tailored formal attire. Elza also brought her dress, but she would change it after discussing business matters.


    <span>The car soon passed two traffic lights, and the Mercedes-Benz turned into an underground parking lot of an office building.


    <span>After the car came to a stop, the group of people didn''t immediately get out. Instead, they took onest look to see if there were any inappropriate details in their appearance, mainly the women inspecting the men. Elza, who was secretly referred to as the "Matou Group" butler, and Sakura, who had inherited the true teachings of the Tohsaka family, both paid great attention to their grooming. Only the casually dressed Byakuya and Shinji needed someone to help them tidy up.


    <span>Watching Elza carefully adjust Byakuya''s tie, Shinji''s eyes began to twinkle, and a mischievous smile appeared on his lips that didn''t fade until they got out of the car.


    <span>"Hey, that''s going too far," Byakuya intentionally stayed behind and red fiercely at his son.


    <span>"It''s not me who''s going too far, it''s you," Shinji whispered, lowering his voice. "I''ve always suspected whether Elza Auntie likes you or not, and now I finally understand. It''s not just liking, it''s being wholeheartedly devoted. Dad, if you meet such a good woman, you should marry her."


    <span>Byakuya paused in his steps, his expression changing several times before finally sighing.


    <span>"Just wait a little longer, just a little longer."


    <span>"The decision is yours. I''m just reminding you not to wait until you lose something before you regret it. You''re luckier than Uncle; the Matou family now isn''t as dirty and dark, and you have nothing to worry about." After speaking, Shinji quickened his pace and walked alongside Sakura.


    <span>"Regret... worry..." Byakuya lowered his head, lost in thought.


    <span>When he lifted his head after sorting out his emotions, Shinji and Sakura had already walked far ahead, and the woman who had been his assistant for over five years was still waiting for him, just like the countless times she had sent him home when he was drunk.


    <span>"What were you talking about with the child?"


    <span>"Oh, he said he wants you to be his stepmother."


    <span>Elza''s face immediately turned as red as her hair. "What are you saying? Don''t joke about the child."


    <span>Byakuya inexplicably felt a twinge in the corner of his eye.


    <span>A joke? He had made too many jokes, and when it came time to be serious, no one would believe him.


    <span>Perhaps it was time to gather his thoughts.


    <span>=====


    <span>Support Me At /AbsoluteCode

 Chapter 161: Asakami Fujino (Part 1)

    Chapter 161: Asakami Fujino (Part 1)


    <span>A cocktail party is a form of invitation-based social gathering that originated in the West and continues to be widely used today due to its rtively simple and economical formatpared to formal banquets. It holds an important ce in people''s social interactions and is often used tomemorate and celebrate birthdays for social groups or individuals or to establish and strengthen rtionships.


    <span>In Japan, a country heavily influenced by the West, cocktail parties have be a verymon social form. The Japanese havebined Western-style cocktail parties with their own local cuisine and banquet customs, creating a unique Japanese-style cocktail party.


    <span>The cocktail party that Byakuya, Elza, Shinji, and Sakura are attending is a typical Japanese-style cocktail party. It includes Western-style alcoholic beverages, drinks, and cold appetizers, as well as Japanese-style soups, grilled dishes, fried dishes, simmered dishes, and sashimi.


    <span>However, regardless of the form of the cocktail party, it is not a buffet-style event where one can freely indulge in eating and drinking. Moderation is the basic etiquette of a cocktail party, and in addition, Shinji, as the head of the Matou family (externally) and Byakuya''s son, attracts a lot of attention. Every move and action requires careful consideration, which is why Shinji has never liked participating in such events.


    <span>Except for today, there is an exception. He is interested in this family, or more urately, interested in a person within this family.


    <span>The Asakami family, whose main branch is located in Nagano, once had a prominent reputation in the mysterious world.


    <span>Unlike the European immigrant Matou family, the Asakami family is a native Japanese family whose main business is "exorcism."


    <span>In Japan, the term "distortion of nature" is referred to as "ma," and exorcism is the act of repairing that distortion. It could be phenomena that have been distorted or species that have been distorted. The Asakami family was once one of the four most famous exorcist families in Japan, but now their poption has declined, and they are gradually declining due to poor management and arge amount of debt, on the verge of bankruptcy.


    <span>Tonight''s cocktail party seems like an ordinary social event, but it is the Asakami family''s final struggle. The reason they chose to hold it in Mifune City instead of Nagano is that the main branch could no longer afford to host arge-scale cocktail party and had to rely on the influential Asagami family, a branch family in Mifune City, for help.


    <span>The Matou family had several dealings with the Asakami family in the past, particrly in terms of spiritualnd leases, and Byakuya and Asagami Construction Corporation, a subsidiary of the Asagami family, had several coborative projects. That''s why they received the invitation. It was a coincidence that Shinji mentioned he had something to do in Mifune City, and Sakura insisted on going with her brother, so they took the opportunity to bring the two children along. Originally, they nned to drop them off at the Matou family''s vi and attend the cocktail party themselves, but Shinji, contrary to his usual behavior, requested to attend the party once he learned that the Asakami family was the host, leading to the scene that unfolded before the cocktail party.


    <span>At the cocktail party, Shinji sessfully met the person he wanted to see.


    <span>She was a girl several years older than Shinji, with long purple hair that resembled Sakura''s. Her gaze was cold, and she appeared very calm andposed. Her small and refined face was incredibly cute, with a pointed chin and a subtle sense of bnce that evoked the image of a Japanese doll.


    <span>Her long hair extended to her back, and her sideburns were slightly raised from the roots of her ears, symmetrically draping down to her chest. Her forehead was neatly trimmed, exuding the unique aura of a noble youngdy.


    <span>The girl''s name is Asakami Fujino, a major character in the third chapter, "Remaining Sense of Pain," of the anime series "The Garden of Sinners" ("Kara no Kyoukai"). She is also one of the four main tragic heroines in the Type-Moon universe (though she strongly objects to being referred to with derogatory terms).


    <span>Currently, she remains as pure and innocent as a small flower, quietly blooming in the corner, seemingly forgotten by the whole world.


    <span>Shinji lowered his head as he walked past Asakami Fujino. Perhaps due to ack of concentration, he identally stepped on her foot.


    <span>"Sorry, sorry, did I hurt you?"


    <span>Shinji quickly apologized, though his head was still moving, his eyes never left Fujino''s face.


    <span>"It''s okay, it doesn''t hurt at all."


    <span>Fujino''s voice was soft, disying good manners.


    <span>"No, please don''t force yourself. My family always says I have heavy footsteps. I''ve even broken the stairs at home a few times. If I hurt you, you must tell me¡ª"


    <span>Shinji leaned forward eagerly, his face adorned with an innocent smile.


    <span>"¡ªOr maybe, sister, you simply can''t feel pain at all?"


    <span>Fujino''s slender body trembled, and the highball ss slipped from her hand, revealing an unmistakable panic on her serene face.


    <span>Seemingly prepared in advance, Shinji swiftly reached out with his left hand and effortlessly caught the highball ss, not spilling a drop of juice.


    <span>"Don''t say you''re not forcing yourself when you''re in so much pain that you can''t even hold a cup. Let me support you and take you to rest over there."


    <span>"Ah, okay."


    <span>Shinji''s smiling face filled Fujino with inexplicable fear, but she couldn''t refuse his request and could only let the boy, who seemed smaller than her, assist her as they left.


    <span>At the cocktail party, the guests were required to stand, with no fixed seating or positions. Only a few seats were arranged on one side for older or tired individuals to take a brief respite.


    <span>The spot where the two of them were located was the deepest part of the resting area, where the lighting was the dimmest.


    <span>"Are you feeling better now?"


    <span>"Yes, much better."


    <span>"Indeed, sister, you can''t feel pain." Shinji deliberately controlled the force of his previous step. Not only did she not feel any pain, but she might not even have noticed being stepped on.


    <span>The sudden remark caused Fujino''s slightly improvedplexion to turn pale once again. She looked at Shinji with a frightened gaze, her mouth moving, but no sound came out.


    <span>"There''s no need to deny and don''t ask me how I know. Just know that I might be able to restore your sense of pain."


    <span>Shinji''s smile on his face remained unchanged from beginning to end, but in Fujino''s eyes, this smile gradually transformed from a terrifying urge to distance oneself to an irresistible attraction, as if it were the temptation of a "demon."


    <span>"Are you telling the truth?" Fujino couldn''t help but ask.


    <span>"Of course, it''s true. Whates next must be kept secret, and you must not tell anyone."


    <span>"Okay."


    <span>With Fujino''s affirmative response, Shinji extended his finger and engraved a rune on the center of her forehead, then flicked the location of the rune with force.


    <span>Apanied by the sound of nails hitting the skin, an unfamiliar sensation traveled through Fujino''s peripheral nerves and entered her brain.


    <span>It was a feeling that originated from instinct, an unpleasant feeling. It was also a warning, a warning for the body to stay away from danger.


    <span>If it were a normal person, they would take action to eliminate this feeling as soon as possible. But Fujino was different. Being unable to feel pain, she genuinely yearned for this feeling, this feeling that made one''s inner self feel ufortable.


    <span>"This is..."


    <span>"This is pain."


    <span>Shinji said as he flicked Fujino''s forehead again, this time with even more force, leaving a shallow red mark on her fair skin.


    <span>"So... this is pain."


    <span>The red mark didn''t affect Fujino''s beauty. Her entire face turned flushed, and her eyes emitted an inexplicable excitement. Even the air in front of her seemed to distort. She pleaded with Shinji in apletely different tone.


    <span>"Can you do it again?"


    <span>"I''m sorry, but I can''t." Shinji shook his head. "I only made you temporarily feel pain. It didn''t truly restore your sense of pain. If you want to regain your sense of pain,e to the Matou family''s annex tomorrow morning. As for the reason, just say that I want to spend two days in the city of Mifune and hope you can be my guide¡ª"


    <span>"¡ªWill youe, Asakami Fujino?"


    <span>PS: Best Girl is Here!


    <span>=====


    <span>Support Me At /AbsoluteCode

 Chapter 162: Asakami Fujino (Part 2)

    Chapter 162: Asakami Fujino (Part 2)


    Pain is the sensation that an organism experiences when subjected to harmful stimuli. It is the internal warning system of an organism that can elicit defensive reactions and serves a protective function.


    What would happen to a person if they lost their sense of pain?


    This would mean that the person loses alertness to harmful stimuli. Without alertness, they would be unable to avoid danger, ultimately leading to self-destruction. Even without self-destruction, the personality of someone who has lost their sense of pain would be abnormal.


    Personality, in medical terms, is defined as "phenomena corresponding to an individual''s response to external stimuli." A person''s emotions, whether gentle or hateful, cannot be generated solely based on internal factors. The heart only functions when it receives external stimuli, which is why pain is experienced. For example, people often use the phrase "no pain" to describe cruelty.


    If a person were to lose their sense of pain from the beginning, it would be difficult for their personality to develop. Without understanding pain, they would not understand joy, and all other emotions based on it would not exist. What remains is likely only numbness, akin to being a walking corpse.


    It can be imagined that when a person who lives like a walking corpse encounters a different sensation in their life, it would be a great temptation for them. Even if this sensation is not pleasant, it is an essential part of life that cannot be obtained.


    Asakami Fujino is just like that. When she heard that Shinji could help her regain her sense of pain, she knew she couldn''t resist this temptation.


    Early the next morning, Fujino arrived at the Matou family''s annex.


    At that moment, Byakuya, Shinji, and Sakura were having breakfast in the dining room, while Fujino quietly sat on the sofa in the living room, her gaze crossing the space and firmly fixed on Shinji.


    As an experienced person in dealing with women, Byakuya was particrly sensitive to their gazes and subtly touched his son''s arm, signaling him.


    "So quickly bringing one back? Impressive, just as expected from my son."


    "Oh no, not at all. I still have much to learn from you in this aspect, Father. I should strive to bring back several at once," Shinji modestly pretended.


    The unscrupulous father asked, "How did you deceive her?"


    "By my face, by being handsome," the unscrupulous son replied while tousling his bangs. "Sakura, is your brother handsome?"


    "Handsome!" Sakura answered without hesitation. "Brother is the most handsome."


    The unscrupulous father nodded seriously. "Indeed, You owe your current reputation to this handsome face of mine."


    The unscrupulous son couldn''t help but roll his eyes. "Yeah, yeah, deal with my stepmother''s situation first."


    The unscrupulous father retreated. "Alright, tell me, what''s the matter?"


    "Before answering that question, I want to ask you, Father, just how bad is the situation with the Asakami family? Is there any hope left?"


    Upon hearing Shinji''s question, Byakuya couldn''t help but sneer. "Hope? How can there be hope? They have all sorts of bad debts and non-performing assets. Even if they were to dere bankruptcy tomorrow, it wouldn''t surprise me."


    "No solutions at all?"


    "Unless someone is willing to invest money, butpared to the expenses, the returns are too low. Even the branch family of the Asakami, the Asagami family, is only willing to take on the Asakami family''s debt under the condition of acquiring all thend under their name and having Miss Funjino''s mother remarry. This is because the Asagami family itself is in the construction business, and the current head, Kouzou Asagami, has ulterior motives regarding Miss Fujino''s mother."


    "I see."


    Shinji''s pensive expression made Byakuya feel that something was amiss.


    "Son, you''re not trying to make me engage in a loss-making business, are you? It would take the Matou family years to make up for such a loss."


    "Of course not." Shinji shook his head. "You just mentioned that Kouzou Asagami has ulterior motives regarding Fujino''s mother, right? What does the Asakami family say about it?"


    "While there hasn''t been an official response yet, they are likely to agree. Sigh, the entire Asakami family has already fallen apart," Byakuya sighed, feeling somewhat sentimental about the ancient family of the mysterious world, the Asakami family, crumbling.


    "That''s good then, Father. I have a favor to ask of you." Shinji narrowed his eyes and nced at Fujino in the living room. "Since the Asakami family has resorted to selling women to repay their debts, selling one or selling two doesn''t make a difference."


    "You want Miss Fujino?" Byakuya understood without Shinji needing to say anything more.


    A certain light filled Shinji''s eyes, not driven by a mere desire for women but something deeper, moreplex. It seemed to be a mix of goodwill and ambition.


    "Yes, if there are other individuals in the Asakami family with ESP abilities simr to Fujino''s, we can consider taking them in."


    "ESP?"


    As a member of the Matou family, Byakuya was well aware of what ESP abilities meant.


    ESP, also known as superpowers, refers to functions that humans originally did not possess, which cause what ismonly known as supernatural phenomena.


    Unlike magecraft, individuals with ESP abilities can cause supernatural phenomena as naturally as breathing. For them, it is a matter of course that they can do such things. They only realize they are different when it is pointed out to them from an external mon knowledge) perspective.


    "The people of the Asakami family have ESP abilities? Why have I never heard of this?"


    "That''s because the Asakami family intentionally blocked the information, as the origin of these abilities is not honorable. The Asakami family was originally a well-known family of demon hunters, but they started raising captured ''demons'' as guardian deities. As a result, the Asakami bloodline, which was supposed to be the bloodline of demon hunters, became diluted with the influence of the demons. The decline of the family is also rted to this. ''Demons'' possess the power to distort nature, and individuals with the demonic factor may exhibit superpowers. Fujino is one such person. Ironically, even though they introduced the ''demons'' themselves, the people of the Asakami family taboo this power and are unwilling to let the outside world know. Once such individuals appear, they go to great lengths to suppress them. Father, you can see how the Asakami family has fallen apart in every sense."


    However, while the Asakami family shunned "ESP abilities," the Matou family did not. Magi are all extraordinary individuals, and they are willing to ept not only ESP abilities but also "otherworldly" (non-human) beings if it benefits them.


    Nevertheless, magi are still human and have aspirations for growth. However, there are only a few magi, and the principle of maintaining the mystery of magecraft creates an invisible barrier between magi and ordinary people. In this context, absorbing entities that are not magi but are still connected to the mystical bes an excellent choice. Many historically renowned magi families have recruited individuals with abilities, and Shinji also wants to strengthen the Matou family using this method.


    Understanding his son''s intentions, Byakuya quickly gave his response.


    "I''ll go talk to the Asakami familyter. As long as you think it''s worth it, we can spend as much money as needed. I think Miss Fujino is a good person, and she''s not much younger than you. Let''s consider her as your fianc¨¦e in advance."


    Sakura''s displeasure was evident in her pouted mouth, and her eyes filled with a sense of injustice made Byakuya feel uneasy.


    Meanwhile, Shinji, the only one capable of soothing Sakura, paid no attention to her reaction. He left the dining room with a light-hearted step, not forgetting to leave a parting remark: "I''m full, take your time with your meal."


    PS: That disloyal rascal.


    ======


    Support Me At /AbsoluteCode

 Chapter 163: Asakami Fujino (Part 3)

    Chapter 163: Asakami Fujino (Part 3)


    <span>Time: Morning of a certain day in December 1994.


    <span>Location: Matou Family Annex in Mifune City, specifically Shinjii''s room.


    <span>Setting: The room''s door is tightly closed, and the curtains are drawn tightly, creating an unusually dim atmosphere inside.


    <span>Asakami Fujino is lying unconscious on the bed, while Matou Shinji stands by the bedside with a peculiar expression on his face.


    <span>When you have the elements of a bed, a man, and a woman together, it''s easy to associate it with certain inappropriate scenes. However, when the female protagonist is only 12 years old and the male protagonist is merely 7 years old, no matter how you look at it, it can only be considered at a child-appropriate level. It wouldn''t be banned in any country.


    <span>Shinji is engaged in a very serious and professional matter¡ªconducting a physical examination for Fujino... Ahem, please don''t misunderstand. It''s a genuine physical examination, specifically rted to neurological testing.


    <span>Shinji is not leading the examination. His skills, talents, and knowledge primarily focus onbat, and even with ten more years, he probably wouldn''t be able to perform such specialized examinations. The one conducting the physical examination for Fujino is Justeaze, and Shinji is just assisting.


    <span>However, because Justeaze transformed into a spirit and directly entered Fujino''s body, it appears as if they are alone in the room together. The peculiar expression on Shinji''s face is purely due to witnessing the extraordinary scene of Justeaze "entering" Fujino''s body. It slightly challenges his perspective¡ªwhile he has seen Justeaze passing through walls countless times, he has never witnessed her directly entering a person.


    <span>By the way, Justeaze usually only manifests as a physical entity when there are no outsiders present. If Shinji needs to attend public events, she transforms into a spirit and stays by his side or wanders elsewhere.


    <span>When Shinji finally managed to regain hisposure and his expression returned to normal, Justeaze''s head emerged from Fujino''s abdomen. "You will apply a strengthening perception magecraft for further observation."


    <span>And once again, Shinji felt his perspective shatter. Of course, he didn''t forget to use magecraft as requested by Justeaze.


    <span>Strengthening perception magecraft is a type of body enhancement that can make specific senses more acute. It is one of Shinji''s specialties. It is thanks to this magecraft that he can barely grasp the rhythm of battles between Servants. Last night and now, he used this magecraft to enhance Fujino''s sensitivity.


    <span>After another fifteen minutes, Justeaze finally finished tormenting Shinji''s perspective and left Fujino''s body, transforming into a physical form and sitting at the edge of the bed.


    <span>"What are the results?" Shinji''s voice sounded somewhat weak, and he appeared more exhausted than Justeaze.


    <span>"Indeed, as you said, her insensitivity to pain is artificial. No, ording to the current medical definition, it''s not even insensitivity to pain." The term "insensitivity to pain" refers to congenital loss of pain sensation, but Fujino''s condition doesn''t fall within that category.


    <span>When Fujino was very young, she had normal sensations just like any other person. The only abnormality was her inherent ESP ability. The Asakami family considered it a taboo andbeled Fujino as the "Child of Ghosts," subjecting her to exclusion and even persecution, which continued until she was six years old.


    <span>That year, Fujino''s ESP ability disappeared, along with her sense of pain. The Asakami family''s suppression of the "magical" factor not only involved information censorship but also the suppression of abilities. To suppress Fujino''s ability, her father started giving her painkillers. Fujino''s loss of pain sensation was not a real illness; it was simply suppressed by medication.


    <span>That''s precisely why Shiki''s strengthening perception<span>magecraft<span>could temporarily make Fujino feel pain. Justeaze''s examination confirmed thispletely.


    <span>"As long as she stops taking the medication, it won''t take long for her pain sensation to gradually return."


    <span>"What about the other aspects of her body? Are there any issues?" Shinji''s concern stemmed from the fact that any medication has side effects, and long-term use can cause harm to the body.


    <span>The response came, "The other functions of her body are fine, except for her eyes¡ª"


    <span>"What happened to her eyes?!" It''s no wonder Shinji was so agitated. Fujino''s ability resided in her eyes, and if there were any problems with her eyes, all of Shinji''s efforts would be in vain.


    <span>"There are some changes in her eyes, but they are not severe. With timely treatment, it won''t affect her vision."


    <span>"That''s good, that''s good." Shinji let out a long sigh of relief. "As long as it can be treated."


    <span>The girl lying on the bed opened her eyes and looked at Shinji with a confused expression.


    <span>"Why do you care so much about me?"


    <span>She regained consciousness when the strengthening perception<span>magecraft<span>was applied to her, but she didn''t have a strong sense of her own body, so she allowed Shinji and Justeaze to do as they pleased.


    <span>Shinji paused for a moment, revealing a mischievous smile.


    <span>"Because this young master has taken a liking to you and wants to snatch you away."


    <span>"Snatch me? Why? What''s so valuable about someone like me?"


    <span>Perhaps her gaze was too hazy, too dim, reminiscent of the two pairs of eyes in his memory that had lost their future. Shinji abandoned his teasing demeanor and spoke softly.


    <span>"Of course, there is. You are a one-of-a-kind existence in this world, and I want to obtain your power."


    <span>"Do I have power too? As someone without pain sensation, I might not even be considered human."


    <span>"Oh my, oh my, you made three mistakes in just one sentence. Let me correct them one by one."


    <span>"First, regardless of whether you have pain sensation or not, the fact that you are human won''t change."


    <span>"Second, as you just heard, you will soon regain your sense of pain as long as you stop taking those medications."


    <span>"Third, you have power. When your sense of pain is restored, the suppressed power within you will also awaken. You should remember it, that ability to distort objects without physical contact."


    <span>Shinji''s words seemed to carry a magical quality, awakening Fujino''s long-buried memories.


    <span>In her childhood, she inadvertently distorted a spoon with her eyes, only to be scolded and even physically abused by her father. People around her started to reject her as well.


    <span>"Don''t...don''t you dislike this kind of ability?"


    <span>"Why would I? Not only do I not dislike it, but I like it. Just don''t use it against me."


    <span>As he spoke, Shinji walked to the window and forcefully pulled open the curtains.


    <span>The bright sunlight poured through the ss, illuminating the bed, illuminating Fujino''s face, illuminating her dim eyes, and illuminating her hollow and deste heart.


    <span>She had been disliked since she was a child, never needed by anyone, and could barely feel her existence.


    <span>"So this...this is what it feels like to be needed...this is what it feels like to exist..."


    <span>Her eyes regained rity, and a spark of hope ignited within her heart.


    <span>From now on, Fujino Asakami would not tread the tragic path she had been on before. She wouldn''t sumb to self-destruction due to the loss of pain sensation, growing more and more distorted. She wouldn''t encounter terrible things like being subjected to violence by delinquent youths.


    <span>Though an uncertain future awaited her, it would undoubtedly be a life where she could cry in pain and smile in happiness¡ªa life of well-being.


    <span>The name "Fujino Asagami" would never appear again. There would only be the "Fujino Asakami" of the Matou family.


    <span>=====


    <span>Support Me At /AbsoluteCode

 Chapter 164: Touko Aozaki (Part 1)

    Chapter 164: Touko Aozaki (Part 1)


    <span>In the mid-1990s, the real estate bubble in Japan burst, plunging the entire Japanese economy into an unprecedented recession and stagnation.


    <span>Due to the rapid economic growth of the 1970s and 1980s, new buildings sprouted up all over Japan like mushrooms after the rain. However, many of these "mushrooms" hadn''t fully developed when the period of stagnation arrived. Thepanies that funded the construction of these buildings were unable to bear the subsequent financial pressures, resulting in many unfinished projects. In various cities in Japan, especially in emerging economic areas, unfinished and abandoned buildings could be seen everywhere.


    <span>Shinji, Sakura, and Fujino are currently standing in front of such a building.


    <span>Simr to many unfinished buildings, it had the basic structure as a physical entity, but the interior waspletely bare, with exposed concrete walls and floors.


    <span>It was supposed to be a six-story building whenpleted, but currently, there were no floors above the fourth. Generally, constructing a high-rise building from the top floor down is the most efficient method, but this building seemed to have been constructed using the old method. Since construction was abandoned halfway, thepleted fifth floor became the rooftop.


    <span>Although the building was surrounded by high cement walls, it wasn''t difficult to trespass. It was quite a miracle that it hadn''t been imed as a secret base by the nearby children. In any case, it was a building emanating an eerie atmosphere.


    <span>"Is the person my brother is looking for here?" Sakura asked, herrge purple eyes wide open, curiously scanning the surroundings.


    <span>Shinji nced at the note in his hand onest time, then looked at the que on the outer wall, confirming, "If Mr. Keh''s information is correct, then this should be the ce. Let''s go inside."


    <span>As they stepped through the entrance, Shinji felt an inexplicable sense of unease, and Sakura and Fujino, who were following behind him, also paused.


    <span>Shinji pressed his temple and whispered, "Sakura, Fujino, do you sense anything?"


    <span>"I have a strange feeling like we''re not wee," Fujino thought for a moment and said.


    <span>"It''s a bounded Field," Sakura extended her right hand, about to trace runes in the air.


    <span>"No, you can''t," Shinji waved his hand at his sister, "Disrupting a bounded Field without the owner''s permission is a unteral deration of war. When we get back home, you should consult Mr. Keh for more knowledge about the magical world."


    <span>"Okay, brother," Sakura nodded obediently, "But this bounded Field¡ª"


    <span>"It''s alright, it shouldn''t be aggressive. And if it is, I''ll protect you."


    <span>"Okay."


    <span>Upon hearing her brother''s words, Sakura immediately smiled with joy. The affection between siblings made Fujino''s eyes reveal a faint hint of envy.


    <span>"You two have such a good rtionship."


    <span>Shinji gently patted his sister''s head, who was smiling happily, and said to Fujino, "In the future, you''ll also be a part of our family."


    <span>"Really?"


    <span>"Really."


    <span>Fujino smiled too. Since losing her sense of pain, she rarely smiled, but after meeting this boy, her smiles became more frequent.


    <span>"Sakura, introduce Fujino to the concept of bounded Field."


    <span>"A bounded Field is something used to separate things¡ª"


    <span>In Sakura''s innocent voice, the group stepped into the building.


    <span>The term "bounded Field" originated from Buddhism, referring to something thatpletely istes the outside world from a sacred realm. At some point, it became a general term for protective spells used by magi.


    <span>Low-level bounded Fields are simply walls, simr to ss. High-level bounded Fields incorporate various psychological suggestions, making people unaware of their existence. The highest-level bounded Field can even conceal the space itself.


    <span>Enveloping the exterior of this building was a high-level suggestive bounded Field. Those who don''t have a purpose foring here wouldn''t perceive this suggestion and wouldn''t sense anything abnormal. It was a bounded field that even the most exceptional magus would overlook on a map.


    <span>On the fourth-floor corridor of the building, Shinji encountered the magus responsible for setting up the bounded Field.


    <span>She was a young woman who appeared to be in her mid-twenties. She wore sses and tied her long red hair into a ponytail that hung behind her head. Her simple white shirt outlined rare voluptuous curves for an Asian woman, giving her a touch of a sophisticated urban professional vibe.


    <span>Except for the white shirt and the frame of her sses, everything else she wore was orange. An oversized orange windbreaker, orange earrings, orange nail polish, and an orange ne. Even the cigarettes she had nearby were packaged in orange. The color orange seemed to possess a crazy obsession¡ªironically, it silently mocked her.


    <span>Nevertheless, the name of the female magus also contains the character "orange," perhaps she no longer pays attention to it.


    <span>Her name is Touko Aozaki, and she is Shinji''s most important target on this journey.


    <span>"Oh, guests? And three lovely little guests," Touko formed a circle with her lips, her face disying moderate surprise. "This isn''t a yground, so how did you manage to get in?"


    <span>The deliberate emphasis on her tone indicated Touko''s strong confidence in the bounded Field enveloping the building.


    <span>Shinji smiled faintly, "We simply walked in."


    <span>"Oh?" Touko narrowed her eyes. "It seems you didn''t stumble in by ident. So, you''vee specifically to find me?"


    <span>"Indeed, Miss Touko, we apologize for visiting without permission. As a token of our respect, please ept this small gift." Shinji spoke as he pulled out a rectangr red box from his bag and tossed it over.


    <span>Touko effortlessly caught it and caught sight of two prominent traditional Chinese characters on the surface of the box, intensifying her surprised expression.


    <span>"It''s actually ''Dragon Smoke''? I''m curious who told you we were here."


    <span>''Dragon Smoke'' is a very niche brand of cigarettes from Taiwan, even in Taiwan itself. It has a unique vor and is a brand that Touko particrly favors.


    <span>"Miss Touko understands the rules of the industry," Shinji sighed, unable to express his grievances, so he resorted to being mysterious.


    <span>Shinji was informed that Touko, who likes ''Dragon Smoke,'' was someone named "Kinoko Nasu" who is not from this world, and Touko didn''t know him.


    <span>Shinji was informed that the person who told him about Touko''s presence here was Keh. Touko is familiar with Keh because she was the puppeteer who helped him regenerate his body. However, Keh is currently "missing." Until Keh recovers, Shinji will not reveal any information.


    <span>Seeing Shinji''s unwillingness to speak, Touko didn''t dwell on it. She skillfully opened the package, took out a box of cigarettes, opened it, lit one, took a satisfying drag, and then said, "If you don''t want to say, then don''t. Anyone whoes to see me with this ''Dragon Smoke'' wouldn''t be my enemy. So, tell me, what brings you here?"


    <span>"Before that, would you invite me to your workshop?" Until now, Shinji had not visited any other magus''s workshop, and he was particrly curious about the workshop of one of the ten "Grand Magus" (ording to the Clock Tower ranking).


    <span>"Unfortunately, I haven''t established a workshop. This ce is just a temporary residence as I am currently traveling across Japan."


    <span>Touko stood up from the sofa and pushed open the room door.


    <span>"If you don''t mind,e in and have a seat. It''s not appropriate to discuss matters in the corridor."


    <span>=====


    <span>Support Me At /AbsoluteCode

 Chapter 165: Touko Aozaki (Part 2)

    Chapter 165: Touko Aozaki (Part 2)


    <span>Indeed, as Touko said, this ce is only a temporary residence, not a workshop.


    <span>The room<span>is arranged<span>very simply. Apart from some necessary living facilities, only a fewrge boxes<span>are emitting<span>magical fluctuations, which speak of the uniqueness of the room''s owner. The only refreshments offered to guests are instant coffee and in water. Touko''s life is not affluent.


    <span>However, this does not mean that Touko has a low ie. Touko earns a considerable amount of money. Each of the puppets she creates is of significant value. For example, in the "Heaven''s Feel" route of "Fate/Stay Night," the nk puppet that serves as the vessel for Emiya Shirou''s soul requires selling all of the Matou family''s book collection to afford. Justeaze once evaluated the value of the family book collection,<span>and it<span>was worth at least eight digits in USD, giving a glimpse of its worth.


    <span>The reason for Touko''s simple lifestyle is not because she is stingy orcks material pursuits. It is because her expenses exceed her ie by an exaggerated amount. Touko is the type of person who wants to buy rare and peculiar items whenever she sees them. She often acts impulsively and purchases things at prices that do not match their actual value.<span>This<span>results in her constantly being in a financial deficit. Just two days before Shinji arrived in Mifune City, Touko had spent all<span>of<span>Keh''s exorbitant medical fees. She is currently penniless and preparing to take on somemissions to earn a living.


    <span>Therefore, the first thing Touko says to Shinji after entering the house is, "I happen to be tight on funds, so I''ll take any avablemissions. As a gesture for the ''Dragon Smoke,'' I''ll<span>give a discount on<span>themission fee."


    <span>"Well, that''s great. Thismission<span>of mine<span>is quite troublesome, and I was afraid you wouldn''t be willing to ept it."


    <span>"What kind ofmission?"


    <span>"Naturally, as a ''Grand Magus'' puppeteer, I need you to create a puppet."


    <span>Touko took a deep drag from her cigarette and forcefully extinguished the butt. "A custom order?"


    <span>"That''s right," Shinji waved<span>his hand<span>, dispersing the smoke that wafted towards him.


    <span>"What are the requirements?"


    <span>"Sign this first."


    <span>Shinji pulled out a roll of parchment from his bag and opened it in front of Touko. Touko nced at it, and her slender eyebrows raised.


    <span>"A Contract of Geis?"


    <span>"That''s correct."


    <span>"Forced confidentiality, no breach of contract... Are you doubting my professional ethics?"


    <span>Shinji remained calm and indifferent as he replied, "Both you and I know that magus are realists. The so-called professional ethics are merely chips<span>that we<span>abandon when the stakes aren''t high enough."


    <span>"...," Touko was left speechless. Although the words were harsh, they exposed the essence of magus.


    <span>"If you are willing to sign, regardless of whether you ept themission or not, we are willing to offer apensation of 500,000 yen as an apology."


    <span>Since Touko needed money, Shinji<span>decided to use<span>money as a lure before arriving in Mifune City. He had already obtained authorization to ess an amount close to nine digits in yen, with half of iting from the Matou family''s funds and the other half from Emiya Kiritsugu''s assets.


    <span>"You''re well-prepared," Touko remarked as she<span>took off<span>her sses. Her intellectual demeanor instantly turned icy, creating a stark contrast.


    <span>"Because it''s a matter of great importance, I dare not be unprepared," Shinji remained unfazed. He had long been aware of Touko''s dual personality. The white-cor image with sses was one side, while the ice-cold beauty without sses was another.


    <span>"The money," Touko said bluntly, extending her hand.


    <span>"Here it is," Shinji handed her the bag<span>directly<span>, which contained a stack of 10,000-yen bills.


    <span>Touko casually cut her finger and used her blood to sign her name at the end of the parchment.


    <span>"Now, can you tell me?" she asked.


    <span>"Custom-made puppets, two in quantity. Their purpose is to serve as vessels for souls that have lost their physical bodies. The requirement is that they must not cause any harm to the soul and should resemble the original bodies as closely as possible."


    <span>Although it<span>was<span>only<span>a brief description of<span>two sentences, the information conveyed within them shocked Touko.


    <span>"Based on the reconstruction of the physical body from the soul, and for souls that have already lost their bodies, does this mean... you have aplete soul preservation technique?"


    <span>"Sort of.<span>It''splicated<span>to exin in detail. Since the Contract of Geis has taken effect, I''ll let you directly meet one of the clients," Shinji replied. "Her name is Justeaze Lizrich von Einzbern."


    <span>As Shinji called out, golden and pure white spiritual particles materialized, weaving together to form the figure of the "Winter Maiden."


    <span>"This, this is..." Despite her icy demeanor, Touko disyed immense shock.


    <span>"Although I already sensed the presence of a spiritual entity in you, but... this is an interference phenomenon with matter? No, it''s an actual entity!!! Could it be..." Touko''s voice trailed off.


    <span>"That''s right," Shinji said, enjoying Touko''s astonished expression. He snapped his fingers. "This is a miracle that magecraft cannot achieve: the materialization of the soul."


    <span>"The Third... Magic," Touko''s voice suddenly became much softer. "So this youngdy is a user of the Third Magic?"


    <span>"I wouldn''t dare to be called a user of magic. My Third Magic is not<spanplete,<span>otherwise I wouldn''t have asked Miss Touko to create a physical body for me," Justeaze naturally sat down beside Shinji.


    <span>Touko nodded thoughtfully. "I see... that''s why it needs to be kept confidential. But<span>...<span>magic<span>...<span>magic, huh<span>...<span>magic..."


    <span>Three different tones, three sighs, not for anyone else, only for herself.


    <span>Almost the entire world of magecraft knew that the Aozaki family,<span>despite beingbeled as heretics by the Mage''s Association<span>, was a true "magic" family, inheriting the Fifth Magic, with the sessors known as the Fifth Magic users.


    <span>The previous Fifth Magic user was Touko''s grandfather. Since birth, Touko has carried the burden of being a genius and was recognized as the sessor of the Aozaki family, bearing the title of "Blue" and nurtured ordingly. However, just when the entire mystical world believed that Touko would be a family head, her grandfather suddenly designated her younger sister, Aoko Aozaki, who had far inferior magical aptitude, as the heir.<span>This<span>led to a rupture in the once-good rtionship between the sisters. Touko left the Aozaki family, and this is how the stories of "The Garden of Sinners" and "Fate/Stay Night" came to be.


    <span>It can be said<span>that throughout her growth, Touko<span>was constantly overshadowed<span>by the shadow of magic. Ironically, during the eighteen years she was<span>being<span>raised as a Magi, she never met a magus other than her grandfather. Instead, after losing the right to inherit the magic, individuals rted to the Third Magic came into her life.


    <span>In a daze, Touko lit another cigarette but didn''t smoke it. She let the tobo burn<span>quietly<span>until it scorched her index finger, and then she softly eximed, "Ah," and flicked the cigarette butt into the ashtray. Somewhat embarrassed, she said, "Sorry, I got distracted."


    <span>"It''s alright, I understand. If you''re not in the mood today, we cane back tomorrow," Shinji, who knew the situation, certainly didn''t mind Touko''s "neglect."


    <span>"No need, I can give you an answer now. I ept yourmission. Now, let''s talk about thepensation. Custom-made dolls are not cheap," Touko said, putting her sses back on. The white-cor mode was more suitable for business negotiations.


    <span>P.S.: In the "Paradox Spiral" chapter of "The Garden of Sinners," the day after Touko receives a deposit of 1.2 million yen, she spends all her money on buying the "Victorian-era Witch''s Summoning Bell." Not only did she fail to pay Shiki''s sry, but she also had to borrow money from Shiki to get by.


    <span>=====


    <span>Support Me At /AbsoluteCode

 Chapter 166: Touko Aozaki (Part 3)

    Chapter 166: Touko Aozaki (Part 3)


    <span>No matter what kind of product it is, customizations for individuals will alwayse at a higher price than mass-produced items. This is an undeniable truth in the business world, and it applies to the dolls created by Touko Aozaki as well.


    <span>Well, if she were to make an exception, Shinji would have a headache. In his view, the more valuable Touko''s dolls are, the more the Emiya family and the Matou family will owe him. It would be best if they were indebted for a lifetime.


    <span>Therefore, Shinji waved his hand with boldness and said, "Name your price."


    <span>Touko found herself unable to understand the little boy in front of her.


    <span>The boy has a "young master vibe," the self-imposed forced testimony, and the sealing fee of 500,000 yen¡ªthese all indicate that he was a shrewd person. But why would such a shrewd person adopt an attitude that resembled an ignorant rich kid?


    <span>If it was a disguise, then it was a failed one. Or could it be that he, like herself, had a dual personality?


    <span>The doubt in her mind did not affect Touko''s response. "First, let''s talk about how you n to pay."


    <span>"Depending on your needs, I have money, materials, and skills prepared," Shinji said, crossing his legs and looking more and more like a foolish son from a wealthy family.


    <span>"Will it be an all-inclusive package, or should I provide the materials?"


    <span>"It''s better if it''s all-inclusive. If we need to prepare the materials, the cost will be deducted from yourpensation based on market prices."


    <span>"Straightforward," Touko smiled faintly. "Since you''re so straightforward, I won''t beat around the bush either. The starting price for a custom-made doll is one billion yen, and it can go up depending on the unique characteristics of the soul. Under normal circumstances, it won''t exceed 1.5 billion yen."


    <span>"You mentioned giving us a discount," Shinji said, interlocking his hands and propping up his chin.


    <span>"This is already the discounted price," Touko said without changing her expression. "If no discount, then add at least 10 million yen."


    <span>"One to two billion yen, huh? It''s a bit high, but it''s eptable. Deal."


    <span>Touko''s custom doll service is a rare find andpletely a buyer''s market. While there might be room for negotiation and bargaining, the amount of money involved is trivialpared to Touko''s favorability.


    <span>"How will the payment be made? How much is the deposit? Money, materials, and skills?"


    <span>"The deposit will be 20 million yen, and both checks and bank transfers are eptable."


    <span>Shinji nced at his sister, Sakura, and signaled to her with his eyes.


    <span>"Got it, big brother."


    <span>Sakura obediently took out her checkbook and signed a 20 million yen check with her unique cursive handwriting inherited from Sc¨¢thach. She even stamped it with the seal of Kiritsugu Emiya, as if she were Shinji''s secretary.


    <span>"It''s a Mitsubishi Bank check, and it can be cashed anytime."


    <span>Touko skillfully dialed Mitsubishi Bank''s phone number and, after verifying the authenticity of the check, extended her hand to Shinji.


    <span>"Themission is officially epted. Let''s have a pleasant cooperation."


    <span>"Pleasant cooperation."


    <span>Shnji shook Toukop''s hand. Truly, she deserved her title as a master puppeteer. These hands were more delicate than anyone else''s, exuding a unique sensation. Perhaps only these one-of-a-kind hands could create unparalleled puppets in the world.


    <span>"What about the remaining payment?"


    <span>"The remaining payment is not limited to money. As for the rare materials or techniques you mentioned, any sudden withdrawal of a nine-digit figure would have a significant impact on any organization."


    <span>Touko''s answer didn''t exceed Shinji''s expectations. For any qualified magus, money was only a guarantee for magical research. Most of the time, they would choose to trade materials and techniques.


    <span>"If this youngdy could disclose information about the Third Magic, it would be the best."


    <span>Shinji shook his head and refused, "That''s not possible. The Third Magic of the Einzbern family wasn''t inherited; it was an idental creation. If I could learn it, I would have done so long ago. I''ll offer you a different technique¡ªone that you won''t be able to refuse."


    <span>His confident expression and tone piqued Touko''s curiosity. "Oh? So confident? What technique is it?"


    <span>"Sakura," Shinji snapped his fingers, "Freezing."


    <span>"Okay, big brother."


    <span>Sakura extended her finger and carved a rune resembling the letter "i" onto her water cup.


    <span>"Rune magic?" Touko''s eyelids twitched slightly. "There aren''t many people willing to learn that kind of magecraft nowadays."


    <span>Blue magical energy overflowed from the rune, and the air temperature rapidly dropped. The water in the cup gradually froze, and Touko''s gaze became increasingly serious.


    <span>"I''ve heard that Miss Touko specializes in rune magic at the Clock Tower, so you should be able to see the difference," Shinji blinked, and the smile on his lips started to resemble that of a cunning canid.


    <span>"Theplete... foundation."


    <span>To outsiders, this was merely low-level rune magic, but to a rune magic expert like Touko, it held tremendous significance.


    <span>The decline of rune magic was due to the loss of runes, resulting in an iplete foundation. Besides her expertise in puppetry, Touko''s greatest contribution to magecraft was the analysis of existing runes and the magical regeneration of the foundational twenty-fourmon runes, which saved the rune magic system.


    <span>However, Touko was well aware that regeneration was not the same as restoration. Despite standing at the pinnacle of magi, she was still unable to fully restore "rune magic" on her own. The power of the regenerated rune magic she had aplished did not exceed fifty percent of the original.


    <span>But now, a six-year-old girl was disying the original rune magic, giving Touko hope and a glimpse into the future of rune magic.


    <span>"Young Lady, could you use another rune? Hmm... Algiz (Protection), let''s use Algiz."


    <span>Sakura looked at Shinji, understanding that her brother was engaged in something important, and she didn''t want to cause any trouble for him.


    <span>Shinji ruffled Sakura''s hair and then looked at Touko, who was tantly filled with anticipation. He decided to bring out another bombshell.


    <span>"What''s Algiz? Sakura, use EIHWAZ."


    <span>"What¡ª?" Touko''s exmation was cut off halfway by Sakura''s immediate action.


    <span>EIHWAZ and Algiz both belong to the runes with protective powers, but the former belongs to the original runes, while thetter is a derived and weakened version. They are not in the same league.


    <span>Sakura was not as rxed as before. Her purple eyes widened, and her right hand was meticulously traced on the table. It seemed like she exerted a great amount of effort, and with just a few strokes, beads of sweat formed on Sakura''s forehead.


    <span>Attentive Touko quickly took out a handkerchief and waited until Sakura''s hand moved away from the coffee table before wiping the sweat off for her.


    <span>Sakura sweetly said, "Thank you, Touko-neechan, big brother. I''m done."


    <span>"You''re amazing, Sakura." Shinji praised her first, then gestured towards T¨­ko, "Miss Touko¡ª"


    <span>Touko pushed up her sses, and Shinji could sense a change in the refractive index of the lenses. This change caused Touko''s gaze to converge.


    <span>At the same time, a peculiar radiance illuminated Touko''s eyes, the characteristic of her Mystic Eyes when activated. At this moment, Touko waspletely absorbed in the runes on the coffee table,pletely forgetting the existence of others.


    <span>After an unknown<span>period of time<span>, a faint sound broke the silence in the room. Looking toward the source of the sound, Shinji noticed a distinct crack in Touko''s sses. This crack obstructed Touko''s vision, bringing her back from her world.


    <span>"It<span>really<span>is the ''original rune''."


    <span>The voice sounded calm at first, but beneath that calmness was deliberately suppressed emotion, like boiling water kept frozen.


    <span>"I suddenly feel like capturing you all for thorough research. The ''Contract of Geis'' doesn''t have any restrictions against attacking the employer."


    <span>"You can try."


    <span>Shinji spread open his left hand, holding a unique golden artifact.


    <span>Noble Phantasm, Indra''s Thunder, Rank B+.


    <span>=====


    <span>Support Me At /AbsoluteCode

 Chapter 167: I’ll Be Working for You for the Rest of My Life

    Chapter 167: I¡¯ll Be Working for You for the Rest of My Life


    <span>The entire 2D world knows that Moon Chefs (Type-Moon fans) were keyboard warriors, and the most debated topic that showcases theirbat power is the "Guan Yu vs. Qin Qiong" debate, which discusses the strength of characters in battles.


    <span>After a long debate, Moon Chefs reached a consensus and divided thebat power in the Type-Moon world into a pyramid with three tiers.


    <span>At the pinnacle of the three-tier pyramid stands the White Giant "Sefar," who almost destroyed Earth''s civilization 14,000 years ago. Top-tier Servants such as Archer Gilgamesh and Lancer Sc¨¢thach are at the first tier''s ceiling, while the original form of Heroic Spirit Gilgamesh and the true form of Sc¨¢thach can reach the second tier.


    <span>In the present world where Shinji resides, the number of individuals capable of opposing or defeating Servants who possess an average Noble Phantasm doesn''t exceed double digits. This includes the Second Magus Zelretch, the Fourth Magus Aoko Aozaki, and some people who can rely on their unique abilities to engage in defensive battles against average Servants. Touko is not on this list.


    <span>However, with the gift from Sc¨¢thach, having consumed a Golden Apple, carrying thirteen Command Seals, and possessing double-digit Noble Phantasm-level armaments, Shinji already has the power to contend with average Servants, at least until his Command Seals are depleted. This is Sc¨¢thach''s objective evaluation and the confidence that Shinji dares to engage in a battle on Touko''s territory.


    <span>With the infusion of magical energy, ck beads at the bottom of the artifact exploded with surges of lightning, containing immense power that continuously shook the high-level barrier enveloping the workshop.


    <span>Sensing the extraordinary nature of the treasure in Shinji''s hand, Touko sighed and raised her hands.


    <span>"Surrender, surrender. I was just joking."


    <span>"I was just joking too," Shinji smirked and ceased the output of magical energy, causing Indra''s Thunder to disappear.


    <span>"I had a feeling you weren''t an ordinary kid when you came in, but I didn''t expect you to be this extraordinary." Touko scratched her head. "Ah, if only I had met you a few years earlier, maybe¡ªno, it''s nothing. Don''t mind."


    <span>Although Shinji was curious about the "maybe" in Touko''s words, he knew it wasn''t the time to delve into it. He continued with the previous topic, "I wonder if Miss Touko is satisfied with my bargaining chips?"


    <span>"Satisfied? I''m more than satisfied." Touko nodded repeatedly. "Do I get everything?"


    <span>"Do I look like a fool to you?" Shinji chuckled at Touko''s response. He understood the value of aplete runic system that traces its origins.


    <span>"It seems like it''s not going to work," Touko lowered her head in disappointment.


    <span>"It''s not that it''s impossible¡ª"


    <span>"¡ªIt just depends on my bargaining chips, right?"


    <span>Shinji''s n had already been guessed by Touko.


    <span>"Let''s make it clear first, I can''t sell myself for ''Origin Runic Magic.''"


    <span>"Mmm, I know." Shinji wasn''t surprised by this answer. "The Aozaki family''s attribute is ''Wind,'' and the pursuit of freedom is your nature. I never intended to restrain you. Wind is the flow of the atmosphere, and it ceases to be wind if it remains fixed in one ce."


    <span>"Oh~ You understand quite well." Since they first met, this was the statement from Shinji that pleased Touko the most.


    <span>"After all, Miss Touko is one of the most famous figures in the Mage Association. I can''t afford to treat you lightly." Shinji casuallyplimented Touko.


    <span>"The most famous, heh, the most famous, I''m afraid it''s not a good reputation." Touko snorted. "Anyway, let''s talk about how many bargaining chips you have and what price I have to pay¡ªright from the start, that was your n. You made me sign the ''Contract of Geis'' not only for confidentiality but also because you were afraid I would use the condition of making puppets as leverage against you."


    <span>"That''s right." At this point, Shinji no longer concealed anything. "As one of the ten ''Grand'' Magus, there are too many people and forces interested in you. I''m not the first person to catch your attention, and I won''t be thest."


    <span>"But you''re the closest to sess."


    <span>"Thank you for the praise." Shinji appeared humble but was proud. "I will continue to work hard."


    <span>"Well, work hard then," Touko said with a hint of annoyance.


    <span>"The bargaining chip I have in my hand includes theplete runic system, including the eighteen ''Origin Runes.''"


    <span>"Including the hidden meaning of the legendaryst rune that only the main god Odin knows?"


    <span>"Of course."


    <span>When Odin passed down the runic system to the Norse gods, he kept something in reserve¡ªthe eighteenth rune. This particr rune held a special meaning that only Odin knew.


    <span>The twilight of the gods, which brought about the demise of the entire Norse pantheon and dealt an unprecedented blow to the runic system, was believed to have led to the loss of the secret of the eighteenth rune. However, no one knew that after the twilight of the gods, Sc¨¢thach quietly infiltrated the devastated Asgard, entered the World Tree where Odin obtained wisdom, and deduced the secret of the final rune from the remaining traces. This secret was then passed down to the present through the summoning of the Holy Grail War.


    <span>"The price?"


    <span>This secret, like Touko''s puppetry technique, was unique in the world, making it a seller''s market. Therefore, Touko didn''t negotiate and directly asked Shinji for his price.


    <span>"It''s all written here." Shinji pulled out another parchment scroll from his sleeve.


    <span>"Another contract..." Touko found it both irritating and amusing. "It feels like you never negotiate like this before."


    <span>"There''s no other way. I''m young,cking in cunning, and insufficient in ability, so I can only use straightforward methods." Shinjiughed with a simple and honest expression.


    <span>"Heh~" Toukoughed with disdain. She had seen through the disguise of the old monster pretending to be a child. She naturally ssified Shinji as one of them.


    <span>"Why doesn''t anyone believe the truth when it''s spoken?" Shinji rolled his eyes.


    <span>"I believe you, big brother."


    <span>"I believe you too."


    <span>Theforting words from Sakura and Fujino became Shinji''s final constion, but it only made Touko despise him even more¡ªwas it enjoyable to deceive underage girls?


    <span>"Cough, cough. Look at the contract. If there are no issues, sign and seal it."


    <span>The contract Shinji gave to Touko was somewhat simr to the contribution point regtions in online games, where reaching a certain contribution point would allow for the exchange of corresponding items.


    <span>He listed the prices for the eighteen Origin Runes, twenty-four Derived Runes, and various runic magic clearly in the contract. Touko could obtain them through various means.


    <span>The exchanged techniques were solely for Touko''s research and usage, and under no circumstances were they to be leaked without Shinji''s permission.


    <span>For example, this time, the business of creating two puppets could be exchanged for aplete set of twenty-four runic charts.


    <span>At the end of the parchment scroll, there was a special use: contribution points could be overdrafted without limit. However, if they were not repaid within a certain period when Shinji requested Touko, it would carry a certain degree of enforcement. The higher the overdraft limit, the greater the enforcement.


    <span>Touko looked at the contribution point limit on the twenty-four runic charts and then at the total value of the entire set of runic techniques. Suddenly, she felt as if she would have to work for him for the rest of her life.


    <span>However, Touko also knew that Shinji''s terms were not harsh and that he had indeede with sincerity. Moreover, she couldn''t resist the temptation of the Origin Runes. In the end, she gritted her teeth and signed her name.


    <span>======


    <span>Support Me At /AbsoluteCode

 Chapter 168: I Need Materials

    Chapter 168: I Need Materials


    <span>Since signing the contract, cough, no, thebor contract¡ªno, it''s not that either, it''s an employment contract¡ªTouko naturally had to work for her employer.


    <span>With motivation, Touko, who became serious, and the aimless, careless Touko werepletely different people. Thinking back to the past, when she broke ties with her family, Touko was practically starting from scratch. Afterward, she traveled to the Clock Tower to study, and upon gaining citizenship in the Mage''s Association, she found herself burdened with a huge debt. However, she managed to repay all her debts in just two years and even made a significant name for herself. It was evident how terrifying Touko could be when she put her mind to it.


    <span>Now, Touko had a new motivation, one even stronger than repaying her debts, and the passion that arose from it was astonishing.


    <span>Shinji was very satisfied with the attitude of the new employee and wasted no time in assigning her the first task¡ªto treat Fujino''s eye condition and take care of her health.


    <span>As a puppeteer capable of reconstructing human bodies, Aozaki Touko''s understanding of human anatomy was remarkable. Although she wasn''t a doctor, her medical skills surpassed that of any physician. It wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say she could handle matters of "life and death, flesh and bones." A mere "opticospinal syndrome," which was Fujino''s eye condition, was nothing to speak of.


    <span>As for the damage caused by long-term use of painkillers, it wasn''t a significant problem for Touko. It just meant a<span>longer<span>period of treatment and more frequent check-ups.


    <span>Within a few days, Fujino''s opticospinal syndrome had already been cured, and her overallplexion had improved significantly.


    <span>During this time, Byakuya alsopleted the investigation and negotiation with the Asakami family.


    <span>Among the contemporary ESP abilities of the Asakami family, only Fujino possessed such powers. The higher-ups of the Asakami family were more than willing to sever ties with Fujino, whom they considered a "child of a monster," and readily epted the offer from the Matou family to "buy" her.


    <span>Byakuya didn''t hold back and wrote<span>arge<span>check. As the person with the highest emotional intelligence in the Matou family, Byakuya knew well that Shinji wanted to secure Fujino firmly under the Matou family''s banner.


    <span>How to bind someone?


    <span>Coercion and temptation were mediocre methods. The highest form was a kind of spiritual control akin to "belief."


    <span>For a pitiful girl like Fujino, who had lost her sense of pain and had been constantly subjected to malice from her surroundings, what could bind her the most was the warmth and kindness of the human heart.


    <span>The attention and recognition given by Shinji, the friendship and respect<span>given<span>by Sakura, all made Fujino feel amazed and intoxicated. Byakuya''s task was to add fuel to the fire.


    <span>He could lower the price, but he didn''t. He could even raise it, all to let Fujino know at the right time how much the Matou family had sacrificed for her, how important she was to them, and to make her wholeheartedly see the Matou family as her true home.


    <span>Perhaps some people might say that this approach is cunning, insincere, and even despicable. And Shinji won''t deny it. But as long as the Matou family truly values Fujino and treats her well, what''s wrong with employing some strategy? What does it matter if they stoop low for the sake of the Matou family''s future and development?


    <span>And so, Fujino smoothly became a member of the Matou family.


    <span>Shortly after, Touko received her second assignment¡ªto guide Fujino in mastering her own ESP ability.


    <span>Fujino''s ability originates from her eyes, and eyes with such<span>special<span>powers are called "Mystic Eyes" in the Type-Moon world. Mystic Eyes can be divided into two types: Artificial Mystic Eyes and Inherent Mystic Eyes.


    <span>Artificial Mystic Eyes refer to turning one''s eyeballs into magical circuits, transforming the passive function of receiving external information into the active ability to influence the outside world. In other words, all targets within the line of sight will be affected by magic; if the target directly gazes into the Mystic Eyes, the magical effect will increase exponentially.


    <span>Although those familiar with Mystic Eyes know that they should not be directly stared at and that being seen by Mystic Eyes will result in falling into the opponent''s magic, it is difficult to judge from appearances whether someone possesses Mystic Eyes. They are hard to defend against, making them highly practical in all forms of magecraft. However, the difficulty level of this endeavor is also<span>quite<span>high, so possessing Artificial Mystic Eyes is considered proof of being a top-ss magus.


    <span>However, at best, Artificial Mystic Eyes only possess the ability to charm and suggest. Anything beyond that, abilities that cannot be replicated by magecraft, are the second type: Inherent Mystic Eyes. Inherent Mystic Eyes can be either innate at birth or awakenedter due to an ident.


    <span>Compared to Artificial Mystic Eyes, Inherent Mystic Eyese in a greater variety and possess<span>stronger<span>abilities. Fujino''s Mystic Eyes belong to this category, while Touko''s Mystic Eyes belong to both categories, stacked upon each other.


    <span>That''s right, Touko also possesses Mystic Eyes, and they have undergone artificial modification based on her innate Inherent Mystic Eyes. To the best of Shinji''s knowledge, no human knows more about Mystic Eyes than Touko. As Fujino''s teacher, she was the most suitable candidate for this task.


    <span>For this assignment, Touko devoted herself with utmost passion. Each Inherent Mystic Eye is a precious specimen, and Fujino''s Mystic Eyes are even more treasured, worthy of being listed as "Designated Seal" material. Even without Shinji''s assignment, Touko would be willing to guide Fujino. Such excellent material, if left neglected, would be the greatest disrespect to the Creator.


    <span>Touko jokingly mentioned that she would take Fujino as her disciple, but unexpectedly, Fujino agreed for real. These few days in the Matou residence were the happiest, most blissful, and most rxed days Fujino had experienced in the past twelve years.


    <span>She regained her sense of pain and understood what it felt like to be cared for.


    <span>There was no discrimination, no disgust, only equality and respect.


    <span>Fujino''s scarred and weary heart quickly surrendered to the longing for warmth. She loved this ce and wanted to stay here forever. After confirming that following Touko and learning from her would make her stronger, she wholeheartedly became Orange''s disciple.


    <span>Shinji was pleased with the oue. Perhaps Touko''s motives for epting Fujino were not entirely pure, but this bond between master and disciple could also be a connection to her "unrestrained breeze." With a bond, no matter how far the wind blows, it will never lose its direction. Shinji had confidence in Fujino, himself, and the Matou family.


    <span>After a brief and formal initiation ceremony, the group returned to Fuyuki City. Before this, Byakuya had already purchased a small building in the city center for Touko. Although it was located in a bustling area, it was adjacent to the fourth<span>major<span>leyline node of Fuyuki City, making it an ideal ce for magi to establish their workshops.


    <span>In this brand new workshop, Touko made a new request to Shinji:


    <span>"I need materials!"


    <span>"What kind of materials?"


    <span>"To create the bodies of Lady Justeaze and Miss Irisviel. I need the materials."


    <span>"Give me a list, and I''ll arrange it as soon as possible."


    <span>"The problem is, I don''t even know exactly what I need."


    <span>"Huh? Are you kidding me?"


    <span>"No, I''m not. The souls of artificial humans and their vessels are different from humans. If it were a regr artificial life form, even without physical information, I could reverse-engineer and reconstruct it. But these two are artificial humans from the Einzbern family, and their family''s technology has significant differences from the currently existing systems. Even I can''t calcte without samples."


    <span>"So, you need samples."


    <span>"Yes."


    <span>"Any specific requirements?"


    <span>"No restrictions. Any human tissue that carries the Einzbern technology will do. I just need to get a general direction."


    <span>"Is that enough?"


    <span>"It''s sufficient. Who do you think I am?"


    <span>With a confident push of her sses, Touko''s brilliance as a Master Dollmaker was fully revealed.


    <span>======


    <span>Support Me At /AbsoluteCode

 Chapter 169: City of Winter (Bonus)

    Chapter 169: City of Winter (Bonus)


    <span>Germany, officially known as the Federal Republic of Germany, is located in central Europe, betweentitudes 47¡ãN - 55¡ãN and longitudes 5¡ãE - 15¡ãE. Despite its northern location, the country experiences a moderate climate due to the cool westerly winds between the Antic Ocean and the continental climate in the east. It can be characterized as having mild winters without extreme cold and summers without scorching heat.


    <span>However, this is a general description and not an absolute rule. In the southern region of Germany, especially in the Bavarian in bordering Austria, the climate is different. This area is situated at an average altitude of over 1,000 meters and experiencesplex and variable weather conditions. Due to the higher elevation, temperatures are colder than in other parts of Germany, especially during January and February when snowstorms are frequent, creating a seasonally frozenndscape that stretches for miles. It can be said that this is the least suitable area for habitation in Germany.


    <span>On the first day of February, with the howling north wind and heavy snowfall, the temperature reached a new low. In this harsh weather that even the German soldiers stationed on the border found unbearable, two figures quietly crossed the border between Austria and Germany, arriving at a mountain pass not far from Germany''s highest peak, the Zugspitze.


    <span>"Whew, it''s really cold. How much longer until we get there?"


    <span>The shorter man, wearing a padded jacket with a hood, arge mask covering his face, and goggles on his head, shivered from time to time.


    <span>The taller man, dressed simrly, replied in an unchanging voice, "We have entered the territory of Einzbern. The next turn is the boundary of the ''City of Winter,'' the bounded field."


    <span>"''City of Winter''... It''s been about 200 years since Ist came here." Amidst the falling snowkes, a woman of the same color as the sky and earth appeared out of thin air, gazing silently at the familiar scenery before her.


    <span>The "City of Winter" is an ancient city with a history of over 2,000 years, the headquarters of the Einzbern family. Justeaze and Irisviel were born here and lived here for a long time.


    <span>"Have we finally arrived?" The shorter man lowered his goggles, revealing deep blue hair and eyes. "Mr. Kiritsugu, this is where we stop. Leave the rest to me. I will bring out your daughter, Illyasviel von Einzbern, and the samples."


    <span>The group of three, Shinji Matou, Emiya Kiritsugu, and Justeaze, departed from Japan, first sneaking into Southeast Asia, then using underground channels to forge their identities and enter Europe. They changed their identities for the third time upon arriving in Austria and quietly crossed the border into the Alpine frontier.


    <span>After various trials and spending half a month, their goal was to infiltrate Einzbern''s headquarters, the "City of Winter," unnoticed. The purpose of their infiltration was twofold:


    <span>First, to find the samples that Touko Aozaki needed for creating the artificial body.


    <span>Secondly, they wanted to bring out Emiya Kiritsugu and Irisviel''s daughter, Illyasviel von Einzbern.


    <span>On the second day after the Holy Grail War ended, Emiya Kiritsugu wanted to go to the "City of Winter" to bring back his daughter. However, due to Irisviel''s unstable condition and the need for constant care, they had to dy the n for two months. During this time, Kiritsugu and Irisviel worried about their daughter every day, fearing for her safety.


    <span>When they learned that Touko Aozaki needed sample materials, the couple knew they couldn''t dy any longer. After careful consideration, they decided that Shinji, who possessed numerous Noble Phantasms, would apany Kiritsugu on the mission.


    <span>Kiritsugu was responsible for nning the infiltration and escape, while Shinji would handle the execution.


    <span>"I''m counting on you," Kiritsugu lowered his head deeply. Regardless of his past exploits, at this moment, he was just a worried father concerned about his daughter.


    <span>"Please rest assured."


    <span>Shinji removed his mask and gave Kiritsugu a confident smile. He preferred this Kiritsugu, who worried about his daughter, over the cold-blooded killer. He was willing to do his best for Kiritsugu and Irisviel.


    <span>"Then I''ll depart."


    <span>A shadow cast over, and a gray cloak enveloped Shinji''s body. At the same time, Justeaze, in her spirit form, silently slipped into the cloak.


    <span>"The Cloak of Hades," originally a helmet (in mythology, Perseus borrowed a helmet, so it''s unclear why Type-Moon designed it as a cloak), is the highest-ranked invisibility Noble Phantasm in Greek mythology. It is said to be able to deceive even the gods. Previously, due to ack of magical energy, Shinji couldn''t fully unleash the cloak''s effects. After consuming a Golden Apple, both the quality and quantity of his magical energy greatly increased, allowing him to use the Noble Phantasm without any reservations.


    <span>His body vanished, his presence disappeared, his voice ceased, and his magical energy signature waspletely concealed. Apart from the footprints left on the snowy ground, there was no trace of him. This is also the only w of the cloak¡ªit cannot eliminate the physical form. However, this w ispensated to some extent by another Noble Phantasm, the Feathered Boots. The boots'' special effect is flight, and leaving no footprints in the snow is a trivial matter.


    <span>Shinji, in apletely concealed state, didn''t recklessly enter the bounded field. Instead, he roamed along the bounded field, searching for nodes and gaps.


    <span>The era of the gods has long passed, and now it is the era of humans. The top human experts and technologies are no less inferior to the gods. Revering the past and despising the present is not only meaningless but also a path to self-destruction. Shinji will never forget Sc¨¢thach''s earnest teachings.


    <span>The Einzbern family has been managing the "City of Winter" for 2000 years. Even Justeaze and Kiritsugu are unaware of how manyyers of bounded fields and magical mechanisms are set up here. To ensure a sessful infiltration, Shinji must be extremely cautious.


    <span>Therger the coverage of the bounded field, the more nodes are required, and the more likely gaps are to appear. Shinji''s goal is to find these gaps.


    <span>After calcting with Justeaze''s assistance and searching for fifteen minutes, Shinji finally found a gap on a mid-level cliff, which was difficult for monkeys to climb. The location, inessible to humans, posed no problem for Shinji. With the aid of the Feathered Boots, Shinji silently slipped into the bounded field, exhibiting movements and awarenessparable to a professional assassin.


    <span>Once you have one, you have two; once you have two, you have three. With the experience of breaking through the firstyer of the bounded field, the subsequent infiltration became smoother. After breaking through more than twentyyers of bounded fields, Shinji saw the white castle group located among the mountains.


    <span>The style of the castle was simr to the ancient castles on the outskirts of Fuyuki City, with white exterior walls and tall spires, but on arger scale and with a more ancient history.


    <span>Shinji stopped by a snow cedar tree, silently gazing at the main gate of the "City of Winter."


    <span>"How is it?"


    <span>An invisible thought was conveyed through the contract.


    <span>"No, there are no blind spots or gaps from here."


    <span>"As expected. If there were gaps, I would have to think carefully if they''re traps or not."


    <span>"What should we do?"


    <span>"We can only rely on the performance of the Hades Cloak. If we''re unlucky and get discovered, we''ll forcefully rescue her. For today, I''ve brought all my Noble Phantasms. I also want to see if the Einzbern family is truly incapable ofbat."


    <span>"Don''t cause too muchmotion. After all, this is the ce where I was born."


    <span>"I''m just saying. The chances of being discovered are not high. Even if we are, I''ll be cautious as long as they don''t go too far."


    <span>"Prepare for action. ording to Kiritsugu''s information, their castle should be on the far right edge."


    <span>"No, we won''t go there."


    <span>The uninterrupted exchange of thoughts suddenly encountered a slight pause.


    <span>"Then... where should we go?"


    <span>"The artificial human''s grave, the Einzbern family''s junkyard. There''s a good chance Illya was abandoned there."


    <span>=====


    <span>Support Me At /AbsoluteCode

 Chapter 170: Rescuing the Loli Illya

    Chapter 170: Rescuing the Loli Illya


    <span>Although the goal of the Einzbern family, creators of the Third Magic, was to aid humanity, they never considered themselves as human nor adopted human societal customs.


    <span>When a human dies, they are buried in a grave. When an artificial human dies, or rather, loses its functionality, it is directly discarded and abandoned in a designated location, left to dpose naturally. The so-called "graveyard of artificial humans" is merely a term used privately by those who know it. The official designation given by the Einzbern family to that ce is the "junkyard."


    <span>The junkyard is not only used to store the "bodies" of artificial humans but also serves as a dumping ground for failed creations and irreparable artificial humans. For the pragmatic and utilitarian Einzbern family, anything useless is considered garbage and should be discarded.


    <span>In the eyes of Acht, the head of the family, Illyasviel von Einzbern, the daughter of Kiritsugu Emiya the betrayer of the n, is deemed a failed creation, nothing more than trash. Trash should be thrown into the junkyard. From the moment Saber destroyed the Holy Grail, Illya''s residence transformed from a warm castle into a cold, damp junkyard filled with scattered artificial human parts.


    <span>For the small, nine-year-old Illya, whose physical developmentgs behind her peers, it is akin to a hellish nightmare. However, Illya managed to survive, fueled by the belief and promise she made to her father, Kiritsugu Emiya.


    <span>Before Kiritsugu left the "City of Winter" to participate in the Holy Grail War in Fuyuki City, he made a promise to his daughter¡ªa promise that he woulde back and take her to search for the nutmeg, Illya''s favorite game.


    <span>Whenever she thinks about riding on her father''s shoulders, running through the woods, with her mother following behind, and witnessing the happiness on both their faces, an infinite well of motivation surges within Illya, supporting her in surviving in this hellish ce.


    <span>----


    <span>-Today marks the thirtieth day since Dad left. I''ve been thrown into this ce. There are many people here, but none of them move. It''s so cold, and Illya is so hungry...


    <span>-Today marks the thirty-second day since Dad left. I made a bed using the clothes of the broken sisters. Finally, I''m not cold anymore.


    <span>-Today marks the fortieth day since Dad left. One of the sisters, who is about to break, told me that the fresh parts around us are edible. Although they don''t taste good, I''ll try my best to eat them. So, Dad, pleasee back quickly.


    <span>-Today marks the fiftieth day since Dad left. Another sister was thrown in here. She told me there was a frozen wolf outside the junkyard. The wolf is big, and I struggled to drag it in. Now I can eat for several days.


    <span>-Today marks the sixtieth day since Dad left¡ª


    <span>Illya, in tattered clothes, sits in a makeshift nest built from artificial human parts, resting her chin on her hands, gazing absentmindedly at the sky.


    <span>A few snowkes twirled and drifted into her small nest, brushing against her fair face. The icy cold sensation awakened Illya''s bewildered consciousness.


    <span>She tightened the "nket" around her and murmured<span>softly<span>:


    <span>"Dad and Mom haven''te back yet. Hmph, liars, big liars. Illya has decided not to talk to you for one day, no, three days... sniffle... But still, I miss Dad and Mom."


    <span>"It''s okay, Illya will hold on. I''ll wait for you toe back, hehe."


    <span>"I''m a bit hungry. Let''s eat something. This is thest meal of wolf meat. Tomorrow, I''ll have to start eating parts again."


    <span>"Okay~ Today, I''ll eat slowly."


    <span>Illya stretchedzily and crawled out of her "nest." With eyes as red as her mother''s, she carefully surveyed her surroundings.


    <span>The junkyard had no protective barriers and was not safe. Wild beasts often roamed around, and the weak Illya had to be cautious. When she first arrived, she almost got caught by a ck bear. Fortunately, she managed to squeeze into a crevice in the garbage pile, and the bear couldn''t get in, saving her from danger.


    <span>Just as she confirmed that there was nothing unusual around and breathed a sigh of relief, she suddenly heard a voice:


    <span>"Ah, found you."


    <span>"Who''s there!" Illya jumped up in fright like a startled rabbit.


    <span>"Sorry if I scared you."


    <span>As soon as the voice fell, the air in front of Illya suddenly distorted, and a boy much taller than her walked out of the distortion.


    <span>"You must be Illya."


    <span>"Yes, Illyasviel von Einzbern." Despite her tattered attire, Illya still performed a curtsey and knee bend in adylike manner. "Who are you, big brother?"


    <span>"I''m Shinji Matou. Your father asked me toe and pick you up."


    <span>"Kiritsugu?" Illya''s eyes lit up.


    <span>Using her father''s name as a form of address was not proper etiquette in Shinji''s view, but since both father and daughter were willing, he didn''t say much and simply nodded.


    <span>"Yes."


    <span>"Why should I trust you?" Illya took a step back, and the joy in her ruby-like eyes faded, reced by ayer of caution.


    <span>Shinji paused for a moment, quickly realizing that this was the normal reaction. Illya had been abandoned in the junkyard for so many days, and if she didn''t have enough vignce, she would have died long ago.


    <span>"You want proof, right? Your father''s name is Kiritsugu Emiya, and your mother is Irisviel. Your father is tall, with ck hair and ck eyes, and your mother..."


    <span>As Shinji described, Illya''s wariness gradually turned into trust.


    <span>"I believe you now."


    <span>"Then let''s go." Shinji reached out his hand to Illya.


    <span>"Okay!"


    <span>Illya ced her hand in Shinji''s hand. Her hand was icy, almost devoid of warmth.


    <span>Shinji nced at her makeshift "nest" and then at her tattered clothes, feeling a pang of sadness. He began to regret why he didn''te here earlier and take her away sooner.


    <span>"Shinji, why aren''t we leaving?" Illya asked innocently.


    <span>"Just wait a moment, little sister."


    <span>Shinji quickly took off his down jacket and wrapped it around Illya, then lifted her in his arms.


    <span>"Big brother?"


    <span>"Are you still cold?"


    <span>"I''m not cold anymore. It''s warm andfortable." Illya''s smile was purer than the surrounding snow. "Thank you, big brother Shinji."


    <span>"Illya, you''re sensible."


    <span>The more sensible Illya was, the worse Shinji''s impression of the Einzbern family became.


    <span>If Shinji hadn''te here, Illya would have continued to suffer this miserable fate for nearly ten years, until the eve of the Fifth Holy Grail War. In this decade of hellish life, her heart would have gradually sunk into despair. She would have turned her father''s love into hatred and be stronger amidst despair and hell. But the price of this strength would have been too cruel. Fortunately, everything is different now. The future Illya will no longer feel "cold."


    <span>"Let''s go. I''ll take you home."


    <span>"Home? Isn''t this my home?"


    <span>"No, this isn''t home. Home is where there''s a father, a mother, and a warm ce."


    <span>"Then where is Illya''s home?"


    <span>"It''s in a ce called Fuyuki. Your father bought a big mansion there, and your mother is waiting for you toe back."


    <span>"Is there snow there?"


    <span>"Yes, there is."


    <span>"Are there walnut sprouts?"


    <span>"Hmm, I don''t know about walnut sprouts, so I''m not sure."


    <span>"Then Illya will teach you. Illya is good at finding walnut sprouts."


    <span>"Sure, I''m looking forward to it, little sister."


    <span>...


    <span>The cloak enveloping the two children gradually receded into the distance, disappearing into the wind and snow, leaving no trace behind.


    <span>PS: Just a few words. Normally, it takes 60 years to umte enough mana for one Holy Grail War. The reason why there was only a ten-year gap between the Fourth and Fifth Wars is that no one made a wish, so arge amount of mana was not used, shortening the time needed to umte mana ordingly. This was an unexpected result for everyone. Additionally, Illya''s lifespan is short, and she cannot live for another 60 years. In the eyes of the Einzberns, she is merely an experimental subject, a vessel for creating a higher-performance Lesser Grail than Irisviel. Based on Illya''s treatment in the Einzbern household after the Fourth War and the mechanical and rigid nature of the Einzbern family, it is believed that Illya was likely abandoned to fend for herself until the Head discovered the impending Fifth Holy Grail War and brought her back for further modifications to participate as the Lesser Grail. The evidence is that the Einzbern family assigned a maid to Illya before she participated in the war, which was an unused prop before but became a useful tool after she became the Lesser Grail.


    <span>PS2: In Fate/Zero, Kiritsugu didn''t immediately go to retrieve Illya. One reason is that he probably didn''t expect his daughter''s situation to be so bad. Another reason is that Kiritsugu is a pragmatist, so he would prioritize taking care of the people in front of him, first Shirou in the original timeline, and now his wife. As for Shinji not immediately going to the Einzbern family, there are two reasons: firstly, Irisviel''s condition was not good, and he naively believed that Illya could survive until the Fifth War with some hardship, and secondly, apart from the fact that he didn''t want to interfere as an outsider, Illya''s father didn''t make any moves to retrieve her.


    <span>PS: Is there an urge to dismantle the Einzbern family?


    <span>======


    <span>Support Me At /AbsoluteCode

 Chapter 171: Illya’s Happiness

    Chapter 171: Illya¡¯s Happiness


    <span>Thank You @Vortigern<span>For<span>Joining My Patreon :)


    <span>===


    <span>What is happiness?


    <span>It''s a clich¨¦ question that has stood the test of time.


    <span>I remember<span>someone once said, "When I''m hungry<span>and<span>I have a piece of bread while you don''t, I''m happier than you.<span>When<span>I<span>have a toilet stall<span>while you don''t<span><span>and<span>my stomach hurts, I''m happier than you."


    <span>Happiness is that simple. Withparisones the knowledge of satisfaction, and happiness naturally follows.


    <span>---


    <span>Illyasviel von Einzbern is happy now.


    <span>She has seen her father and mother. She knows she hasn''t<span>been<span>abandoned<span>,<span>and that her parents still love her. The reason they didn''t immediatelye back to her as promised was that her mother''s health had deteriorated, and her father needed to take care of her.


    <span>Although she endured a lot of hardship during this time,pared to her mother''s condition, Illya would dly endure ten or a hundred times more suffering because her love for her parents is no less than their love for her.


    <span>In a ce called Fuyuki, far away from the "Castle of Winter," the family is finally reunited, able to live together once again.


    <span>Their new home is not as big as the old one, but Illya truly loves it because it''s not as cold as the "Castle of<span>Winter,<span>" because her father and mother are there. After all, more people love her, more "warmth" ¡ª just like what that Big Brother Shinji, no, that liar Shinji said.


    <span>Yes, he''s a liar.<span>He''s younger than her<span>,<span>but<span>he<span>insists on being called her older brother just because he''s a little taller.<span>Hmph! I won''t forgive you unless you apologize, hmph!


    <span>"Illya. Shinji and the others havee to y with you."


    <span>"Really?"


    <span>Her mother''s call interrupted Illya''s little tantrum. She immediately forgot her anger, jumped up from the floor, and put on her slippers as she ran excitedly.


    <span>Hmph, I only said I won''t forgive him, not that I won''t y with him. Don''t get it wrong ¡ª because he always<span>manages to find<span>lots of fun things to do. (Muttering to herself.)


    <span>"Illya, slow down<span>, the<span>floor is slippery. Be careful not to slip."


    <span>"I know, Auntie Maiya, no, Mommy Maiya."


    <span>The one reminding Illya is Maiya Hisau, whom Illya has known for a long time. She knows Maiya is her father''s partner, and they have known each other for the longest time in the family, longer than<span>Illya,<span>and longer than her mother. But it was only recently that she became a member of the family.


    <span>By the way, the title "Mommy Maiya" was Irisviel''s request.<span>Although Illya doesn''t understand why she should call her that,<span>it doesn''t feel bad to have<span>another mother who loves her.<span>But why does Maiya blush<span>every time<span>she''s called "Mommy Maiya"?


    <span>Even if she asks her father, he doesn''t say. (TL: Kiritsugu living a Harem Life xD)


    <span>As she was thinking about it, Illya saw her father. He was in the storage shed in the yard, organizing things. It seems that he and Mommy Maiya will be going out<span>for a while<span>in a few days to search for a brother.


    <span>This time<span>it''s<span>a real brother, Mommy Maiya''s child. He went missing before Illya was born, and his name seems to be<span>named<span>"Sigma."<span>It sounds strange, but<span>hopefully, Dad and Mommy Maiya will be able to find him sessfully.


    <span>"Illya, over here."


    <span>Outside the living room door, Illya''s mother, Irisviel, was holding a tray of fruits and smiling at her.


    <span>"Mommy." Illya sweetly called out and leaned against Irisviel like a little cat.


    <span>This<span>is a new habit she developed aftering to Fuyuki. When she first arrived in Fuyuki, her mother seemed to have lost her body and couldn''t hold Illya or leave that rundown storage shed like before. Illya was<span>very worried<span>, so every time she<span>went to see<span>her mother, she would touch her to see if she had recovered. This habit remained even after her mother obtained a new body.


    <span>"Don''t be so spoiled, Illya. Take the fruits inside for the guests," Irisviel indulgently looked at her daughter.


    <span>"Okay."


    <span>Illya lifted her feet, took the fruit tray, and walked into the living room, politely greeting each person.


    <span>"Justeaze-sama...," the ancestor of the Einzbern family, a great benefactor to her parents and Illya''s most admired person.


    <span>"Auntie Touko...," a puppeteer even more impressive than Grandfather Jubstacheit,<span>the one<span>who helped Justeaze and her mother create their bodies. She''s Illya''s doctor and can make Illya grow up quickly to be as tall as her mother.


    <span>"Sister Fujino...," Auntie Touko''s student and assistant, with beautiful eyes, doesn''t speak much but looks lovely when she smiles.


    <span>"Sakura..." The little sister who can write strange characters, a beautiful girl just like Illya, Illya''s best friend.


    <span>And<span>...<span>hm, that''s it.


    <span>"Hey, Illya, why don''t you call me?" A<span>certain<span>ignored person protested discontentedly.


    <span>"I don''t talk to liars. Liar, liar, big liar."


    <span>Illya crossed her arms and turned her head away with her eyes closed.


    <span>Shinji, who<span>was called a liar<span>, forcefully patted the nearby box and deliberately said<span>in a loud voice<span>, "Ah, today I brought something<span>really fun<span>.<span>If you don''t talk to me, you won''t know how to y<span>, you know<span>."


    <span>Illya hmphed and quietly opened one eye, secretly observing. Her cute appearance made everyone smile knowingly.


    <span>"Sakura, let me tell you, this is thetest coborative work of Lady Justeaze and Sister Touko. It''s<span>very interesting<span>and fun. Since Illya doesn''t want to y, let''s y<span>by ourselves<span>."


    <span>Shinji chuckled and opened the half-sized leather trunk.


    <span>Inside was a handmade war chess game. The chess pieces, meticulously crafted by Touko, were based on characters from the Matou and Emiya families.<span>They were more detailed than any figurine, with<span>a reproduction uracy of over ny percent<span>.


    <span>The chessboard was created by Justeaze, supporting both regr chess ying and real-time maniption of the pieces using magecraft. It was a way to synchronize magical control while ying chess,bining education with entertainment.


    <span>The rules and scenarios of the war chess could be freely written<span>. The first set of scenarios released was personally written by Touko and titled "Brave Warriors vs. Demon King."<span>The leader of the brave warriors was Magus Touko, while the Demon King was yed by Touko''s sister, Aoko.<span>When Shinji tried it, he couldn''t help but hold back his desire to make a snide remark for several minutes¡ªTouko Aozaki, you never miss a chance to tease your sister.


    <span>Of course, the personal touch brought by Touko didn''t affect the quality of the war chess.<span>As soon as<span>the box was opened<span>,<span>Illya couldn''t close her other eye<span>either<span>.<span>However, due to their previous conversation, she didn''t feelfortable talking to Shinji and could only express her desire through her eyes.


    <span>"Illya," the kind-hearted Fujino couldn''t bear to see it and reminded her softly, "Don''t talk to Shinji, but you can talk to us. We''ll teach you how to y."


    <span>"That''s right, big brother, stop bullying Illya," Sakura<span>chimed in<span>.


    <span>"Ah, you two traitors, whose side are you really on?"


    <span>Shinji scratched his head and gave a mockingly annoyed look to the girl beside him, who seemed like sisters. Of course, he wasn''t<span>truly angry<span>; he just found it more amusing this way.


    <span>"Illya''s side."


    <span>"Illya''s big sister''s side."


    <span>Fujino and Sakura answered simultaneously.


    <span>Instantly, Illya''s head soared up to the sky.


    <span>"Thank you,<span>Fujino<span>big sister, and Sakura."


    <span>"..." Shinji.


    <span>It''s<span>so<span>wonderful to know both of you, and<span>it''s great to be in Fuyuki<span>.


    <span>PS: Regarding Kiritsugu looking for Illya, "Fate/Zero" provided a clear answer<span>in the end<span>. He first adopted Shirou and waited until everything settled down before visiting Illya under the guise of a trip. Unfortunately, by that time, Kiritsugu was already<span>in a weakened state<span>and couldn''t enter the bounded field. He could only wander in the snowstorm multiple times, almost freezing to death.


    <span>PS2;<span>Another Fate got saved.

 Chapter 172: Time Skip

    Chapter 172: Time Skip


    <span>Same city, Fuyuki City.<span>Same<span>abandoned building.<span>Same<span>fourth-floor room. Same characters. The only difference was time. It had been over three years since<span>thest time they<span>experienced something like this.


    <span>Shinji Matou, now eleven years old, had grown taller.


    <span>Sakura Matou, now ten years old, was gradually entering adolescence.


    <span>Fujino Asagami, now sixteen years old, had blossomed into a graceful young woman.


    <span>And there was Touko Aozaki, who hadn''t changed at all.<span>Time had altered many things<span>,<span>but<span>it had<span>left no traces on the Puppeteer.<span>She remained in the prime of her beauty.


    <span>However, at this moment,<span>her current appearance couldn''t be described<span>as beautiful.


    <span>Disheveled hair, a dirty face, and a wrinkled white shirt.<span>The cor and cuffs<span>were stained<span>with a color that seemed<span>difficult<span>to wash off, giving<span>her<span>the appearance of a construction worker who had toiled all day at a construction site.


    <span>Inparison, the three underage individuals looked much better, although they<span>too<span><span>were<span>covered in dust. Overall, they were still presentable.


    <span>This<span>was<spanrgely<span>due to their attire¡ªa uniform gray tracksuit and matching face masks¡ªwhich protected them from being bothered by the dust.


    <span>Yes, Shinji and the others hade prepared.


    <span>They had arrived in Fuyuki City half a month ago. During that time, they had been busy dealing with the government, logistics, water supply, electricity, gas, and various departments andpanies. They had also taken the opportunity to send a few dolls to an exhibition.<span>Finally,<span>yesterday, Touko had<spanpleted all the necessary procedures and could officially move into the building.


    <span>The first workshop, naturally, was a secluded cottage near Mount Enzou, prepared by the Matou family for Touko. However, Touko''s free-spirited nature meant she wouldn''t stay in one ce for long. Leaving was just a matter of time.


    <span>Shortly after<span>the bodies of Justeaze and Irisviel were fully adjusted<span>, Touko left Fuyuki City to continue her journey across Japan. This time, she wasn''t alone. She had three apanying "hangers-on," the underage individuals by her side.


    <span>Shinji had always wanted to travel after the Holy Grail War ended.<span>Originally<span>, he nned to leave home when Keh''s recovery was almostplete. He intended to tour Japan first and then head west, visiting countries like China, India, the Middle East, and Central Europe, and finally<span>reaching London, Ennd, to enter<span>the Clock Tower for further studies.


    <span>However, ns often change unexpectedly. Justeaze had obtained her own body and no longer needed to rely on external sources for magical energy. She could sustain herself. As for Keh''s treatment, Shinji couldn''t help much, and he didn''t want to go back to elementary school<span>all over<span>again. It just so happened that Touko suggested going out for a walk, so he decided to apany her.


    <span>Once he made that decision, Sakura insisted on joining them. Shinji initially wanted to oppose it, but then he thought about it. The parents'' objections<span>were likely based<span>on concerns about growth, safety, self-sufficiency in daily life, and education.


    <span>He didn''t have to worry about Sakura''s growth when they were together. He would keep a close eye on her to prevent any misconceptions.


    <span>In terms of<span>safety, with a Puppeteer and a Servant-levelbatant, it was<span>highly unlikely<span>they would encounter any ancient families or forces that could pose a threat. With Touko as their experienced guide, they also minimized the chances of unintentionally viting any taboos due to ignorance.


    <span>As for self-sufficiency in daily life<span>...<span>well<span>, it was a bit embarrassing to admit, but Sakura was indeed the most capable of taking care of them at home.<span>Being with her made things easier for Shinji.


    <span>As for education¡ªwhether intentional or not¡ªSc¨¢thach had passed down modern knowledge to the Servants through the "Wisdom of the Magical Realm" lineage. At this stage,<span>basic<span>education held little significance for Sakura.


    <span>Given these circumstances, there was no reason not to bring Sakura along. As a magus and the heir of the Matou family, she would eventually leave the shelter of her home and stand on her own.


    <span>As for Fujino, she was Touko''s disciple.<span>Her most important task at the moment was<span>to learn<span>from Touko, so naturally,<span>wherever Touko went, she followed<span>.


    <span>This journeysted for over three years. During this time, the four<span>of them<span>had visited almost every prefecture and city in Japan. The only city they didn''t<span>visit<span>was Misaki City, a small city less than an hour''s drive from Fuyuki City. It was Touko''s hometown and thend managed by the Aozaki family. After losing to her sister Aoko, Touko<span>was cursed<span>by her. She could never return to her hometown unless<span>the curse<span>was<span>lifted<span>, and since then, Touko had not set foot in Misaki City.


    <span>Shinji held a skeptical attitude toward this im:


    <span>Firstly, Aoko''s magical abilities were quite average, and a long-term binding curse like this was far beyond her capabilities.


    <span>Secondly, he had heard rumors<span>more than once<span>that Touko had already lifted the curse.


    <span>While<span>the physical curse could be resolved<span>, the psychological shadow was<span>difficult<span>to ovee. It was like being able to wake up a sleeping person but never being able to wake up someone pretending to sleep. As long as Touko''s emotional barrier remained, she would never go back.<span>So, Shinji chose to remain silent,<span>at most<span>handing her a cigarette when passing by.<span>That was all he could do.


    <span>As they continued their journey, Touko grew tired and wanted to take a break. She returned to the city closest to her hometown and decided to stay there for a while. She chose a building<span>that represented<span>their fate as her residence, workshop, and office for her livelihood.


    <span>Today was moving day, and Touko unceremoniously brought Shinji and the others to help with the cleaning. In retaliation for Touko''s act of employing underage childbor, Shinji secretly bought three sets of cleaning outfits for Sakura and Fujino but deliberately didn''t prepare one for Touko.


    <span>The result was as follows¡ªseeing Touko in a<span>disheveled<span>state, Shinji couldn''t help but burst intoughter.


    <span>Sensing the malice in Shinji''s smile, Touko became angry and drew a rune symbolizing wind with a flick of her hand.


    <span>The next moment, an upward<span>draft of air<span>carried the dust on the ground and blew it into Shinji''s face.


    <span>"How dare you sneak attack!" Shinji spat out a mouthful of dust and quickly carved a rune<span>symbolizing<span>water to settle the dust.<span>With his other hand,<span>he scooped up a water ball from a basin and hurled it at Touko.


    <span>Unexpectedly, Touko didn''t dodge or avoid it. She continued to create more dust while mocking him.


    <span>"Thanks, I was just thinking of washing off the dust on me."


    <span>"Then wash off even more." Shinji didn''t even<span>bother using<span>magecraft and<span>simply<span>picked up the basin, sshing water.


    <span>The living room turned into a mess instantly.


    <span>Fujino and Sakura, who were tidying up the room, exchanged nces, quickly closed the door, and began to organize the<span>important<span>items in the living room at the fastest speed to avoid being affected by the "battle" between the two.


    <span>Simr "battles" had urred many times during their journey. The two girls went from not understanding and trying to stop them to bing numb and avoiding them, and eventually to proficiently cleaning up and minimizing the damage. They had long be ustomed to it.


    <span>When they were almost done with their "battle" and had tidied up most of the workshop, Sakura and Fujino would each grab Shinji and Touko to change clothes and fix their appearances.


    <span>By now, it was already evening, and Touko leaned back on the sofa, looking at the refreshed workshop and nodding in satisfaction.


    <span>"It looks much better now."


    <span>"It''s good that it looks better. Now let''s talk about the reward," Shinji said, sitting across from Touko and looking at her<span>with a sideways nce<span>. "We''ve put in eight hours of work. Shouldn''t you show some appreciation?"


    <span>"I should show some appreciation, but I''ve been tight on fundstely, so I can only treat you to a simple meal," Touko said apologetically, touching her face.


    <span>"That''s not right," Shinji frowned. "The final payment for the workshop<span>was settled<spanst week, and you made a six-digit profit from that previous exhibition. Did you spend it all again?"


    <span>"Ahahaha," Touko chuckled awkwardly, not answering.


    <span>Fujino exined on behalf of her teacher, "Yesterday, the teacher saw a y puppet said to be from the ancient Philippines, and..."


    <span>"I''m amazed by your ability to spend money," Shinji sighed helplessly. "Forget it<span>, I''ll<span>treat you today. Let''s go for a seafood buffet."


    <span>"Since you''re not short on money, I won''t be polite with you. Let''s go!"


    <span>Just as Touko got up to get her coat, a knocking sound suddenly rang out.

 Chapter 173: Mikiya Kokutou (Part One)

    Chapter 173: Mikiya Kokutou (Part One)


    ================================================================


    Thank You @Alucard Blood, @Darius Winters and @tomakin shian For Joining My Patreon :)


    ================================================================


    "Knocking sound? A guest? At this time?" Shinji looked at Touko with confusion. It was unusual for someone to invite guests when the house wasn''t fully organized yet.


    "I didn''t have any appointments today. Could it be your family sending someone to find you?" Touko was also puzzled.


    "How is that possible? We have phones, you know."


    "Yeah,munication is convenient now. So, who could it be?"


    Not only Shinji, but everyone present had their phones, custom-made devices that used satellite signals instead of traditional cellr towers.


    Regardless, since it was a knock on the door, the person should not have any hostile intentions. When the second round of knocking sounded, Touko opened the front door.


    Standing outside was a young man dressed modestly, around 20 years old. He wore a ck crew-neck sweater with a pair of dark gray trousers. Aside from the ck-framed sses on his nose, he had no other embellishments. Compared to the increasingly trendy and individualistic young people, he appeared quite ordinary.


    Touko confirmed that she didn''t know this person and nced at Shinji for confirmation, but he also indicated that he didn''t recognize him.


    Just as Touko was about to ask who he was, the stranger spoke first.


    "Excuse me, is Miss Touko Aozaki living here?"


    His voice was gentle,cking any particrly memorable traits, but it gave a very pleasant feeling, like the sunshine on a spring afternoon.


    "Looking for me?" Touko blinked slightly, instinctively responding.


    "Yes," the man smiled, genuine joy emanating from his expression. "I saw your artwork at the gallery and became very interested in one particr piece..."


    "Just for that, you came all the way here?" Touko crossed her arms and looked at him with a yful glint in her eyes.


    "Well, I suppose so," the man nodded, his candid attitude piquing Touko''s interest.


    "Although I don''t know which aspect of the artwork attracted you, you''re the first person toe directly to me because of it. Besides acquaintances, the only visitors we usually get here are delivery personnel."


    "I see..." The man bowed apologetically. "I apologize foring here without notice."


    His gaze involuntarily shifted to the side, revealing to Touko which particr piece had caught his interest.


    The workshop had just been cleaned, and the belongings were still piled up in the hallway. The most conspicuous item among them was a doll seated on a chair.


    The doll portrayed a typical Eastern girl. Her hair was neither long nor short, just enough to cover the tips, and her petite face and delicate features blurred the boundaries of gender. Coupled with her slender and unassuming body, it was difficult to determine whether she was male or female.


    "You came because you saw that doll, didn''t you?"


    "Yes, yes, I''m sorry, I was just about to say that," the man''s slight disorientation revealed Touko''s perceptiveness.


    "It''s alright. I''m d you find her appealing. However... asionally, some people be excessively fascinated with dolls. It''s one thing if it''s just the aesthetics, but some be captivated by what''s inside¡ªthe emptiness within the doll."


    Touko''s tone shifted from casual to serious. Her gaze wasn''t fierce, but it carried a certain intimidation.


    "I don''t believe your eyes are merely fixated on the doll''s exterior. It''s not praiseworthy for someone your age to be drawn to ''emptiness'' like that. Getting too close to such things is surely not a good idea for someone like you. Please leave¡ª"


    "No, I..."


    Touko didn''t give the man a chance to continue speaking and was about to close the door.


    "Wait a moment, Miss Touko." A hand promptly rested on the doorframe, halting Touko''s action.


    "If someone came all this way, we should at least let them finish speaking. After all, he was the first visitor after we moved in. It wouldn''t be right to just dismiss him like that."


    "You..." Touko moved aside in exasperation. The only person who could make her show such an expression was Shinji.


    "Pleasee in, sir. We haven''t finished organizing yet, and there''s nothing to offer, so please forgive us for the inconvenience." Shinji gestured for the man to enter cautiously.


    "No, no, not at all," the man said repeatedly, walking into the yet-unopened office with great care.


    "So, what brings you here to see Miss Touko? Are you interested in purchasing that doll?" Shinji asked, his inexplicably amiable attitude contrasting with the sense of unease felt by Touko, Sakura, and Fujino, who were familiar with him.


    "No," the man shook his head.


    "Perhaps you''d like to see if there are any other artworks that capture your heart?"


    "Neither," the man shook his head again.


    "Then what is it that you¡ª?"


    Whether it was the influence of Shinji''s affability or the glimpse of mischief hidden deep within his eyes, the man took a look at the empty office, then mustered his courage, clutching his chest resolutely, and said:


    "Um, could I possibly be an employee of this office?"


    "Huh?" Touko, leaning against the door, tilted her head, almost causing her sses to slip off.


    Fujino and Sakura, who had been silently observing, also wore peculiar expressions. If they remembered correctly, Touko hadn''t posted any job advertisements.


    "Sorry, I didn''t hear clearly. Could you please repeat that?"


    "I want to be an employee of this office," the man bowed to Touko once again. "I apologize for suddenly saying such a thing. It''s gettingte, and I don''t expect you to give me an answer today. I wille back another day and hope you will consider it."


    "I didn''t expect you to pull this off. Honestly, I''m surprised. Do you want to be a salesperson or learn how to make dolls? Or perhaps, since you''ve alreadye here, you want to be my apprentice¡ª"


    Touko pressed her sses and raised the volume of a few words, her orange eyes emitting a different aura as she stared unwaveringly at the man.


    The building outside, chosen as the second workshop and office, was covered by a powerful bounded field. It not only had the concealment and repelling effects Shinnji experienced when he first entered but also incorporated directional perception and a certain level of suppression against the mystical. This was thetest result of Touko''s study of the original runes.


    It was unlikely that a man who could find and enter this office was an ordinary person. Touko intended to use her mystic eye and the perception effect of the barrier to observe the man''s true intentions.


    After observing for just three seconds, Touko suddenly pushed up her sses, and the strange aura dissipated.


    "¡ªYou wouldn''t think that way, right? Forget it, pretend I didn''t say anything."


    "Oh, oh~" The man instinctively breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Anyway! I should have rejected an applicant who illegally invaded without an appointment. However, I''ve be somewhat interested in you. Come back tomorrow, and I''ll give you a chance for an interview."


    "Great!" The man''s face lit up.


    "But before that, tell me your name."


    "Mikiya, Mikiya Kokutou . Pleased to meet you."


    "As I thought."


    Shinji narrowed his eyes, a knowing smile appearing at the corner of his mouth.


    Has ite to this without me realizing it? ''Kara no Kyoukai/The Garden of Sinners.''

 Chapter 174: Mikiya Kokutou (Part Two) (Bonus)

    Chapter 174: Mikiya Kokutou (Part Two) (Bonus)


    <span>Mikiya Kokutou, also known as "Mikiya Ryougi," is one of the main characters of "Kara no Kyoukai," a ssic work by Type-Moon. He is the main protagonist of the Type-Moon universe and the most ordinary among all the male protagonists,cking magical aptitude, special lineage, and supernatural abilities. Compared to other extraordinary protagonists with inherent advantages, he is truly ordinary. His origin lies in the motto of "being ordinary to the core and never hurting anyone more than anyone else."


    <span>However, despite being an ordinary person, he has be the most beloved male protagonist in the Type-Moon world. In the realm of anime and manga fandom, which is increasingly filled with statements like "XXX is my waifu" or "XXX is my<span>husbando<span>," there are very few people who want to separate him from his romantic partner. When Shinji can''t sleep at night, he irresponsibly indulges in daydreams about many waifu in this world, but he has never had any improper thoughts about this guy''s wife; all he feels is genuine blessings to the couple.


    <span>Therefore, for over three years, he never considered doing anything in the city of Misaki, fearing that he might inadvertently disrupt the couple''s rtionship. Choosing to end his journey in May was also to ensure that Touko returns to Misaki City and to ensure that the plot doesn''t deviate, allowing these two individuals to smoothlye together.


    <span>This is Shinji''s selfishness. Although he is a transmigrator with the ability to save some people, it doesn''t mean it''s his obligation. People are inherently selfish, and Shinji is no exception. He is willing to interact with people he is interested in and make up for regrets from his past life, but when ites to certain people and matters, he simply doesn''t feel anything and is unwilling to get involved, which is understandable.


    <span>And Mikiya Kokutou is one of the few men who pique his interest.


    <span>After Mikiya Kokutou left, Shinjizily closed the door, looked at Touko, who was lighting a cigarette, and asked, "Why did you give him a chance for an interview?"


    <span>Touko nced at Shinji, parted her lips slightly, exhaled a puff of smoke, and then said, "Haven''t you already figured it out? He''s not a magus, yet he was able to pass through my barrier ande here. It''s somewhat intriguing, isn''t it?"


    <span>"Not only that, there''s something else. Did you notice it?"


    <span>"What is it?"


    <span>Shinji smiled and turned to Sakura and Fujino. "Did you two notice?"


    <span>Sakura answered first, "Is it because hisst name is Kokutou? Could he be Azaka Kokutou'' brother?"


    <span>Azaka Kokutou is the younger sister of Mikiya Kokutou. She became acquainted with Touko, Sakura, and Fujinost year when they were all involved in a series of grisly murder cases. Although they didn''t spend much time together, they formed a deep friendship and still keep in touch through correspondence.


    <span>However, Shinji has never met Azaka. During the bizarre murder cases, he had reached a critical point in his treatment with Keh and was temporarily called back to Fuyuki City by Justeaze to serve as a power bank, a backup magical energy source. As a result, he missed the opportunity to meet Azaka. Therefore, Shinji''s answer is, "Unfortunately, you''re wrong."


    <span>Fujino thought for a moment and said, "Is it about finding this ce itself?"


    <span>"Bingo, correct answer, plus ten points," Shinji snapped his fingers. "How long has it been since we acquired the ownership of this building? How many people know that we live here? It seems like there is no one with the surname Kokutou here."


    <span>Shinji pointed out Mikiya''s only ability or strength, which is his exceptional information-gathering ability. Of course, it is not a magical power but simply a talent, just like someone being good at singing or drawing.


    <span>From what Shinji knows, Mikiya is even stronger in this aspect than professional private detectives. In the chapter "Paradox Spiral" of "Kara no Kyoukai," he spent only one night organizing aprehensive dossier containing the architectural design of an apartment building, the list of people involved in the construction, water pipe configuration,position of resident families, work locations, previous home addresses, and other information. If he were to open a detective agency, he would be a well-known figure in the industry.


    <span>"The Talent of the Seeker... huh?"


    <span>Touko once roughly ssified humans into two systems and two attributes: Creators and Seekers, Users and Destroyers. Mikiya Kokutou''s information-gathering ability falls into the category of a typical Seeker.


    <span>"Just how strong is he? We''ll find out tomorrow when we give it a try. There happens to be amission that requires us to travel all over the city of Misaki, and you don''t want to help."


    <span>"No way," Shinji shrugged. "Because tomorrow, I have to help Fujino with the transfer procedures for the high school division of Reien Girls'' Academy. And I''ll also see if I can help Sakura apply for an exchange program or something."


    <span>Since Touko chose to establish her second workshop in Misaki City, it means she won''t leave in the short term. As Touko''s disciple, Fujino naturally has to stay here to continue learning from her. Fujino is 16 years old this year, the age to enter high school. Although she has an excellent teacher like Touko to guide her, her knowledge reserve may not cover the social and practical knowledge that her peers would have. Therefore, she still needs to obtain it through school.


    <span>Reien Girls'' Academy has a well-known reputation and is among the top three girls'' schools in the Tokyo metropolitan area. What''s more interesting is that it is not an ordinary girls'' school; it is an essential point in the "Kara no Kyoukai" story chain. The students inside and the alumni who graduate from there include many intriguing individuals. Touko, Fujino''s teacher, is also a graduate of this academy.


    <span>In this school, you can experience a typical high school life without being far from the mysterious, and it''s not dangerous either. It''s truly the perfect ce for Fujino to study.


    <span>The same goes for Sakura. Campus life is an essential part of a person''s growth, and Shinji hopes Sakura can create all sorts of wonderful memories.


    <span>Shinji also needs time for individual actions. There are things to investigate, tasks to assign, and regr contacts to maintain.


    <span>Of course, Touko knows that Shinji has his ns. She was justining casually and didn''t mind.


    <span>"Enough about that. Since we have freebor now, let''s not waste it. Let''s solve the problem of our empty stomachs first."


    <span>"Agreed." Sakura raised her hand eagerly. She had been busy all day and only had a light lunch. She was really hungry.


    <span>"Then let''s go for a seafood buffet." Shinji held Fujino''s hand with his left hand and pulled Sakura with his right hand. He said to Touko, "How are you feeling today?"


    <span>"Hehe, I''mpletely ready." Touko was brimming with confidence. "Today, I will break that idiot sister''s record. There can only be one champion in Japan''s eating contest, and that''s me, Touko Aozaki."


    <span>Um, although it doesn''t quite match her well-proportioned figure, she can indeed eat a lot. She is a true big eater, and no matter how much she eats, she doesn''t gain weight. It''s natural, and it has nothing to do with magecraft or anything!!!


    <span>It''s worth mentioning that Touko''s sister, Aozaki Aoko, also has the same appetite and physique as her sister. The two often engage in fiercepetition in this regard, which has be a legend in Japan''s food industry.


    <span>It is said that there is already an underground gambling market where people bet on which sister can eat more.


    <span>Warning--


    <span>Warning--


    <span>Warning--


    <span>This gambling contest must not be known to the parties involved, otherwise, it will result in a joint attack from the "Rocket Barrage" and the "Doll Legion."

 Chapter 175: Chat

    Chapter 175: Chat


    <span>1998, June.


    <span>Three years and six months had passed since theend of theFourth Holy Grail War.


    <span>It had been about a month since Mikiya Kokutou intruded into the yet-to-be-officially-opened office of Garan no Dou. Currently, Mikiya has sessfully be an employee of Garan no Dou and is the only official staff member besides the director, Touko Aozaki.


    <span>Sakura and Fujino,who wereworking part-time forpensation, were unaware of whether this always gentle and seemingly never-angry gentleman had any regrets. After all, this ce couldn''t be considered a legitimatepanyin any sense.It hadn''tbeen registeredwith any government department,nordid it possessany legally recognized licenses.The dollsthat Mikiyacared about didn''t have specific prototypes; they were merely coincidentally sculpted based on Touko''s inspiration. Mikiyahimselfhad dropped out of a prestigious university that he had worked hard to getin, resulting in a big fight and nearly severing ties with his family. From the perspective of an ordinary person, it seemed likeapletelyunworthy endeavor.


    <span>Perhaps only Shinji, who possessed a god-like perspective, could understand Mikiya''s inner thoughts. It was precisely because of this that among the several people who frequented the office, Shinji and Mikiya had the best rtionship, despite their ten-year age difference.


    <span>"Shinji, you stayed upte again, didn''t you?"


    <span>Mikiya, who was organizing documents on the coffee table, said to Shinji, who was lyingzily on the opposite sofa. His tone carried both concern and reproach.


    <span>"Yeah, you''re right," Shinjizily gazed at the ceiling. "If you have the time, make me a cup of coffee, thestronger, the better."


    <span>"Underage people shouldn''t drink¡ª" Mikiya helplessly shook his head, "Oh well, even if I say it, you won''t listen. I know I can''t treat you like an ordinary underage person, but please take better care of your health."


    <span>"Leave him alone. This kid won''t have any issues even if he stays up for consecutive nights," Touko,who waslying on the table, half-heartedly raised her hand. "In a sense, he''s no longer considered human. By the way, I''ll also have a cup of coffee. Thanks. Without work, I''m so bored."


    <span>"Um, Miss Touko," Mikiya''s helplessness escted to a sigh, "Even without work, I have plenty of things to do, such as summarizing the office''s ie and expenses."


    <span>"That''s your own choice. I''m just incredibly bored," Touko replied without enthusiasm.


    <span>Shinji turned over and looked at the first male friend he had made in this world: "Mikiya-san, let me give you a piece of advice. Forget about everything else, don''t bother with financial summaries. After all,the money you earn will quickly be spent. Just keep an eye on your ie and intercept your sry in advance so that acertainprodigal girl who can earn and spend more won''t be able to get her hands on it."


    <span>"Um, isn''t that illegal?" Mikya''s face showed a hint of embarrassment.


    <span>"This is an underground agency, not protected by thew," Shinji''s statement immediately provoked Touko''s dissatisfaction.


    <span>"It''s such nice weather, Idon''t want to argue with you."


    <span>"Me neither. In my current state, I probably wouldn''t be able to argue with you anyway," Shinji repliedzily.


    <span>The so-called argument wasn''t just limited to verbal disputes;sometimesit escted to physical altercations. However, the two of them had an unspoken agreement. Touko wouldn''t use her dolls, and Shinji wouldn''t use his Noble Phantasms. They would only engage in Rune magic duels.


    <span>"Oh? What''s the matter?" Touko sat up, her eyes filled with curiosity. It was rare for this little troublemaker to back down voluntarily.


    <span>"I''ve been investigating something that caught my attention recently, and I haven''thad a good night''s sleepfor several days," Shinji yawned listlessly.


    <span>"Do you want me to help? I''m quite confident in my investigative skills," Mikiya, the kind-hearted one among the three, was always willing to take on tasks.


    <span>"I appreciate the offer, but what I''m investigating is quite dangerous.It''s better if youdon''t get involved to avoid getting hurt."


    <span>If it weren''t for that, why would Shinji not utilize Mikiya, the expert investigator? After all, in his previous life, Mikiya was known as the "Ryouji Google," a humanoid search engine.


    <span>"I see. Then take care of yourself."


    <span>"Got it. I''ll be careful."


    <span>After spendinga lot oftime with Mikiya, one could discover many hidden qualities in this seemingly ordinary young man.Besides hisgoodtemper and ability to get along well with everyone, he alsopossessed a remarkable ability to eptthe extraordinary.


    <span>Ifsomeone else had heard Shinji''s response, they wouldn''t be as calm.Thiswas probably one of the reasons why he could live so rxed and at ease in the mysteriousworld,despite being an ordinary person.


    <span>"Don''t worry about him.Although he may seem small, when he goes all out, few people in Japan can stop him.You should remindhim not to cause too much trouble," Touko bluntly exposed the truth about Shinji''s capabilities.


    <span>Shinji didn''t get angry. Hejustsmiled and said, "You''re one of them, Miss Touko."


    <span>"I can''ty a hand on you," Touko replied sarcastically. "After all, you''re my debtor."


    <span>"These days, the debtor is the boss."


    <span>"Then let the boss have a listen."


    <span>"You''re a woman, so you should be called ''madam.''"


    <span>"Uh, that term is too malicious towards women. Let''s forget about it," Touko gracefully retreated and changed the subject. "By the way, Mikiya, did you visit your friend? How is she?"


    <span>Mikiya scratched his cheek somewhat embarrassedly. "Well, she hasn''t changed at all... It seems a bit unnatural."


    <span>"What do you mean?" Touko became interested.


    <span>"Well... Her body hasn''t shown any changes in the past two years, as if itpletely stopped growing. It''s hard to believe, to be honest."


    <span>Touko let out a disdainful snort. "Only dead beings stop growing. No, even corpses grow with decay. The only things that move but don''t grow are the automatons you recently activated identally."


    <span>"But what I''m saying is true." Mikiya lowered his head and nervously rubbed his hands. "There hasn''t been any sign of her aging since then."


    <span>Touko noticed Mikiya''s unusual behavior and lightly pushed her sses. "What''s wrong? Your expression seems less concerned about your sleeping friend and more like you''re thinking about something else."


    <span>"Well, yeah, a little," Mikiya didn''t deny it. "Sometimes I wonder if... she doesn''t want to wake up."


    <span>"Friend, huh? Friend?" Shinji blinked his eyes rapidly, making Mikiya feel uneasy for a moment.


    <span>Touko also joined in with a mocking smile. "Seems like there''s a story. Well, this is a rare opportunity, so go ahead and tell me to relieve my boredom."


    <span>"If you''re just looking to relieve your boredom, I refuse," Mikiya turned his head, avoiding the two mischievous gazes. "Miss Touko, your straightforwardness can be quite problematic."


    <span>"Oh,e on, you were the one who brought up this matter first. Hurry up and tell me!" Touko tapped the table impatiently. "I didn''t ask out of pure curiosity. Azaka-chan always mentions this name, Shiki, when she''s on the phone. If I don''t even know what kind of person she is, I won''t be able to follow the conversation."


    <span>"I wanted to say this earlier, but Azaka is very innocent. Please don''t corrupt her. She''s at that restless age, you know."


    <span>Hearing Mikiya''s words, the mockery in Touko''s smile grew stronger. "Innocent... hehe, well, let''s just call it innocence. Well, I won''t meddle in sibling matters. You go make some coffee, and we can talk slowly."


    <span>And thus began the storytelling time for Mikiya Kokutou.

 Chapter 176: Boy Meets Girl

    Chapter 176: Boy Meets Girl


    <span>This<span>is a somewhat clich¨¦ story, where a boy meets a girl.


    <span>The boy''s name is Mikiya Kokutou.


    <span>On a<span>certain<span>day in 1995, the city of Misaki<span>was hit<span>by a heavy snowfall<span>, something<span>that hadn''t<span>been seen<span>in years.


    <span>Amidst the snowy night, within the darkness that should have been gloomy but was instead dyed white<span>, the boy encountered a girl dressed in a kimono<span>.


    <span>With just a nce, just a moment, the boy fell deeply, unable to forget the girl''s figure from that day onwards.


    <span>Shortly after, on the first day of the new school semester, the boy<span>once<span>again saw the unforgettable girl. He was pleasantly surprised to discover that the girl attended the same school and was even in the same ss.


    <span>He learned the girl''s name, a somewhat peculiar name that would<span>be etched<span>into his memory for a lifetime¡ªRyougi Shiki.


    <span>She had a neutral yet graceful appearance, always wearing a kimono to school. Though she rarely spoke, her behavior and serene attitude, which seemed beyond her years, were enough to captivate people''s attention.


    <span>However, this peculiar girl<span>always<span>kept others at a distance, persistently avoiding human contact. It was as if she lived in her world. Over time, she became a known but ignored outsider at school¡ªexcept by him.


    <span>The ordinary boy revealed his extraordinary tenacity for the first time.


    <span>As you distance yourself, I draw closer.


    <span>As you reject me, I try again.


    <span>Even if you evade me, I will find you.


    <span>Even if you say you''ll kill me, I will still stay by your side.


    <span>The boy relentlessly approached the<span>girl,<span>as if she was his everything.


    <span>It''s not sure if it was the girl who was moved by the boy or if she realized that all her resistance was in vain.<span>Slowly but surely, the rtionship between the boy and the girl grew closer, and they became<span>very good<span>friends. Some even believed that they were dating.


    <span>The boy learned about the girl''s background,<span>about<span>her unusual family, and<span>about<span>the fact that she had two personalities, just like her surname.


    <span>"Taiji begets two modes, one Yin, one Yang. Shiki represents the Yin, the feminine personality, and the affirmative heart. SHIKI, pronounced the same as Shiki in Japanese but written differently, represents the Yang, the masculine personality, and the negating heart.


    <span>They are independent of each other yet intricately connected<span>like<span>the Yin and Yang forming the Taiji symbol of two fish biting each other.


    <span>Many people feel ufortable or even disgusted by this way of existence, but the boy doesn''t<span>, not at all<span>.<span>He doesn''t mind at all whether he is with Shiki or SHIKI.


    <span>They naturally and carefreely spend time<span>together,<span>as if no one else exists. There are no confessions, and they don''t seem like lovers, but they are more intimate than ordinary friends. Maybe they are more than friends but not yet lovers?


    <span>Well,<span>it doesn''t matter because neither Mikiya<span>nor Shiki<span>or SHIKI care aboutbels.<span>In each other''s eyes, they are<span>special<span>.


    <span>Days go by, and if things continue like this, they will probably remain ssmates, grow up together, and eventually get married calmly, living their lives together.


    <span>But the girl''s extraordinary existence destined her to have an eventful fate, and the boy, being with her, will also experience an unusual life.


    <span>In the peaceful city of Misaki, a series of bizarre murder cases ur. One day, the boy learns through his uncle, a police officer, that the crime scenes have the school emblem of their school.


    <span>A few dayster, when the sixth victim appears, the boy notices the girl''s injured hand and recalls her previous remark about having the urge to kill. A sense of unease creeps into the boy''s heart.


    <span>After a few more days, near the girl''s house, the boy sees her and witnesses the seventh victim. The girl stands<span>there<span>amidst a pool of blood, her elegant kimono stained with crimson, exuding a cruel beauty.


    <span>The nauseating smell of blood, the shocking scene with its dark aesthetics, and the impact of the unbelievable truth overwhelm the boy, and he faints on the spot.


    <span>When he wakes up, he finds himself in a police station.


    <span>Faced with police questioning, the boy chooses to conceal the truth and says nothing. However,<span>at the same time<span>, he starts waiting in front of the girl''s house every night, watching her room.


    <span>The girl, who notices this, allows the boy''s behavior and even prevents her family from trying to drive him away.


    <span>The next day, the girl asks the boy why he is still willing to approach her.


    <span>The boy<span>simply<span>smiles and answers because he believes her.


    <span>He saw the girl at the crime scene, but he didn''t see hermit the murder. He believes in this girl named Ryougi Shiki, and he<span>believes<span>she wouldn''t do such a thing.


    <span>From that day on, the girlpletely ignores the boy, and the boy doesn''t initiate any conversations with her either. However, he still waits outside her window every evening.


    <span>Is it to investigate the truth?


    <span>To find the real culprit?


    <span>It''s not like that.<span>If that were<span>his<span>purpose,<span>his<span>smile wouldn''t be so gentle<span>,<span>and<span>it<span>wouldn''t be filled<span>with trust.


    <span>He stands there to confirm her innocence, and his smile reflects<span>the relief he feels<span>when he<span>confirms<span>that she hasn''t left the house at night.


    <span>And that smile is what attracts the girl and also what makes her feel uneasy.


    <span>Unable to handle the inexplicable and increasingly intense emotions within her, the girl confesses to the boy, saying that she is the murderer.


    <span>But even so, the boy''s smile and trust remain unwavering.


    <span>The girl showed a hysterical expression for the first time and said, "What do you understand about me? What do you believe in me?"


    <span>The boy''s smile became even gentler.<span>"Without any evidence<span>, because I like you<span>, I want to keep believing in you."


    <span>The sudden confession made the girl, who had just built up her emotional walls, falter. She lowered her head, letting her bangs cover her eyes, and murmured, "You''re an idiot."


    <span>The boy kept smiling. "Yeah, you often say that."


    <span>Everything seemed to return to how it was before<span>, back to peaceful<span>everyday life.


    <span>However, it was only an illusion for the boy. At night, he continued to monitor the girl.


    <span>The girl appeared wearing a bright red kimono<span>, unlike her usual attire<span>, and walked out of her house.<span>She held a small knife and lunged at the boy as if she had gone mad.


    <span>She wanted to kill him.


    <span>The boy didn''t want to die, but the girl persisted, determined to kill him as if to protect her existence.


    <span>Finally, the girl pinned the boy to the ground, holding the knife against his throat. With a face that seemed like a crying mask, she said softly, "I''m going to kill you."


    <span>In the end, the boy didn''t die because they were stopped by a middle-aged man of unknown origin.


    <span>In the ensuing fight between the girl and the middle-aged man, the girl instinctively avoided killing. The boy''s guess was<span>right<span>; the girl was never a murderer to begin with.


    <span>The man pointed out the girl''s motive for wanting to kill the boy. It wasn''t for survival, and it wasn''t for anything else¡ªit was simply to escape.


    <span>The girl did escape, constantly running away.


    <span>The boy chased after her, desperately pursuing her.


    <span>But just as the boy was about to catch up to the girl, she was hit by a passing car and sent flying, falling into aa for two years.


    <span>For two years, the boy faithfully stayed by the girl''s side, regrly visiting and<span>taking care of<span>her.


    <span>One day, the boy coincidentally saw a doll that resembled the girl at an exhibition. Following the information left by the doll maker, he found an underground office in a dpidated building.


    <span>Mikiya Kokutou dropped out of his university and became an<span>employee of the office<span>. He started narrating the story of him and the girl to the office director and his new friend.

 Chapter 177: Dualities

    Chapter 177: Dualities


    <span>"That''s my story with Shiki, even though it happened two years ago," Mikiya said with a calm tone, not much different from his usual demeanor. But both Touko and Shinji could sense the deep affection and devotion hidden beneath his calm exterior and gentle voice.


    <span>It was precisely because of this that Shinji genuinely wished him the best, and Touko, a person who cared little about worldly matters, was willing to help an ordinary person like him, almost selflessly.


    <span>"So, did she stop growing then?" Touko asked, resting her chin on her hand, lost in thought.


    <span>"Based on my understanding, the only way for the body topletely stop growing is by bing a ''Dead Apostle,'' but that doesn''t seem to fit your description," Shinji replied, brushing off the weariness on his face as he sat up from the couch.


    <span>Dead Apostles are a ssification of vampiric beings.


    <span>Vampires are primarily divided into two major categories: "True Ancestors" and "Dead Apostles."


    <span>"True Ancestors" are innate vampires, a distinct species from humans since birth. They are special beings among vampires, akin to ancient "elves" or "primordial deities" predating human history.


    <span>It''s worth mentioning that "True Ancestors" don''t have a physiological need for blood. They are ssified as vampires because they have a certain defect from birth, which is the urge to drink blood. All True Ancestors crave the blood of the very beings they should be restraining¡ªhumans. Blood is to "True Ancestors" what drugs are to humans. Once they taste it, it''s hard to resist the temptation, and they can only continue to feed, filling the void in their souls.


    <span>"Dead Apostles" are acquired vampires, and they are the prototypes of vampires found in various legends and stories. The majority of vampires in the world are Dead Apostles.


    <span>Dead Apostles are essentially humans who have undergone certain processes of evolution. Some are "Former Dead," turned into vampires after being fed upon by True Ancestors, while others are magus who have transformed through special rituals to prolong their lives.


    <span>Regardless of the method, once one bes a Dead Apostle, it signifies a change in their form of existence. From the moment of bing a Dead Apostle, the body enters a state simr to death and stops growing. To maintain their near-immortal bodies, Dead Apostles must regrly consume blood, much like how humans need to eat. It''s an instinct for survival that cannot be denied.


    <span>"Yeah, if she had be a Dead Apostle, she would have woken up and started to drink blood a long time ago. She can''t lie in bed for two years," Touko agreed with Shinji''s exnation.


    <span>"Then how do you write her name? It''s written with a single character in Kanji, right?"


    <span>"Her name is Shiki, spelled with the character ''ʽ.'' What''s the matter?" Mikiya gestured slightly, slightly puzzled.


    <span>"The ''Shi'' in Shikigami, and her surname is ''Ryougi.'' It''s just too perfect," Touko murmured to herself, a hint of disbelief shing in her eyes.


    <span>"Why, are you interested?" Shinji asked, implying something.


    <span>"Yeah, I''m very interested. What about you?" Touko admitted frankly.


    <span>"I''m also a little interested. Well, since you''re nning to get involved, I won''t bother worrying about it. I already have a lot on my te. By the way, if you discover anything, remember to let me know."


    <span>Although he appeared casual, Touko still sensed something unusual between Shinji''s brows.


    <span>"You... seem to know something?"


    <span>Shinji unconsciously scratched his head. "Well, kind of, but it''s not something important. The source of the information isn''t reliable either, so I won''t say it to avoid affecting your judgment."


    <span>"I have a feeling you''re hiding something. Whatever, the hospital is in the outskirts, right? I''ll go take a look."


    <span>After receiving Mikiya''s affirmative reply, Touko grabbed her coat and hurriedly walked towards the door.


    <span>As Touko left, Mikiya let go of the documents in his hand and locked eyes with Shinji.


    <span>"Shiki... Does she have some kind of issue?"


    <span>"More urately, it''s not an issue, but rather uniqueness."


    <span>Shinji wasn''t surprised by Mikiya''s perceptiveness.


    <span>"I don''t know if you''ve noticed, but your girlfriend isn''t an ordinary person. She''s a being simr to Miss Touko and me."


    <span>"Yeah, I know."


    <span>He had known for a long time, but he didn''t care.


    <span>"A person like that can never live a peaceful life. Are you prepared for it, Mikiya Kokutou?"


    <span>"Prepared? I don''t know if I am, but no matter what happens, I''ll be by her side and believe in her."


    <span>Mikiya''s smile was warm, like a cask of aged wine, exuding the intoxication umted over time.


    <span>"That''s enough then. Never forget the words you said today," Shinji patted Mikiya''s shoulder firmly. "To understand the uniqueness of the Ryogi family, you must first uncover the secrets of the Ryogi family. The information I have on this is very limited, mostly spection. The only thing I can tell you is that the Ryogi family is one of the ''Four Great Exorcist Families.'' The rest, you''ll have to investigate yourself."


    <span>"The Four Great Exorcist Families, huh?" Mikiya immediately took out his notebook and started jotting it down.


    <span>"Considering that the Ryogi family hasn''t interfered in your rtionship with Shiki for so many years, they probably won''t do anything to you. But still, be cautious. If they issue a warning to you, back off immediately."


    <span>"Understood."


    <span>"Also, take these with you."


    <span>Shinji reached into his waist pouch where he stored rune stones and took out three of them.


    <span>"The square one provides five minutes of protection; the triangr one temporarily enhances your physical abilities, allowing you to run faster; the circr one is a distress signal. If you encounter danger, crush it depending on the situation. After all, I''m the one sending you to investigate, so I should ensure your safety."


    <span>"Thank you very much," Mikiya expressed his gratitude while carefully stowing away the rune stones.


    <span>"No need to thank me. I have something to ask of you as well. While you investigate the Ryougi family, gather information on the other three families as well¡ªthe ''Four Great Exorcist Houses'': Ryougi, Fujou, Asakami, and Nanaya."


    <span>"Asakami?"


    <span>"That''s the family Fujinoes from. After going bankrupt three years ago, they disappeared from the scene. Just keep an eye out for where they might have gone. As for the other two families, put in a little more effort, but remember, just a little. Don''t delve too deep. I''ll set a limit for you¡ªyour investigation should only be within the boundaries of the city of Misaki. If you need to go outside, stop there."


    <span>"Got it."


    <span>Mikiya was prudent in his actions. If it didn''t concern Shiki, he never tried to be overly ambitious.


    <span>"Should I go now?"


    <span>"Go now. I''ll inform Miss Touko, and I''ll temporarily take care of the work at the agency."


    <span>Five minutester, the spacious office was left with only Shinji. He moved the only phone used for externalmunication to the coffee table, theny back on the table, his eyes half-open and unfocused.


    <span>"Ryougi Shiki, huh? Ryougi Shiki... Taiji gives birth to the Two Principles, Two Principles divided into Yin and Yang, Yin gives birth to Yang, and Yang gives birth to Yin, a spiral of contradictions that is already the most perfect equation. Compared to that, someone with only a single personality falls a bit short."


    <span>"Heh, Nasu-sensei... You<span>really<span>choose that name for Shiki."


    <span>PS: The original divine spirits are derivatives ofary will, and there is no difference from the concept of True Ancestors.

 Chapter 178: Ghosts

    Chapter 178: Ghosts


    <span>When human society reaches a certain level of development, it begins to divide the ces where people live into functional zones. From small closets and bookshelves in homes torge residential areas,mercial districts, and office districts in cities.


    <span>Different areas have different styles, and the predominant style of the office district in the city of Misaki is orderly.


    <span>The buildings are neatly lined up along the roadside, with ss windows facing the street. In the depths of the night, they quietly reflect the moonlight, creating a world of eerie shadows on the streets below.


    <span>In the deepest and tallest shadow, there is a twenty-story building that resembles adder. It looks like a slender tower that extends to the moon.


    <span>The tower is called Magus Bar.


    <span>As an apartment building, Magus Bar is devoid of lights.


    <span>This is not surprising, as it is already past 2 a.m., and tomorrow is a workday. Most of the residents who live here are office workers in the district, and if they don''t rest early, they won''t have enough energy for the next day''s work.


    <span>At this time, in this ce where no one is awake, except for the patrolling police officers, there is only one person who has ulterior motives¡ªShinji Matou.


    <span>For the past few nights, he has beening here and finding a spot where he can see the rooftop of Magus Bar, sitting or lying down for a few hours. Of course, he''s not just idling away his time; he is waiting, waiting for the appearance of a certain special being.


    <span>Once again tonight, he has gained nothing. Disappointed, Shinji leaves the bench and goes to a nearby vending machine to buy a can of coffee.


    <span>"Still no sign? Did I get the timing wrong, or...?"


    <span>Just as Shinji is preparing to leave, a human-shaped silhouettees into view.


    <span>And it''s not a metaphor; the girl is<span>literally<span>floating.


    <span>She appears to be in her early twenties.


    <span>She wears a luxurious white dress, and her long ck hair reaches her waist.


    <span>The slender hands and feet peeking out from her attire further disy this woman''s elegance.


    <span>The delicate brows and cold eyes can arguably be ssified as a type of beauty among beauties.


    <span>The wind falls silent.


    <span>The coldness of the night air is exceptionally piercing, given the current weather. A needle-like chill pierces the neck.


    <span>But Shinji''s inner being doesn''t cool down because of this chill; instead, it bes increasingly eager.


    <span>"She finally appeared."


    <span>He throws a punch as if celebrating.


    <span>In the next second, a gray cloak envelops his body, and white feathered shoes appear beneath his feet. Carrying his body, he flies towards the sky, towards the figure of the girl who seems to want to pluck the moon.


    <span>Upon closer inspection, it bes apparent that this girl''s body is abnormal.


    <span>Having said that, whether the age of a ghost itself can be judged by measuring the years of life remains a question.


    <span>Although the gaunt cheeks and slender body are visible, there is no sense of substance, as if she were a blurry mist.


    <span>The night breeze blows, but the girl''s loose white gown and ck hair do not flutter with the wind. They remain gently pressed against her body. She is like a mirage, like an illusion, visible but out of reach.


    <span>However, the girl is neither a mirage nor an illusion; she truly exists. Shinji, who has extensive experience dealing with spiritual entities, can confirm this.


    <span>He ascends to the same height as the girl, face to face with her.


    <span>"Good evening. The moonlight is lovely tonight. Would you like a cup of coffee?"


    <span>Shinji offers a can of coffee to the girl.


    <span>The girl doesn''t speak. Suddenly, a bewitching magic emanates from her ethereal figure.


    <span>Shinji remains unfazed. "Don''t try to manipte me. First, your level of maniption is ineffective against me. Second, I was already flying."


    <span>The girl seems somewhat panicked, floating higher.


    <span>"Uh, didn''t you want someone to fly with you? Why are you hiding when you see me? Am I scary?"


    <span>Shinji sighs in frustration, spreads his winged rain shoes, and chases after the girl.


    <span>"Hey, hey, hey, I mean no harm. I just wanted to invite you for a cup of coffee and have a chat."


    <span>Upon hearing this, instead of stopping, the girl speeds up, trying to escape.


    <span>Thus, an aerial chase unfolds. The ghost-like girl flees while the cloaked boy pursues her. This chasests for over ten minutes.


    <span>Gradually, Shinji loses his patience to continue the pursuit and shouts<span>loudly<span>.


    <span>"Stop now, or don''t me me for being impolite."


    <span>The girl naturally doesn''t respond.


    <span>Shinji grits his teeth and increases the output of his magic, elerating his flight speed.


    <span>The moment he catches up to the girl, an inconspicuous bag appears in Shinji''s left hand.


    <span>"Sorry... Kibisis!" As soon as he finishes speaking, the fastening of the restraining bag suddenly loosens. Instantly, the girl feels a powerful suction force.


    <span>This force is not physical but originates from the spiritual realm. It doesn''t affect the surrounding environment but renders the girl unable to move. She struggles desperately, like a drowning creature, but all in vain.


    <span>The mouth of the bag opens wide, and the suction force intensifies. The girl can no longer resist it and is swallowed into the bag.


    <span>"If you can cooperate a bit, I won''t need to use Kibisis anymore."


    <span>Shinji sighs and securely fastens the bag.


    <span>Using the moonlight to determine the direction, Shinji flies towards the outskirts of the city.


    <span>After half an hour, Shinji opens a certain window on the exterior wall of the hospital andnds in a single-patient room.


    <span>On the bed in the room, the same girl who was captured by Kibisis struggles to sit up.


    <span>"It''s you..."


    <span>"It''s me," Shinji nods gently.


    <span>"Are you my enemy?" The girl''s expression is different from when she was in the sky. There is no panic, but rather a faint joy.


    <span>"That depends on you. If you want me to be your enemy, I will be your enemy. If you want to be my friend, then I will be your friend."


    <span>"Friend?" The girl seems unable to bear the night breeze and coughs a few times. "I don''t have any friends."


    <span>Shinji considerately closes the window. "There can be none to be some."


    <span>"Thank you, you''re a strange person."


    <span>"People often say that. So, what''s your answer? Do you want to be friends with me?"


    <span>"Hmm." The girl thinks for a dozen seconds and eventually nods. "Let''s be friends then. I also want to know what it feels like to have a friend."


    <span>"I like that choice. Since we''re friends, I should return what belongs to you."


    <span>Shinji smiles and materializes Kibisis. With the girl''s somewhat frightened gaze, he unfastens the fastening, and the spirit of the girl sealed within the bag breaks free, circling the girl on the hospital bed.


    <span>"Let me introduce myself. I''m Shinji Matou. And you?"


    <span>"Kirie, Kirie Fujou."


    <span>On the hospital bed and in the air, the two girls speak simultaneously.

 Chapter 179: Kirie Fujou

    Chapter 179: Kirie Fujou


    <span>The Next Day.


    <span>The same morning, the same office, the same couch, the same people, and the same event¡ªstorytelling.


    <span>What''s different is the storyteller and the protagonist of the story. It has be a young girl''s tale.


    <span>The story is notplicated, nor does it carry profound emotions. It is simply the longing of a girl who has been confined to a sickbed for many years.


    <span>The girl lost her family a long time ago. Shortly after she was hospitalized with an incurable disease, her parents and younger brother lost their lives in an ident.


    <span>Since then, she has been living in the hospital, year after year, day after day, even forgetting how long she has been there.


    <span>The girl became an anomaly in this hospital. No one hears her even if she speaks, and she can''t reach out for anything. All she can do is linger in the hospital room.


    <span>What apanies her is the view outside the window. The trees that change colors with the seasons, and the people whoe and go from the hospital.


    <span>It is the only scenery in the girl''s eyes, year after year until she loses consciousness.


    <span>At some unknown point, this scenery has permanently imprinted itself in the girl''s heart. She begins to curse the unchanging view, curse the outside world, while also yearning for the boundless sky.


    <span>Because the sky knows no boundaries, perhaps beneath some sky, there exists a world that the girl doesn''t dislike.


    <span>The scenery in her mind bes clearer, while the scenery her eyes can see bes increasingly blurred.


    <span>When the girl''s vision reaches its freezing point, she realizes that she has gained another pair of "eyes." These "eyes" float in the air.


    <span>No, it''s not just eyes that the girl has gained, but also a body.


    <span>Lying on the sickbed, she gazes up at the sky, while from the sky, she looks down upon the earth. It''s the same person, the same consciousness, but two different ways of existing.


    <span>Every night, the girl in the sky floats above, overlooking the city. She starts feeling lonely, longing for someone to apany her in admiring this scenery together.


    <span>At this moment, she encountered a boy.


    <span>The boy said he wanted to be her friend, to admire the scenery together with her in the sky, and to gaze at the sky together with her on the ground.


    <span>The girl''s name is Kirie Fujou, one of the main characters in Chapter 1 of "The Garden of Sinners: Overlooking View." She is one of the adversaries of Shiki Ryougi and a person just as pitiable as Fujino.


    <span>The boy is the storyteller¡ªShinji Matou.


    <span>"I see... The same consciousness, different vessels, a dual existence. It seems that this Kirei Fujoues from an ancient pure-blooded family. This family is likely an expert in prayers, and the surname Fujou might refer to impure words."


    <span>With her extensive knowledge and experience, Touko deduced many things from Shinji''s few words.


    <span>"Prayers and curses are, in a sense, the same thing. This peculiarity is the answer to prayers. However, mere prayers alone cannot truly be a dual existence. It seems that someone has given her another vessel. Shinji, since you want to catch her attention, be wary of this person''s existence."


    <span>"I know. I am prepared to face that person."


    <span>This is not only for Kirie Fujou''s sake but also<span>for<span>Shinji himself. He wants to test his abilities with that person, to assess his growth over the past three years.


    <span>Sensing the determination hidden in Shinji''s calm words, Touko no longer said much and only asked, "What is your purpose in telling me all this?"


    <span>"I want you to help her."


    <span>"How can I help? Cure her body?"


    <span>"That is one aspect, but more importantly, I want you to help her untangle her emotional knots. You know, I''m not good atforting others. Sometimes, my words end up as sarcastic jabs." Shinji chuckled self-deprecatingly.


    <span>They talked for a long timest night, and Kirei was genuinely happy about Shinji''s arrival. However, until her body couldn''t hold on any longer and she slowly fell asleep, Shinji couldn''t untangle the two knots in her heart.


    <span>Is she floating or flying?


    <span>Can a butterfly catch up to a dragonfly?


    <span>"Well... is there a difference between floating and flying? Does it even matter if a butterfly catches up to a dragonfly?" Mikiya expressedplete confusion.


    <span>"Exactly, exactly! That''s what I think too." Shinji held Mikiya''s hand like he found a kindred spirit and shook it up and down. "Floating and flying are both movements in the air, so why get caught up in that? And dragonflies and butterflies are originally two different species."


    <span>"Sigh, you two clueless guys when ites to understanding a woman''s heart. There''s no hope for you." Touko sighed. "Listen carefully, you two blocks of wood. What Kirie Fujou wants to express is not on a physical level."


    <span>"What she truly wants is probably to escape, to escape from the monotonous hospital room, to escape from the monotonous scenery, to escape from her tragic fate. There are two types of escape, aimless escape and purposeful escape. The former is floating, thetter is flying. The former is death, thetter is life. Which category her overlooking view belongs to, only she can decide."


    <span>"And whether a slow-flying butterfly can catch up to a fast-flying dragonfly is her answer to this question."


    <span>"Isn''t that terrible?"


    <span>"Exactly, how can a butterfly possibly catch up to a dragonfly?"


    <span>Touko covered her face, finally freed from the frustration of dealing with these two idiots.


    <span>"If it''s about speed, of course, a butterfly can''tpare to a dragonfly. But this isn''t apetition, can''t the dragonfly wait for the butterfly? To exaggerate even more, if you carry the butterfly while flying, wouldn''t you be faster than the dragonfly? Ultimately, neither the butterfly nor the dragonfly can fly across the vast ocean. But with the help of a ship, they can soar over the ocean and reach another sky."


    <span>"Why does it sound more and more philosophical?" Shinji started to feel a headache.


    <span>"Existence itself is a kind of philosophy," Touko casually lit a cigarette, and the smoke''s trajectory was unpredictable. "It seems like you won''t understand it in a short time. Leave Kirie Fujou''s matter to me. I''m also interested in her dual existence. She is in the same hospital as Shiki Ryougi, so it''s fine to take care of them both. However, when ites to matters of consciousness and soul, your partner is the expert. If she has time, let here over."


    <span>"Well, I''ll arrange it as soon as possible." Shinji naturally wouldn''t refuse such a request.


    <span>"Speaking of which, why do we always encounter such unique beings? And they''re all women. Shiki Ryougi, Kirie Fujou, and Fujino..." Touko nced at Mikiya and swallowed back the name Asakami, another exceptional being.


    <span>"Who knows, maybe that''s your destiny," Shinji sighed. Although he brought Kirei and Fujino to Touko, he was well aware that even without his intervention, these two people would have crossed paths with Touko due to the intertwining of the man sitting next to him and<span>Touko''s<span>fate¡ª


    <span>¡ªin the story called "The Garden of Sinners/Kara no Kyoukai."

 Chapter 180: Overlooking View

    Chapter 180: Overlooking View


    <span>Walking out of the empty corridor,


    <span>The darkness turned into dimness.


    <span>The night view of the town filled the field of vision.


    <span>There was nothing particrly remarkable about the rooftop of the Fujou Building.


    <span>The unpaved concrete floor and surrounding wire fences.


    <span>Apart from the water tower above the small house where Shinji was just now, nothing was obstructing the view.


    <span>The rooftop itself had no unusual instations.


    <span>However, the scenery that existed there was abnormal.


    <span>The night view seen from the rooftop, which was ten stories higher than the surrounding buildings, was both magnificent and unsettling. It was like standing at the top of a narrowdder and looking down at the world below.


    <span>A bold and uninhibited shout broke the silence of thete night.


    <span>"Flying~ Flying~"


    <span>A cloaked boy leaped from the edge of the building, defying gravity as he soared through the air.


    <span>Hanging on the boy''s slender body was a girl. Her face was pressed closely against the boy''s chest, her eyes tightly shut, seemingly afraid. Her waist-length hair fluttered in the wind, tickling the boy''s face.


    <span>Shinji smiled and said, "Don''t be afraid, open your eyes. The night view is beautiful."


    <span>Kirie opened her eyes halfway, then closed them again. Her voice was weak, almost inaudible.


    <span>"I don''t need to open my eyes to see."


    <span>In a world invisible to ordinary people, a figure identical to the girl floated in the air, spinning around this intimate couple.


    <span>"The perspective of a spirit is different from what you see with your own eyes. I promise you won''t be disappointed." Shinji gently tapped his forehead against the girl''s with his chin.


    <span>"Really?"


    <span>"Really."


    <span>"Then..."


    <span>Finally, Kirie opened her eyes. At first, just a sliver, but then they widened instantly to their maximum, and Shinji could see Kirie''s dted pupils and hear her gasp.


    <span>"Ah!"


    <span>The dim, beautiful city of the night, like the depths of the sea untouched by light, with lights scattered throughout the town twinkling like deep-sea fish blinking.


    <span>If one''s field of vision is the entirety of the world.


    <span>At present, the world has indeed fallen into slumber.


    <span>Although it seems as if it might sleep for eternity, it is only temporary.


    <span>In contrast to the streets before their eyes, the night sky is strikingly cold.


    <span>If the city is the deep sea, this side is pure darkness, with stars flickering like scattered jewels.


    <span>"Is it beautiful?" Shinji adjusted his posture, holding Kirie, allowing her to better appreciate the night view.


    <span>"Mmm!" Kirie was still immersed in the awe-inspiring night view, nodding absentmindedly.


    <span>"Do you like it?"


    <span>"Mmm!"


    <span>"Then live your life to the fullest because only by being alive can you witness such beautiful scenery."


    <span>Shinji freed one hand and gently flicked the forehead of Kirei, then reached out to grab the ghost Kirie floating in the air.


    <span>"Moreover, what you see is just a negligible corner of this world. There are even more beautiful sights waiting for you to discover."


    <span>"Really? Even more beautiful than this?" Kirie''s two pairs of eyes, physical and spiritual, shimmered with excitement.


    <span>"Of course! The town of Misaki is too small. Next time, I''ll take you to see the night view of Tokyo, the capital. That''s truly magnificent. Especially the central area, it''s brightly lit, and they call it the ''sleepless city''; it''s not an exaggeration at all." Shinji, who had traveled around Japan, was more qualified than anyone else to say such things.


    <span>"Then I will strive to live on, and I''ll ept Miss Touko''s treatment wholeheartedly. Will you take me to see it?" Kirie''s face was filled with yearning. This yearning was exactly what Shinji wanted to see, and it was the true purpose of taking her out for a night stroll.


    <span>Shinji showed a hint of hesitation. "Tokyo is no problem, anytime once your body is fully recovered. But as for other ces, it''s not certain because I also have many things to deal with."


    <span>"I see." The two subdued faces sandwiched Shinji.


    <span>"Don''t make that kind of expression." Shinji flicked Kirie''s forehead again. "If I don''t take you, you can explore on your own. Once your body is better, you can go anywhere. Maybe before long, you''ll be able to take me to see the beautiful sights you''ve discovered."


    <span>Kirie instantly turned her worries into joy. "Hehe, that''s not bad either."


    <span>"Then you have to go back and rest early. Without energy, your illness won''t get better." Shinji coaxed Kirie as if he were coaxing a child. Physically, Shinji appeared younger than her, but in terms of mental age, Kirie was much younger than him, even younger than her physical age.


    <span>"Mmm, let''s go back, Shinji."


    <span>"Hold on tight, Kirie, and you too, Kirie behind me. I''ll show you my top speed."


    <span>The wings on the shoes instantly tripled in size, a surge of magical power formed under Shinji''s feet, and his cape covered the frail body of Kirie, ensuring she wouldn''t be affected by the wind pressure. Shinji shoutedloudly.


    <span>"Target: the hospital ward. Shinji Matou, engage!!!"


    <span>"Whoa, we''re flying, we''re flying!"


    <span>The girl''s cheers echoed through the sky over the town of Misaki along with the sound of breaking through the wind.


    <span>This sorrowful girl, tormented by illness and fate, had finally found someone who could fly with her and finally found the motivation to live on. The girl who could only look down at the scenery, constantly praying and cursing, and ultimately heading towards tragedy, had finally found a new lease on life.


    <span>Now, only one thing remained.


    <span>Shinji, who tucked Kirie into bed, calmly nced at the corridor outside the ward. It was the first time he left the girl''s private room in a normal manner.


    <span>The entire corridor had transformed into a different realm. To ordinary people, they would only see the scenery of the corridor, but those who possessed magical power would step into a fantastical worldposed of various Sanskrit characters.


    <span>This was the highest-level bounded field. In terms of technical level, it had no differencepared to the Matou family''s Great Bounded Field, personally set up by Scathach. The only differencey in the quantity and intensity of the bounded fields.


    <span>ording to Shinji''s knowledge, there was only one human capable of setting up such a bounded field.


    <span>"Come out!"


    <span>With a soft shout, a red rune quickly took shape in the air. The air around the rune began to burn, enveloping the rune and turning it into a fireball that shot straight ahead along the corridor.


    <span>After flying only a few meters, the fireball seemed to collide with an invisible wall, causing sparks to scatter, and the fireball shattered into pieces.


    <span>At the same time, the area impacted by the mes twisted abnormally.


    <span>Sound, light, and air became like a painter''s palette, slowly rotating, ultimately blending into a heavy shade of ck.


    <span>In the center of the distortion stood a ck figure, motionless, resembling a ck stone monument, yet also akin to a shadow darker than the night itself.


    <span>The man in the ck coat guarded the only path leading to the stairs, his face serious but filled with unbearable anguish.


    <span>Raising his head, his gaze pierced through the 10-meter distance and locked onto Shinji''s face.


    <span>With just that one action, the atmosphere in the hall changed.


    <span>The once calm air became viscous, oppressing people to the point of breathlessness. This freezing sensation was likely what one would feel when the air freezes.


    <span>Unconsciously, Shinji held his breath, and in his mind, a convoluted name immediately surfaced.


    <span>"Souren Araya!"

 Chapter 181: Souren Araya(Bonus)

    Chapter 181: Souren Araya(Bonus)


    <span>Souren Araya, the mastermind behind the events in the "Kara no Kyoukai" series, is the central figure present in every chapter except for the "Future Gospel" chapter.


    <span>Because of the intervention of Shinji, the destinies of Fujino Asagami and Kirie Fujou, as well as unfamiliar figures such as Lio Shirazumi, Cornelius Aruba, and Enjou Tomoe, were all manipted by this individual.


    <span>Souren Araya was born over 200 years ago. After experiencing an era of rapid technological advancement and extreme turmoil, he came to understand the fact that it is impossible to save everyone. As a result, he began collecting and recording death, aiming to open a path to the "Root," but each attempt failed.


    <span>In this instance, he sets his sights on Shiki Ryougi, intending to reach the "Root" by obtaining her body, which has a natural connection to it. Fujino, Kirie, and others were chosen by Souren to serve as sacrifices, stimting Shiki Ryougi''s awakening and making her aware of her nature.


    <span>Fujino is fortunate enough to be taken away by Shinji before bingSouren''spawn, finding refuge under Touko''s guidance. However, the same cannot be said for Kirie. Souren has targeted her since early on, and after her family''s death, he has been covering the exorbitant medical expenses required to sustain her life.


    <span>To change Kirie''s fate as a sacrifice, Shinji knows that one day he will have to confront Souren. However, he didn''t expect this confrontation toe sooner than anticipated.


    <span>Shinji''s left-hand trembles, and a glimmering silver light slips out of his sleeve¡ªa silver slingshot.


    <span>"Are you the magus who gave Kirie the ''Dual Existence''?"


    <span>"I merely fulfilled her wish and brought forth her inherent qualities."


    <span>Souren Araya''s voice is as heavy and gloomy as his expression.


    <span>"Don''t you have any desires?" Shinji, enduring the oppressive gaze that extends ten meters away, tightens the wrist strap of his "Divine Gunde."


    <span>"Simr existences attract and repel each other. That''s all I desire. And you? What do you seek, young magus?"


    <span>Shinji shrugs his shoulders in response to Souren''s mncholic face, and the air in the corridor, which had solidified almost like a solid, inexplicably rxes.


    <span>"For now, no. If I had to say, it would be self-satisfaction."


    <span>Every time a time traveler, especially one familiar with the world, has thoughts simr to Shinji''s¡ª


    <span>To save someone who was supposed to die.


    <span>To change someone''s tragic fate.


    <span>To give someone a different life.


    <span>However, few people stop to consider¡ª


    <span>Does that person need to be saved?


    <span>Who defines the tragedy of fate?


    <span>Is a different life what that person truly desires?


    <span>Realizing this, one would find that while these actions are driven by good intentions, they also contain elements of self-satisfaction.


    <span>Therefore, Shinji never sees himself as a savior. He is just a self-centered, selfish human being.


    <span>"Self-satisfaction?" Souren, who is unaware of Shinji''s unique nature, doesn''t understand his thoughts.


    <span>"Yeah. I want to see Kirie Fujou regain her health. I want to see her look down on the scenery ording to her own will. I hope Kirie Fujou can live happily." Shinji''s attitude is resolute.


    <span>"What meaning lies behind these wishes?"


    <span>"There is none. It''s just a sense of joy. I would feel joyful seeing Kirie Fujou like that."


    <span>"No value, no meaning, I cannotprehend." The distress on Souren''s face grows heavier. "Just like how I cannotprehend your origin."


    <span>Thest sentence truly piques Shinji''s curiosity. "Oh? What is my origin then?"


    <span>Every person has an origin, and among the known individuals who are still alive, the only one who can urately determine someone''s origin is Souren Araya standing before him. Not only does he possess the ability to discern the origin of humanity, but he also wields the technique of "Origin Awakening."


    <span>"If you want to know, then try to awaken your Origin." Souren''s voice bypassed Shinji''s ears and imprinted directly into his heart as if it were a powerful suggestive spell.


    <span>"I refuse." Shinji remained unmoved. "While awakening my Origin would make me aware of my true nature and grant me immense power thates with it, at the same time, I cannot resist the impulses brought forth by the ''Origin''¡ªliving ording to some predetermined form. That would be too dull."


    <span>Using the theory of reincarnation to exin, the Origin is the source of the cycle of rebirth, the predetermined cause that remains unchanged regardless of how many times one goes through the cycle. Once the Origin awakens, the original person is devoured by the "Origin." This is because the personality generated by ordinary humans within a lifespan of less than a hundred years cannot cover the core meaning already existing from the chaos of creation, and thus, they are inevitably dominated by the directionality originating from everything, the "Root."


    <span>Although the person who awakens their Origin gains umted past lives and bes a collective entity that exists across countless generations, obtaining immense power through umtion, the weight of being dominated by directionality outweighs the benefits.


    <span>Therefore, Shinji has never considered awakening his Origin.


    <span>Souren was not surprised by Shinji''s choice. "Your understanding of the ''Origin''es from Aozaki, right? So, you''re her disciple?"


    <span>Aozaki is Souren''s name for Touko. The two of them were ssmates in London for some time. From his words, it is evident that he has some grasp of Touko''s movements and has done some investigation before meeting Shinji.


    <span>"Whether I am or not doesn''t matter. What matters is that I hope you won''t interfere in Kirie''s life. And you also don''t want me to disrupt your ns, right?"


    <span>"Indeed."


    <span>Shinji grinned, and Souren Araya lowered his eyelids.


    <span>The corridor transformed into another realm, split into two worlds¡ªone above, one below¡ªone flowing and changing, the other oppressive and still.


    <span>"I won''t back down." Shinji''s right hand grasped a rune bullet, cing it in the pocket of his "Divine Gunde."


    <span>"Neither will I." Souren Araya took a step forward, with each step increasing the pressure.


    <span>"Since the contradiction is irreconcble, there''s nothing more to discuss. We can only adhere to the greatest truth throughout history¡ª"


    <span>The strings of Shinji''s slingshot tightened, each rubber tube twisted into the strings carrying astonishing power.


    <span>Three circr patterns extended beneath Souren Araya''s feet, three slender rings ovepping each other, resembling the depiction ofary orbits. They appeared between the ground and the air.


    <span>"¡ªMight makes right, the one with the bigger fist has the final say!"


    <span>As the words settled, Shinji released his right hand. The "rune bullet," propelled by the bowstring, tore through the air with a piercing scream, striking Souren Araya''s chest with a speedparable to a bullet, carrying a naked intent to kill.


    <span>Before that, Souren Araya uttered a phrase.


    <span>"Fugu!"


    <span>The piercing sound of breaking wind ceased, and the silver bullet was fixed in mid-air. Immediately after, Souren Araya spoke for the second time.


    <span>"Kongou!"


    <span>Hisrge palm clenched tightly.

 Chapter 182: Shinji Matou vs. Souren Araya(Bonus)

    Chapter 182: Shinji Matou vs. Souren Araya(Bonus)


    <span>"¡ªKongou!"


    <span>Souren Araya brought his open palms together as if he were crushing something.


    <span>Almost simultaneously, the "rune bullet" made of a special material experienced a certain pressure and turned into a fine powder, scattering downwards.


    <span>It was an impact that the eyes couldn''t perceive. In that instant, Shinji grasped the essence of the impact he had just experienced. This enclosed bounded field was Souren Araya''s magecraft. He could interfere with this enclosed space, such as applying pressure to a target through specific gestures.


    <span>However, Shinji didn''t feel rmed by this revtion. Through the previous attack, he had already realized that Souren Araya''s control over this ce hadn''t reached the level of a magus workshop. It seemed that this was just a temporary bounded field he had prepared.


    <span>In that case, the assault of the rune bullets was not yet over.


    <span>Shinji snapped his empty right hand, and the dust of the bullets suddenly erupted with a silver glow¡ªsparkling and densely scattered, apanied by crackling sounds.


    <span>Those were electrical sparks radiating through the air, and such arge quantity of sparks indicated that a grid of electricity had been deployed in front of Souren Araya.


    <span>The 24th derived rune, "Thursaz," also known as the "Hammer of Thor," symbolized the power of thunder and lightning. This rune was attached to the shattered rune bullet.


    <span>The all-pervading electric current pierced through the invisible barrier set up tracing dazzling trajectories in the air.


    <span>Right before the trajectories reached Souren Araya''s body, the tall middle-aged man spoke for the third time.


    <span>"Kongou!"


    <span>"Fugu!"


    <span>The flow was interrupted¡ªthe flow of air, the flow of electrons, everything came to a halt.


    <span>The area around Souren Araya seemed like a closed, stagnant space where all movement came to a halt.


    <span>Electrons that couldn''t flow couldn''t be an electric current, and the electric grid generated by "Thursaz" shattered on its own.


    <span>Seeing his attack neutralized by his opponent in this manner, Shinji couldn''t help but sigh inwardly, "The strongest bounded field magus truly lives up to his reputation."


    <span>Souren Araya was an anomaly among magus. He was quite ordinary as a magus, but when it came to creating bounded fields, he possessed exceptional skills that were few and far between in the world. His representative work was the "Six Realms," and three of them were used to block Shinji''s attacks.


    <span>"Fugu" for defense, "Kongou" for stagnation, and "Dakatsu" for enclosure.


    <span>Immediately after, the fourth bounded field emerged prominently.


    <span>"Dakatsu!"


    <span>The circr shape that had expanded into a nar structure suddenly became three-dimensional, extending lines made of magical energy, resembling a spider''s web hunting its prey.


    <span>And that prey was none other than Shinji Matou, not far away.


    <span>Shinji crouched halfway, his right hand touching the ground.


    <span>"EIHWAZ!"


    <span>The protective power contained within the rune was released. The web generated by the "Dakatsu" boundary couldn''t prate the range of "EIHWAZ" and could only roam around its periphery.


    <span>"The Primordial Rune?" Souren''s serious expression was finally broken, and his voice carried obvious fluctuations. "Has she made new progress in deciphering rune magic?"


    <span>"Such a ridiculous question."


    <span>A silver slingshot sprouted magical de forks. On a physical level, the magical des were no different from ordinary steel swords, but when it came to magical constructs, they were no less than legendary weapons like the Heaven-Smiting Sword or the Dragon-ying de.


    <span>With a swift motion, the web generated by the "Dakatsu" boundary, possessing the power of restraint, was split in two.


    <span>"Even an ''Origin'' like you, an ancient relic of ''Stillness,'' is growing. And Miss Touko, she''s so skilled at treading in ce¡ªIsa!"


    <span>Isa, the rune of ice, the freezing rune, is also the rune that best aligns with the water attribute of the Matou family.


    <span>Freezing is a form of static confinement, and since Souren Araya''s boundary characteristic is stagnation, using the same concept might have been effective.


    <span>Unfortunately, this attempt failed.


    <span>"Foolish!"


    <span>Souren Araya said indifferently, but because of his strong aura, his calm voice carried a sense of reprimand.


    <span>"Since you knew about my ''Origin'' from Aozaka, you should know that I am protected by ''Stagnation,'' and all the concepts of ''Stagnation'' in this world are ineffective against me."


    <span>The man, ignoring the power of freezing, moved. His ck coat merged into the darkness of the night and rapidly closed in on Shinji, swiftly like an undead.


    <span>Thebat magic that Souren Araya could wield was limited to a bounded field. Bounded fields are means of separating the inside from the outside, techniques of protection and istion, but they severelyck offensive capabilities. While they may serve as fortresses, they cannot bepared to spears and cannons. Souren Araya''s true winning technique was his physical prowess.


    <span>With his ck coat fluttering, he appeared before Shinji in an instant. Souren Araya extended his enormous left hand, his palm wide open as if it possessed the strength of a thousand catties, reaching out as if to crush Shinji''s head.


    <span>If it were an ordinary magus, their skull would have likely been crushed by such a grip. But Shinji was not an ordinary magus. He was the disciple of the legendary Queen of Shadow, Sc¨¢thach, standing at the pinnacle ofbat skills. His physical prowess was no less than his magical abilities.


    <span>Before Souren''s left hand could make contact, Shinji lowered his body, not only evading Souren''s grasp but also counterattacking with a backhanded strike thatnded on Souren''s wrist.


    <span>"Fugu!" Souren Araya eximed once again.


    <span>The wrist that was indeed grazed by the de of the dagger did not falter. Although the de cleanly passed through as if cutting tofu, his hand didn''t have a single scratch.


    <span>"Taiten !" His right hand moved.


    <span>Souren Araya, as if predicting Shinji''s evasion from his left hand, released his right hand, still in a w-like motion, aiming for Shinji''s face. In his eyes, Shinji, who was now weaponless, would be unable to withstand this attack.


    <span>However, reality exceeded Souren Araya''s expectations. Shinji, who appeared to be only eleven years old with a slender and far-from-muscr physique, actually managed to block his w¡ªusing only his right hand, which was half the size of Souren''s.


    <span>The incredible force transmitted through Shinji''s fist, the explosive technique of focusing power in a single point, and the unmistakable magical energy fluctuations on his fist, all indicated to Souren that the boy before him was, like himself, a magus skilled in physicalbat.


    <span>The sh of these two immense forces resulted in both of them being pushed back. Due to the difference in size and physical abilities, Souren only took a few steps back before stopping, while Shinji had to retreat more than ten steps to release himself from the grip of Souren''s w.


    <span>This slight time difference was enough for Souren tounch his next attack.


    <span>"Dakatsu!" The bounded field web used for restraint spread out once again, pursuing Shinji, who hadn''t yet regained his bnce, like maggots on rotting bones.


    <span>Shinji hurriedly swung his Gun de to cut through the "spider threads," but this time there were twice as many threads as before, and their resilience was even more astonishing. Shinji was temporarily unable topletely sever them.


    <span>At this moment, Souren Araya clenched his left hand once again and let out a low growl.


    <span>"Chougyou !"


    <span>The airpressed.

 Chapter 183: Monkey vs. Bear

    Chapter 183: Monkey vs. Bear


    <span>The air is invisible and intangible, yet it is everywhere. Attacks released through the air as a medium are<span>difficult<span>to detect and extremely hard to defend against.


    <span>By the time<span>Shinji felt the pressure<span>being exerted<span>on him, he had nowhere to hide.


    <span>Shinji''s body began to tremble, and his thin shirt<span>turned into<span>pieces and scattered on the ground<span>in an instant<span>.


    <span>He was hit, without a doubt.


    <span>However, Shinji<span>wasn''t harmed<span>.<span>All his clothes were woven<span>with the Third Magic silk threads of Justeaze. When facing a sudden attack, the clothes would act as the first line of defense through the "Copse, Shrink, and Absorb Energy" method.<span>The pressure exerted by Souren Araya through the air was neutralized<span>at the cost of the disintegration of Shinji''s shirt.


    <span>After wiping the cold sweat from his forehead, Shinji<span>let out<span>a long sigh of relief.


    <span>Souren Araya truly lived up to his reputation as a formidable human, chosen by a<span>certain<span>mushroom(Nasu). Even though Shinji had undergoneprehensive enhancement from the Golden Apple and had been training for over three years, he was still firmly suppressed by Souren.


    <span>The physicalbat skills honed over two hundred years, surpassing the likes of Kotomine Kirei.


    <span>The intricateposite bounded field, "Six Realms."


    <span>And the relic embedded in his left hand, enhancing his life and physicality.


    <span>The perfect fusion of these three elements supported Souren Araya''s immense power.


    <span>"My attributes are almost catching up to a Servant from the Three Knights'' sses. I''ve found myself a great opponent."


    <span>Shinji wielded the "Divine Gunde" and assumed a stance thatbined offense and defense, suitable for both close and long-rangebat, facing off against Souren Araya from a distance.


    <span>As he gazed at his opponent''s posture, full of vulnerabilities yet devoid of any openings, Shinji''s heart didn''t harbor<span>a trace of<span>fear or despair. Instead, his blood burned, and his fighting spirit boiled.


    <span>Yes, this is how it should be. It wouldn''t be interesting otherwise.


    <span>Without this level of strength, how can they be worthy opponents for me?


    <span>Ever since I began training under my<span>master<span>, I have never chosen opponents who were below my level.


    <span>With a flick of his right hand, Shinji''s five fingers grasped four runestones, poised to press against the slingshot''s string.


    <span>Knowing<span>that Souren<span>Arayacked long-range means, Shinji wouldn''t allow creating a small distance between them. A shadow shed, and the distance between the two instantly shrank to five steps. However, at this moment, Shinji had yet to release the slingshot''s string.


    <span>It wasn''t a matter of being toote; he hadn''t even considered using the slingshot to shoot. He hadn''t mastered advanced techniques like the "One Bow, Four Shots."


    <span>These four runestones<span>were meant<span>to<span>be used<span>as projectiles!


    <span>"Ihwaz" from another world!


    <span>"<span>Tiwaz<span>" the war god!


    <span>"<span>Ehwaz<span>" the swift horse!


    <span>"<span>Sowilo<span>" the sun!


    <span>These four runestones,<span>each with a different meaning, formed aposite runic magic.


    <span>In the modern world of rune magic, the cooperative application of three or more runestones<span>is known<span>as a "rune score."


    <span>The rune score Shinji was using now<span>was<span>specifically prepared<span>for Souren Araya, with some of the runestones embodying positive forces and others negative.


    <span>The onlymonality was that these forces were constantly changing, and this fluctuation shed intensely with the "Six Realms," which symbolized "origins."


    <span>The integrated bounded field revealed a w, and<span>Souren''s<span>movements were slightly disrupted<span>due to the chaotic and disorderly magical disturbances.


    <span>Shinji had been waiting for this opportunity, and he swung his Divine Gunde with his left hand, decisively striking.


    <span>"Fugu!" Souren Araya repeated his previous technique, using his left arm embedded with a relic to block the de.


    <span>But this time, the de didn''t directly pierce through his arm as before. Instead, it eerily slid downward, leaving a bloody gash on Souren Araya''s thigh.


    <span>The faint light shimmering on the magical de reflected the stters of blood in the air, illuminating Shinji''s sinister<span>grin,<span>as if to say, "I''ve seen through your technique."


    <span>Unlike<span>the way<span>"Avalon" is imnted in a person''s body, Souren Araya reced his bones with the sacred relics of Buddhist saints, " ?ar¨©ra." As a result, his left arm was the<span>strongest<span>part of his entire body, resistant not only to swords and des but also highly resilient against mysteries. On the other hand, the<span>other<span>parts of his body were not as<span>tough<span>.


    <span>Having seeded with his strike, Shinji immediately retreated.


    <span>The subsequent scene proved that this choice was correct. If<span>he<span>had withdrawn even a momentter, Souren''s palms would havended on his body. Without his shirt, Shinji''s bare upper body would have suffered multiple broken bones.


    <span>"Chougyou!" Souren Araya clenched his empty hands tightly,pressing the surrounding air twice<span>in session<span>.


    <span>Shinji<span>was prepared<span>for this. The hurricane runestone "Hagz" activated.


    <span>The flowing wind indicated the<span>direction ofpression<span>, and Shinji casually adjusted his footwork to dodge<span>Souren''s<span>pursuit.


    <span>One step back, followed by one step forward.


    <span>Runestone in his right hand, Divine Gunde in his left.


    <span>Whether shooting from a distance orunching a surprise attack up close with the rune scoreplementing the Gunde.


    <span>There was only one key point¡ªdon''t be confined by forms<span>, find<span>opportunities in movement.


    <span>This<span>was Shinji''s tactic.


    <span>Araya Souren''s origin is "Stillness." His awakened origin granted him a long life and an almost immortal body<span>, but it<span>also brought some<span>negative<span>effects, such as a mncholic temperament and an excessively steady fighting style.


    <span>Due to the influence of his "origin," Araya is not adept at change. The trajectory of his attacks and movements appears monotonous, often relying on stillness to control his actions, going straight toward his target. Although his movement speed is not slower than Shinji''s, he constantly fails to<span>keep up with<span>Shinji''s relentless footsteps.


    <span>The rhythm of the battle gradually fell under Shinji''s control.


    <span>He would advance at times, retreat at others, and sometimes even maneuver directly on the walls, resembling an agile monkey, toying with the lumbering bear that was Araya Souren.


    <span>Indeed, it was merely a "game" he yed.


    <span>No matter how the monkey showed off, it couldn''t bridge theprehensive gap between it and the bear¡ªdifferences in size, strength, endurance, defense, and so on were on<spanpletely<span>different levels.


    <span>The monkey scratched a few times<span>,<span>but<span>it<span>was ineffective against the bear.<span>If the bear swatted the monkey with its paw,<span>the monkey<span>would<span>be left<span>with half its life.


    <span>The bear remained calm and energetic, even after squatting in ce all day. The monkey, on the other hand, would tire after just half an hour of running around.


    <span>Therefore, Araya Souren, ying the<span>role of the bear<span>, felt no urgency. He willingly relinquished control of the rhythm. Originating from "Stillness," he had more patience than anyone else. As long as Shinji showed the slightest sign of fatigue, Araya could seize the opportunity to strike back and regain the advantage.


    <span>The counterattack came earlier than Araya had anticipated. Although Shinji''s movements remained unpredictable, the distance between the two was growing wider.


    <span>He wanted to run!


    <span>It was useless.<span>The corridor had beenpletely sealed by the bounded field.<span>Without undoing the bounded field, no one could escape.


    <span>Two thoughts simultaneously shed through Araya Souren''s mind. He started<span>running,<span>like an armored vehicle speeding forward, crushing any obstacles in his path.


    <span>Suddenly, a golden radiance tore through the darkness.


    <span>The light was so dazzling<span>,<span>yet<span>so<span>solemn as if it carried the authority of a divine being high above in myth and legend.


    <span>The light was also<span>so<span>familiar, reminding Araya Souren of the Buddha relics that had already merged with him.


    <span>The light emanated from a weapon simr to a Buddhist Vajra.


    <span>The golden weapon spun and whistled as it approached.


    <span>In an instant, Araya Souren''s hair stood on end.


    <span>PS: In "Kara no Kyoukai," it is described that Araya Souren<span>possesses the ability to<span>dodge bullets fired from a handgun and crush a person''s skull with a single grab. His agility and physicality are at least of B rank.


    <span>PS2: The three Knight sses, Saber, Archer, and Lancer, generally have higher attribute panelspared to the Assassin, Caster, and Rider sses.


    <span>//Souren Araya Six Realms: Fugu (²»‚˜), Kongou (½ð„‚), Dakatsu (ÉßЫ), Taiten (´÷Ìì), Chougyou (픽U), and Ouken (Íõî‡)

 Chapter 184: Breaking the Bounded Field

    Chapter 184: Breaking the Bounded Field


    <span>Shinji dared to provoke Araya Souren because he naturally had something to rely on.


    <span>His physical abilities were inferior to Araya''s, his martial arts skills were not on par, and he couldn''t break Araya''s bounded field with his magecraft. This only served to prove that Shinji''s strength was inferior to Araya''s. After all, he had only been studying magecraft for four and a half years and martial arts for three years and nine months. No matter how hard he worked or how talented he was, he couldn''t bridge the gap of over two hundred years in time.


    <span>However, this didn''t mean that Shinji couldn''t defeat Araya. Many factors determine the oue of a battle, and strength is only one part of it. In addition, there''s the environment, tactics, mindset, and most importantly, equipment¡ªthe very thing that gave Shinji his confidence.


    <span>Looking at the entire world, few could im to have better equipment than Shinji. His entire set of equipment was like a pantheon of heroes gathered from various timelines throughout history, and it was undoubtedly top-notch.


    <span>It was truly divine equipment¡ªnot crafted by gods, but made by someone who could kill gods. Even if it were worn by a mere foot soldier, it could be unrivaled on the battlefield, let alone in the hands of Scathach''s highly anticipated disciple.


    <span>Previously, he had tested his strength, honed his skills, and gained experience from fighting formidable opponents, which is why he now faced Araya with his power alone. Now that the testing was done, the trainingpleted, and the experience mostly gained, it was time to end the battle.


    <span>Shinji intentionally showed signs of exhaustion and deliberately created distance to lure Araya Souren into pursuit, ensuring that Indra''s Thunder would urately hit its target.


    <span>Indra, the god of war from the Vedic age, wielding the Vajra, riding a white elephant, and casting thunderbolts. "Indra''s Thunder" manifested as the power of this great deity, representing his divine authority. Once unleashed, it disyed astonishing power.


    <span>In a sh.


    <span>Thunder roared and lightning shed.


    <span>With each rotation of the artifact, it unleashed a golden lightning bolt.


    <span>The golden electric shock shook the atmosphere, and the trails it left behind were like long whips, cutting through the transformed corridors.


    <span>Even the residual waves dissipating during its movement possessed such tremendous power. One can imagine the terrifying power contained in the pointed end of the rod-shaped artifact.


    <span>Araya Souren felt the danger, a lethal danger.


    <span>The pressure brought upon him by this nearby artifact was no less than the guardians dispatched by the Counter Force when he attempted to open the door to the "Root."


    <span>Could it be that this mysteriously originated child was also an extension of the Counter Force, which is formed by the aggregation of human unconsciousness?


    <span>Although he had long known that the Counter Force would organize humanity''s arrival at the Root, and the reason the first three attempts to reach the Root failed was due to the obstruction of the Counter Force, he didn''t expect it toe so soon this time!


    <span>However, this time, he would not lose again.


    <span>His heavy and serious expression turned into solemnity as Araya Souren expanded his bounded field to its maximum.


    <span>Shinji finally witnessed theplete version of the renowned "Six Realms of Existence."


    <span>Araya Souren usually carried three bounded fields with him, but this time, he opened all six realms to withstand Indra''s Thunder.


    <span>"Dakatsu!" The first bounded field is binding.


    <span>However, before the binding could touch the surface of the Noble Phantasm, the surrounding electric currents shattered the lines of magical energy.


    <span>The electric current spread downward along the broken lines of magical energy, and the first realm of the "Six Realms of Existence" was thus destroyed.


    <span>"Ouken!" The second bounded field, the stagnation.


    <span>This bounded field was silent, yet it caused the speed of Indra''s Thunder to slow down.


    <span>Seizing this opportunity, the third bounded field, the sealing "Fugu and Kongou," began to exert its power.


    <span>Just as the two bounded fieldsplemented each other, cooperating to confine Indra''s Thunder, the ck bead at the end of the artifact suddenly emitted a thunderous light that was thicker than the main body of the artifact.


    <span>In the flickering of the lightning, the air and even the space that was sealed and stagnated by the bounded fields instantly appeared with numerous fine cracks, like a shattered mirror.


    <span>The next moment, the mirror shattered, and both the "Ouken" and the "Fugu and Kongou" bounded fields were shattered in response.


    <span>Three realms of the "Six Realms of Existence" remained.


    <span>"Fugu!"


    <span>"Chougyou!"


    <span>"Ouken!"


    <span>Under Araya Souren''smand, the three bounded fields were simultaneously activated.


    <span>With the same origin but different aspects, the bounded fields converged around the most powerful defensive "Fugu" bounded field as the core, constructing the strongest defensive line in front of Araya Souren.


    <span>Encountering the unprecedented obstruction of Indra''s Thunder, it finally unleashed its full power.


    <span>With the ck bead as its core and a conical tip as its termination, the golden thunderbolts resembled dozens of mythical serpents from ancient India.


    <span>In an instant, the golden serpents danced wildly.


    <span>Shinji could no longer see the physical form of the golden club wrapped by the golden serpents. All he knew was:


    <span>This was the light that brought destruction.


    <span>This was the divine punishment delivered by Indra himself.


    <span>This was lightning that did not belong to this era.


    <span>Under this devastating blow, even the defensive line formed by the three bounded fields began to tremble.


    <span>First, there was a slight shaking.


    <span>Soon, it became violent shaking.


    <span>Before long, Araya Souren''s body began to sway, along with the trembling of the bounded fields.


    <span>It wasn''t just the bounded fields and his body that were shaken, but also the long-dormant heart within him.


    <span>This top-tier specialist in bounded fields, this ancient monster who had lived for over two hundred years, had a fire burning in his heart, a me called anger.


    <span>Why do you keep stopping me, time and time again?


    <span>Why does it have to be stopped every single time?


    <span>"Do you not want me to reach the Root? Dakatsu!"


    <span>With Araya Souren''s roar, the entire corridor shook.


    <span>The conflicting Noble Phantasm and bounded fields.


    <span>The divine punishment of the Thunder God, and the determination of humanity, shed relentlessly.


    <span>"Ouken" couldn''t hold on.


    <span>"Kongou" struggled to continue.


    <span>Only one realm of the "Six Realms of Existence" remained, the final "Fugu."


    <span>The momentum of the golden artifact showed no signs of slowing down.


    <span>"Roar!"


    <span>With a burning determination, Araya Souren poured all of his magical energy into his left hand, channeling it through his left hand into thest barrier that resisted the thunderous might of Indra''s Thunder.


    <span>Amid the intense light, the sound of something shattering could be heard.


    <span>It was the sound of the battlefield where the two magus were located, and the distorted corridor returned to normal.


    <span>The estrangement reverted into tangible moonlight, and Araya Souren, covered in wounds, extended his left hand, which no longer had flesh. Only charred bones remained, with most of them burned by electric currents.


    <span>The only thing unaffected was a fragment of tooth-yellow, jade-like bone, a precious relic left behind by a Buddhist saint after their<span>parinirvana<span>¡ª?ar¨©ra. It was this relic that blocked the final impact of Indra''s Thunder.


    <span>"It''s truly remarkable. I never expected your bounded fields to be even tougher than the fabricated body," Shinji sincerely praised Araya Souren.


    <span>"Come and kill me then, youpdog of Counter Force."


    <span>Araya Souren''s voice was calm and heavy, carrying the eptance of his fate.


    <span>The golden artifact, depleted of magical energy, detached from the exposed hand bones and fell to the ground, making a clear sound.

 Chapter 185: Repayment and Trade

    Chapter 185: Repayment and Trade


    <span>"Counter Force''spdog?" Shinji was bewildered.


    <span>Why would Araya Souren think that I am Counter Force''spdog?


    <span>How could I possibly be Counter Force''spdog?


    <span>If anything, as a time transmigrator like myself, I should be an unstable factor in the world lines, a target of Counter Force, especially Gaia''s opposition.


    <span>"Uh, I''m not¡ª"


    <span>"No need to deny," Araya Souren, covered in blood, nced at Shinji indifferently. "I''ve seen guardians like you before."


    <span>"Let me finish my words," Shinji disengaged the magical de of his Divine Gunde, repositioned and secured the slingshot on his left arm. "I am not sent by Counter Force¡ªseriously, have you been obstructed by ya too many times and developed persecution delusions?"


    <span>"Ar?" This time, Araya Souren was stunned. Wasn''t that his surname? [Note: letter R = L in Japan]


    <span>"Ah, not your surname," Shinji smirked sarcastically. "It''s a term used by Counter Force. Let me think, I remember you were once a monk of the Tendai sect, so you should be familiar with the theory of ya. The deepestyer of human consciousness, themonke where all consciousness connects, Counter Force of the Anti-Gaia theory¡ªthe unanimous opinion beneath the unconsciousness of primates. And the name of this Counter Force is ya."


    <span>"What...?" A gasp escaped his lips.


    <span>Ignoring Araya Souren''s dazed state, Shinji ruthlessly revealed the provocative truth: "Isn''t it strange, Araya Souren? Your surname is the same as what you consider the greatest enemy. But you don''t know it, and no one around you has told you. Fate sure yed a huge joke on you."


    <span>A cough, and blood sprayed from Araya Souren''s mouth. The powdery blood didn''t touch the ground or anything else; it simply vanished into the air.


    <span>Was it anger at being toyed with by fate?


    <span>Or was it sadness over such a contradiction?


    <span>Or simply the impact of the truth?


    <span>Shinji didn''t know Araya Souren''s state of mind. Even after reading "The Garden of Sinners," he never truly understood this man''s thoughts.


    <span>Sighing, just as Shinji was about to say something, he heard a series of faint footsteps.


    <span>Judging by the sound of the shoes hitting the ground, it seemed to be a nurse on the nightly rounds. It seemed like he couldn''t stay here.


    <span>With that thought in mind, Shinji grabbed the dazed Araya and jumped out of the window.


    <span>...


    <span>In the small courtyard of the hospital where patients could rest and bask in the sun, Shinji threw Araya Souren onto a bench and turned to leave.


    <span>"Aren''t you going to kill me?" Araya Souren, who had snapped back to his senses, stopped this boy who waspletely unpredictable to him.


    <span>"No, I won''t." Shinji halted his steps.


    <span>"To prove that you have nothing to do with Counter Force?"


    <span>"No, it''s to repay a debt." Shinji shook his head. "Regardless of your intentions toward Kirie Fujou, she has survived until today thanks to your support. It''s a debt she owes you. She probably can''t repay it, so I''m here to repay it on her behalf."


    <span>"That''s just hypocrisy." Araya Souren''s voice carried indescribable sadness.


    <span>This is the essence of the ugliness of humanity, the hypocrisy that arises to conceal selfishness and self-interest.


    <span>"You can say that, I don''t care."


    <span>"I can''t understand."


    <span>"I''m not counting on you to understand."


    <span>Shinji sat down on the bench next to Araya.


    <span>As Araya Souren said, there was no doubt that Shinji''s actions were hypocritical. The so-called repayment was both hypocritical and an excuse.


    <span>Araya Souren''s most troublesome aspect is not his strength but his eternal nature, simr to Sc¨¢thach. After awakening the Origin of "Stillness," Araya has transformed his life into a concept, which is why the blood he spits out disappears directly. Under the protection of "Stillness," even if he is sted into pieces, he will "revive" after a certain period. It is because of this reason that he can survive the attacks of the guardians sent by "ya."


    <span>In addition, he possesses exceptional puppet-making skills and is capable of creating spare bodies. Shinji doesn''t know if he has prepared a spare body. Although, in the novel "The Garden of Sinners," he did not have one, the current storyline has beenpletely altered by Shinji, so it wouldn''t be surprising if something unexpected happens.


    <span>Considering this characteristic, Shinji didn''t directly kill Araya Souren. Rather than letting him die and resurrect in some unknown corner to continue causing trouble in the shadows, it would be better to keep him alive, as it would be easier to be on guard against him.


    <span>"By the way, the entity you mentioned earlier, simr to Kirie, is it the girl who stays in the same ward as her and has been hospitalized for a consecutive period, second only to Kirie?"


    <span>"Yes."


    <span>Whether it was conceding defeat or feeling no need to hide, Araya Souren nodded in acknowledgment.


    <span>"She is indeed a purer and more mysterious existence than Kirie. Let me offer you some advice; it''s better not to have any intentions towards her. I have a feeling that you might meet your downfall at her hands."


    <span>Araya Souren remained nomittal, silent.


    <span>Shinji didn''t dwell on it. "I''m just saying. Whether you listen or not is up to you. But you don''t strike me as someone who easily wavers... How about we make a deal?"


    <span>"What kind of deal?"


    <span>"Don''t target Kirie anymore. If your goal is to awaken that girl through Kirie, let me handle it."


    <span>"You?" Araya Souren''s already troubled face became even more grim.


    <span>"I have a better method. Although I can''t guarantee 100% sess, it will be more effective than Kirie''s stimtion."


    <span>"What method?"


    <span>"If I tell you, it won''t work." Shinji teased. "Give me some time, and you will see the results. Anyway, you''ve waited for two hundred years, so waiting a few more months shouldn''t be a problem¡ªof course, assuming that the girl can awaken."


    <span>"She will awaken in the next few days."


    <span>Shinji wasn''t surprised by Araya Souren''s answer. Araya had always been secretly observing Shiki, as he was determined to obtain the Mystic Eyes. If he remembered correctly, Araya had worked at this hospital for a long time, and he knew Shiki''s condition better than anyone else.


    <span>"In that case, I need to prepare as soon as possible. So, is the deal established?"


    <span>"I have no reason to refuse, although I don''t know what you have in mind."


    <span>"There''s one more thing. I''m interested in your bounded field technique. If you''re willing, we can have a technical exchange." Shinji wanted a bounded field capable of withstanding Noble Phantasms.


    <span>"No need. I probably won''t be able to learn your techniques. As long as you can achieve your goal, you can have the bounded field technique." Araya Souren was clear-headed and rational. He knew his limitations and never coveted too much.


    <span>"Well then, I won''t hold back." Shinji chuckled.


    <span>"I haven''t asked for your name yet."


    <span>"Matou Shinji, a heretic who is more of a magecraft user than a magus."


    <span>Although in the mysterious world, anyone who possesses magic circuits and can use them is considered a magus, the Magic Association internally makes more subtle distinctions based on the nature of the individuals practicing magecraft.


    <span>Magus are those who delve into magecraft and seek the truth, while magecraft users are simply people who use magecraft as a tool, looked down upon by orthodox magus.


    <span>Deep down, Shinji has always seen magecraft as a tool, much like those convenient creations of technology.


    <span>PS: Annoying guys who can''t be killed. Shinji needs King Hassan to toll the bell for Araya.


    <span>======


    <span>Support Me At /AbsoluteCode

 Chapter 186: New Love, Old Love

    Chapter 186: New Love, Old Love


    <span>"Oh? Have you heard about it? That thing?"


    <span>"You mean the fact that the patient with the longest hospital stay in our ward is going to be discharged? I heard that they know they don''t have many days left and want to take a few more glimpses of this world."


    <span>"Not that."


    <span>"Then what?"


    <span>"It''s about the patient in the single room on the third floor."


    <span>"Oh, that one. It has been the talk of the town sincest night. Everyone was in chaos ever since Dr. Ashi, who never jokes around, started getting involved. How could I not know? But it''s really hard to believe that the patient woke up."


    <span>"There''s even more recent news about that."


    <span>"Tell me, tell me."


    <span>"Guess what the first thing the patient did after waking up from aa was? It''s shocking. They poked their own eyes with their own hands."


    <span>"What? Is that true?"


    <span>"Well, no one in the hospital would mention it, but I heard it from a nurse by Dr. Ashi''s side, so it should be urate. It seems that the child did it when the doctor wasn''t paying attention, forcefully poking their eyes from the eyelids. Oh my."


    <span>"Wait a minute, wasn''t that child in aa for two years? They shouldn''t have been able to move, logically."


    <span>"Logically, that''s true. But isn''t that child''s family very wealthy? They demanded special care as soon as they were admitted, so their joints and such aren''t too stiff. Although it''s called special care, since the person herself wasn''t moving, the joints weren''t flexible enough to move freely. Thanks to that, at least she managed to keep her eyes."


    <span>"...That''s still remarkable. We learned about it in nursing school too. Even though lying in bed is morefortable, the body gradually weakens. If someone sleeps for two years straight, they would almost lose their human functions."


    <span>"So the doctor was also careless. By the way, what was it called again? The symptom of bleeding in the sclera."


    <span>"Subconjunctival hemorrhage."


    <span>"Yes, that''s the one. Normally, it can heal naturally, but because it was a trauma that almost caused a, the eyes still can''t see anything. It''s said that the patient has wrapped their eyes with a bandage ording to their wishes."


    <span>"Mmm. So, the patient hasn''t seen sunlight since waking up... From darkness to darkness. That''s quite unusual."


    <span>"It''s very unusual. Speaking of which, there are other issues. How should I put it? Aphasia? That kind of feeling. They couldn''t speak properly at all, so the doctor brought in a speech therapist they knew. It seems we don''t have that kind of person in our hospital."


    <span>"That''s right, Dr. Kogure resignedst month."


    <span>"But... in that case, the patient must have refused visitors, right?"


    <span>"It seems so. Until their mental state stabilizes, even their parents are restricted from visiting."


    <span>"I see. In that case, the caretaker is pitiful."


    <span>"Who? caretaker?"


    <span>"Don''t you know? The caretaker who visited every Saturday since the patient was admitted. Considering his age, he shouldn''t be called a caretaker anymore. I want him to see that child."


    <span>"Ah, that caretaker. Yes, in today''s world, this kind of sincerity is rare."


    <span>"Yes. For these past two years, only that caretaker has been guarding the patient. So... I think his presence yed a role in the miracle of the patient waking up. It''s strange for me to still be talking about these things after working in this field for so many years."


    <span>The voices of the two nurses in the corridor grew fainter until they couldn''t be heard anymore.


    <span>Inside the room they passed by, a patient with deep blue curly hair shook his head thoughtfully.


    <span>"Shinji, Shinji," a delicate voice called out the boy''s name.


    <span>Shinji lifted his head and looked at the girl on the hospital bed. "What''s wrong, Kirie?"


    <span>"Apple¡ª"


    <span>"Ah."


    <span>Upon Kirie''s reminder, Shinji realized that his hand had stopped. When a nurse passed by the room, he happened to be helping Kirie peel an apple, and the conversation caught his attention.


    <span>"Sorry, I got distracted. I''ll finish it right away."


    <span>Shinji''s left hand, holding the knife, remained still, while his right hand held the apple and quickly rotated it. Soon, the red skin fell off in a uniform, long strip, revealing the pale yellow flesh inside.


    <span>After peeling, Shinji swiftly wielded the small knife to cut the apple into equally sized small pieces and ced them on a fruit te, which he then handed to Kirie.


    <span>"Here you go, Miss."


    <span>Kirie nced at the fruit te, then at Shinji, and opened her small mouth.


    <span>"Ah¡ª"


    <span>"?" Shinji was momentarily stunned, not understanding at first.


    <span>"Ah¡ª" Kirie persisted, her eyes, once dull, now filled with vitality, showing a hint of anticipation.


    <span>"Oh, I see." If Shinji didn''t understand now, he would be a fool¡ªshe wanted to be fed.


    <span>Well, if she wanted to be fed, then he would feed her. It''s not like he hadn''t fed Sakura fruits before, although Sakura had fed him more times.


    <span>With that thought in mind, Shinji used the small knife to pick up a piece of fruit and gently ced it in Kirie''s mouth.


    <span>"Mmm, it''s delicious." Just an ordinary apple and a simple gesture brought a happy smile to Kirie''s face.


    <span>This smile was so pure that it astonished Shinji while also causing him immense heartache.


    <span>This girl named Kiri Fujou had been lonely for far too long, to the point of losing almost everything.


    <span>Indeed, the decision to make a deal with Souren Araya was not wrong. Compared to the smile before him, the costs he had paid didn''t matter at all.


    <span>"Another one?"


    <span>"Hmm?" Kirie nodded eagerly. "Ah¡ª"


    <span>"That''s right. Only by eating more can you recover faster."


    <span>"Don''t treat me like a child. I''m several years older than you."


    <span>"Yes, yes, Sister Kirie, here''s another one." Shinji waspletely indulging Kirie like a child.


    <span>"That''s about right." Kirie chewed the fruit contentedly.


    <span>To say she wasn''t a child anymore.


    <span>Kirie''s body never fully recovered. After chatting for a little over an hour, she started to feel weak and curled up to sleep.


    <span>Shinji traced the rune "Naudiz," symbolizing survival, on her forehead and discreetly left the room, leaving the rune "EIHWAZ" in the most hidden corner of the ward to protect Kirie''s safety.


    <span>Outside the ward, a woman with orange hair dressed in a ssic Chanel suit leaned against the exterior wall, a cigarette in her mouth but not lit.


    <span>Seeing Shinjie out, she put the cigarette back into the pack and half-jokingly, half-inquiringly asked, "Finished with your new love interest?"


    <span>"What new love interest..." Shinji smirked, and nced at the woman with an air of disdain, "Ah, yes, I''m done with that, so I came to find my old me. Come on, old me, smile at this young master."


    <span>"No smile, but I can do a cold expression." The woman took off her sses, and her originally crisp and professional demeanor instantly turned icy.


    <span>"A cold face is not bad, but since you refuse to smile, then this young master will have to give you one," Shinji said, using both hands to pull up the corners of his mouth, making a concerted effort.


    <span>This time, Touko couldn''t hold back her icy expression either and quickly put on her sses, switching personas.


    <span>"You smile worse than you cry. It seems that old mes can''tpare to new loves."


    <span>"Well then, Miss Old me, as an apology, would you be willing to give me a chance to invite you for a cup of coffee?"


    <span>"Just coffee? Thatcks sincerity. Oh well, who said old mes have no one to care for them? Let''s stick with coffee."


    <span>"Hey, you''re getting addicted to this game."


    <span>======


    <span>Support Me At /AbsoluteCode

 Chapter 187: The Plan to Awaken Shiki (Bonus)

    Chapter 187: The n to Awaken Shiki (Bonus)


    Touko waited outside Kirie''s hospital room for Shinji, and of course, it wasn''t because she was jealous of any new or old love interests. In the Type-Moon world, there were numerous female characters, and Touko''s route was undoubtedly one of the most challenging.


    Just like her unpredictable and elusive nature, it was difficult to grasp her true intentions. Only Shinji, being young and also her debtor, could asionally take advantage of their age difference and his status to get some benefits and enjoy a little advantage. For others, it was difficult to get close to her, let alone experience anything exciting or enjoyable.


    But even Shinji, who had the closest rtionship with her, didn''t know what was going on in the mind of the woman before him. Most of their interactions revolved around serious matters, even when they were at a cozy coffee shop, apanied by soothing music, reminiscent of thete 90s dating spots.


    "You must have met Mikiya''s love interest by now. How is she doing?" Shinji asked vaguely while biting into his spoonful of ice cream.


    "Mikiya asked you to inquire about that?" Touko sipped her coffee.


    "He didn''t ask me, but his expression..." Shinji chuckled. "...almost screamed worry. If this continues, he''ll eventually break into the hospital illegally. You know, this hospital has a security system on par with a research facility. I have to go through some trouble when taking Kirie out for a drive at night."


    "Now that you mention it, I''m curious to see if Mikiya can sessfully infiltrate." Touko tilted her head, and her slender eyes flickered mischievously, like a sly fox.


    "Hey, hey, he''s your employee after all. Don''t give him such a hard time," Shinji protested.


    Touko ignored Shinji''s protest and continued, "How about a bet? Do you think Mikiya can sessfully enter the Shiki''s ward?"


    "It''s pointless. I won''t bet," Shinji shook his head. "If it everes to that, I''ll help Mikiya infiltrate or just take Shiki out myself."


    "Well, there is a certain charm about him that makes you want to lend a helping hand," Touko said, toning down her yful mood. "That feeling became even stronger after meeting Shiki."


    "So?"


    "Tell Mikiya to be patient a little longer."


    "The condition of Shiki isn''t good?" Shinji furrowed his brow.


    "Well, it''s not good. You heard it earlier too. She almost ruined her own eyes. The doctor says it''s due to her unstable mental state after waking up, but I don''t think so. I have a feeling there must be some other reason."


    Touko''s intuition was not wrong. Shiki''s self-inflicted eye injury wasn''t caused by mental instability; it was because she awakened the Mystic Eyes of Death Perception.


    The Mystic Eyes of Death Perception, as the name suggests, can perceive the "death" of things. It is considered one of the highest-level and rarest Mystic Eyes, said to have originated from the Celtic mythological figure, Balor, the king of the Fomorians.


    Everything has a predetermined moment of termination and destruction, which is decided at the very moment of its birth, known as the "death period." With a beginning, there is always an end, and the Mystic Eyes of Death Perception can perceive this concept of non-existence.


    The Mystic Eyes of Death Perception can see the "death" of things and receive this intangible concept as visual information. It manifests as dark, crack-like lines that appear on the surface of objects, known as "lines of death." If these lines are traced, the object will suffer an undefendable and incurable injury, hence the name "lines of death."


    It is worth mentioning that since the "lines of death" represent the concept of "death" itself, they make no distinction between hardness and softness. Regardless of how solid an object is, it can be effortlessly severed along the lines of death.


    The awakening of the Mystic Eyes of Death Perception is a very unique process. One must experience death and establish a connection between the brain and the "Root" for the eyes to awaken.


    To the holder of the Mystic Eyes of Death Perception, the entire world is filled with cracks on the verge of copse. If one has never seen the normal world, they may be unaffected. However, the feeling of transitioning from wholeness to fragmented chaos is enough to drive anyone insane.


    Shiki couldn''t bear this sensation, which led her to destroy her own eyes, avoiding the maddening world she perceived.


    The details of this situation were unknown to Touko, who had only met Shiki once, and Shinji had no intention of revealing it. Touko pointed to her chest and continued.


    "The eyes aren''t the most troublesome part. The most troublesome part is here¡ªthis emptiness. It''s not about losing memories but a deeper void, as if something crucial has been lost."


    "The Origin of the Hollow Shrine?" The Shrine represents emptiness, a void.


    "Yes, that''s it. I specte that one of the Shiki has been lost. The form I saw was the female form, so what''s lost is the male aspect. That''s why there''s an unfathomable void that cannot be filled."


    "Most likely," Shinji recalled the plot of "The Garden of Sinners" and gave an affirmative reply.


    Two years ago, there was indeed a fatal car ident. It imed the life of one-half of the Taiji, Denial/Negativity. The survivor, Shiki, experienced death and, coupled with her body being treated with the secret techniques of the Ryougi family, her physical form was already connected to the Root. This led to the awakening of the Mystic Eyes of Death Perception. The vacant half gave rise to the Hollow Shrine.


    "If a person doesn''t have a sense of reality about themselves, they won''t have the motivation to keep living. Death is inevitable."


    "Now, the next step is finding a way to fill this void."


    "Do you have a n?" Touko looked at Shinji.


    "Haven''t you thought of something too?" Shinji looked back at Touko.


    Their eyes met, and they understood each other''s thoughts.


    "We can only rely on Mikiya for this."


    "But before they meet, we need to make Shiki face reality and ignite her will to live."


    "Oh? Have youe up with a n?" Shinji raised an eyebrow.


    "Sort of. I n to approach her as a life counselor and speech therapist, hoping to help her stabilize. If that doesn''t work, we might have to resort to more drastic measures. The hospital is a ce where life and death intersect. It''s filled with remnants of souls, like ghosts. Unconscious ghosts instinctively possess bodies, and people like Shiki, with inner emptiness, are their preferred vessels. They will probably try to find a way to kill Shiki and take over her body."


    "Using death to stimte the desire to survive... It''s a strong medicine for a serious illness, but we have to be careful. An overdose can easily kill the patient."


    "I understand. When administering the medicine, I''ll be there watching. If you''re worried, you cane with me." Touko seemed prepared.


    "Let me know when the timees. If I don''t have any ns, I''ll join you..." Shinji nced at the clock on the wall. "In a while, I have to pick up Sakura and Fujino, and then go to the station to pick up Justeaze. Are youing with me?"


    "No, I''ll go back to the office first and update Mikiya on Shiki''s situation."


    "Heh, so it turns out you''ve forgotten your old love once you found a new one."


    A gentleman takes revenge within ten years, and a petty person never forgets for a hundred years. Shinji finally found an opportunity to strike back.


    "We''re even the same in this aspect. We are a perfect match."


    "Perfect match? Well, I suppose we are."


    Touko gracefully left.


    =====


    Support Me At /AbsoluteCode

 Chapter 188: As long as it’s alive, I’ll kill anything I See

    Chapter 188: As long as it¡¯s alive, I¡¯ll kill anything I See


    <span>At nightfall,


    <span>Surrounded by dense darkness, not even the sound of footsteps could be heard in the corridors today.


    <span>In the calmness of the night, resembling a tranquilke hidden deep in the mountains, Shiki Ryougi reminisced about the conversation with the woman who imed to be a speech therapist.


    <span>No, to be precise, only thest sentence.


    <span>"Why did SHIKI choose to disappear instead of me?"


    <span>The one who could answer this question, SHIKI, was no longer there.


    <span>Why did he disappear? What did he exchange, and why did he have to vanish?


    <span>Unlike Shiki, who controlled the body for the majority of the time, SHIKI liked to dream and often fell into a deep sleep for that purpose. However, even the act of dreaming, which he enjoyed, was abandoned, and he died on that rainy night.


    <span>The self that she could no longer meet, the self she could never see from the beginning. The person named SHIKI was the true self...


    <span>Shiki''s consciousness grew increasingly blurred.


    <span>While wanting to understand what SHIKI hade up with, it was only a journey of retracing memories.


    <span>The door to the hospital room opened.


    <span>Slow, sluggish footsteps gradually approached.


    <span>Was it a nurse? No, it was already past midnight.


    <span>If it was a visitor, then...


    <span>At that moment, a human hand wrapped around Shiki''s neck. The cold palm tightened gradually as if trying to break Shiki''s cervical bone.


    <span>"Ah."


    <span>The pressure on Shiki''s neck made her gasp for breath.


    <span>Unable to breathe, her throat constricted. If things continued like this, the hand strangling her would break her neck before she lost the ability to breathe.


    <span>Shiki stared at the figure with her unseen eyes.


    <span>...Not... human.


    <span>No, the shape was human. However, the person pinning her down and choking her was no longer alive.


    <span>A dead person, driven by an unknown force, attacked Shiki on the bed.


    <span>The force choking her neck showed no signs of letting up. Although Shiki resisted by grabbing the assant''s hands, the difference in strength was evident.


    <span>Wait, isn''t this what I wanted?


    <span>Struggling to breathe, her face turning red, Shiki ceased her resistance.


    <span>Being killed like this wouldn''t be so bad. Even if she continued to live, it would be meaningless. There was no sense of being alive, yet the pain still existed. It would be better to disappear directly.


    <span>The force grew stronger.


    <span>In reality, only a few seconds had passed, but time seemed to slow down significantly, flowing sluggishly like rubber.


    <span>The dead person choked Shiki''s neck, their hand devoid of warmth, their fingers sinking into her throat like wood.


    <span>There was no mercy in this act of murder, no will from the very beginning.


    <span>The skin on the neck split open, and the flowing blood was the undeniable evidence that she was still alive.


    <span>Dead... dead just like SHIKI... Lost life.


    <span>Lost? That word forcefully brought Shiki''s consciousness back.


    <span>Suddenly, a doubt arose.


    <span>Did he, in the end, find joy in dying?


    <span>Yes, he shouldn''t have thought that way.


    <span>Regardless of the reasons, did his consciousness truly exist within it?


    <span>He shouldn''t have sought death.


    <span>Because... death is so lonely and worthless.


    <span>Death is so dark and repulsive.


    <span>Death is more terrifying than anything else.


    <span>"I''m sorry."


    <span>In an instant, vitality surged through Shiki''s body.


    <span>She grabbed the wrists of the dead person with both hands and kicked with a single leg towards their abdomen.


    <span>"I... I feel disgusted just thinking about falling into that kind of ce...!"


    <span>She kicked desperately at that lump of flesh. The hands of the dead, covered in skin and blood, released her neck.


    <span>Shiki climbed off the bed.


    <span>The dead immediately lunged at her.


    <span>In the dimly lit hospital room, the living and the dead wrestled with each other.


    <span>The dead body was that of a grown man, towering over Shiki. No matter how hard she tried, Shiki was at a disadvantage.


    <span>With her hands held tightly, Shiki kept retreating until she quickly hit the wall in the narrow room.


    <span>At the moment of impact with the wall, Shiki prepared herself and consciously turned her back toward the window, her escape route.


    <span>This strategy was devised at the beginning of the battle.


    <span>The problem was¡ªthis was the third floor, about ten meters above the ground.


    <span>"Don''t hesitate."


    <span>Telling herself this, Shiki released her grip on the dead person''s hands.


    <span>The dead person reached for her neck. Faster than that, Shiki used her free hand to open the window. And so, the two of them tumbled outside, entangled with each other.


    <span>In the instant of their descent.


    <span>Shiki grabbed hold of the dead person''s vicle and flung him downward. Now, it was the dead person facing the ground, while Shiki maintained her position above. The ground quickly approached.


    <span>Blindfolded, Shiki jumped without hesitation. Even though she couldn''t see, her instincts remained urate.


    <span>The corpse of the dead person crashed into the flower bed in front of the hospital building, while Shiki''s body, before hitting the ground, leaped horizontally and slid to the courtyard some distance away.


    <span>Amid the swirling dust, a young girl dressed in a patient''s gownnded on all fours. Despite executing anding technique she had never aplished before, Shiki''s limbs were still paralyzed under the weight of gravity.


    <span>The night remained silent and undisturbed as if nothing had happened.


    <span>Shikiy prostrate on the cold, hard ground, motionless, only feeling the pain in her throat.


    <span>"Ah... I''m still alive."


    <span>And... that dead person was still not dead.


    <span>Since she didn''t want to die, it was clear what she should do¡ªkill before being killed.


    <span>Just thinking that made the emptiness in her chest disappear. At the same time, various emotions gradually faded away.


    <span>"What a bother."


    <span>Muttering to herself, Shiki realized.


    <span>The answer was so simple, and she had been troubled by it for such a long time. She truly was a fool.


    <span>Just then, a familiar voice came from behind Shiki.


    <span>"You startled me. Are you a cat?"


    <span>Without turning around, Shiki endured the impact ofnding.


    <span>"It''s you. Why are you here?"


    <span>In response to Shiki''s question, the self-proimed magus and life advisor replied in a bored tone.


    <span>"Because I have to monitor you, and I thought it was about time something happened, so I came to try my luck. Hey, no time to rest. Whether it''s a hospital or not, you can still find usable corpses. Those guys can only exert their power by possessing something tangible, so I n to use a corpse to kill you and then possess it."


    <span>"Whether it''s this or that, you''re the one who set up the pawns, right?"


    <span>Shiki, still prostrated on the ground, spoke. The previous confusion had vanished like dust in the wind.


    <span>"Oh, you already figured it out? Hmm, that was indeed my mistake. Although I created a bounded field to prevent spirits from entering, it found a way around it by borrowing a body. Normally, those guys shouldn''t possess that kind of intelligence."


    <span>Touko smiled cheerfully.


    <span>"Well, you bettere up with a solution quickly."


    <span>"Understood."


    <span>With a snap of her fingers, Touko ignited a cigarette, and the me formed words in mid-air.


    <span>The words ovepped with the body of the deceased, like a projection.


    <span>From a distant location formed by a straight line, the magic inscription from a distant world resonated, suddenly¡ªthe body of the fallen person lying on the ground burst into mes.


    <span>"It seems that the simple F-Rune power is not enough," Touko muttered to herself.


    <span>The deceased, surrounded by mes, slowly stood up. Despite having broken legs, it could still walk, seemingly controlling its feet with just its muscles. It swayed unsteadily as it approached Shiki.


    <span>Before long, the mes disappeared.


    <span>"Hey... you scammer."


    <span>"Calm down. Destroying a human body is quite difficult. For a living person, burning the heart can solve the problem. But it doesn''t work for the deceased because they''re already dead, so it doesn''t matter if they lose a hand or lose their head. The level of violence from a handgun is incapable of eradicating humanity, you understand? To make it stop, you can only prepare firepower on the scale of a crematorium or seek out an expert in exorcism... Seriously, why hasn''t that guye yet? He could easily destroy this thing."


    <span>"In other words, you can''t do it."


    <span>Her words seemed to inflict great trauma on Touko.


    <span>"You can''t do it either. Because the dead are already dead, so you can''t kill them. Unfortunately, with the weapons I have at hand, I can kill people but can''t make them disappear. It''s best to leave this ce."


    <span>Touko stepped back, but Shiki didn''t move.


    <span>It wasn''t because she had fractured her foot from falling three stories.


    <span>She simplyughed mockingly.


    <span>"Whether it''s dead or whatever. Since it can move, it still means it''s ''alive.'' As long as it''s something alive¡ª"


    <span>She stood up from a prone position, assuming the posture of a predator, a carnivore approaching its prey.


    <span>She touched her own throat.


    <span>Blood was flowing, the skin was torn, and the marks of strangtion remained.


    <span>But she was still alive.


    <span>That feeling was bewildering.


    <span>"No matter what it is, I''ll show you by killing it!"


    <span>Gently, she unwrapped the bandage covering her eyes. In the darkness, the Eyes of Direct Death were there.


    <span>Her slender feet touched the ground.


    <span>As Shiki ran towards her, the undead extended their arms.


    <span>Just like tearing a piece of paper, Shiki tore apart the undead with a single hand.


    <span>Starting from the right shoulder, her hand emerged from her left waist, with her finger bones twisted into several pieces. But in exchange, the dead suffered damage several times or even tens of times worse.


    <span>The dead fell to the ground as if the strings controlling them had been cut. Even so, it seemed that only the left wrist was entangled by the strings, and the fallen undead grabbed Shiki''s ankle.


    <span>Without hesitation, Shiki crushed that wrist with her foot.


    <span>"It''s just a collective of ''death.'' Get away from me."


    <span>Shiki sneered.


    <span>Alive. Before, she was only deceiving her own heart, but now she could feel the real sensation of being alive.


    <span>"Shiki!"


    <span>Touko called out the girl''s name and threw something towards her.


    <span>It was a silver short knife, devoid of any decorations.


    <span>Shiki pulled out the short knife embedded in the ground and looked down at the motionless undead like a mantis.


    <span>And so, she stabbed the short knife into the throat of the undead.


    <span>The undead trembled for a moment and then went still.


    <span>But...


    <span>"You fool, if you want to kill, stab the original!"


    <span>Faster than Touko''s reprimand, a transformation urred.


    <span>In the instant Shiki stabbed the body, a mist flew out from within the corpse. The mist desperately tried to escape, disappearing into Shiki''s body.


    <span>"..."


    <span>Shiki knelt on the ground.


    <span>Previously, they couldn''t possess her due to Shiki''s consciousness, but taking advantage of her momentary abandonment of self during the exhration of killing, they invaded her body.


    <span>"Not thorough enough, you idiot."


    <span>Touko ran over.


    <span>However, Shiki made a gesture with her body.


    <span>It meant to stay away, so Touko halted her steps.


    <span>With both hands gripping the short knife, Shiki pointed the de toward her chest. With a strong determination, she reimed the vacant look in her eyes.


    <span>Her teeth firmly bit down on her lip.


    <span>The de''s tip touched her chest.


    <span>Her will and body pressed the restless spirits, leaving them with no escape.


    <span>"There''s no running away like this."


    <span>She said it, not directed at anyone, but to herself.


    <span>Shiki stared directly at the wriggling foreign entity within her, piercing through her flesh. However, she was merely killing the unwanted foreign object, and Shiki was certain that the de wouldn''t harm her.


    <span>So, she infused strength into her hands.


    <span>"I... will kill the weak version of myself. I will never hand over the Mystic Eyes of Death Perception... to something like you."


    <span>The short knife slid into her chest.


    <span>=====


    <span>Support Me At /AbsoluteCode

 Chapter 189: Shiki

    Chapter 189: Shiki


    <span>The silver de was pulled out.


    <span>There was no bleeding, only the pain from the stab in the chest.


    <span>Shiki shook the knife as if trying to shake off the impure spirits clinging to it.


    <span>"You promised, right? To teach me how to use these eyes." Her calm words were filled with determination.


    <span>Touko nodded with a satisfied expression.


    <span>"Yes, but there are conditions as well. I will teach you how to use your eyes. In return, you must assist me with my work. I no longer have a familiar, so I need someone to help me."


    <span>Shiki didn''t look back at Touko, but quietly let out these words.


    <span>"Is that... work that involves killing?"


    <span>"Ah, yes, of course."


    <span>"Then I''ll do it, as youmand. After all, I have no other purpose left."


    <span>Shiki, filled with sadness, slowly fell to the ground.


    <span>Was it due to the previous exhaustion? Or was it because of the reckless act of stabbing herself in the chest?


    <span>Touko lifted Shiki and gazed at her peacefully sleeping face. In her sleep, there was a slight warmth, and her face resembled that of a frozen corpse.


    <span>Touko gazed at that expression for a long time before finally speaking.


    <span>"No purpose, you say? That''s truly tragic... You''ve misunderstood."


    <span>Shiki''s breathing was steady. It seemed she was sleeping.


    <span>"An emptiness in the depths of one''s heart, like the hollow of a temple, also means that it can contain more things. You fortunate fellow, there is no better future than this."


    <span>Touko lightly touched her upper lip with her lower lip.


    <span>"That kind of thing, I had already forgotten about it a long time ago. To speak from the depths of my heart means I''m not mature enough."


    <span>"Oh? How rare, you expressing such sentiments." The cloak unfolded, revealing a shadowy figure.


    <span>"Shinji... Since you''ve already arrived, why didn''t youe out earlier?" Touko didn''t look up, justined, "You made us waste so much effort."


    <span>"Then wouldn''t I have missed out on an exciting battle? Although I don''t pursue any aesthetics ofbat, that battle just now was truly beautiful and taught me a lot. This trip wasn''t in vain, I learned a lot. The only regret is her line, if she changed ''I''ll kill anything alive, no matter what'' to ''I''ll kill anything alive, even if it''s a god,'' it would be even more domineering."


    <span>That way, it would be worthy of her title as the "Root of Killing Gods".


    <span>Hearing Shinji''s sigh, Touko couldn''t help but show a trace of helplessness. "What does that have to do with anything? Have you been watching too much anime?"


    <span>Shinji rubbed his nose, suppressing the inner otaku heart that belonged to a moon chef, and carefully examined the girl who had fallen into a deep sleep. "So she''s Shiki Ryougi? She''s quite a beauty. Mikiya has good taste."


    <span>"Shiki has good taste too, falling for Mikiya. If she, someone who has died once, didn''t have someone like Mikiya as an anchor, she might truly fall into an endless abyss." Touko sighed while pouting at Shinji.


    <span>"Have you seen the Eyes of Death?" Shinji understood, reaching for Touko''s waist.


    <span>Don''t misunderstand, he wasn''t taking advantage of her, but taking out a cigarette from her pocket. Every time they talked about this kind of thing, Touko would want to smoke.


    <span>He took out the cigarette case, pulled out a cigarette, put it near Touko''s mouth, and ignited it with me runes. Everything happened so naturally.


    <span>"By the way, you said you would teach Miss Shiki how to use her eyes."


    <span>"Yes," Touko replied with a hint of ambiguity, the cigarette dangling from her mouth.


    <span>"Do you mind teaching one more person?"


    <span>"Again?"


    <span>That was Touko''s immediate reaction. Every time Shinji found someone with anomalies like Fujino and Kirie, Shinji would want to throw them at Touko, and she was starting to feel numb to it.


    <span>"Whether you agree or not, I can tell you some information that you''ll be interested in." Shinji squatted beside Touko and chuckled.


    <span>"Tell me, what kind of ability is it this time?"


    <span>"It''s the same as this person, the Mystic eye of death perception."


    <span>"What? This kind of rare mystic eye that might not appear even once in a few hundred years has suddenly appeared twice?"


    <span>Perhaps too shocked, Touko''s mouth gaped open, and the cigarette she had just taken a puff from fell. Fortunately, Shinji acted quickly and caught it before it couldnd on Shiki''s face.


    <span>"Yes, and that''s not even the main point. The main point is that the pronunciation of that person''s name is also ''Shiki.''"


    <span>"Really?"


    <span>"Yeah."


    <span>"This is truly... a coincidence, no, it can''t be exined by coincidence anymore, only by fate," Touko said, then pouted at Shinji once again.


    <span>This time, Shinji didn''t respond. "There''s something even more fateful. Do you want to hear it or not?"


    <span>"Go ahead, you didn''t give me back the cigarette because of this, right? I''m mentally prepared for it."


    <span>"I remember you can create ''Eye-killer'' to seal the mystic eyes, right?"


    <span>"Yeah, the sses I wear are that. But the materials are hard to find. Why are you asking about this? Don''t tell me you want me to make another one?"


    <span>"No, I just wanted to say that the other Shiki also has a pair of ''Eye-killer'' sses hanging on his nose."


    <span>"...Can you give me a more specific description?"


    <span>"ck, simr in style to the sses Mikiya wears¡ªthough the craftsmanship isn''t great, the details have your touch."


    <span>"...!"


    <span>"By the way, the appearance and temperament of that boy are also very simr to Mikiya. Some might even believe they are blood brothers."


    <span>For the third time, Touko pouted at Shinji, and after he handed her the cigarette, she took a deep drag and blew smoke rings in his face.


    <span>"You did that on purpose?"


    <span>Although Shinji coughed repeatedly from being choked, he nodded. "Yeah, I did it on purpose. I wanted to say it when you had two Shikis working for you. So, how about it? Are you interested? Do you want to go and take a look?"


    <span>That "I don''t believe you won''t take the bait" attitude made Touko blow out another puff of smoke. But the fact that she had this kind of reaction proved that she had taken the bait.


    <span>"You win. I''ll go, no, you must take me. The same Shiki, a male resembling Mikiya, and the boy entrusted with the ''Eye-killer'' by that idiot sister... Besides the time you showed me the ''Original Rune'' and ''Seduced'' me, this is the most interesting thing you''ve brought up."


    <span>"Should we bring the male Shiki and Mikiya together? It will be fun."


    <span>"Of course, I''m already looking forward to the scene when they meet," Touko raised an eyebrow.


    <span>"Oh, you''re mischievous."


    <span>"Pot calling the kettle ck."


    <span>The fact that they were quite close in terms of certain wavelengths was confirmed once again, with one being older and the other younger, and one being female while the other male.


    <span>"When Shiki stabilizes after being discharged, let''s go see them together," Touko said as she princess-carried Shiki. Shiki''s body was light, and even though Touko didn''t exercise much, she didn''t find it strenuous as her strength was not much different from an average person''s.


    <span>"That''s what I was thinking too." Shinji held onto Touko''s waist, and with his winged shoes, he carried the two back to the single hospital room with the open window.


    <span>"Where is that boy? What''s his name?"


    <span>"He''s in Tokyo, and his name is Shiki Tohno!"


    <span>The protagonist of Type-Moon''s ssic work Tsukihime.


    <span>PS: Aoko is into shota, and Touko seems to have a thing for younger guys too. Well, Shinji benefits from being younger.


    <span>PS2: The original setting of "Tsukihime" was in Misaki City, but during the remake, someone at the studio decided to eat the book and move the setting to Tokyo. So, they adjusted ordingly. After all, "Witch on the Holy Night" also had its setting in Misaki City, and with the characters in that work present, the viins in "Tsukihime" wouldn''t stand a chance.


    <span>=====


    <span>#G: Damn Dogman is Working


    <span>#TL: Shinji is Touko simp. xD

 Chapter 190: Reunion and New Encounters

    Chapter 190: Reunion and New Encounters


    <span>Falling towards the dream, my consciousness blurred, but still pondering ceaselessly.


    <span>SHIKI, who is no longer here. Me, who is now alone.


    <span>What did he exchange and disappear for? Did he disappear to protect something?


    <span>Tracing back the memories of the two Shikis, I finally understand.


    <span>Perhaps... SHIKI disappeared to protect his dream, the dream of living happily.


    <span>Was it that ssmate? Or was it the boy whom he saw as someone he wanted to be?


    <span>That is something I can no longer know.


    <span>SHIKI disappeared for the sake of both him and the two Shikis to coexist.


    <span>He left me with such profound loneliness.


    <span>...


    <span>(Note: This new Shiki is the Third personality.)


    <span>The morning sunlight seeped through the curtains, illuminating the hospital room. Shiki, whose vision had been restored, opened her eyes from that warm slumber.


    <span>Beneath her was a pristine hospital bed. It seems that the magus named Touko has taken care ofst night''s affairs. No, those were trivial matters. Compared to that, right now, all she wants to do is think about her situation.


    <span>Shiki maintained a side-lying position, her head still, feeling the morning air.


    <span>Waking up because of the light, it''s been so long since she experienced such a thing. The faint desires, all they needed was the fresh sunlight to illuminate the darkness in her heart.


    <span>Now, what I possess is a temporary life... Another me, who can no longer return, has disappeared like melting in the light. The existence of the two Shikis, along with what he dreamed of, has vanished.


    <span>If she could cry, Shiki would want to shed tears as well. But her eyes remained dry. There''s only one chance to cry... it would be wrong to shed tears for this. Even though she can no longer return, she won''t regret it a second time.


    <span>Just like the fading shadows under the morning sun. Simply disappearing cleanly, that''s what he must have expected as well.


    <span>"Good morning, Shiki," a voice came from beside her.


    <span>Shiki turned her head to the side, and there stood a friend she had known for a long time.


    <span>ck-framed sses, unadorned ck hair. He hadn''t changed at all.


    <span>"Do you still remember me...?" Mikiya''s voice trembled slightly.


    <span>Ah, she remembers. How could she forget? Mikiya had been waiting for Shiki all this time.


    <span>Only him, always protecting her.


    <span>"Mikiya Kokutou, it sounds like the name of a French poet."


    <span>Upon hearing Shiki''s words, Mikiya smiled. It was a smile that seemed as if they had met at school just the day before, a familiar smile.


    <span>How much effort was hidden within it, nobody knows. But he... he still remembers that promise.


    <span>"It''s such a beautiful day today. I''ll take you back," Mikiya said, his eyes brimming with tears, trying to sound as natural as possible.


    <span>For the empty Shiki, that warmth meant more than anything else.


    <span>Meeting this friend who appreciates her smile more than tear-filled eyes.


    <span>SHIKI, who approves of her loneliness rather than isting her.


    <span>¡ªEven though I, Shiki, have yet to choose which path to take.


    <span>"Ah, there are things that will never disappear."


    <span>Shiki gazed nkly at his smile, a gentle warmth like sunlight until she had seen enough.


    <span>Although it didn''t help fill the void in her heart, right now she didn''t want to do anything else.


    <span>His gentle smile, because it was the same as the presence in her memories.


    <span>Just like that afternoon years ago, when he, her ssmate, persistently approached her with an enduring smile.


    <span>Mikiya was the same, quietly and absentmindedly gazing at Shiki.


    <span>Observing her eyes after two years of slumber, allowing his own time to flow again, and finally relieving his longing for the vacant girl.


    <span>The first meeting on a snowy night, the reunion at the beginning of the school year, the conversations after ss, the casual chats at noon, the dates on holidays, the passionate confessions, the unwaveringmitment¡ªeverything felt like yesterday, vividly remembered.


    <span>All the waiting was not in vain, and all the efforts were rewarded in this moment.


    <span>To see her wake up, to be able to look at her as before, to hear her voice again, he felt that everything was enough.


    <span>She looked at him.


    <span>He looked at her.


    <span>This continued as if it wouldst until the end of time¡ª


    <span>¡ªIf no one disturbed them.


    <span>First, there was a creaking sound, as if some material had reached its limit and couldn''t bear the weight anymore.


    <span>Immediately after came a loud crashing sound, apanied by exmations like "Oh!" and "Be careful!"¡ªsome voices belonged to males, others to females.


    <span>The long-awaited reunion filled them with emotions, and the two-year world of just the two of them was abruptly shattered.


    <span>Shiki frowned disapprovingly, turning her head towards the source of the noise¡ªthe entrance of the hospital room.


    <span>The wooden door painted white,y copsed on the ground, with a group of culprits sprawled on top of it.


    <span>There were children around ten years old and teenage girls of fifteen or sixteen.


    <span>Outside the door, there was a frail girl in a wheelchair and a foreign woman a few years older than the girl pushing the wheelchair.


    <span>Finally, their gazes settled on the woman in the corridor, smoking by the window.


    <span>"Miss Touko¡ª" Shiki was about to speak, but Mikiya beat her to it. "And Shinji, Sakura, Miss Fujino, and the two we''re meeting for the first time, what are you all..."


    <span>"Um..." Sakura lowered her head, feeling embarrassed.


    <span>"Well..." Fujino blushed.


    <span>"It''s nothing, really, nothing at all. You guys continue, don''t mind us."


    <span>Shinji, shameless as ever, stood up as if nothing had happened, dusted himself off, and pulled Sakura and Fujino, who had been peeping with him, to leave.


    <span>"We''ve set up a bounded field at the doorway, so no matter what happens, we won''t be detected. Good luck, Mikiya."


    <span>"..."


    <span>Shinji''s shamelessness even overwhelmed Mikiya, who was known for his mature demeanor. He could only look embarrassed, unable to respond.


    <span>The straightforward and natural Shiki, who had no reservations, asked her only friend in the same tone as when they were in school.


    <span>"Are they all your friends?"


    <span>"Yeah, they''re all a group of interesting people. They must havee to help."


    <span>Upon hearing Shiki''s voice, Mikiya''s inexplicable mood calmed down. Yes, as long as she was there, nothing else mattered.


    <span>"Shinji, stop hiding outside ande in, and everyone else too."


    <span>As soon as Shinji heard that, he immediately poked his head out and saw Mikiya waving at him, followed by a group of people walking in grandly.


    <span>"Shiki, you''ve met Miss Touko, but you haven''t met the others. This is Shinji Matou, my friend; this is Shijni''s sister, Sakura; this is Asakami Fujino, Miss Touko''s disciple... And this one should be Miss Kirie Fujou, whom Shinji mentioned earlier. She also lives in this ward and is being discharged today. Lastly, this is Miss Justeaze, Miss Kirie''s attending physician and a close friend of Miss Touko."


    <span>Mikiya introduced everyone one by one, even guessing the identities of the two people they hadn''t met before.


    <span>The people who were called nodded in turn and greeted Shiki on the hospital bed.


    <span>Perhaps due to a change in her mindset after experiencing death and rebirth, or perhaps due to Mikiya''s influence, Shiki didn''t treat everyone with indifference as she used to. Instead, she sat up and, imitating the mannerisms of the deceased SHIKI, greeted them in a very ordinary way.


    <span>"Hello, I''m Shiki Ryougi."


    <span>PS: ck-framed sses, unadorned ck hair, high-waisted trousers¡ªgiving off an elderly aura.


    <span>PS2: This is about the extent of Shiki and Mikiya''s sweet interaction. There might be a sentence or two in the future, but there won''t be any more extensive sweetness.

 Chapter 191: Finding Someone

    Chapter 191: Finding Someone


    <span>Compared to inconspicuous small cities like Misaki and Fuyuki. Tokyo, the capital of Japan, is apletely different world.


    <span>Itprises 23 special wards, 27 cities, 5 towns, 8 viges, as well as the Izu Inds and Ogasawara Inds, with a total area of 2,155 square kilometers and a poption of approximately 10 million (as of 1998). It is one of the most populous cities in the world, thergest city in Asia, and the secondrgest city in the world.


    <span>Here, the hustle and bustle contrast sharply with tranquility and harmony. In Tokyo, you can experience what it means to be in a crowd, witness the continuous flow of people, and truly embrace the fast-paced lifestyle.


    <span>"There are so many people." Shiki, wearing a loose kimono, looked at the crowds of peopleing and going around her and softly uttered, "Just like ants."


    <span>"Yes," Mikiya gently smiled. To him, no matter how many people there were, they were merely background. The girl before him was the only one who truly mattered. "Although I don''t think ''ants'' is a good term."


    <span>"Then how about using insects to describe it?" Shinji took out a few coins, threw them into a vending machine, and casually selected a few cans of drinks.


    <span>"I was about to say, Shinji, that''s..." Mikiya was about to retort, but he saw Shinji throwing two cans of drinks over. Almost instinctively, he responded with a "Thank you" and handed one can to Shiki.


    <span>"I think Shinji''s description is quite urate," Touko said, standing in front of a subway sign, feeling puzzled about which route to take. "There are just too many people, like a swarm of locusts. That''s why I don''t like big cities. It''s such a hassle to find a way, and there''s always traffic congestion. It''s impossible to drive."


    <span>"Have a drink to cool off," Shinji said as he pressed a can of iced coffee against Touko''s face. "I''ll help with the search too... This maze-like map is making me dizzy. Ah, when will we have Google Maps? Mikiya, why don''t you start aworkingpany and name it Google?"


    <span>"Although I don''t know why, I just feel like there''s something wrong with that name," Mikiya sensed a hint of malice inexplicably.


    <span>"I agree. You''re teasing Mikiya, aren''t you, Matou?" Shiki''s intuition was remarkably urate.


    <span>"Miss Shiki is mighty, I admire you, so I will call you big sis," Shinji exaggeratedly bowed.


    <span>"Let''s just forget about that way of addressing me," Shiki waved her hand in distress.


    <span>"No, only through this way can I express my deep admiration, like the rushing waters of a river, incessant¡ª"


    <span>"Call me whatever you want, just please shut up."


    <span>As soon as Shinji showed signs of opening his mouth and couldn''t stop talking, Shiki quickly stopped him. She was least adept at dealing with this kind of familiarity, with excessively talkative people. They annoyed her just by looking at them.


    <span>Interestingly, this troublesome emotion proved Shiki''s acknowledgment of Shinji. Shiki''s view of emotions was akin to that of animals, unrted to liking or disliking. She first divided people into those she could be with and those she didn''t want to be with. Even if she disliked someone, she would apany them to the end if they were deemedpatible. For her, Touko was disliked, Shinji was troublesome, Sakura was liked, and both Fujino and Kirie gave her a sense of kinship. As for Mikiya, she said, "I don''t know," but she valued him greatly, to which Shinji responded with a dismissive "Heh."


    <span>Having gained the upper hand, Shinji was in a great mood. He gave a thumbs-up to Mikiya and continued to immerse himself in the grand endeavor of finding the correct routes.


    <span>Soon, with the efforts of Shinji and Touko, the two of them found suitable departure times amidst the dazzling array of train lines.


    <span>"Let''s take this one. Hurry up. If we dy until after school, we''ll have to wait until tomorrow. I don''t know the exact location of his house."


    <span>In this way, with a mix of haste and slowness, the group arrived at the front gate of a rtively remote town''s middle school, which fell within the jurisdiction of Tokyo.


    <span>The middle school itself was nothing special¡ªconventional gates, traditional school buildings, and simr iron fences. It appeared so ordinary, just like the lives of ordinary people.


    <span>Shinji double-checked the name of the school and nodded. "This is it. It''s currently 3:22. Middle school students usually finish school at 3:30. If there''s an HR (homeroom meeting), it might be dyed a bit. Let''s wait here for a while."


    <span>"Hey, Matou, you should tell me who we''re here to see by now," Shiki crossed her arms and looked at Shinji with a sidelong nce.


    <span>"Sorry, still not gonna tell you," Shinji shook his head. "It wouldn''t be fun if I tell you now."


    <span>"I''m telling you, you..." Shiki''s eyelid twitched uncontrobly, once again confirming the troublesome nature of this brat.


    <span>"Shiki, calm down. I believe Shinji has his reasons for doing this," Mikiya gently patted Shiki''s shoulder, calming her emotions.


    <span>"I must say, Mikiya, you''re impressive," Shinji chuckled. "Here''s the deal: let''s have a littlepetition. Let''s see who can find the person we''re looking for first."


    <span>"Who are you referring to?" Mikiya asked.


    <span>"Of course, it''s you and Shiki. Touko and I already know the target."


    <span>"Are you saying you don''t n on telling us the features? How are we supposed to find them then?" Mikiya furrowed his brow.


    <span>"We don''t need to tell you the features. Once you see them, you''ll know."


    <span>Shinji''s confident tone piqued the curiosity of Shiki and Mikiya.


    <span>"Interesting."


    <span>"Just to rify, do Shiki and I know this person?"


    <span>"No, you don''t know them, but you have a significant connection."


    <span>"I see. Well then, let''s see who finds them first, Shiki."


    <span>"Sure thing, Mikiya."


    <span>"All right, let thepetition begin," Touko watched the interaction between the two employees with great interest,zily snapping her fingers.


    <span>A few minutester, the school bell rang with a jingle, indicating the end of the day''s academic sses for the middle school students. It was now time for various club activities. Extracurricr activities for Japanese students were quite diverse, and the majority of high school students didn''t rush home immediately after school.


    <span>However, the person Shinji was looking for was an exception. Due to health reasons, they never participated in club activities and always headed straight home. That''s why Shinji chose this time to find them.


    <span>Amidst the gaze of the four individuals, the school security guard opened the iron gate, and a few students trickled out of the school gate.


    <span>Among them, there was an inconspicuous boy, with his head down and carrying a backpack, all by himself.


    <span>His short ck hair was unkempt, giving him a somewhat messy appearance. Hisrge, old-fashioned ck-framed sses covered half of his face, obscuring the boy''s features thaty somewhere between delicate and handsome.


    <span>It was this seemingly unremarkable boy who caught the attention of both Shiki and Mikiya.


    <span>"Mikiya, you only have Azaka as a sister, right? No younger brother?" Shiki asked.


    <span>"No, I don''t. He should--"


    <span>Just as Mikiya was about to ask if this was the person they were looking for, he suddenly noticed Shiki''s widened eyes. Her slightly disheveled ck pupils gathered and focused, emitting a mysterious color he had never seen before.


    <span>"Shiki, what''s wrong?"


    <span>Shiki let out a snort, and a chilling smile formed at the corner of her mouth, sending shivers down someone''s spine.


    <span>"This person is one of my kind."


    <span>=====


    <span>Support Me At /AbsoluteCode

 Chapter 192: Shiki and Shiki

    Chapter 192: Shiki and Shiki


    <span>As Shiki opened her Mystic Eyes of Death Perception, Tohno with his head down seemed to sense something. Suddenly, his body trembled, as if experiencing chest tightness.


    <span>Then, Tohno seemed to realize something and slowly lifted his head. His eyes, concealed by thick in lenses, gazed towards the source of the palpitations¡ªthe peculiar girl dressed in a loose kimono, with a gleam in her eyes.


    <span>Shiki gestured with her hand, appearing somewhat provocative.


    <span>After hesitating for a moment, Tohno, unable to resist the impulse and curiosity in his heart, reluctantly walked towards Shiki.


    <span>When Tohno stood before her, Shiki carefully examined him from head to toe. She asked directly, "What is your name?"


    <span>Although Tohno found Shiki''s way of questioning rather odd, he still answered, almost involuntarily, "Shiki, Shiki Tohno."


    <span>Then, Tohno saw Shiki''s astonished expression and heard another voice of surprise.


    <span>Shifting his gaze away from Shiki who inexplicably captivated him, he saw a young man who had just entered his youth. This man felt incredibly familiar, as if he were another version of himself, his future self.


    <span>What''s happening to me? It can''t be anemia-induced hallucinations, right? Tohno shook his head.


    <span>"Hey, Shiki, do you want to know my name?" Shiki skipped Shiki Tohno''s surname and called him by his given name, disying a natural sense of closeness.


    <span>Shiki Tohno couldn''t help but nod.


    <span>"I''m Shiki, Ryougi Shiki."


    <span>This time, it was Tohno''s turn to widen his eyes, his sses almost falling off his nose.


    <span>Witnessing this scene, Shinji finally burst intoughter, roaring with amusement.


    <span>"That''s it, that''s exactly it! This is what I''ve been waiting for! Ahahaha! Well then, both Shikis, this ce isn''t suitable for a conversation. Let''s go somewhere else. On the way here, I saw an ice cream shop. I''ll treat everyone to ice cream."


    <span>...


    <span>Ten minutester, at an open-air umbre table in the ice cream shop.


    <span>Shinji nced at Shiki sitting next to him, then looked across the table at Mikiya and Tohno, wearing a satisfied smile. After finishing "The Garden of Sinners" and "Tsukihime" in his previous life, he had been thinking of doing something like this, and now it had finallye true. It wastrulythe best reward for a seasoned moon fan like himself.


    <span>"Well, everything is as I said. There''s no need to say much. Simr beings will naturally be attracted to each other."


    <span>"Indeed," Touko, sitting beside Shinji, said meaningfully as she reached out and took off Tohno''s eyesses.


    <span>Tohno, who had been in a dazed state, immediately felt dizzy, swaying and copsing onto the table. He closed his eyes and pleaded, "Those sses are important to me. Please, give them back."


    <span>"Kid, hasn''t anyone taught you that when you ask someone for something, you should look at them?" Touko spun the sses around in her hand.


    <span>"Well..." Tohno struggled to open his eyes, adjusting to the unfamiliar world before him. He fixed his gaze on the face of someone resembling his talkative older sister and said, "Please give me back my sses. I''m begging you."


    <span>"Nope," Touko smirked mischievously.


    <span>"Why are you like this..." A hint of anger appeared on Tohno''s face.


    <span>"Don''t be mad, Shiki-kun." Shinji, sandwiched between the two, patted Tohno''s shoulder. "Haven''t you noticed something familiar about this sister?"


    <span>Tohno was momentarily stunned, carefully staring at Touko''s face for a while. Gradually, he realized that this beautiful face in front of him was slowly ovepping with the person who was incredibly important to him in his memories. The only differences were their hair color and eye color, but their appearances were almost identical.


    <span>"Tea-teacher... No, you''re not a teacher, you''re..."


    <span>"I''m Touko Aozaki, your teacher''s older sister if your teacher''s name is Aoko Aozaki."


    <span>As a middle school student, Tohno didn''t catch theplexity in Touko''s tone when she mentioned the name "Aoko Aozaki." He was filled with joy and nodded repeatedly, "My teacher''s name is indeed Aoko Aozaki. Is she doing well?"


    <span>"I don''t know. We have a grudge against each other. Kid, Since you encounter me, you can only me your bad luck."


    <span>Touko coldly took off her sses, and the icy gaze sent a shiver down Tohno''s spine.


    <span>"Touko, stop." A hand inserted itself between Touko and Tohno.


    <span>"Shiki... you..."


    <span>"Don''ty a hand on him."


    <span>"Why?" Touko''s icy gaze turned frosty. "Because he has the same name as you, the same traits? Did you take him as a substitute for SHIKI? You have to understand. He is Shiki, not SHIKI!"


    <span>This question was like a blow to the heart, reminding Shiki of something she least wanted to remember. It was the very reason why Shiki disliked Touko. However, Shiki wasn''t angry; she simply said calmly, "I know, SHIKI is no longer here, but Shiki is. He has seen the same things as me, and he shouldn''t go back to that dark, empty ce again."


    <span>During her two-yeara, Shiki was floating in that dark, empty, indescribable ce. No one understood the horrors of that ce better than her.


    <span>"Are you serious?"


    <span>"Yes, no one understands the horrors of that ce better than me."


    <span>Shiki''s words were vague, and Shiki couldn''t fullyprehend them, yet he felt like he did. This woman who shared the same name as him seemed to see the same world as him.


    <span>Touko looked at Tohono and Shiki, sighed, put on her sses, and softened her cold demeanor. "It''s not just because of that, right? Is it also because he looks like Mikiya?"


    <span>"Touko, Touko!" Shiki''s voice held rare embarrassment.


    <span>Mikiya, who witnessed the scene, chuckled knowingly. "Shiki, little brother, I hope you don''t mind me calling you that. Miss Touko is just trying to scare you. She''s a good person."


    <span>"Whether she''s a good person or not is beside the point, but she wouldn''t take her dissatisfaction with her sister out on you. So, don''t worry," Shinji added persuasively. "There must be another reason why she took your sses, right, Touko?"


    <span>"I''m not going to lower myself to the level of a minor." Touko snorted lightly. "Hey, kid, do you know who made those ''Mystic Eyes Eyes Killer''?"


    <span>Shiki shook his head.


    <span>"It was me, using extremely precious materials. If converted to yen, it should be worth a nine-digit figure. I originally intended to wear it myself, but that stupid sister snatched it away. Now I have to make another pair, which only adds to my debt, you know? What''s even worse is that brainless, violent idiot modified it into such a tacky design. Absolutely no progress whatsoever."


    <span>The more Touko spoke, the angrier she became. The sses known as the "Eye Killer" creaked in her delicate hands, causing Tohno''s heart to ache.


    <span>"Um, Touko... sensei." After hesitating for a moment, Tohno decided to address her using the same title as Aozaki Aoko.


    <span>Before he could continue, Touko guessed his intention. "Don''t worry, the things made by me are not that fragile. Even if that violent maniac wants to destroy them, it won''t be so easy."


    <span>Tohno chose to ignore Touko''s grievances towards Aoko. He had no right to meddle in the affairs between his Sensei and her sister.


    <span>"But there''s something Aoko doesn''t know. This ''Eye Killer'' can''t suppress your eyes forever. There wille a day when your eyes will grow beyond its control. What will you do then? Will you keep your eyes closed forever and never look at this world?"


    <span>"I... I..."


    <span>It was the first time Tohno heard about this. He felt helpless and panicked. As a young boy, he couldn''t imagine facing this fragmented world every day.


    <span>"What should I do, then?"


    <span>======


    <span>Support Me At /AbsoluteCode

 Chapter 193: Younger Brother

    Chapter 193: Younger Brother


    <span>"What should I do then?"


    <span>Tohno seemed to be asking others, but also asking himself.


    <span>Still holding onto the perspective of an ordinary person, he didn''t want to face such an abnormal world. But he also knew that Touko''s words were true. There woulde a day when the sses that protected his worldview and normal life would shatter. When that time came, what should he do?


    <span>As Tohno pondered, no one spoke. Everyone present understood very well that certain things had to be understood by oneself, and certain things required taking the first step on one''s own. If one relied solely on others to pull them along without personally facing it, they would eventually fall into an endless abyss.


    <span>One minute.


    <span>Two minutes.


    <span>Three minutes.


    <span>Five minutes.


    <span>It wasn''t until Tohno finished his cold drink that he broke the silence.


    <span>"What should I do, after all?"


    <span>This time, he didn''t lower his head. Instead, he looked up at every person beside him, his eyes filled with both exploration and a plea for affirmation.


    <span>Touko sighed, seemingly dissatisfied with this answer.


    <span>"Although a bit slow, your attitude ismendable. Remember what Miss Touko said, and at least you''ll pass."


    <span>Mikiya responded more directly. He pointed to Shiki beside him. As someone who always helped others when they asked, especially someone like Tohno who was like a real brother to him, he would offer his assistance without hesitation.


    <span>Shiki responded to Mikiya''s gesture by casually swiping her hand on the table. It seemed like a meaningless action, not even touching the surface of the table, but in Shiki''s eyes, it revealed a whole different world. If her fingernail had indeed made contact with the table, it would have split into two by now, and the swipe marked the "line of death" on the table.


    <span>Tohno stared nkly at Shiki''s finger and then looked at her eyes, shimmering with mysterious radiance. Suddenly, he realized¡ªthe woman who shared the same eyes as him wasn''t wearing the "Eye Killer."


    <span>"I understand. Please, Miss Shiki, teach me how to control these eyes." He stood up and bowed.


    <span>"Just call me Shiki, I permit you to address me that way." Shiki smiled, devoid of the ferocity thates with hunting one''s kind. It was just an ordinary, serene smile.


    <span>"Shiki... nee?" Perhaps unwilling to directly address someone older by their name, Tohno added a suffix.


    <span>"Just call me Shiki. That title doesn''t sit well with me." Shiki spoke while giving a re at Shinji.


    <span>Shinji held his head, whistling as if he hadn''t seen anything. That title was a manifestation of his faith, and he wouldn''t change it for anything.


    <span>"How about calling you, elder sister(nee-san) directly?" Tohno still hesitated.


    <span>"Sigh, your stubbornness about trivial matters is just like Mikiya. Fine, elder sister it is. Elder sister and younger brother sound good, and besides, you and I might... no, it''s nothing." Shiki finally epted the title. "So, Mikiya will be your older brother, considering how much you resemble each other."


    <span>"Sure, I don''t have a younger brother. If Shiki-kun doesn''t mind, you can call me older brother." Mikiya''s attitude cheered up Tohno, and his already gentle smile became even softer, radiating an irresistible charm to the younger girls.


    <span>"Older brother, elder sister."


    <span>"Hmm."


    <span>"Oh."


    <span>The three individuals, who were not blood-rted but resembled family more than anything, shared remarkably simr smiles.


    <span>On the side, Touko lightly tapped Shinji''s arm and whispered, "Is this what you wanted to see?"


    <span>"Of course! Can''t you see how happy I am? This is a historic moment!" Shinji admitted openly.


    <span>"The meeting of two holders of the Mystic Eyes of Death Perception is indeed historic, but he''s that idiot sister''s disciple, you know."


    <span>"Yeah, ording to seniority, he''s your grand-disciple."


    <span>Touko expressed her dissatisfaction with Shinji''s feigned ignorance.


    <span>"Hey, you know very well that I''ve already severed ties with my family."


    <span>Shinji was equally unyielding, directly piercing through the thin veil between the sisters.


    <span>"Don''t pretend. Your rtionship with Aoko-san isn''t as bad as you make it out to be. It''s just that both of you are stubborn and unwilling to back down, which led to this stalemate."


    <span>"Why should I back down?" A tinge of embarrassment appeared on Touko''s face, but she remained stubborn. "If anyone should back down, it should be Aoko. I''ve already backed down enough."


    <span>"This is an internal matter between the two of you, and we outsiders can''t interfere. But don''t let your internal issues affect the outside."


    <span>"What internal and external matters? You just want me to help this brat."


    <span>"Yes, yes."


    <span>"Sigh, do you know how many troublesome things you''ve pushed onto me?"


    <span>"The capable ones have more responsibilities. If I had the Mystic Eyes, I wouldn''t bother you."


    <span>"Come on, even if you had them, you would still push them onto me. I know you too well."


    <span>Touko red at Shinji with annoyance, but Shinji had thick skin and didn''t mind at all.


    <span>"Yes, yes, Touko is mighty, Touko is the greatest."


    <span>"Let''s make it clear. Fujino and Kirie are thest ones. I won''t take any more disciples until they graduate. Human energy is limited, and I want to run an agency, conduct magecraft research, and train disciples. Time is already insufficient."


    <span>"Thanks."


    <span>Touko waved her hand casually and turned her face towards Tohno. "Kid, do you often feel dizzy, chest tightness, and fatigue? Even after getting checked at the hospital, they couldn''t find any specific cause, just saying it''s anemia and advising you to rest?"


    <span>"Yes, yes, you''re right. That''s exactly how I feel," Tohno nodded repeatedly. "You know the reason."


    <span>"That''s the price, the price of awakening the Mystic Eyes of Death Perception. To see the death of all things, you must first experience death yourself. Shiki lost half of her spirit, and you lost half of your vitality. Not lifespan, but life force. An average person has 100 units of activity in a day, but you only have 50 units, which is why you feel weak."


    <span>"Is there a solution, Touko?" Shiki asked.


    <span>"Yes, there are ways to replenish both the spirit and the life force. The methods of replenishing life force can be divided into two categories: addressing the symptoms and addressing the root cause."


    <span>"Addressing the symptoms is easier. Many forms of magic can supplement the life force that is not naturally deficient. I can make a life rune pendant for the kid, which, when worn, will allow him to live like a normal person. However, the rune needs regr replenishment of mana to maintain its effect, approximately every seven days."


    <span>"Addressing the root cause is difficult. To permanently repair the deficiency in life force, you would need legendary remedies or materials like the Water of Life, Philosopher''s Stone, or Leaves of the World Tree. Each of them exists only in legends, and it''s unknown if they exist."


    <span>"Well, no matter which method, it''s a huge expense for the kid."


    <span>"I... don''t have money," Tohno stammered.


    <span>"It''s okay, kid. You''re still underage, so I won''t make you pay," Touko picked up an eye and ruffled Touko''s hair. "The bill will be covered by your teacher, my idiot sister. It''s your turn to experience the taste of owing debts this time. Ohohohohoho~"


    <span>"Touko, you''re so scary."


    <span>=====


    <span>Support Me At /AbsoluteCode

 Chapter 194: Lio Shirazumi

    Chapter 194: Lio Shirazumi


    <span>Let''s tell the story of a boy.


    <span>The boy had flowing, ear-length golden hair and a pair of amber-colored eyes. With abination of delicacy and handsomeness on his face, he<span>easily<span>scored at least 80 points in<span>terms of<span>appearance. Even in the world of anime and manga,<span>where there are<span>countless handsome boys and beautiful girls, he could be considered a top-tier bishounen. In a different setting, with his handsome face, he could easily live a sessful life and find a beautiful girl to live happily ever after.


    <span>However, this is the world of Type-Moon, and this beautiful boy has set his sights on a girl with an extremely high difficulty level to pursue, apanied by a dangerous girl named Shiki Ryougi. Thus, tragedy befell him.


    <span>In 1995, he encountered Shiki Ryougi and confessed his feelings to her shortly afterward.


    <span>As expected, the confession failed.


    <span>This<span>was quite normal.<span>Pursuing a girl, especially someone like Shiki Ryougi, was never<span>an<span>easy<span>task<span>.<span>One failed confession was not a big deal.<span>He just needed to find the right direction, seize the<span>right<span>opportunity, and continue<span>to work<span>hard.


    <span>However, the boy, still in his immature teenage years, did not see it that way. After<span>his confession was rejected<span>, he was deeply hurt and felt that his whole life had turned dark.<span>This<span><span>was something that<span>often happened at that age, known as the "Spring season." As long as he could get through the most<span>difficult<span>time, the wounds would slowly heal, and life would still<span>be filled<span>with sunshine.


    <span>However, during this most<span>difficult<span>time, a lovelorn youth was prone to sinking, falling into decadence, anding up with unreasonable and bizarre ideas. The boy had such a thought. He wanted to prove that he was not "weak" by resorting to<span>violence,<span>by beating others.


    <span>Because the reason Shiki rejected him was, "I hate weak people."


    <span>This thought changed the trajectory of his life. In a brawl, the boy identally killed his opponent. In contact with the brink of death, his spirit on the edge, he came up with the idea of hiding the body by wanting to devour it entirely, and in doing so, he realized his true nature.


    <span>With the help of Souren Araya, who arrived shortly after, the boy awakened his origin, "Consumption," and used the excuse of studying abroad to drop out of school.


    <span>Afterward, under the influence of his urge to "consume," hemitted one murder after another. The bodies of the victims<span>were<span>mostly marked<span>by the traces of being devoured by wild beasts, with a gruesome appearance. It was this series of grotesque murders that elerated the deterioration of Shiki''s personality at the time and indirectly led to hera.


    <span>During the process of killing, the boy felt fear and became increasingly insane. He started believing that he was insane and that killing was inevitable, but he neededpanions who were equally crazy.


    <span>He tried to create a cocktail drug, which he dubbed "Bloodchip<span>",<span>to make other people turn into "special people<span>".<span>His delusions made him believe that soaking the drug into his blood would allow others to awaken their origin like him. This behavior caused numerous deaths and disappearances. It was only when the Shiki fell into aa that the boy gradually stopped his madness.


    <span>However, this cessation was temporary. After two years<span>had passed<span>, the boy still hadn''t found anypanions, and he turned his attention back to Shiki again. To attract her attention, he decided tomit another bizarre murder.


    <span>Unfortunately, this time, his luck wasn''t as good as before. Just as he was preparing tomit the crime, a man wearing a ck coat appeared before him.


    <span>Emiya Kiritsugu,<span>after giving up his life as a magus killer following the conclusion of the Holy Grail War<span>, stayed in Japan and spent the rest of his life peacefully with his wife Irisviel, his daughter Illyasviel, and his partner Maiya Hisau.


    <span>However, this didn''t mean he gave up magecraft or the skills he honed through ughter. He was well aware of the importance of the Einzbern family to his wife and daughter. If the Einzberns were to learn that they were still alive, it would surely lead to a new battle.


    <span>Furthermore, he promised Maiya<span>that he would<span>help her find her son, Sigma.<span>The country from which Maiya hailed<span>was still engulfed<span>in turmoil, and<span>having good skills was necessary for finding<span>someone there.


    <span>To avoid losing his wife and daughter again and<span>to<span>help his partner, Maiya, find her son, Kiritsugu dedicated himself to training in magecraft and marksmanship<span>every day<span>.<span>It wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say that the current Kiritsugu Emiya was<span>stronger<span>than before he married into the Einzbern family or during the Holy Grail War.


    <span>In front of Kiritsugu<span>, there<span>was amission letter that had arrived from the city of Misaki.


    <span>Normally<span>, Kiritsugu, who had given up being a magus killer, no longer epted anymissions.<span>However, there was one exception<span>, and that was Matou<span>Shinji, who had yed a role in the reconstruction of the entire Emiya family.


    <span>The content of themission was<span>simple<span>: Find the culprit behind the series of bizarre murders that urred in Misaki City in 1995 and 1996 and eliminate them.


    <span>Themission letter also included a simple dossier, including the suspect''s name and some clues that Shinji had gathered.


    <span>Kiritsugu didn''t know for what purpose Shinji had sent him thismission, but he knew<span>that he<span>was willing to ept this seemingly simple task. Although he had given up on saving the world and the dream of bing a hero of justice, he didn''t mind doing something within his power for<span>the sake of<span>his sense of justice<span>. For<span>example, helping a few good people or punishing a few viins.


    <span>After informing his family that he would be away for a few days to take care of some business, Kiritsugu packed his belongings and set off for Misaki City.


    <span>Having received Kiritsugu''s response, Shinji also resolved a matter<span>that had been<span>weighing on his mind.


    <span>Lio Shirazumi was the earliest assistant to Souren Araya and the first person awakened by Araya.<span>Due to going through a contradiction in stimting Shiki,<span>he<span>was ultimately abandoned<span>by Araya<span>.<span>However, even as a discarded individual, he achieved something that Araya hadn''t. He pushed Shiki to the brink of copse and severely wounded Mikiya Kokutou, causing him to lose an eye, just as described in the seventh chapter, "Murder Spection (Part 2)" of "The Garden of Sinners."


    <span>Originally, Shinji intended<span>to<span>personally<span>take care of this hidden danger for his friend<span>.<span>Unfortunately, his investigative abilities were limited, and he had many other things to attend to, such as spending time with Sakura,<span>spending time with<span>Fujino,<span>spending time with<span>Fujou,<span>spending time<span>with<span>Justeaze, and so on.<span>Why were they all girls?<span>Well,<span>let''s add spending time with Mikiya<span>too<span>(gathering information).<span>Anyway, he<span>just<span>didn''t have the time.


    <span>So, he sought the help of an expert.


    <span>Indeed, experts were<span>truly<span>experts.<span>The person Shinji had spent half a month trying to find was located by Kiritsugu in just three days.<span>When he<span>found<span>the target, the person was wearing clothes simr to Shiki and was holding a dagger, preparing to attack a passerby.


    <span>Without panicking at the realization that<span>his killing act had been witnessed<span>, Lio Shirazumi abandoned the nearby passerby and stared intently at Kiritsugu. His tongue licked his lips, revealing a fierce smile like a wild beast that had spotted its prey.


    <span>The blond youth, dressed in the same clothes as Shiki, started running. He held a dagger<span>in one hand<span>and moved low, gliding along the narrow alleyways.


    <span>Kiritsugu raised his eyebrows in surprise. The approaching figure didn''t move like a human but more like a snake, swiftly moving in and out of Kiritsugu''s field of vision, making it difficult to determine his next move.


    <span>When the distance between the two closed to about five meters, the snake-like movements suddenly transformed into those of a wild beast.


    <span>Like a starving tiger pouncing on its prey, Lio Shirazumi lunged above Kiritsugu''s head, aiming the dagger at his neck.


    <span>At this critical moment, a muffled sound emerged from Kiritsugu''s throat.


    <span>"Time Alter: Triple el!"


    <span>With this forbidden incantation, Lio Shirazumi''s movements within Kiritsugu''s field of vision slowed down, allowing him to discern the patterns on the de. At the same time, Kiritsugu''s physical abilities reached an unimaginable height, enabling him<span>to narrowly evade Lio Shirazumi''s shing attack towards his throat<span>.


    <span>Just as the lethal blow missed, Lio Shirazumi was about to give chase, but he suddenly noticed a dark barrel<span>in front of<span>him.


    <span>A gunshot resounded, and Lio Shirazumi heard the sound of his head shattering.


    <span>Kiritsugu''s beloved gun, Thompson Contender, hadpleted its mission. His right hand rested on the trigger guard switch, and the gun hung diagonally from his shoulder.


    <span>As the break-action magazine opened, the spent cartridge flew through the air, leaving faint traces of gunpowder residue before falling to the ground with a crisp sound in the quiet night.


    <span>With his left hand reaching into his coat pocket, Kiritsugu skillfully dialed a number on his mobile phone.


    <span>"The mission isplete."


    <span>PS: Lio Shirazumi had a despicable nature, evidenced by<span>his act of<span>licking every inch of Shiki''s body with his tongue in the original.


    <span>=====


    <span>Support Me At /AbsoluteCode

 Chapter 195: Battle Of Shiki

    Chapter 195: Battle Of Shiki


    <span>Swish, swish. Two sounds echoed as two figures, one ck and one white, intertwined.


    <span>ng, ng. Clear sounds resonated as the two shes collided and rebounded, instantly separating and leaving behind a trail of scorching sparks in the air.


    <span>The two shes emanated from two short knives.


    <span>One was a spring-loaded knife with a dark-colored matte handle, bearing a peculiar emblem engraved on the hilt.


    <span>The other was a tactical straight knife resembling military-issue equipment, with a ck handle adorned with a pair of yin-yang symbols.


    <span>The two knives, simr in length and de style, glided through the air, creating two breathtaking arcs in silence before colliding once again.


    <span>The straight knife sliced at an acute angle, only to be met with a counter from the spring-loaded knife at the same angle.


    <span>ng, another light ring resounded.


    <span>This time, the two short knives didn''t separate but reached a stalemate.


    <span>The owner of the straight knife, an elegant young girl dressed in a blue Taoist robe, licked her lips, an excited smile forming at the corner of her mouth. "No, no, this won''t do, Shiki. Your strength shouldn''t be limited to this extent."


    <span>The owner of the spring-loaded knife, a delicate-faced young boy dressed in a ck tracksuit, wore a pained expression. "Sis, this is my limit."


    <span>"Don''t lie."


    <span>Shiki Ryougi exerted force with her right hand, and the two intersecting knives in a cross shape drew closer to Shiki Tohno''s face.


    <span>"I can sense it. Your blood, your potential, far exceeds this."


    <span>"Even if you say that..." Tohno''s face flushed, sweat forming on his forehead and cheeks. He genuinely didn''t appear to be hiding anything.


    <span>"Oh? It seems you still haven''t realized your power. Allow me to bring it out," Shiki dered.


    <span>With a swift kick, Shiki struck Tohno in the stomach, sending him flying several meters away.


    <span>As Tohno climbed up from the ground, he witnessed an indescribable mysterious radiance overflowing from Shiki''s eyes¡ªthe Mystic Eyes of Death Perception awakened.


    <span>"Sis, this¡ª"


    <span>Not giving Tohno a chance to continue speaking, Shiki scolded loudly, "Don''t be so wishy-washy. Take off your sses and look at me! Can you ept this world? Don''t tell me you can''t?"


    <span>Whether it was sensing Shiki''s determination or being stirred by the fiery blood within himself, Tohno took off his "Mystic Eye Killer" sses and handed them to Mikiya, who was standing nearby, keeping watch.


    <span>"Of course, I can!"


    <span>With Tohno''s roar, the spring-loaded knife sliced through the air, rapidly closing in on the elegant and heroic Shiki.


    <span>Shiki gracefully turned, evading Tohno''s thrust, her smile bing even more enchanting, reaching almost bewitching levels.


    <span>"That''s right, just like that. Faster, stronger, more cunning angles."


    <span>I can feel it. This is far from your limit. You can be even stronger because you and I are of the same kind. We are both murderers, flowing with the same blood.


    <span>The straight knife transformed, never leaving Shiki''s "deathlines." A mere graze would result in an irreparable injury.


    <span>However, Shiki didn''t give Tohno such an opportunity. Whether through blocking or evading, Shiki defended against Tohno''s fierce attacks. Not only that, she seized the gaps in Tohno''s movements tounch her counterattacks, aiming at Tohno''s "deathlines."


    <span>Two killers who faced death directly, able to see the death of all things, danced on the edge of death. The pressure emanating from their every move gradually spread throughout the entire area, weighing heavily on all the onlookers.


    <span>Touko began drawing runes, Shinji took out a slingshot, Fujino opened her own Mystic Eyes, and Sakura umted magical bullets. Except for Mikiya, who had no connection to the mysteries and could only stare nkly, everyone else was ready to interfere if something happened.


    <span>In the eyes of both Shikis, they saw a fragile world that would shatter upon a single touch. Both individuals locked onto the other''s death and knew that the other had locked onto their death.


    <span>Death, death, death.


    <span>Death, death, death.


    <span>Death, death, death, death, death, death, death, death, death, death, death, death, death.


    <span>All of it was death.


    <span>This was the kind of pressure that could drive an ordinary person insane in an instant, a pressure that even magus who understood the nature of death had difficulty enduring. However, these two dancing youths not only endured it, but they also remained unaffected by any negative consequences.


    <span>However, being unaffected didn''t mean there were no consequences.


    <span>Surrounded by endless death, the spirits of the two individuals, who shared the same name, became increasingly excited, and their fighting spirit grew more and more fervent.


    <span>Faint white mist seeped from the gaps in their hair and clothes, the vapor produced by evaporating sweat. Their distinct ck and white eyes were filled with a crimson hue, like two bloodthirsty beasts with eyes turned red.


    <span>Yet, this was only the external appearance. The changes urring within their bodies could only be understood by Touko, a master of somatology, and Shinji, who was personally trained by Scathach.


    <span>The speed of their blood flow was rising in an abnormal trend, and as a result, their physical abilities experienced astonishing leaps. Especially in attributes closely rted tobat, such as muscle resilience, reflexes, and dynamic vision, they approached the limits of humanity. It wouldn''t be surprising if they broke through those limits at any moment.


    <span>To some extent, the two individuals locked inbat could no longer be considered human, or at least not entirely human.


    <span>Tohno felt his blood boiling.


    <span>My brain feels like it''s on fire.


    <span>My cerebral fluid is heating up as if it''s about to burst out.


    <span>My breath burns as if it''s searing through my lungs.


    <span>The deaths in the surrounding world, just like breathing, are strange, frequent, and natural.


    <span>But it doesn''t matter. The condition of my body is unexpectedly good.


    <span>My stiff right-hand moves freely, and my rigid footsteps be agile. The spring-loaded knife held in my dominant hand switches to my other hand.


    <span>The seriousness on my face dissipates without me realizing it, reced by genuine pleasure. The smile on my lips mirrors Sis.


    <span>I am enjoying this process of killing.


    <span>"You finally understand, Shiki!"


    <span>Once again, Tohno step past, and Shiki lets out aughter filled with murderous intent.


    <span>"ughter, death, you and I,e on, continue to unleash, continue to burn. Only then can you see your true self."


    <span>A misstep, a twist, a feint¡ªthree movements seamlesslybined.


    <span>In just a second, just a single second, Tohno, like a nimble spirit, crosses a distance of three meters and appears behind Shiki, aiming the knife at her "deathline" on her back.


    <span>However, this unexpected deadly strike is evaded by Shiki in an even more unbelievable manner.


    <span>In the split second before the straight knife descends, Shiki''s movement speed suddenly increases, surpassing even Tohno. In that moment, her speed truly breaks through the limits of the human body.


    <span>With that speed, Shiki transforms into a phantom, instantly escaping from under Tohno''s knife and reappearing above him in the next instant, the de aimed at his throat.


    <span>This strike doesn''t target any specific "deathline," but its effect is no different from one. The throat is a human''s vital point, and once it''s severed, death follows.


    <span>Tohno raises his head, and the radiance in his eyes is exceptionally splendid. Even more resplendent than his eyes is the gleam of his de.


    <span>The knife moves lightly, its brilliance shining brilliantly, then disappears in a sh.


    <span>Life and death hang by a thread.


    <span>=====


    <span>Support Me At /AbsoluteCode

 Chapter 196: Nanaya, Tohno and Ryougi

    Chapter 196: Nanaya, Tohno and Ryougi


    <span>To live or to die? The answer is clear - to live.


    <span>Just as Shiki''s switchde was about to pass across Tohno''s throat, and Tohno''s straight de was about to cut into Shiki''s body, two silver bullets flew and struck the wrists of the two, causing the straight de and switchde to fly from their hands.


    <span>At the same time, the des of the two short des began to twist and contort.


    <span>Immediately after, two ck cursed bullets struck the knees of the two<span>, and before<span>the magecraft within could take effect, an invisible pressure had already pushed them to the ground, rendering them immobile.


    <span>The silver bullets came from Shinji, the twisting force originated from Fujino, the cursed bullets were from Sakura''s hand, and the oppressive magecraft<span>was released<span>by Touko<span>- without<span>anyone needing to prompt them, the four had acted swiftly to save the two.


    <span>"Shiki, Shiki, are you alright?"<span>Mikiya cried as he ran towards them, though it was hard to tell<span>from his voice<span><span>exactly<span>who he was calling out to.


    <span>Tohno was lying on the ground, limbs akimbo, rubbing his aching wrists and panting heavily.


    <span>"Ah, I''m fine, just a bit tired. Go check on that kid."


    <span>Shinji moved faster than Mikiya: "He''s fine too,<span>just<span>overexerted himself and strained his eyes. A good rest will fix it."


    <span>The Magic Eye of Death Perception<span>ces a<span>great<span>burden on<span>the user''s brain.<span>Shiki''s body is<span>special<span>, and she had fully grasped death during her two years of<span>unconsciousness<span>,<span>so<span>she could withstand it. Tohno couldn''t<span>, his<span>body and time in contact with death were not as extensive as Shiki''s, so he couldn''t sustain the Mystic Eye for long.


    <span>"That''s good to hear. Matou, help me get his knife."


    <span>Shinji casually picked up the two short swords and handed them to Shiki. Shiki nced at a<span>certain<span>ancient mark on the<span>hilt of the de<span>, nodding thoughtfully.


    <span>"So it was Nanaya<span>after<span>all."


    <span>"Nanaya?" Mikiya blinked in slight confusion.


    <span>"Hmm, the Ryougi n<span>that<span>I belong to and the Asakami n<span>that<span>Fujinoes from are<span>both<span>ancient exorcist ns.<span>Among the famous exorcist families, only the Nanaya n''s assassination techniques are stronger than the Ryougi n''s, and only the Nanaya bloodline can<span>bring about<span>such an enhancement. That ''sh-step'' just now was likely the signature assassination art of the Nanaya."


    <span>Just before the final strike, Tohno used a momentary evasion technique, then swiftly returned, which was the trademark assassination art of the Nanaya House - utilizing high-speed movement along the walls, simr to the wall-jumping abilities described in wuxia novels.


    <span>"But the Nanaya n<span>was already wiped out<span>eight years ago, wasn''t it?" Mikiya wondered.


    <span>"Yes, perhaps he is thest survivor of the Nanaya n, adopted by the Tohno family, which is why his surname changed to Tohno," Shiki said, struggling to sit up and staring at the face so simr to the man supporting her. "Speaking of which, Mikiya, how do you know so much about these exorcist families?"


    <span>"Ah, well, that came up a bit when I was investigating your family''s background," Mikiya said, somewhat embarrassed as he scratched his cheek. It was no wonder he felt awkward, as they were currently using the dojo of the Ryougi n, discussing matters behind their backs.


    <span>Yes, this was the Ryougi n''s property<span>, located<span>in Misaki City, not Tokyo.<span><span>Ever since<span>Touko agreed to help Tohno, he has beening to Misaki Town for every vacation. To avoid worrying his family, Mikiya even went to the Tohno house to exin<span>...<span>well, the exnation didn''t matter, as the Tohno family wasn''t concerned once they saw Mikiya''s face.


    <span>By the way, using the dojo was Shiki''s<span>idea,<span>to train Tohno.<span>In Shiki''s words, since he is her younger brother<span>, weakness is not allowed<span>, and this younger brother turned out to be quite strong indeed.


    <span>"But how coincidental, Shiki from Ryougi, Fujino-san from Asakami, Shiki-kun from Nanaya, and the sick girl in the hospital, Kirie Fujou. All four great exorcist families gathered together. I wonder what kind of wondrous things might happen."


    <span>"Who knows," Shiki said, idly ying with the Tohno''s de.


    <span>Beside them, Shinji''s expression was awkward.


    <span>Spoken without intention, heard with meaning. After having already changed the fates of Fujino and Kirie, Shinji entertained the idea of collecting the bloodlines of the four great exorcist<span>families,<span>to see if he could summon a dragon<span>...<span>Ahem, he''s been watching too much "Dragon Ball<span>",<span>and has<span>been subconsciously influenced<span>by it.


    <span>The origins of the four<span>major<span>exorcism families are<span>all<span>different, and their bloodline characteristics are even<span>more different<span>. The so-called "Four" are just names given by some people. There are not many connections between the various families. If Shinji hadn''t brought them together, Shiki, Male Shiki, Fujino, and Kirie would never have been able to get a chance to get to know each other.


    <span>"By the way, Shinji, about the Tohno family where Shiki-kun lives..."


    <span>"Stop¡ª" Shinji raised his hand to interrupt Mikiya, "Let''s change ces. Sakura, you treat<span>Shiki,<span>and then practice body protection with Fujino. Since we borrowed this dojo, we can''t waste it."


    <span>"Okay, brother/Shinji."


    <span>Nodding to the two<span>of them<span>, Shinji winked at Mikiya and Touko<span>respectively<span>, and walked out of the dojo.


    <span>"What did you find out again? Mikiya."


    <span>In the corridor outside the dojo, Shiki sat on the railing, deep in thought.


    <span>"Last time, you said that Shiki''s family might have a problem, so I did<span>a little<span>research. The Nanaya family, or to be precise, the Tono<span>family<span>does have a problem."


    <span>"Tell me more about it."


    <span>"The head family of the Nanaya family is the Tono family. This family<span>...<span>may be the enemy of the exorcist family, a demon or a family rted to ''demons<span>''.<span>"


    <span>"Tohno, I<span>seem to<span>have heard someone in my family mention this surname. Well, it should be a n mixed with inhuman blood. However, the family has not listed this n as an enemy. It should be because the threat is not great, or it has not caused any harm."


    <span>After confirming this, doubts followed.


    <span>"But why would such a family adopt Shiki? The Nanaya family is a radical group among the demon exorcism families. It<span>is said<span>that the blood of Nanaya has a special urge to exorcise demons. When seeing inhuman beings, they will instinctively want to execute them. On the contrary, The blood of Nanaya will also give the nsmen the physical ability to fight against "demons<span>".<span>It can be said to be the most taboo existence for non-human (including mixed-blood) families. How can they be willing to adopt Nanaya''s child? Even if they are willing to adopt, they are not afraid of Shiki''s urge to exorcise demons breaking out?"


    <span>"Maybe it''s the personal behavior of Shiki''s adoptive parents."<span>Mikiya spected, "The Nanaya<span>family<span>and<span>the<span>Tohno<span>family<span>no longer have much blood connection.<span><span>I think<span>the inhuman blood is so thin that it shouldn''t cause Shiki-kun an urge to exorcise demons."


    <span>"That''s the only way to exin it... Touko, Matou, what do you think?"


    <span>"I don''t know much about demons and exorcism, but you should know, Shinji¡ª" Touko lit her cigarette and looked at Shinji.


    <span>Shinji leaned against the pir and remained motionless, seemingly not hearing Touko''s voice.


    <span>"Hey, don''t be in a daze." Touko reached out and knocked on Shinji''s forehead.


    <span>"Ah." Shinji finally woke up from a dream, "What''s wrong?"


    <span>"Tell us about that kid''s life experience. Don''t say you don''t know. The name you told me<span>at the beginning<span>was ''Shiki Tohno<span>'',<span>not ''Shiki Nanaya<span>''.<span>"


    <span>When Touko said this, Shiki and Mikiya also locked their eyes on Shinji''s face.


    <span>Shinji scratched his head in distress: "I know, I know, but I don''t know whether I should say it or not."


    <span>"Is itplicated?" Touko frowned.


    <span>"Well, it''s veryplicated. It''s like a mess."


    <span>"That''s even more important. Maybe we can figure it out."


    <span>"Okay." Shinji held his chin and thought for a while, then finally nodded, "Okay, but I have one request. Don''t inform Shiki Tohno about this."


    <span>=====


    <span>Support Me At /AbsoluteCode

 Chapter 197: Shiki Tohno

    Chapter 197: Shiki Tohno


    <span>Among the four male protagonists created by Nasu, namely ShikiTohno,has the mostplicated life experience.


    <span>Shiki was born into the Nanaya n, a family of assassins and exorcists. His father is the patriarch of the Nanaya family, the number one master in the family, and one of the few strong men in the mysterious world of Japan, Kiri Nanaya. Shiki received Kiri''s guidancefrom an early ageand learned various killing techniques.


    <span>One day, Kiri received news that the leader of the Saiki n, a famous mixed-race family in Japan, was dominated by the demonic nature of non-human blood and did a series of harmful things, which he needed to deal with.


    <span>When the blood of non-humans exceeds that of human blood, the power of the hybrids will also be closer to that of non-humans. As a price, the most basic appetite and sexual desire for biological survival willbe strengthened, human moral values will be unbinding under the influence of external forces, and killing and looting will be thebasicmeans of survival.


    <span>The Tohno family, which is also a mixed-race family, will call this phenomenon "Inversion Impulse",whilevarious demon extermination families and organizations will define this phenomenon as "demon" and mustbe exterminated.


    <span>Kiri Nanaya, who had the urge to "Destroy the non-humans" engraved in his blood, immediately went to the Saiki family to exorcise the demon. The exorcism operation went very smoothly, but something unexpected happened at the end of the operation.


    <span>Being inspired by his blood to exorcise the demon, Kiri Nanaya, who was in a state ofexcitement,after annihting the Saiki n leader, severely injured Tohno Makihisawhowas beside the Saiki n leader. If it weren''t for the non-human blood mixed in by the Tohno n, which has strong immortality, Makihisa would not have been able to escape death.


    <span>Makihisa, who finally managed to save his life, developed ahugefear of Kiri and the Nanaya n behind Kiri. After annexing the Saiki family - the Inversion Impulse of the Saiki n wasoriginally revealedby Makihisa to the Demon Exorcist Organization to annex the Saiki Family, and the Demon Exorcist Organization sent Kiri Nanaya to exorcise the demons - Makihisa began to deal with the Nanaya Family.


    <span>He first persuaded the various mixed-blood branches under the Tohno family and then invited the escapistwho hada grudge against Kiri. The head of the branch family, Kouma Kishima, was thestrongestmember of the Tono family, and his fighting ability was at least second-rate. Finally, on a night when the Nanaya n had no mission to go out, Makihisa led a group to raid the Nanaya n''s headquarters.


    <span>After a fierce battle, the raid ended with Kouma Kishima killing Kiri, and Nanaya''s familywas exterminated.At the end of the Nanaya n''s destruction, Makihisa discovered Shiki Nanayawhowas only7years old.


    <span>Because Shiki''s pronunciation is the same as Makihisa''s son SHIKI, and to control his non-human blood with the blood pressure of seven nights, Makihisa did not kill Shiki but sealed his memories before he was seven years old and adopted him as his son. The adopted son of the Tohno family grew up with his son SHIKI and daughter Akiha.


    <span>As an adopted son, Shiki rarely lived a happy life without training, killing, or hatred. Unfortunately, the good times did notst long, and Tohno SHIKI had an Inversion impulse.


    <span>The desire generated when a mixed-race person is close to a demon is called an "Inversion impulse". Ifit cannot be suppressed,thenormalblood willbe dominatedby non-humanblood.


    <span>Dominated by non-human blood, SHIKI fell into madness and wanted to kill his sister Akiha. To protect Akiha, Shiki fought against Shiki and had part of his "life" stolen by SHIKI.


    <span>To save Shiki, Akiha used her power and gave half of her life to Shiki.


    <span>On the other hand, Makihisa, who arrived, followed family rules and killed SHIKI, whowas dominatedby an "Inversion impulse".However, before dying, SHIKI used hisspecial power"Communion" to establish a spiritual and life connection with Shiki.


    <span>At this time, Makihisa couldn''t bring himself to kill his son, so he locked SHIKI in the basement and sealed Shiki''s memory. At the same time,it was announcedthat the adopted son SHIKI died unexpectedly, which changed Shiki''s identity with Makihisa''s real son SHIKI, making Shiki the eldest son of the Tono family.


    <span>"You all know what happened after that. I don''t know whether Shiki survived or came back from the dead. As a result, Shiki awakened the Mystic Eye of Death Perception. However, due to ack of vitality and a weak body, he was eventually sent to the branch family by Makihisa. Raised by the Arima family, this is the story of Shiki."


    <span>When talking about this story, Shinji sighed several times, and thst time he sighed the most.


    <span>"The rtionship between the Tohno and Nanaya families has long been unclear. Makihisa destroyed Nanaya but spared Shiki. Shiki protected Akiha andwas revivedby Akiha. It''s betterto notletShiki know about this, atleast this wayhecan live a happier life."


    <span>Mikiya nodded in agreement: "Indeedif it were me, I wouldn''t know how to face the Tohno family."


    <span>"I have a headache. I don''t want to think about it anymore." Shikizilyy down on the railing hill. Her animal-like thinking mode couldn''t ept things that were not for killing and shingetc.


    <span>"Shinji, how do you know these things? There are many things that only the master, Tohno Makihisa, knows. I don''t think he will leave any traces."


    <span>The more detailed and truthful Shinji''s words were, the more suspicious Touko became. Although it is taboo to inquire into the mysterious world, Shinji and Touko have known each other forsuch a long timethat they no longer have to worry about this.


    <span>"It left traces. Tohno Makihisa has the habit of keeping a diary, but it''s not very detailed, so I can''t guarantee that what I said is not wrong or omitted, but the general direction is correct. If you are interested, you cantry tosneak into the Tohno family''s residence. The diary is in Makihisa''s study. If I remember correctly, it shouldbe hiddenin a locked cab."


    <span>Hearing Shinji''s exnation, Touko couldn''t help but recall their recent tour of Japan.


    <span>"So,st time we passed through Tokyo, you sneaked out at night just to sneak into Tohno''s house? How many times did you separate from us to investigate things?"


    <span>"That''s right." Shinji concealed his guilt with a smile.


    <span>Tohno Makihisa does have the habit of keeping a diary, but Shinji has never sneaked into the Tohno family, let alone read the diary. He only remembered it clearly because the events in "Tsukihime" were urate, and Shiki''s situation also proves that there is no deviation in the information rted to "Tsukihime".


    <span>His night out had nothing to do with the investigation, but since Touko connected them, Shinjijust went along with it.


    <span>"I''m gettingmore and moreconfused about what you''re thinking." Touko nced at Shinjiwith a strange expression, "Is there anything else you want to say?"


    <span>"Well, there isindeed one thing thatI can''t decide on. I don''t know whether I should get involved. Ahhhh, why are things rted to the Tohno family so troublesome?"


    <span>Every timehe thinks about thisextremely troubledfamily, Shinji can''t help but scratch his head. It was okay if he didn''t have the ability before, but now he hasthe ability. He doesn''t want toturn a blind eyeand doesn''t know how to manage it.


    <span>SometimesIwant to st this family with Indra''s thunder.


    <span>PS: The Tohno family is a mess, with all kinds of messy things entangled together. Makihisa should havpletelykilledSHIKI,so there wouldn''t be so many troubles.


    <span>=====


    <span>Support Me At /AbsoluteCode

 Chapter 198: Saving Kohaku? (Bonus)

    Chapter 198: Saving Kohaku? (Bonus)


    <span>Moon chefs love giving titles to characters from Type-Moon works. Among them are positive ones like the Four Heroines of Type-Moon, humorous ones like the Four Heavenly Kings, and even ones filled with regret¡ªthe Four Fallen Girls of Type-Moon. Matou Sakura, Asagami Fujino, Kohaku, and Caren Hortensia¡ªare the four female characters that bring the most regret to Moon chefs.


    <span>Among them, Sakura and Fujino have already had their fates changed by Shinji, and the uncontroble aspects of their fallen status havepletely disappeared. Now, let''s talk about the story of the third fallen girl, Kohaku, also known as Amber.


    <span>Kohaku was born into a branch of the Fujou family(Kirie''s family). Due to her mother breaking a taboo, the family fell into decline, leaving only young Kohaku and her twin sister, Hisui.


    <span>Kohaku and Hisui have the ability of ESP: Synchronization, which allows them to transfer their abilities to designated individuals through bodily fluids. Makihisa Tohno, recognizing the potential of the sisters'' abilities, adopted both of them.


    <span>Suppressing the "Inversion Impulse" requires immense energy and physical strength. With the sisters'' mutual empathy, Makihisa, who was old and weak, could replenish his stamina when the "Inversion Impulse" urred, avoiding being consumed by it.


    <span>And so, the nightmare began.


    <span>On Kohaku''s eighth birthday, Makihisa called her to his room under the pretext of giving her a birthday gift and vited her¡ªthis was the most efficient way to utilize their synchronization abilities.


    <span>After learning the truth about their adoption, Kohaku and Makihisamade an agreement: Makihisa could do anything to her, but he couldn''t harm Hisui. Since then, young Kohaku became a tool for maintaining Makihisa''s mental state, enduring his vitions day after day.


    <span>During the "Inversion Impulse," the hybrid beings be no different from beasts. Kohaku suffered hellish pain every day, and her mind gradually deteriorated with the continuous vitions.


    <span>She imagined herself as a doll so she could ignore the pain. However, she was not truly a doll; she was a human with human emotions. Amidst the relentless vitions, seeds of hatred were deeply embedded in her heart, taking root, sprouting, and growing vigorously.


    <span>This hellish life continued until Akiha Tohno, at the age of fourteen and in her second year of middle school, learned about Makihisa''s rtionship with Kohaku. Akiha protested against Makihisa, and only then could Kohaku work as a servant in the Tohno household. However, it was already toote¡ªhatred had twisted Kohaku''s soul.


    <span>Finally gaining her freedom, Kohaku began nning her revenge against the Tohno family. She wanted to destroy them. In the five worldlines of "Tsukihime," regardless of the timeline, Kohaku would first kill Makihisa Tohno and then unleash the mes of revenge upon Akiha and Shiki, leading to a series of tragedies. In some timelines, Shiki also sacrifices his life for this cause.


    <span>Was Kohaku wrong? No, she had suffered inhumane treatment, and seeking revenge was not unjustified.


    <span>Were Akiha and Shiki wrong? No, they had not done anything excessive to Kohakku.


    <span>Was Shiki wrong?Absolutelynot. Shiki was the only light in young Kohaku''s heart.


    <span>The one who was truly at fault was Makihisa Tohno. Compared to Zouken Matou, who had be a monstrous figure in this world, Makihisa Tohno was the true embodiment of all wrongdoing, deserving countless deaths.


    <span>The problem is, that killing Makihisa now would be pointless. Simply killing him would not be enough to quench the fire of revenge burning in Kohaku''s heart. Furthermore, if the n leaked, Kohaku would have to face the revenge of the Tohno family.


    <span>The Tohno family is not like the dying Matou family. They are deeply rooted in the Tokyo area, with many branches and vast influence. The number of their ability users far surpasses the Matou family. If a conflict were to erupt, the consequences would be unimaginable. Shinji would not sacrifice so much for a girl unrted to him.


    <span>But if he does nothing and watches the tragedy unfold, he feels a bit unwilling. He was in this dilemma until Touko asked about it today, and he finally vented his frustrations.


    <span>At this moment, Shinji only had Touko by his side. Mikiya was sent to take care of Shiki Tohno, and Shiki Ryougi was taken away to serve as the technical advisor for Fujino and Sakura. Mikiya is just an ordinary person, and Shinji doesn''t want him to get too involved. As for Shiki, she seems cold but is easily swayed by emotions. Shinji has no idea what she might do. She could go and kill Makihisa directly.


    <span>The only person Shinji trusts is Touko¡ªmature, rational, andposed. In exaggerated terms, Touko''s way of doing things is simr to Scathach''s, so Shinji chooses to confide in her.


    <span>After listening to Kohaku''s story and Shinji''s dilemma, Touko''s initial reaction was notforting or strategizing; sheughed, unabashedly, destroying her image as an intellectual beauty.


    <span>"Hey, I came to discuss with you, not to beughed at," Shinji felt the urge to punch someone.


    <span>"Hahaha, sorry, sorry, I just couldn''t help it," Touko covered her stomach,ughing uncontrobly. "I didn''t expect you to be such a righteous person. It''s truly admirable."


    <span>"In the world of magecraft, this is no different from insulting me directly."


    <span>Most magus are rational, cold, selfish, and willing to sacrifice without hesitation, be it their own life or others, as long as it''s for the sake of magecraft. The so-called sense of justice is something mainstream magus must abandon. If they can''t abandon it, they are considered unfit.


    <span>"You always say that you''re an unfit magus, so you shouldn''t mind, right?"


    <span>"I thought I wouldn''t mind, but now that I''ve heard it, it still feels quite grating," Shinji said with a bitter expression. Touko restrained herughter, gently patting his head.


    <span>"It''s supposed to be grating because humans are inherently contradictory. We seek unity within the spiral of contradictions. Not every magus abandons emotions; they just appear more subduedpared to ordinary people. If you, Sakura, or Fujino were in trouble, I wouldn''t just stand idly by. However, it''s strange, even pathological, to be troubled by someone unrted to you. Of course, if it''s an interest in her abilities, that''s another matter. Shinji, are you interested in her abilities?"


    <span>Shinji shook his head, emphasizing that such powers were almost useless for someone who had eaten a Golden Apple.


    <span>"Why is that? You''re not having mental issues, are you?" Touko moved closer, scrutinizing Shinji''s eyes as if she wanted to see into his soul.


    <span>"No, this kind of emotion is simr to someone being attracted to characters in a novel, investing feelings in fictional roles, just like someone being attracted to your dolls."


    <span>Most people would consider this a foolish answer, but it relieved Touko.


    <span>"I see, so that''s it. Then there''s no problem. Many magus, especially those like me who are devoted to creation, have simr feelings. Although you''re a little different, it''s just a problem with the direction, perhaps influenced by the emotional fluctuations she released when you infiltrated, or maybe you identally essed something. The spiritual power of a shrine maiden and a magus is naturally stronger than that of an ordinary person, so it''s not strange to encounter such a situation. Rest assured, you''re normal, I can assure you of that."


    <span>"Thank you," Shinji sincerely thanked her, not for the seemingly correct analysis, but for the concern she showed.


    <span>Touko raised her head, and gently pushed her sses, hiding the change in her expression from Shinji. It was a softness that not even her younger sister, Aoko, had seen.


    <span>"Really,spending so much time with all of you is starting to make me feel unlike myself."


    <span>PS: Huh? When did Shinji be a fan of older women?


    <span>======


    <span>Support Me At /AbsoluteCode

 Chapter 199: The Serpent of Akasha

    Chapter 199: The Serpent of Akasha


    Touko knew that she had changed.


    Her former self used to live in solitude, almost without any friends, only pursuing things that interested her. If there was no interest, no amount of high rewards would persuade her to ept. But if something caught her interest, she would go all out to promote it, even if it meant working for free.


    However, things were different now.


    The once solitary Touko had unconsciously gathered a group of individuals with distinct personalities around her: Shinji, Sakura, Fujino, Mikiya, Shiki, Kirie, and Tohno Shiki.


    Perhaps it all started three and a half years ago, with that encounter. Her life had be increasingly rich since then, with more and more ties binding her, but at the same time, she felt her dreams drifting further away.


    Touko had dreams. Initially, it was to inherit the family business and be the Fourth Magus. After breaking away from her family, she found a new dream at the Clock Tower¡ªto live like an immortal.


    That''s why she always kept to herself, never staying in one ce for too long, never getting too deeply involved with anyone, like a passing breeze. Because once there were too many attachments, she couldn''t walk away anymore. To be unable to transcend the mundane world meant she was not immortal.


    "I should have left you all earlier."


    Amidst the hazy smoke, Touko sighed softly.


    "You can''t leave. You still haven''t repaid your debts."


    Shinji exhaled, not allowing the smoke to obstruct his view of Touko.


    "I regret it," Touko closed her eyes.


    "It''s not toote to regret now. Speaking of which..." Shinji''s lips curved into a smile. "Do you regret it? If you''re determined to leave, no one can stop you."


    A rare trace of dishevelment appeared on Touko''s face. "Can''t you asionally let me be?"


    "As you wish, mydy," Shinji slightly bowed. "Then, mydy, would you like to hear my perspective on immortals?"


    "I''m all ears."


    "The character ''immortal'' is written like this," Shinji formed the character "Fairy" in the air as if drawing a rune. "The radical for ''person''bined with the radical for ''mountain.'' To understand this character, we need to focus on the rtionship between people and mountains. When one goes up the mountain to cultivate, they disregard matters below the mountain. However, cultivation doesn''t instantly lead to bing immortal. To achieve immortality, one muste down from the mountain and engage with the world, both cultivating oneself and helping others. As the ancients said, there is no ce in life where one doesn''t cultivate. In my opinion, being fixated solely on the mountain is bound to fall short."


    "That''s sophistry," Touko shook her head. "The person on the left, the mountain on the right, isn''t that symbolizing a person going up the mountain?"


    "Touko, are you happy with your life? If you''re not happy, you can leave anytime, and I won''t stop you."


    "Why are we still talking about this at this point?" Touko chuckled self-deprecatingly. "If I''m not happy, then I don''t need to worry about it."


    "Well, that''s fine. In life, it''s most important to be content," Shinji said.


    "You''ve said so much just to bind me to your pirate ship," Touko red at Shinji teasingly.


    Shinji touched his nose. "You''re the free wind, no one can bind you. But please don''t forget, this is a sailing ship that moves with the wind. Are you willing to be its driving force?"


    "You make it sound so nice. I reluctantly agree, Captain," Touko found herself unable to resist Shinji more and more. "But I want to remind you if I find you bing an obstacle for me..."


    "To kill or to torture, I''ll obey your wishes," Shinji''s voice was resolute and firm.


    "Remember what you said today," Touko said and turned to leave.


    "Wait, about the matter concerning the Tohno family..."


    "You don''t need to worry about it, I''ll handle it."


    "Huh?" Shinji was taken aback. "No, you don''t have to go through all this trouble for me..."


    "You''re being presumptuous," Touko snorted lightly.


    "What is it?"


    "Dolls are imitations of humans, and the peculiarities of humans are my research subjects. Mystic eyes, psychic powers, half-blooded individuals¡ªI want to recreate the miracles of the Creator with my own hands. For that, I need arge amount of materials, and the Tohno family is a treasure trove to me."


    When discussing dolls, Tohno''s expression was fervent, and her entire being exuded a captivating and awe-inspiring aura, which made Shinji''s heart flutter while also causing some concern.


    "You''re not going to dissect them, are you?"


    "No need for that. They are fundamentally humans, and there are no significant differences in their basic structures. I only need to draw a few tubes of blood, take a bit of subcutaneous tissue, and have them cooperate with me in a few experiments. It won''t cause any harm to their bodies, I assure you as a ''Grand'' puppeteer. Now, can you be at ease?"


    "It''s still not eptable."


    "Do you not trust me?" Touko''splexion turned cold.


    "It''s not that I don''t trust you, but I''m worried about your safety. Recently, I received an unverified piece of information that the members of the Holy Church seem to have their eye on the Tohno family."


    "Those religious fanatics?"


    Most magus have no favorable opinions of the Holy Church, which publicly denies the existence of magecraft while privately seeking to control all things mystical. Touko was no exception.


    "What are they after?"


    "It''s said that they''re hunting down an ancient apostle named Michael Roa Valdamjong."


    "The Serpent of Akasha! The Infinite Reincarnator!" Touko''s expression finally changed.


    The individual in question is a special Dead Apostle. While his power may not be the strongest among vampires, he is certainly the most difficult to eliminate. His ability, just like his title "Infinite Reincarnator," allows him to transfer his soul to another human body when his physical form is destroyed.


    "So you''re saying there might be a reincarnation of Roa within the Tohno family?"


    Shinji nodded.


    Roa is the main boss character in the story of "Tsukihime." Theplexity arises from the fact that "Tsukihime" has five different storylines, with a total of nine possible endings. Depending on the specific storyline, Roa''s reincarnation target could be either SHIKI Tohno or Ceil.


    As Shinji pondered how to further warn Touko, she suddenly took off her sses, and her entire demeanor turned icy and menacing.


    "This is truly good news, the best news I''ve heard today if it''s true."


    "Huh?" Shinji was dumbfounded.


    This reaction seemed off. What could make Touko so excited about someone whom even the Church finds troublesome, to the point where she needed to suppress it with an icy demeanor?


    "What''s the matter? Don''t you understand?"


    "I don''t understand."


    "The Executor of the Church hasn''t appeared, which means Roa''s soul hasn''t revived yet. If I remember correctly, he was a powerful magus from the Middle Ages who turned into a Dead Apostle. The soul of a dormant magus, do you not grasp what that signifies?"


    As Touko exined, each reincarnation requires a portion of Roa''s power. Therefore, after reincarnation, Roa falls into a deep slumber. Over time, his soul gradually revives, erodes, and assimtes the host body, ultimately recing it as the new Roa.


    Roa has reincarnated in this manner seventeen times, living for thousands of years. The knowledge he has umted is like a treasure trove formagus. Touko wants to open the doors to this treasure trove and obtain its riches before Roa''s soul fully revives. After all, the mysterious world offers countless ways to gather information.


    The question is...


    "How will you find this treasure trove? And what will you do if you can''t open its doors?"


    Touko already has answers to these two questions.


    "Shiki''s eyes are excellent at perceiving the intangible. Once Roa''s reincarnation appears, they won''t escape her gaze."


    "If I can''t open the doors to the treasure trove before his revival, I will have Shiki kill him. Infinite reincarnation doesn''t mean he cannot die. With Shiki around, killing him would be effortless."


    Shinji is truly impressed. Touko is indeed Touko, as she has thought of everything.


    Shiki and Shiki Tohno have different focuses with their eyes. Shiki Tohno is skilled at killing tangible entities, while Shiki Ryougi excels at killing invisible things such as diseases, barriers, concepts, and ghosts.


    It''s not an exaggeration to say that Shiki Ryougi is Roa''s nemesis.


    P.S.: In "Kara no Kyoukai," Shiki Ryougi has killed the doppelganger of Kirie and the ghost of the girl who jumped off a building. She has also killed the appendicitis of Fujino and the future seen by Lio Shirazumi. Additionally, she has destroyed the Bounded Field of Souren Araya. It is widely acknowledged that Shiki is adept at ying intangible beings.


    =====


    Support Me At /AbsoluteCode

 Chapter 200: Things Are Going Badly

    Chapter 200: Things Are Going Badly


    <span>Since Touko volunteered to clean up the mess in the Tohno household, Shinji is quite happy to have some leisure time.


    <span>Although this mess is filled with monsters and poses a considerable danger, Shinji is not worried. Firstly, Touko, as one of the few "Grand" magus in the world, has formidable strength. As long as she is prepared, Shinji doesn''t believe that Touko will be in danger. Secondly, even if any unexpected situations arise, Touko is not afraid because she is one of the most<span>difficult<span>humans to kill, to a certain extentevenmore so than Roa.


    <span>Ina fortuitousopportunity, she broke the absolute rule of the puppeteer thatstates"even if they create dolls surpassing humans, they cannot make something identical to a human." She created a doll that is<spanpletely<span>identical to herself.


    <span>Note that it is areplica,with a body that does not exceed her capabilities andcks any inferior aspects. It is a container with the same functions.


    <span>Upon seeing that, Touko Aozaki pondered: With this, is there no longer a need for the current me?


    <span>In the end, she concluded that since there is no distinction and they are both herself, any choices made by either of them are choices made by Touko Aozaki. ording to the theory of "Schrodinger''s Cat," as long as only one Touko is active at any given time,that Toukois the genuine one.


    <span>Therefore, when the Touko stored elsewhere awakens after her brain dies, this Touko will possess the memories, experiences, and wisdom of the previous Touko, effectively making it as if Touko never died.The awakened Touko will thenproceed tocreate an identical doll of herself and continue thecycle of slumber.This process continues indefinitely.


    <span>To this day, even Toukoherselfdoes not know if she is the original entity or if the original entity is dead or slumbering somewhere.


    <span>In simple terms, it means that Touko also possesses the ability of "infinite reincarnation," but instead of reincarnating into other individuals, she transfers to prepared containers. Since it''s still herself,the process ofreincarnation doesn''t require any energy expenditure. When one body dies, shesimplymoves to another without the need for rest or recovery.On the other hand, if all the "Touko" were destroyed at once, it would mean the<span>true<span>death of Touko Aozaki as an existence, sothere are advantages and disadvantages to this ability.


    <span>Because of this, she has been designated as the "Grand" by the "Clock Tower" and included in the "Sealing Designation" list. With the trump card of "infinite reincarnation," she has managed to escape the pursuit of the Executor forces dispatched by the Sealing Designation Bureau multiple times. There were even instances where she caused significant damage to the Executor forces by taking advantage of her ability to discard her body at will, forcing them to temporarily suspend the "sealing" of Touko.


    <span>It''s worth noting that the Executors, who belong to the Magic Association, arebat forcesparable to the Executors of the Holy Church. The fact that Touko has been able to elude their pursuit demonstrates her exceptional survival capabilities.


    <span>With thisyer of protection, it bes difficult for Touko to die.


    <span>After letting go of the burdens in his heart, Shinji can finally enjoya period ofleisure.


    <span>Every day, he studies magecraft and trains in martial arts, and when taking breaks, he either goes shopping with Sakura and Fujino or helps Kirie with her rehabilitation together with Justeaze.


    <span>As they both have experienced long periods of confinement and possess spiritual bodies, Justeaze and Kirie have a close rtionship, much like Shiki Ryougi and Shiki Tohno. Once Kirie''s condition improves slightly, she starts learning about soul-rted knowledge from Justeaze.


    <span>Every night, the two of them, in their spiritual forms, go out together to overlook the night scenery, and sometimes Shinji joins them. During these times, they always ask Shinji to put them inside the magic bag, Kibisis, as it is said to helpprehend the essence of the soul.If the magic bag could contain people,Shinji wants to try putting himself inside.


    <span>The lives of others are just as orderly.


    <span>Mikiya also goes to the office every day from nine in the morning until six in the evening, working diligently. Most of his rest timeis spentwith Shiki, with a small portion devoted to apanying his sister, Akaza.


    <span>Touko is secretly preparing to resolve the troubles of the Tohno family. She has already confirmed that Tohno''s soul is pure and not the reincarnation of Roa. Her next step is to find an opportunity for initial contact with the Tohno family.


    <span>Tohno is now able to live<span>a normal<span>life. Under Shiki''s guidance, his skill with the knife has been improving, and he has also learned to eliminate the "lines of death" from his field of vision by not focusing his gaze. He has be more adept at controlling his Mystic Eyes of Death Perception.


    <span>Just inthe past two days, Tohno''s Mystic Eyes have undergone a new change. He can now see "points of death"that areeven more advanced than the "lines of death." While the "lines of death" are the vulnerabilities of all things, the "points of death" are their ultimate end.Once the "point of death" is pierced, anything will undoubtedly perish.


    <span>When Shinji heard this news, he was startled.


    <span>If he remembers correctly, regardless of which route in "Tsukihime," Tohno had to endure the mental burden (referred to as "brain burning") caused by his Mystic Eyes to see the "points of death" during intense battles to achieve victory. How did he naturally awaken to this level after being taught by Shiki for just half a month?


    <span>He went to ask Touko and learned that there are two main reasons for the change in Shiki''s Mystic Eyes:


    <span>Firstly, the more one uses Mystic Eyes, the more proficient they be, as long as they can bear it. Tohno''s "Mystic Eyes" have been sealed by the "Mystic Eye Killer,"andin the six yearsbined, he hasn''t used them for even half the time of this past month, so his progress has been rapid.


    <span>Secondly, there is mutual stimtion between Shiki andShiki. Theirpatibility and essence are even better than that of siblings. In their prolonged contact, both unconsciously approach their nature. Mystic Eyes are a manifestation of one''s<span>essence<span>, and therefore, theyare influenced.


    <span>Upon hearing this answer, Shinji couldn''t help but nod silently. Using Shiki to stimte Shiki was the<span>right<span>method.


    <span>In "Kara no Kyoukai," Araya Souren, to stimte Shiki, prepared three pawns: Kirie Fujou, Fujino, and Lio Shirazumi. However, none of these pawns couldpare to Shiki.Evenwhebined, their effects were inferior to Shiki, whoalsopossessed the "Mystic Eyes of Death Perception."Itis estimatedthat Araya Souren noticed the changes in Shiki and decided not to appear again in front of Shiki or Fujino.


    <span>As for whether Araya would shift his focus from Shiki to Tohno, Shinji believed that the likelihood of that happening was very low.What Araya wanted wasthe umtion of the Ryougi family''s techniques and a body connected to the Root, not the "Mystic Eyes of Death Perception." From this perspective, Tohno was far inferior to Shiki.As long as Araya wasn''t foolish, hewouldn''t<span>easily<span>abandon his<span>difficult<span>goal.


    <span>However, to prevent Araya from acting foolishly, Shinjispecificallymade some arrangements for Tohno. At critical moments, he could save Shiki''s life.The same setup was also givento Shiki, and it was up to her to decide whether to use it.


    <span>Time passed uneventfully and arrived inte July.


    <span>Late one night, Shinjiwas awakenedby a phone call. Looking at the number, it was from London, Ennd.


    <span>Shinji immediately became annoyed, thinking, "What''s wrong with them? It''s evening over there, but it''s already deep into the night here. Who''s this idiot disturbing my sleep?"


    <span>Unexpectedly, before he could even scold the caller, he heard an urgent voice from the other side.


    <span>"Shinji, something terrible has happened¡ª"


    <span>=====


    <span>Support Me At /AbsoluteCode

 Chapter 201: Reines Archisorte

    Chapter 201: Reines Archisorte


    <span>The phone call from London, Ennd, the way of addressing Shinji by name, and the voice of a young man who had just entered his youth¡ªthese three clues converged into one point, indicating the identity of the person on the other end of the line: Waver Velvet.


    <span>The Fourth Holy Grail War brought tremendous growth and transformation to two individuals: Shinji, who had the opportunity to meet a renowned mentor, and Wave, who found an eternal friendship.


    <span>Waver, who had been taught by Iskandar what it meant to be a man and how to conquer, underwent a magnificent transformation in a short period. His frivolous, naive, and inexperienced demeanor disappeared<spanpletely<span>, reced by maturity, stability, and a sense of responsibility.<span>It could be said<span>that he had be apletely different person.


    <span>The fact that he spoke with such urgency, saying "something terrible has happened," indicated that the situation was indeed dire.


    <span>"What''s going on?" Shinji asked.


    <span>"The contact between me and Professor Keh has<span>been discovered<span>," Waver replied.


    <span>"What?!" Shinji''s body jolted at Waver''s words, dispelling his drowsiness.


    <span>"How did they find out? Did you expose any vulnerabilities?"


    <span>"I don''t know. Besides following your instructions to inherit the El-Melloi ssroom, I haven''t done anything rted to the El-Melloi family that could raise suspicion."


    <span>Shinji knew that Waver wasn''t lying. Kiritsugu had an intelligencework at the Clock Tower, and Waver was a key target of surveince. He<span>truly<span>hadn''t done anything that would arouse suspicion.


    <span>"That''s strange, then. It''s been almost a year since you officially took over the El-Melloi ssroom, so that can''t be the reason. So, is someone deceiving you? Please tell me in detail what happened."


    <span>"Right after ss this afternoon, I found someone waiting for me at the entrance of my rented apartment. The first thing that person said was that she wanted to see the professor. I told her I didn''t know, but she didn''t believe me and insisted that I must know."


    <span>"And then?"


    <span>"I kept insisting that I didn''t know, and she kept insisting that I must know. We were in a deadlock for half an hour.<span>In the end<span>, she said she woulde again and make me admit it."


    <span>Upon hearing Waver''s description, an image immediately came to Shinji''s mind.


    <span>The two<span>of them<span>stood in front of the old apartment building, repeating the phrases "know" and "don''t know" for half an hour. What a bizarre scene it was! Passersby must have thought these two people were fools.


    <span>Suddenly, Shinji remembered a term Waver used.


    <span>"Did you just say ''she''? Was the person who approached you a girl? Do you know her identity?"


    <span>"Well, I do know that. Her name is Reines Archisorte."


    <span>Indeed, it was her.


    <span>The moment<span>Shinji realized that it was a girl with whom Waver had been in a standoff, he had a faint feeling that it was her¡ªthe girl who<span>was destined<span>to<span>be intertwined<span>with Waver for a lifetime.


    <span>Reines Archisorte,<span>despite being only 8 or 9 years old<span>, is another<span>key<span>surveince target for Shinji, on par with Waver.


    <span>From her surname,<span>it can be seen<span>that she is rted to the Archibald<span>family<span>where Keh belongs. Archisorte is a branch of the Archibald family, and Reines is the next sessor of the El-Melloi Title. However, Archisorte is on the outskirts of the El-Melloi faction and<span>is not given<span>much importance, but Shinji values Reines herself.


    <span>It<span>is well known<span>that the Type-Moon world has multiple parallel universes, but in all the known universes, Reines will inherit the Title of Lord El-Melloi and carry the banner of the El-Melloi faction. As for Keh, he will die for various reasons, regardless of whether he participates in the Fourth Holy Grail War.


    <span>Although Shinji has ensured Keh''s safety<span>, for now<span>, he doesn''t know when Keh will die.<span>Following the principle of "not putting all his eggs in one basket," he has made other arrangements. Monitoring Reines is one of them, and investing in Waver is another.


    <span>Regardless of the universe, Reines will designate Waver as her guardian and bestow upon him the name of "El-Melloi II." Before Reineses of age, Waver will act on her behalf and wield the authority and title of Lord.


    <span>Reines is a true genius who grew up in the Clock Tower, where various factions engage in power struggles.<span>This<span>has given her exceptional political wisdom and intuition. She was the first to recognize the potential of the El-Melloi ssroom and the first to<span>recognize<span>Waver''s potential.<span>It is likely that,<span>like in other parallel universes, she has been secretly observing Waver and collecting information about him.<span>If she were to discover something, it wouldn''t be surprising.


    <span>With these thoughts in mind, Shinji<span>said to<span>Waver, "Act as if nothing has happened for now and continue living your life as usual. I''ll go back home and discuss it with your professor. His injuries have healed quite a bit, and I''ll see if this is an opportunity for him to return to the Clock Tower."


    <span>"Okay, it''s about time for the professor toe back. If he doesn''t return soon, the El-Melloi faction will<span>truly<span>copse."


    <span>"Before your ss tomorrow, either I or your professor will contact you. Remember to keep your phone line open. That''s it."


    <span>After saying that, Shinji hung up the phone, got up and dressed, and called the<span>steward of the<span>Observation Bureau''s branch in the city of Misaki to arrange a vehicle.


    <span>At 8 a.m., Shinji rushed back home, and as he got out of the car, Byakuya was also preparing to leave.


    <span>"Shiki?"


    <span>"Father, mother."


    <span>The mother referred to is Elza Sajyou<span>, no<span>, now<span>she should be called Elza Matou<span>. Two years ago, the well-known "prodigal son" of the business world, Byakuya Matou, finally turned over a new leaf and married his longtime confidante, Elza Sajyou. After marriage, he no longer indulged in worldly pleasures. The couple lived harmoniously, leading a happy life. Shinji and Sakura also upgraded their address from "aunt" to "mother" to Elza.


    <span>"You, this child, why didn''t you<span>let us know in advance<span>beforeing back?"<span>Elza affectionately said, "Have you had breakfast? I''ll have someone prepare it for you."


    <span>"No need to trouble yourself." Shinji waved his hand, "I''ll take care of it myselfter. You and<span>father<span>should go to work. I have urgent matters to discuss with Mr. Keh. Where is he?"


    <span>"Mr. Keh, after having breakfast, went to the workshop. It seems like..."


    <span>Before Elza could finish speaking, Shinji had already dashed into the hallway, leaving behind a single sentence.


    <span>"Thank you, mother."


    <span>"That rascal." Byakuya muttered in the direction his son had left, "No manners."


    <span>"Don''t me him. There must be something urgent." Elza defended Shinji, "It takes half a day to travel from Misaki City to here. He rushed back overnight."


    <span>"Hmm." Byakuya crossed his arms and nodded thoughtfully.


    <span>"What happened?" Elza asked.


    <span>"I don''t know, but it''s rted to that world, something we shouldn''t meddle in. All we can do is manage this household well and provide<span>them<span>with strong support. Let''s<span>go,<span>to our battlefield."


    <span>At this moment, Byakuya had a charming demeanor. Elza was once captivated by him and chose to follow him, walking together for ten years.


    <span>Now, she still followed behind him and would continue to do so for the next ten<span>years,<span>and the ten years after that, until he grew old and couldn''t walk anymore,<span>then<span>they would look back on their lives together.


    <span>PS: "Thinking Out Loud" by Ed Sheeran is ying in the Background.


    <span>=====


    <span>Support Me At /AbsoluteCode

 Chapter 202: Going to London

    Chapter 202: Going to London


    <span>The underground space of the Matou family has been extensively renovated and expanded, currently divided into three floors and seven workshops.


    <span>The first workshop is the exclusive workshop of Justeaze and Scathach, and outsiders are not allowed to enter.


    <span>The second workshop is the teaching workshop, where Scathach instructs her apprentices, and where Keh previously taught Waver.


    <span>The third workshop is the training ground, where Shinji and others practice their magecraft and martial arts.


    <span>The fourth workshop is the alchemy workshop, used for the creation of various tools and artifacts.


    <span>The fifth workshop is the experimental workshop, used for conducting magical experiments.


    <span>The sixth workshop is the medical workshop, where Keh regrly receives treatment.


    <span>The seventh workshop is the standby workshop, only used when all the other workshops are upied.


    <span>Shinji knocked on the door of the fifth workshop.


    <span>A slightly sharp voice came through the specialized magicalmunication line from within the workshop.


    <span>"Who is it? Didn''t I say not to disturb me before noon?"


    <span>"It''s me, Shinji. There is an urgent matter that requires your immediate attention."


    <span>"Give me three minutes, and remember to be prepared to resist any toxic gases when youe in."


    <span>It seems Keh is conducting some kind of dangerous experiment.


    <span>Exactly 180 secondster, not a second more or less, Keh opened the door to the workshop, punctuality being one of his good habits.


    <span>The workshop was filled with a silver mist, but since the workshop was protected by a bounded field, the mist did not spill out.


    <span>"What is this?"


    <span>"I''m trying to modify the ''Volumen Hydrargyrum'', what you see is the result of a failed attempt - half mist, half liquid, there seems to be a problem with the pressure adjustment. Anyway, let''s think about itter. What did youe to see me for?"


    <span>Keh, standing in the center of the workshop, activated a pre-prepared ritual to gradually recover the scattered magical mercury.


    <span>"Last night I received a message from Waver, someone has guessed the connection between you and him."


    <span>As he said this, Shinji deliberately nced at Keh but found his expression had hardly changed.


    <span>"You don''t seem very surprised?"


    <span>"Yes." Keh nodded, "Although my participation in the Holy Grail War alongside Waver has been kept secret, the nobles of the Clock Tower should be able to uncover it with their abilities. Previously, due to Waver''s low magical aptitude, not many would have suspected him. However, recently, to stabilize the wavering El-Milloi faction, you had me publish a few papers under my name..."


    <span>"Yes, with your consent."


    <span>"...Therein lies the problem. Even if the papers did not go through Waver''s hands, the mere fact that I have asserted my presence will arouse the suspicions of those with ulterior motives. I have been out of contact with the El-Milloi faction for so long, so where did they get the information from? Of course, there are many possible channels, and the option of obtaining information through Waver ranks low, but as long as it exists, someone will investigate, and it''s only a matter of time before it is discovered."


    <span>"I see, the factional struggles of the Clock Tower are indeed troublesome." Shinji sighed, secretly giving himself a thumbs-up for his two great decisions.


    <span>The first wise decision was to keep Keh as the leader. Although he is prideful and difficult to get along with, he is the head of a faction and is well-versed in the factions and rules of the Clock Tower. Without him, Shinji''s actions would not have gone so smoothly, and he may have even been targeted by the Clock Tower''s power yers.


    <span>The second wise decision was to be content with their gains and not be greedy. Even if they could sessfully absorb the Archibald family, they would just end up having to contend with the schemes of other powerful factions. An equal partnership where each side contributes and benefits is the most prudent choice.


    <span>After exining the reasons, Keh finally showed a hint of confusion: "The only surprising thing is that someone should have suspected Waver sooner. Whose nose is so sharp, Bartholomew''s or Sophia''s?"


    <span>"Neither," Shinji smiled and shook his head. "It was the young princess of the Archibald''s branch, Reines."


    <span>"Reines?" Keh''s expression changed more than ever before.


    <span>"You know her?"


    <span>"Yes, I''m practically her magecraft tutor. She has excellent magical talents, especially in sensing prana. I haven''t seen anyone better than her among her peers. She''s also very intelligent. Although she came from a branch family, she may not have a high chance of leading the El-Melloi Faction, but she could certainly manage a ssroom. I was originally nning to have her take over the El-Melloi ssroom that I''m letting Waver inherit. But judging from her performance this time, perhaps a mere ssroom is beneath her - should we cultivate her to be a lord''s aide, or even raise her position in the line of session? Though that would depend on herpatibility with the Archibalds'' lineage crest."


    <span>Keh''s detailed analysis, grasp of talent, and nning fully demonstrate that he is a qualified head of a faction. Perhaps his performance in the Fourth Holy Grail War was very poor, but that does not represent his entirety. For a schrly faction head who has been pampered in a high position, the Holy Grail War was simply ipatible with his nature. Bing one of the twelve Lords of the Clock Tower and leading the El-Melloi faction to prosperity, Keh is a qualified faction head and family head - excluding the part about personal risk-taking.


    <span>Having been struck by the Holy Grail War, the reflective Keh has now recognized his character ws and weaknesses. The Clock Tower is about to wee an even stronger and more impregnable lord. Shinji has full confidence in this new Keh.


    <span>"What should we do next?"


    <span>"Since we''ve been discovered, there''s no need to hide anymore. Prepare to make a move, we''ll return to London in seven days."


    <span>"Your treatment..."


    <span>"The regeneration of my magic circuits isplete, the adaptation period will be the same no matter where I am."


    <span>"Since you put it that way, I''ll contact Waver right away to put his mind at ease."


    <span>Saying that Shinji took out his phone and dialed the overseas call to London. There is a nine-hour time difference between London and Japan, so this is precisely the time when Waver should be asleep - a small act of revenge forst night''s disturbance.


    <span>As soon as the phone was answered, a girl''s voice came from the other end.


    <span>"Is this Lord Keh? I''m Reines from the Archisorte family, you taught me magecraft before."


    <span>"Don''t grab the phone, I already told you that''s not Lord Keh." This was Waver''s voice.


    <span>"Hello, hello, is anyone there?"


    <span>"I already told you¡ª"


    <span>Shinji and Keh exchanged nces, a series of expressions, and eye contact, and then Keh spoke.


    <span>"Webber, no need to stop Reines."


    <span>"Professor/Lord Keh?"


    <span>"It''s me. Waver, Reines, I won''t ask why you two are together at this time, but I have something to entrust to you."


    <span>"What is it?"


    <span>"Please give us your orders."


    <span>"Spread the word that the missing-for-three-years Keh Archibald is about to return."


    <span>Whether by coincidence or intentionally, as the word "return" left his mouth, the silvery mist fully converged, gathering behind Keh, adding a special aura to this lord.


    <span>=====


    <span>Support Me At /AbsoluteCode

 Chapter 203: The Clock Tower (Bonus)

    Chapter 203: The Clock Tower (Bonus)


    <span>London, the capital of the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern Irnd, is thergest city in Europe and the biggest economic and financial center.


    <span>In the year 50 AD, the Romans established the predecessor of this city, Londinium. For over a thousand years after that, this city has risen and fallen with the tides of time, destroyed and rebuilt numerous times, until it became the London we know today.


    <span>The core of the city has maintained the boundaries drawn since the Middle Ages, and it is home to countless historicalndmarks and attractions, such as the Tower of London, Buckingham Pce, Westminster Abbey, and more - some of which have histories spanning over a thousand years. However,pared to the structure that will be mentioned next, all of London''s other historical sites are merely "juniors" - that structure is the Clock Tower, the core and headquarters of the Mage Association.


    <span>The supernatural world has two major powers - the Holy Church, a secret Catholic organization established to manage the ult and hunt heretics, and the Mage Association, a self-defense groupposed of magi of all nationalities and schools, whose mission is to manage (nominally), conceal, and further develop magecraft.


    <span>The Mage Association''s responsibilities include managing (nominally) and concealing magecraft, as well as advancing its development. To protect itself from threats (the Church, other mage factions, and strange beings that punish those who vite taboos), it wields military force. It also operates research institutions to prevent the decline of magecraft and has enactedws to suppress magical crimes.


    <span>The Mage Association consists of three main divisions: the Clock Tower in London, the Wandering Sea in the North Antic, and the As Institute in Egypt.


    <span>Of the three, the Clock Tower, as the headquarters, is the youngest, having been founded by many heretical magus who were driven out of the As Institute and the Wandering Sea. There are two schools of thought on when it was established - some say it was before the Common Era, while others say it was in the 2nd century CE. Regardless, its history predates the name "London." To this day, the Clock Tower has be the supreme magical academy, gathering a vast number of magi.


    <span>The original headquarters of the Clock Tower was located beneath the British Museum, considered the oldest structure in all of London. However, as the organization and the city grew, it waster relocated to a small town on the outskirts of London. This town consists of over 40 student dormitories and more than 100 educational buildings, with the original school building of the Clock Tower, the symbol of the institution, standing as a literal clock tower at the center.


    <span>Shinji now stands before this tower with his suitcase, ostensibly as the heir to a minor magus family from a remote region to pay respects at this holy site. This "Clock Tower" is no longer used as a school, and is only open to the public for a few days each year. Unfortunately, today is neither amemorative day nor is there a major event, so Shinji can only regretfully stop at the entrance. He takes a few photos of the exterior with his camera and takes some selfies using his magecraft, feeling that this trip was not aplete waste.


    <span>This scene is seen by the tower''s guards and passersby as the behavior of someone unfamiliar with the world, and they regard him with disdain.


    <span>Yet Shinji also looks down on them: "A group that has never weathered any storms, thinking themselves to be the academic elite - of course, I don''t fit in with the mainstream of the magical world. I should hurry to Waver''s ce, at least there won''t be such an unpleasant atmosphere."


    <span>Though the Clock Tower serves as the power center of the Mage Association, at its core it is a massive magical academy. The headmaster has been the same person since the Clock Tower''s establishment, though this individual has long since withdrawn from worldly affairs.


    <span>Since the formation of the feudal lord system in the 12th century, the Clock Tower has beenposed of thirteen departments: the Fundamentals (I), Individual Fundamentals (II), Spiritual Invocation (III), Mineralogy (IV), Zoology (V), Inheritance (VI), Botany (VII), Astrology (VIII), Creation (IX), Curses (X), Archaeology (XI), Modern Magecraft Theory (XII), and the 13th department responsible for managing magi.


    <span>Under these departments are various ssrooms, including the one inherited by Waver, the El-Melloi ss. Originally under the Mineralogy Department overseen by Keh, it was a gship program, but after Keh''s "disappearance", the Mineralogy Department fell into power struggles and turmoil, causing the historic El-Melloi ss to decline. Two years after Keh''s disappearance, the ss was abandoned by the Mineralogy Department.


    <span>At this time, Waver, having umted enough credits, became a 3rd level instructor and inherited this ssroom. The reason a mediocre magus like Waver could inherit the ssroom was that many families opposed to the E-Melloi faction saw it as the ultimate insult to Keh.


    <span>Once, the ssroom Keh valued the most has fallen into decline, and has even fallen into the hands of a "mediocre disciple". They wonder how you, the "genius", feel about this.


    <span>However, no one expected that this "mediocre disciple" would be able to whip the ssroom into shape in a short amount of time. Although initially Waver didn''t even have a formal department assignment and was just barely managing to hold sses with only a few students, his exceptionally simple and practical teaching style quickly became a topic of discussion among the new generation (New Age) within the Clock Tower. He even managed to convince a few lecturers who had failed in the power struggle to take the stage, achieving an unprecedented multifaceted educational system.


    <span>Although the current E-Melloi ssroom is not exactly thriving, it has gained a decent reputation and stands out among the Modern Magecraft Theory Department.


    <span>Shinji casually found a female magus, called her "sister" a few times despite his young age, acted cute, and thus managed to get the directions to the E-Melloi ssroom.


    <span>The district of the Modern Magecraft Department, "Norwich", is a road that gives the impression of being patched up. While the scenery on the west side has a historical feel, you can asionally catch glimpses of modern architecture towards the east side, closer to London. Thisndscape is less about ack of unity, and more like using bandages to hide the wound after a major surgery.


    <span>There is a strong rtionship between the environment and magecraft, which can be seen from the entire town where the Clock Tower is located having a ssical style. However, the Modern Magecraft Theory Department is the least valued of the Clock Tower''s thirteen departments and does not enjoy the same level of financial abundance as the other departments.


    <span>While not entirely, about 70% of this world is determined by budgets, and this applies to the world of magecraft as well. Ultimately, the concept of money, which converts the value of the world into numerical values, also has an element of mystery and is thus inevitable. The continuously inting assets on Earth are a collective unconscious fantasy created by this concept itself.


    <span>"As they say, money isn''t everything, but without money, you can''t do anything."


    <span>Shinji, who had already done his research beforehand, muttered this as he swung around the ivy-covered brick walls, went down the slope, and headed toward the intersection.


    <span>Soon, his destination came into view - the smallest teaching building among the thirteen departments of the Clock Tower.


    <span>Officially, this is presented as a facility affiliated with a certain university. Incidentally, some major departments, such as the entire Faculty of Basic Sciences, are directly disguised as universities, revealing the stark differences between departments.


    <span>The entrance hall of the teaching building is decorated just right, with the solemnity and taste valued by the English aristocracy, yet it also has touches of modern elements, giving a sense of well-bncedfort.


    <span>However, in less than a minute, thisfort was shattered by a sudden, agonizing scream.


    <span>PS: The location of the Clock Tower is something Nasu himself is vague about - in Fate/Grand Order Chapter 4, it''s said to be under the British Museum, while in Lord El-Melloi II Case Files, it''s described as being in the suburbs.


    <span>=====


    <span>Support Me At /AbsoluteCode

 Chapter 204: The El-Melloi Classroom

    Chapter 204: The El-Melloi ssroom


    <span>"Aaaaaaaaah!"


    <span>The voice was getting closer, from above and descending, apanied by increasingly obvious tremors. If you listened closely, you could even discern the voice spiraling downwards.


    <span>It seems someone had tumbled down the stairs, all the way from the third floor to the first.


    <span>Just as Shinji came to this conclusion, a person came tumbling out of the stairwell.


    <span>To Shinji''s surprise, this young man, not much older than Shinji himself, sprang up from the ground the moment he hit the floor, seemingly unaffected by the fall from the upper level.


    <span>The young man, having regained his footing, wasted no time in brushing off the dust on his clothes, and looked up to shout, "You barbarian, you bumped into me again."


    <span>"Sorry, it''s because you''re too short, I didn''t see you," the apology came with a distinctck of sincerity.


    <span>The other young man was also a teenager, but in contrast to the first one''s slender build, he was considerably taller. Standing side by side, the difference between them was as stark as that between a professional basketball yer and an ordinary person.


    <span>"Do you want to fight?" the shorter youth red, raising his fist.


    <span>"I don''t want to be used of bullying the weak," the taller one taunted, crossing his arms.


    <span>"Who''s the weak one is yet to be seen," the shorter one threw a punch.


    <span>Though the punch seemed to miss, the moment it was thrown, the air in front of it suddenly solidified, as if an invisible lead ball had been thrust forth, hurtling towards the taller youth''s face.


    <span>The tall young man remained motionless, and a sound of indistinct meaning escaped his lips. The air projectile, as if encountering a sturdy wall, was deflected and bounced back.


    <span>Coincidentally, this solidified air bullet, upon colliding with the magically reinforced ceiling of the school building, was redirected and its trajectory now aimed straight at Shinji''s forehead.


    <span>Shinji sighed helplessly and raised his empty left hand, shattering the air bullet. For someone like him now, even a real lead bullet could be crushed with a single palm strike, let alone this magically conjured air projectile.


    <span>It was only then that the two young men, the taller and the shorter, noticed Shinji''s presence in the entrance hall and quickly ceased their confrontation.


    <span>"I''m so sorry, really sorry about that."


    <span>"Apologies, I didn''t notice, are you alright?"


    <span>"It''s fine," Shinji smiled, not taking it to heart.


    <span>Magi are people too, and everyone has had their moments of youthful impetuousness. Even in his previous life, Shinji had been in a few scuffles back when he was in school, though nothing as dramatic as this.


    <span>"Well, that''s good, that''s good." The shorter young man noticed Shinji''s luggage and his eyes lit up, "Are you here to enroll? Then we''ll be ssmates!"


    <span>"No." Shinji shook his head, "I''m here to see your professor, Waver Velvet. Where is he?"


    <span>"The professor is in the office, up the stairs on the third floor, in the room at the back," the taller young man replied. "And although I don''t know which department you''re from, please feel free to drop by our ssroom and sit in on a few of our lessons. I''m sure you won''t be disappointed in Professor Waver''s teaching."


    <span>"That''s right, that''s right, Professor Waver is the best," the shorter young man echoed.


    <span>"Okay, I''lle by if I have the chance," Shinji nodded, picking up his luggage and making his way up the stairs.


    <span>The two fifteen or sixteen-year-old young men behind him were still loudly calling out.


    <span>"It''s a deal then."


    <span>"You have toe!"


    <span>"Heh, Waver is beloved by the students, even though they''re a bunch of problem students. But the atmosphere here is certainly better than outside."


    <span>Shinji''s body rxed, passed by the students trickling out of the ssrooms, and made his way down the marble-floored hallway, knocking on the door at the end.


    <span>"Come in," Waver''s voice sounded a bit different from his usual casual tone, carrying more of a teacher''s authority.


    <span>Shinji pushed the door open.


    <span>Waver''s office was divided into an outer and inner room, with a shoe rack by the entrance.


    <span>Ennd was different from Japan, without the habit of changing shoes when entering the school building. Waver must have made this arrangement as a personal preference, and Shinji imagined the wardrobe likely held a change of clothes as well.


    <span>Seeing no one in the outer room, Shinji then ced his hand on the quite elegant door to the inner sanctum.


    <span>Upon opening it, a neatly organized room came into view.


    <span>The most noticeable feature of the room was the densely packed bookshelves. The books were meticulously organized by category and size, and the shelves were strategically angled to prevent direct sunlight from the windows. A quick scan revealed several hundred volumes on the sliding bookcases.


    <span>On the desk sat a distinctive silver fountain pen and a double-ded cigar cutter, suggesting the room''s upant had taken up the habit of smoking cigars. Overall, the office had an atmosphere befitting an academic institution - save for thetest Nintendo Game Boy Light gaming console tucked in the corner.


    <span>Now, Waver sat in an antique chair at the back of the room, his hands resting on the armrests as he gazed pensively at a stack of documents.


    <span>Compared to when the Fourth Holy Grail War had ended, Waver had undergone significant changes. His stature had grown from under 170 cm to over 180 cm, his round face had be more angr, and his once-short hair now reached past his shoulders, though traces of his youthful features still lingered around his eyes.


    <span>As Shinji closed the door, he greeted Waver.


    <span>"Hey, long time no see."


    <span>Waver looked up at the sound, abruptly standing up from his chair, visibly surprised.


    <span>"Shinji Matou?"


    <span>"It''s me."


    <span>"How did you - where''s the professor?"


    <span>Shinji didn''t immediately answer, first activating a few rune seals, then speaking.


    <span>"Lord Keh is still in Japan. He asked me toe over in advance to prepare for his return a few days from now. You know many don''t want to see him here."


    <span>"I see."


    <span>Waver nodded in understanding. Even just taking over the El-Melloi ssroom for a time had drawn the ire of many, let alone being the head of a faction. Shinji had not announced his visit ahead of time, likely to avoid drawing unwanted attention.


    <span>"What are you nning to do? Is there anything I can assist with?"


    <span>"First, I need to gather intelligence. I''ve already made arrangements for that. As for you... Just provide me a ce to stay for the next few days, so that you don''t get kidnapped or worse."


    <span>The news of Kah''s impending return had caused quite a stir. As the source of this information, Waver would undoubtedly face immense pressure, and Shinji was here to prevent this pressure from turning into tangible threats.


    <span>Kah had warned Shinji more than once that the factional struggles within the Clock Tower were as treacherous as the conflicts between nations, and due to the hidden and unique nature of magecraft, the level of cruelty was even higher - it was all too easy for someone to simply disappear without a trace.


    <span>That''s why Shinji was here.


    <span>As one of the most important investments for the Matou family in the next 20 years, anyone who dared to harm Waver would have to answer to Shinji.


    <span>=====


    <span>Support Me At /AbsoluteCode

 Chapter 205: The Autonomous Mystic Code Maid

    Chapter 205: The Autonomous Mystic Code Maid


    <span>Shinji''s kind offer was something Waver naturally could not refuse. It had been three days since the news of Kah''s return had spread, and from early morning Waver had felt the weight of numerous prying gazes. To be honest, he was quite concerned that he might be kidnapped.


    <span>Waver knew his abilities werecking, and the old apartment he was living in under the El-Melloi name had limited defensive capabilities. Before Shinji''s arrival, he had even considered staying in the office for the next few days, as it was much safer than the apartment. Those familiar with Waver knew he had a keen eye - one that could see through the surface to the true essence, be it the inner principles of magecraft or the true nature of a person. This keen eye is known as the "Discerning Eye" in Fate/Grand Order.


    <span>Through his Discerning Eye, Waver could see the strengths and weaknesses of his students, allowing him to tailor his teaching to fully develop their potential. He could also see through the plots and schemes hidden in the mist, thus protecting himself and the El-Melloi ssroom. Of all the humans Waver had encountered, Shinji had the highest evaluation in terms ofbat ability. With him here, Waver had little to worry about. The only concern was how to protect himself when they were apart.


    <span>Regarding this, Shinji had already made preparations. He tapped the one-meter-tall suitcase, and it opened, with dazzling silver spilling out from within.


    <span>It was not an exaggeration - the silver was indeed spilling out. The silver substance was mystic code mercury, which upon touching the ground automatically gathered and formed into a female automaton standing 1.65 meters tall, with a standard appearance and physique.


    <span>"This, this is...?" Waver unconsciously swallowed, unsure if he was more surprised or excited.


    <span>"Your professor''stest creation, an autonomous mystic code doll. ''Mystic Code Mercury'' is something you''re familiar with. After over a year of research, he has performed deep processing on the improved Zwei type, finallypleting the autonomous doll you see before you."


    <span>"Compared to the original and Zwei types, her biggest feature is the addition of intelligence and a magical furnace. She can move and act autonomously without her master issuingmands or providing magical energy. By referencing Einzbern''s automaton technology, the doll''s intelligence level is very high. Not only can she serve as your bodyguard and handle variousbat situations, but she can also be a great help in your daily life - handlingundry, cooking, cleaning, and even functioning as a multi-purpose tool."


    <span>"If you have any special requirements, you can also manipte her with your magical energy to transform her into forms not pre-programmed. Incidentally, after the first transformation, the next time you just give themand, she will remember and evolve on her own."


    <span>"So, how about it? Aren''t you captivated by such a versatile and adorable maid? If you are, then act quickly! It''s only 998,998 - not 9,998, and not 19,998 - just 998,998 to bring home this all-purpose maid!!!"


    <span>Seeing Shinji fully in salesman mode, Waver was inexplicablypelled to ask, "Then, where can I purchase one?"


    <span>A strange silence followed.


    <span>"..."


    <span>"..."


    <span>"..."


    <span>"..."


    <span>The two otaku men stood awkwardly, staring at each other beside the mercury maid for dozens of seconds, before finally bursting intoughter.


    <span>"Oh dear, I can''t help it, I can''t help it. I''ve been watching too much TV shoppingtely, and identally slipped into that mode."


    <span>"Me too, I got caught up in it without realizing it."


    <span>Shinji leaned back on the sofa, while Waver returned to his antique armchair.


    <span>"Is this for me?"


    <span>"Yes, yes, your professor said it''s a thank you for your efforts over the past few years. Originally, I wanted one too, but there are only three magical furnaces, so one each for you, your professor, and Miss S. Thinking about this just bugs me - I was the one who dug up the magical furnace from the basement of the Kay Hotel, so why didn''t I get one?"


    <span>The "magical furnace", capable of serving as an independent source of magical energy, is an extremely precious magical artifact. Even the Archibald family that Kah belongs to does not have more than a handful, and the Matou family doesn''t have even one.


    <span>Ignoring Shinji''sints, Waver simply asked, "Lord Kah and Miss S?"


    <span>"They made up. After everything that happened, everyone has grown. Kah isn''t as arrogant as before and has a better grasp of himself. Miss S also got rid of herdylike attitude after her ideals were shattered. Now their rtionship is stable, and I bet they''ll get married once the Archibald family situation settles down."


    <span>"That''s good, but... won''t it be too smooth sailing?"


    <span>"I''m just telling you the result, the process of course wasn''t as simple as I made it sound." Shinji shrugged. "At first, Mis S locked herself away and Lord Kah didn''t bother with her, they each went their own way. Shortly after you left, Lord Kah finally couldn''t take it anymore and went to talk to Miss Soka, but they ended up in a huge argument. I happened to not be home at the time, but ording to my uncle, it was a brutal sight. By rough estimates afterward, the damage alone was worth six figures."


    <span>"And then what happened?" Waver pressed further.


    <span>"After that, it evolved into small arguments every 3 days and big ones every 5 days. In the end, they had to set up a sound-insting barrier outside their rooms to avoid affecting others."


    <span>"Didn''t anyone try to mediate?"


    <span>"No one could, the maids in my house had been coteral damage several times, so in the end, my father decided that others shouldn''t get involved in this kind of matter. A few monthster, they seemed to have gotten tired of arguing and started a cold war."


    <span>"Then what made them reconcile?"


    <span>"There were about three factors. First, Kah''s magic circuits were gradually recovering. Second, Miss S realized she was quite useless. And third, it was when my father and stepmother got married. After the celebratory dinner that night, the two of them talked all night and finally decided to start over. Well, I did have my doubts, but my father said there was no problem, and that You should go see them yourself."


    <span>Waver, being an expert at reading people''s true nature, and Shinji hoping he could use Waver''s keen eye to judge whether S has truly let go of her feelings for Diarmuid and is wholeheartedly marrying Kah.


    <span>"I''ll go take a look." Waver nodded, then shifted his gaze to the mercury maid doll, "How do I operate this?"


    <span>Shinji rummaged through the bottom of the box and tossed a notebook over, "That''s the instruction manual, with your learning ability, you''ll master the essentials quickly."


    <span>Waver caught the notebook and quickly flipped through a couple of pages, surprised, "It even has a disguise function?"


    <span>"That was my suggestion. After all, the mercury doll isn''t very convenient to carry around, and you can''t just lug a big box all the time. So I added an illusion function, so you can disguise it as a human or a tool when needed. By the way, designing it as a maid was also my idea, it fits the noble family persona, and you know what they say - all hail the moe!"


    <span>Waver''s expression twitched, but he didn''t deny it. Influenced by the game-loving Iskander, he had be quite the otaku, though not quite to Shinji''s level of thick-facedness.


    <span>"The maid design is good, but if I bring it to ss, the problem students will justugh at me. The mere thought makes my stomach hurt." After all, Waver''s ssroom was nicknamed the "problem student containment unit."


    <span>"While they may be problem students, they all have great potential, and they trust you." Shinji recalled the scene he encountered at the entrance, "When I came, two students, one tall and one short, said they want me to hear your lecture, and that I won''t regret it."


    <span>Other teachers would be delighted to hear such praise, but Waver''s expression only darkened further.


    <span>"Those two are the biggest troublemakers in the ss, they''re always fighting and bickering. Just thinking about them makes my stomach hurt. Just to be safe, when you saw them, were they fighting?"


    <span>Shinji rubbed his nose: "They were."


    <span>"I knew it. Decided, their homework is tripled, no, make it five times as much!"


    <span>Waver felt his stomach hurting even more. At this rate, he''s going to age prematurely.


    <span>=====


    <span>Support Me At /AbsoluteCode

 Chapter 206: Maid Kurumi

    Chapter 206: Maid Kurumi


    <span>Waver''s rented apartment is not far from the neighborhood belonging to the Modern Magecraft Theory Department. It''s just a few minutes'' walk along the Thames River, south of the London Bridge, built by Queen Elizabeth II, who is known for her mastery of the legendary super magecraft spell "Land Formation." Passing through the gray area where various races mix and where the ck market and underground order prevail, one arrives at a<span>district called Druid Street<span>.


    <span>Druids, originating from Greece and prevalent in Western European civilizations such as the Celts and the Britons, are a collective term for certain types of magus.<span>They are mysterious<span>and skilled<span>in divination, meticulous in ritual sacrifices, and knowledgeable in calendars, medicine, astronomy, and literature.<span>They are also synonymous withw enforcement officers, bards, and adventurers. Of course, their<span>greatest<span>expertise lies in nature-rted magecraft. In Celtic history, the famous figures C¨² Chinn and Merlin are also considered part of the Druids.


    <span>In London, if a neighborhood is named after such a name but has no connection to magecraft<span>, the Mage''s Association wouldn''t tolerate it<span>.<span>Perhaps due to the influence of the name "Druid," this street has a naturally urring "barrier." No matter how noisy the surrounding neighborhood is, once you step inside, it immediately bes peaceful, as if entering a different world. Because of this, despite the old houses and poor public safety, many magus are willing to choose to live here. Waver, who prefers tranquility over activity, is one of them.


    <span>Turning into a<span>certain<span>side road on Druid Street, a reddish-brown building<spanes into view<span>.<span>This<span>is the apartment where Waver resides.


    <span>To be honest,<span>Waver''s apartment is terrible. The lush ivy and overgrown weeds can<span>beughed off<span>, but the reddish-brown brick walls and chimneys<span>are riddled<span>with cracks. Whenever the wind blows, debris falls with a ttering sound. Conservatively estimating, this building is over a hundred years old, or more daringly speaking, it has gone through the Industrial Revolution. Shinji seriously wonders if one punch with all his strength would copse it¡ªnot because Shinji is<span>particrly strong<span>, but because the building is just that dpidated.


    <span>Opening the door and entering the lobby<span>which<span>also functions as a stairwell, the spiral staircase in the center leads to the first, second, and third floors, with rental units behind each floor''s door. There is an area next to the lobby for the use of the building manager, an olddy who leisurely rests on a rocking chair in the afternoon before dusk arrives.


    <span>Waver helped Shinji with the temporary check-in procedures, and Shinji''s room<span>is<span>located<span>adjacent to Waver''s, allowing for direct entry through violent means in critical moments. As for the repair fees, it''s not Shinji''s responsibility to pay. This property belongs to the El-Melloi estate, and Keh won''t let him spend money.


    <span>Ascending the stairs to the second<span>floor,<span>and opening a door that is no different from the others, a mixture of dust and unpleasant odors rushes toward them, causing them to cough repeatedly.


    <span>The<span>interior of the room<span>is<span>exactly<span>what one would expect from a cheap apartment. Although it''s rtively spacious, the level of clutter has already wasted the avable space. The discarded items have nomon theme among them. They range from piles of books and an aging desk to moldy leftover bread and several frequently used home video game consoles. Everything imaginable is present, making the room ufortably crowded.


    <span>Overall, it''s a room that matches the lifestyle of a<span>recluse<span>or a shut-in.


    <span>Sketching a wind rune<span>effortlessly,<span>while opening the window and blowing away the dust<span>along with it<span>, Shunji couldn''t help butment, "The office is one thing, but it''s aplete mess here. Are you trying to show off, El-Melloi II?"


    <span>"Tidying up the workce is only natural," Waver replied nonchntly. "And please, don''t address me by that title. I''m not worthy of it, and it could cause various problems if others were to hear."


    <span>El-Melloi II is the title bestowed upon Waver by Reines, who inherited the El-Melloi family''s lineage in another timeline after Keh''s death. But since Keh is still alive in the current timeline, Waver naturally wouldn''t receive that title. Regardless of the timeline, Waver dislikes that title.


    <span>"Yeah, yeah," Shinji replied dismissively, making it hard to believe<span>that he<span>took the statement to heart.


    <span>"Although I don''t mind a messy room, your ce is excessively chaotic. How about cleaning it up a bit?<span>It<span>would be a good opportunity<span>to test the maid''s housekeeping skills<span>."


    <span>"No, if I tidy up, I might not be able to find things," Waver shook his head. Many people who have had rooms<span>in a messy state<span>for a long time often have such concerns when cleaning up.


    <span>"But it puts me in a difficult position," Shinji said with a wry smile.


    <span>"If someone invades your room and identally damages something, it will be a problem. The trash is one thing, but if the game consoles, cartridges, and discs get damaged..."


    <span>"Stop, you win. Use Trimmau.''


    <span>Upon hearing this reason, Waver immediately changed his stance. Shinji''s suitcase opened with a sound, and the liquid mercury maid returned to human form, speaking in Japanese.


    <span>"Master, please give yourmand."


    <span>Kurumi is the name Waver gave to the liquid mercury maid, derived from the ssic moe-style maid manga "Steel Angel Kurumi" created by the manga artist duo Kurogane Gumi. The main female character, Kurumi, is a robot controlled by an angel and shares a simr concept with the liquid mercury maid.


    <span>The manga<span>, which<span>started in 1997<span>,<span>was published in the prominent Japanese publishingpany Kadokawa Shoten''s magazine "Sh¨­nen Ace."<span>In each issue of "Sh¨­nen Ace," the members of the Matou family would specially deliver new games or handheld consoles from Tokyo to London via international express delivery. That''s why Waver and Shinji haven''t seen each other for a long time but still have<span>such<span>a close rtionship. The bond of friendship among anime and manga enthusiasts is strong like that.


    <span>"Clean the room, and I will tell you where to ce the items."


    <span>"Understood."


    <span>The maid who received the order immediately began<span>cleaning,<span>with a slightly peculiar artistic style.


    <span>Only Kurumi''s upper body remained unchanged, holding a broom in one hand and a mop in the other. Her lower body transformed into a liquid state, forming seven or eight tentacles<span>that wrapped<span>around cleaning cloths, trash bins, and<span>buckets,<span>and tidying up various books and misceneous items, leaving the two otaku men dumbfounded.


    <span>"Well... how should I put it..."


    <span>"Uh, at least the efficiency is high. One person can do the work of four or five people. From that perspective, it''s indeed an excellent Mystic Code.<span>It''s<span>no wonder it''s one of Professor Keh''s proud creations."


    <span>"That''s true. At this rate, I estimate<span>the room will be cleaned up<span>in another ten minutes. Oh, I suddenly realized that epting this artistic style feels quite cool. After all, magus creates things much more exaggerated than this."


    <span>"Indeed, it seems my days will be much easier from now on."


    <span>"To celebrate our wonderful life, let''s y some games."


    <span>Shinji said as he opened his suitcase. The suitcase had twoyers, with the firstyer containing the liquid mercury maid and the secondyer containing his belongings.


    <span>"This time<span>I<span>brought several new game releases, including some internal versions that haven''t<span>been released<span>to the public."


    <span>"Oh, let me see... Advanced Grand Strategy 98!"


    <span>Seeing the game box ced on the topyer<span>, Waver''s eyes almost welled up with tears. It was the game beloved<span>by the King<span>he pledged allegiance to, and it was also his gateway into the otaku culture.


    <span>======


    <span>Support Me At /AbsoluteCode

 Chapter 207: Faction

    Chapter 207: Faction


    "Mitdeoren," (engine roaring like thunder)


    "Gesd wie der Blitz," (swift as lightning)


    "Dem Feigegen," (facing the enemy)


    "Im Pa." (in the armor)


    "Voraus den Kameraden," (forward withrades)


    "Im Kampf steh''n wir allein," (we stand alone in battle)


    "Steh''n wir allein," (yes, we stand alone)


    "So stossen wir tief," (thus we strike deep)


    "In diefeindli." (into the enemy''s ranks)


    With a powerful and resonant voice, apanied by Waver''s deep and maic tone, the confined rental room was filled with the song. This is the anthem of the Nazi German Wehrmacht, the most formidable force during World War II, known as the "Panzerlied" or "Song of the Armored Troops." It is the most majestic among the German military songs.


    Waver sat in front of a Sega home video game console called the "Saturn (SS)" while humming the song andmanding the German army to ravage Europe.


    The 1998 edition of "Great Strategy" is a strategic game set in the backdrop of World War II, and both Shinji and Waver are staunch supporters of the German army. Considering that they are currently in Ennd, which was at odds with Nazi Germany, Shinji had already set up a soundproof barrier to avoid disturbing the neighbors and causing unnecessary misunderstandings before they started ying the game.


    "Yes, that''s it. The 1st Panzer Division of the Waffen-SS charging forward¡ªcrushing the enemy."


    It wasn''t Waver, who was singing, but Shinji sitting on the sofa, watching the battle unfold.


    Unexpectedly, just as Waver should have been delighted by the cheers of his otaku friend, he suddenly interrupted his singing and turned around, saying, "You should read the information."


    "Ah, yeah, I know, don''t rush me."


    Shinji felt like a bucket of cold water had been poured on him, and his surging enthusiasm disappeared without a trace. He leaned to the side andy down on the sofa, casually picking up the materials on the coffee table and starting to read.


    It was after dinner, and Waver had no sses tomorrow and was on vacation, so he could y games. On the other hand, Shinji had his tasks toplete, which was why he was being scolded by Waver.


    In the evening, one of the intelligence personnel from the Emiya Kiritsugu Intelligence Network arrived disguised as a delivery person, bringing two fish and chipsbos and an investigation report. The report detailed the various events that had urred at the Clock Tower over the past three years and the movements of different factions. Shinji''s task was to read the report quickly and assess the current situation.


    Although Shinji was already informed of most of the information through regr reports, receiving it in batches and summarizing it were different matters. With the return of the Lord and the inevitable turbulent situation, it was necessary to refresh his memory. By the way, the same report had been sent to Keh''sputer via encrypted email. Having experienced the convenience of technology, he, as a traditional magus, no longer underestimated its power.


    The report first categorized the events in a timeline and then provided detailed ounts of each event and their impacts, focusing on the factions that constituted the power structure of the Clock Tower.


    As is well known, the lineage of magus is based on their Magic Crests, and as long as the Magic Crests are passed down, even if the bloodline is cut off, the lineage continues. But how did such huge lineagese into existence?


    The mystery lies in the "bestowal of Crests."


    Hey, don''t get it wrong, it has nothing to do with a certain fanfiction involving a love triangle.


    Great families would give a small portion of their Magic Crests to others. Due to the nature of the Crests, this damage would recover within a year, and others would use it as a foundation to cultivate their magic Crests. These families would be considered branches of the main family, forming a vast lineage with the Magic Crests as the bond. The original Magic Crests, which serve as the source, are called "lineage Crests." The main family and its branches together make up the extensive lineage. For example, Archisorte is a branch of the Archibald family.


    Aside from the legendary reclusive old monster of a headmaster, the most prestigious are the twelve Lord families who have controlled the major departments for thousands of years. The El-Melloi family is one of them, and the leader of a Lord family is respectfully referred to as Lord.


    ----


    Department of General Fundamentals (¢ñ) - Trambelio


    Department of Individual Fundamentals (¢ò) - Solonea


    Department of Spiritual Evocation (¢ó) - Eulyphis


    Mineralogy (¢ô) - El-Melloi


    Zoology (¢õ) - Chimera


    Department of Lore (¢ö) - Brishisan


    Department of Botany (¢÷) - Yumina


    Department of Astromancy (¢ø) - Animusphere


    Department of Creation (¢ù) - Valuay


    Curses (¢ú) - Jigmarie


    Archaeology (¢û) - Roxlot


    Modern Magecraft Theory (¢ü) - Nowich


    Legal and Political Affairs (¢ú¢ó) - Barthomeloi


    ---


    Among them, Modern Magecraft Theory, being the youngest in the establishment and the smallest in scale, does not bear the title of Lord unless a Lord transfers from another department.


    Centered around the Twelve Lords, the major families have divided into three factions based on their political stances:


    Led by Barthomeloi, they believe that the operation of the Clock Tower should be entrusted to aristocracy with excellent noble lineage, advocating aristocracy.


    Centered around Trambelio, including the other major noble family, Valereta, they believe in democracy, even if the bloodline is not ideal, and emphasize the employment of talented young individuals.


    Represented by Meastia, they are neutral and only care about researching matters unrted to others, adhering to neutrality.


    The El-Melloi family, led by Keh, is a staunch supporter of the aristocracy. However, due to well-known reasons, the El-Melloi family is currently being marginalized and faces the danger of being absorbed. If Keh is confirmed dead or absent for a long time, the El-Melloi family will split and decline, losing the Mineralogy department. They would be the first Lord family in 800 years to have a name that doesn''t match their status until Waver revives them.


    However, that is not the case now, thanks to Shinji''s influence. The El-Melloi family has weakened but still retains considerable strength. Keh has also prepared a series of measures to reverse the decline and reorganize the El-Melloi family. As long as this Lord sessfully returns, everything will be resolved.


    As Keh''s ally, Shinji''s task is to ensure that the return n goes smoothly. Being the first to arrive at the Clock Tower for preparations is one aspect, and the second aspect is for the magus killer Emiya Kiritsugu and his partner Maiya Hisau to personally arrange the return route and protection.


    And now, a three-year-long nned performance is about to begin, titled "The Return of the Lord"!


    PS: In other timelines, due to Keh''s death, the El-Melloi family declined, and the Mineralogy department came under the control of the Trambelio family. Waver, as the second generation, took the El-Melloi family to the Modern Magecraft Theory department, making the Department to have a Lord.


    =====


    Support Me At /AbsoluteCode

 Chapter 208: The Lord’s Return (Bonus)

    Chapter 208: The Lord¡¯s Return (Bonus)


    English design, English brands, English manufacturing - don''t think that only Burberry''s luxury goods can boast about this. A Rolls-Royce Phantom worth over a million pounds sterling can do the same.


    The mysterious and noble ck, the retro-elegant body, perfectly embodies the aristocratic spirit of Ennd. Now, such a top-tier luxury car is speeding along the roads in the suburbs of London.


    The man in the main seat is in his early 30s, his lemon-yellow hairbed into an English gentleman''s beloved pompadour style. His somewhat sharp features are tempered just right by the man''s steady demeanor. His attire, blending the ssical and modern, further adds a touch of noble aura.


    This is a vehicle and a man who is perfectly suited to this country. He was born to belong here.


    Three years have passed, time can fly so quickly. Three years can change so much, just like himself.


    Then, what about the people he cares about?


    A trace of a cold smile appears at the corner of the man''s mouth. Some things can be changed over time, but some cannot. Time is merely a witness, not the creator, for these things.


    Time itself cannot change anything. The lords who reside high in this ancient city are likely still the same as three years ago, unchanging. Even without entering London, the man can feel this.


    "You''ve stayed here too long, long enough to overlook the changes in the world. Those who fail to recognize this will eventually be eliminated by the times."


    The man mutters to himself, his tone full of sarcasm.


    "My father, and the Sophia family as well?" the woman by his side asks.


    Slightly younger than the man, the woman has a head of fiery red hair tied into a proper matron''s bun. In contrast to her hair color, the woman''s expression and aura are gentle, giving a sense of serene tranquility. Her attire also reflects this - a simple yet elegant white dress, with only a ring on her left index finger as an essory.


    "Yes, although this answer may displease you, I do not want to deceive you," the man says, retracting the mocking smile on his lips.


    "It''s fine, I want to hear the truth," the woman shakes her head lightly, unperturbed by the man''s candor. "If we hadn''t left here, hadn''t gone to Fuyuki, we wouldn''t have changed either. You''d still be the proud Lord El-Melloi, and I''d still be the noblewoman of the Sophia family."


    "Do you regret it?" The man makes an unusual gesture with his left hand, and the female automaton driving the car slows down the vehicle''s speed.


    "It''s impossible to say that I have no regrets at all. The past three years have indeed been very difficult to get through, but..." The woman''s lips, colored with a light pink lipstick, parted slightly as she let out a breath. "It is precisely because of that, that I havee to realize how na?ve, ignorant, and annoying my former self was. But it was still worth it, wasn''t it?"


    "You''ve changed." The man grasped the woman''s hand. "Your former self would not have been as calm as you are now."


    "Yes, I used to be two extremes - ice cold towards things I wasn''t interested in, and burning hot towards things I cared about. Now I''m probably a bnce of the two. I wonder if you prefer my former self or the me now?" The woman''s eyes held a mischievous glint.


    "I like both." The man''s gentle smile softened his sharp features. "I liked your former self when I knew that self, and I like your present self now."


    "You''ve changed too." The woman murmured. "Your former self would never have said something like that. Back then, you were so proud."


    "Yes, because I''vee to understand a very simple truth - I am not the center of the world, not even the center of the Clock Tower." The man nodded.


    "Do you regret it?" The woman asked the same question.


    "No regrets." The man''s answer showed the difference between him and the woman. "Although the cost was great, it was all worth it. The clocktower, Britain, and I made a mistake - we were too immersed in past glories when we were just an isted ind nation overseas, yet we still thought of ourselves as the center of the world. If we had not awakened in time, we would have eventually paid a heavy price for that arrogance, just as I nearly became a waste of a person."


    "Are you going to try to wake them up?"


    "They can''t be woken up. They are like my former self - arrogant and contemptuous, with an unshakable belief that they are the center of the world. Unless someone destroys them by force. But most of those who want to destroy them don''t have the ability, and those who have the ability won''t do it. In that sense, I have to thank that magus killer."


    "And yet you still have that attitude towards him." Recalling the strange atmosphere between the two men on the road, the woman found it somewhat amusing. The pair who had escorted them back to London had left once they entered the city limits, leaving the two of them to continue on their own.


    "Seeing him, my magic circuits start to throb in pain, and thinking of the suffering I''ve endured these past three years, I really can''t speak to him properly." The man chuckled bitterly, "Perhaps I''m still not mature enough."


    "So what are you nning to do next?"


    "If I can''t wake them up, then I''ll join forces with and cultivate those who were clear-headed from the start."


    "Like that student of yours, who''s the worst?"


    "Don''t mock me, I didn''t expect him to do so well." The bitterness deepened at the corners of the man''s mouth, "Although I still think it''s tragic that hecks the practical ability in magecraft, I have to admit that the Clock Tower and the Mage''s Association need people like him. He may truly be able to change the entire world of magecraft."


    "This is the first time I''ve heard you speak so highly of a student."


    "Because I, like Waver, have also grown. Oh, and don''t tell your father about any of this."


    "Don''t worry, I''m only your wife now. They haven''te looking for me even once in the past three years, I''vepletely lost faith in them." The woman''s expression was as cold and indifferent as ice, and it was only at times like this that the man could see glimpses of her former self.


    Just as the man was about to say something, the Rolls-Royce they were riding in suddenly stopped.


    A beautiful girl with golden hair, ming eyes, and porcin-like skin elegantly curtsied by the roadside.


    "Wee back, Lord Keh, Lady S."


    Behind the girl, the men in suits all bowed deeply.


    "Wee back, my lord. Wee back, mdy."


    The man and woman stepped out of the car, their gazes distant and weary, tinged with an unnamed nostalgia and sorrow. But thisplex emotion was quickly reced by a heavy, brooding aura.


    "Keh Archibald has returned."


    PS: Keh is hopelessly in love with S. In the Fate/Zero event, it is revealed that Keh still keeps drafting love letters to S in his study and that he ordered Lancer tomit suicide because Emiya Kiritsugu had taken S hostage.


    Check Out New Story: Douluo Dalu: Lucky Star


    ======


    Support Me At /AbsoluteCode

 Chapter 209: Faction Struggles

    Chapter 209: Faction Struggles


    <span>In the suburbs of London, a small town that disguises itself as a university town, with a clock tower as its centralndmark.Thisis the location of the Modern magecraft Theory Department teaching building and Waver''s exclusive office.


    <span>Two otaku, one older and one younger, are sitting on the couch ying a Gameboy handheld console, facing each other.


    <span>That''s right, they are ying a local wireless multiyer game. In 1998, the technology for wireless connectivity had not yet developed, so they could only connect through a data cable for close-range data exchange.


    <span>"Come in,e in, some of the pets need to evolve," one of them says.


    <span>"Let me check the guide.Gastly, Machop, and Geodude, that''s the four we need, right?Are you all set on your end?" the other replies.


    <span>"Of course, I caught them allst night."


    <span>"You were upte again, weren''t you?"


    <span>"Of course, which day this week haven''t I been upte? You know the reason. I''ll keep sleeping after you go to ss,pletingthe Pok¨¦dex is the top priority now!"


    <span>"Alright, let''s start the transfer. The first one is Gastly, ohyeah, let''s witness the birth of Haunter!"


    <span>The game they are so passionately ying is Pok¨¦mon, Nintendo''s wildly popr franchise that spans games, manga, anime, and all otaku media.


    <span>The specific games they are ying are the original Pok¨¦mon Red and Green versions, released in 1996. After their release, the cute monster designs, extensive collection elements, and high reyability quickly took Japan and the world by storm, reviving the gging Gameboy sales and solidifying Nintendo''s dominance in the gaming industry. Even before Shinji arrives in the Nasuverse, Pok¨¦mon remains a national phenomenon in Japan, with each new release causing a frenzy.


    <span>Given Shinji and Waver''s otaku natures, they haveof coursealreadpleted the games and filled their Pok¨¦dex, except for the few that require trading to evolve.


    <span>Waver is in London, where the Pok¨¦mon craze has not yet reached.Shinji has also been traveling with Touko, andthe few femalepanions he hasdon''t share much interest in the game.At first, Fujino and Sakura were willing to y with Shinji, but thenTouko had a random idea to teach them the basics of making dolls, so they became absorbed in creating "piles of colored blocks" (Touko''s words) as their version of live-action Pok¨¦mon, abandoning Shinji. As a result, these two magus otaku have no local multiyer partners and haven''t thought to find any elsewhere.


    <span>A few minutester, the cheers of the two otaku echoed through the office.


    <span>"We did it, Gastly, Sandsh, Machamp, Golem."


    <span>"Finally, we''ve collected all 151, 151, 151. Wejustneed to levelthemup to the maxandour mission will be aplished."


    <span>"Let''s do it tonight, thelunch break willbe oversoon. I have ss, youcan take a nap."


    <span>"You can grind at night, but I can''t. From today on, my glorious all-nighter gaming lifestyle is over." Shinji carefully saved his game, tossed the handheld aside, and stretched.


    <span>Waver also put away his carefree gaming expression: "Yeah, the professor must be here by now. The Clock Tower is about to go through some turmoil."


    <span>"That''s inevitable," Shinji nodded. "Many factions, especially those who made a move on El-Melloi in the past three years, are worried about thelord''sretaliation. And you know, Lord Keh has never been known for being merciful. Just between us, we''ve heard of three plots to make sure Lord Keh ''disappears'' permanently. Who knows how many more unheard schemes are out there?"


    <span>"That''s why the professor bought a direct flight from Japan to London but didn''t board the ne. Instead, he disguised himself and flew to Irnd via South Korea, then sneaked into Britain bynd from Irnd."


    <span>"Yes, if he entered openly, even with all our forces, we can''t guarantee Lord Keh''s safe return.You know,no matter how strong we are, we can''t stop a precision missile strike."


    <span>Shinji and Waver exchanged a knowing look.


    <span>In the Nasuverse, there is an often overlooked butrealpremise - technology, especially in weapons, has surpassed magecraft. The destruction caused by a top magus'' ritual over days can''tevepare to a nuclear bomb. Arranging a few bombers and precisely timing strikes on Keh would be enough to kill him, even if he had nine lives. And for these ancient families, acquiring such aerial firepower is notdifficult. Although those magus aristocrats may not have that mindset, it''s better to be safe than sorry.Any tiny possibility must be preventedbefore Keh can return sessfully.


    <span>What thetwo didn''t knowwasthat even with these precautions, Keh''s journey back wasn''t smooth sailing. Emiya Kiritsugu alone spent three Origin Bulletsandone of Keh Mystic Code mercury maids was severely damaged, showinghow formidable the obstacles were.


    <span>Of course, all of this is only up until this noon. When Keh enters the sphere of influence of El-Melloi in the suburbs of London and joins up with Reines and the elite who remain loyal to El-Melloi, it means theLordhas formally returned, and theother factions, even if they are unwilling, can only grit their teeth and ept it. Otherwise, it would not just be privateconflict,but an outright war, pping the face of theentireClock Tower and the twelve noble houses - no house can bear such a cost.


    <span>The subsequent struggle will be more politicized and aristocratic.


    <span>On the surface,it will be resolvedthrough negotiation or quibbling. Tremberio and Baruereta, who are opposed to aristocracy, will lead the democratic faction tounch inquiries and impeachment against Keh''s three-year unexinedabsence,to establish Keh''s dereliction of duty and further undermining El-Melloi, hopefully causing this "genius" to lose his position asLordand inciting internal strife within the El-Melloi faction.


    <span>Of course, Keh will not sit idly by and let this happen - he has prepared a series of arguments and "merits" sufficient to offset his three-year neglect of duty.


    <span>The aristocratic leader, Barthomeloi, will also provide limited support and assistance as the situation warrants - even if it is a united front, it does not mean they are of one mind. If Keh has no value, the aristocratic faction will immediately abandon him, which is also one of the reasons why he has been in hiding for three years - a person with a destroyed magic circuit has no value.


    <span>When the night that shrouds and conceals everything descends,the "elegance and harmony" on the surface will be cast aside, andmachinations, conflicts, purges, and other unsavory actions will unfold in the unknown.


    <span>There areonly a few hours left until the first night of theLord''sreturn.


    <span>Waver, as always, enters the ssroom.


    <span>Shinjizily reclines on the sofa, conserving his energy.


    <span>PS: In Fate/Zero, the Japan Self-Defense Force lost two F-15 fighter jets, and Father Risei directly arranged to get two recements from the Middle East and sent them to Japan overnight to fill the gap. As one of the major factions under the Mage''s Association that rivals the Holy Church, they must have this capability.


    <span>======


    Check Out New Story: Douluo Dalu: Lucky Star


    <span>Support Me At /AbsoluteCode

 Chapter 210: Retribution

    Chapter 210: Retribution


    <span>As the clock at the Greenwich Observatory on the outskirts of London, the time benchmark of the entire world, struck midnight, signifying the end of the old day and the beginning of a new one, a figure silently appeared on Druid Street.


    <span>Despite being a chaotic area with a mix of people and an underground ck market, the streets remained bustling even at midnight. By Western European standards of poption density, it could be considered lively. Of course, if measured by the standards of the world''s most populous country, it would be considered sparsely popted.


    <span>The figure that appeared moved at an extremely fast speed. If someone were to time it with a stopwatch, they would surely doubt their eyes. This person''s speed surpassed the world record for the 100-meter sprint in the Olympic Games, and they had already covered a distance of over a kilometer at such a speed.


    <span>What was even more astonishing was that while maintaining this high speed, the person was holding a mobile phone and having a conversation, showing no signs of exhaustion or breathlessness, as if it were effortless.


    <span>Such a scene would cause a sensation no matter which city it urred in.


    <span>However, reality was not so. This person brushed past hundreds of people during their movement, yet not a single person took notice as if they were invisible.


    <span>No, not as if¡ªthey were truly invisible.


    <span>The dark cloak draped over this person distorted the light that the eyes could capture, making them visually disappear. Not only that, the cloak unidirectionally blocked the transmission of sound, so no one except the owner of the cloak could hear the content of the conversation.


    <span>This person was none other than Shinji Matou. The moment he received the encryptedmunication, he donned the Hades cloak and left Waver''s rental house.


    <span>"So, there are a total of four targets, right? Archie, Norgy, Atbolt and----Gertler"


    <span>"I know about this family. They''re a branch of the Archibald family, but they defected. They''re like opportunistic wolves seeking personal gain."


    <span>"Right, right, I understand. The first three families will have their patriarch''s left hand, right hand, and left leg taken respectively, while thest family will have their head directly removed."


    <span>"No problem. Although there''s one more family than I anticipated, we should be able to expedite the process and resolve it before dawn."


    <span>"On your end, Lord, you need to be careful. Everyone knows that you''ll be announcing a major research breakthrough tomorrow to secure your position. Tonight is theirst chance, so you must be cautious. Nothing must go wrong."


    <span>"Understood. Since you''re so well-prepared, I won''t say much more."


    <span>"Don''t worry, I have a secret weapon on my side. Even if I can''tplete the mission, I can still make a safe getaway. Just wait for good news from me."


    <span>After hanging up the phone, Shinji''s feet emitted a white light as a pair of winged shoes wrapped around his ankles. As the wings expanded, his speed doubled.


    <span>The call was made by Keh, asking Shijni to assist him in carrying out the task of punishing and eliminating the traitors.


    <span>During Keh''s disappearance, the El-Melloi faction suffered significant blows, both from hostile factions and from within the faction.


    <span>Setting aside the hostile factions for now, as they are already enemies and deserving of being taken advantage of, revenge can be soughtter. However, betrayal within the faction is a grave crime that no faction can tolerate. It must be addressed; otherwise, Keh''s lordship and the dignity of the Archibald family will be severely damaged.


    <span>The quicker the retaliationes, the more it showcases Keh''s determination and upholds El-Melloi''s reputation. Therefore, on the first night of his return, Keh requested the assistance of the secretive ace, Shinji, to restore El-Melloi''s prestige.


    <span>The reason for not utilizing El-Melloi''s forces is primarily due to concerns for Keh''s safety. He is calcting the enemies, and they are plotting against him, especially during such a crucial moment. If Keh can be eliminated at this time, the El-Melloi faction will be finished.


    <span>Furthermore, there might be traitors within the family, and there are concerns about the possibility of leaks. Shinji, who is unrted to the El-Melloi faction and has signed a binding contract, is the best choice. Shinji possesses stealth andbat abilities that rival those of an assassin and serve as an important guarantee for the clearing operation.


    <span>After taking off His feather shoes, He walked down the Rhine River that runs through London. Shinji arrived at an aristocratic residential area with a ssical British ambiance. This is the headquarters of the Archie family, the first target for tonight''s operation.


    <span>Simr to the Archisorte family where Reines resides, Archie is also a branch of Archibald, but with a history several decades older than Archisorte. They excel in magecraft rted to mineral carving and hold a prominent position in the Mineralogy Department. Responsible for two ssrooms, they are a pir of the El-Melloi faction.


    <span>However, this family is not satisfied with the current situation and desires greater development. Before Keh''s disappearance, they were the most steadfast supporters of the lord. However, after Keh vanished, they couldn''t restrain their ambitions and began forming factions to seize territories from other families.


    <span>Fortunately, the head of this family remains rational, avoiding confrontation with the main family and refraining from excessive targeting. The punishment is limited to removing the left hand, which bears no magical inscriptions, as a form of retribution.


    <span>The Archie family had anticipated tonight''s operation and established aplex bounded field around the mansion. The family''s internal guards were also heavily armed, while the head of the family hid in the deepest part of the workshop, hoping to escape unscathed and find a resolution.


    <span>Unfortunately, two spies sent by Emiya Kiritsugu to monitor the El-Melloi faction are among them, with one situated in the Archie family. One can only say that this family brought this misfortune upon themselves.


    <span>With an insider, Shinji''s difficulty in infiltrating was significantly reduced. In just fifteen minutes, Shinji broke through the workshop''s defenses and stood before the head of the Archie family.


    <span>Unlike protagonists in many movies and shows who grant prisoners an opportunity to speak, Shinji directly severed thetter''s left hand. Then, in front of everyone''s gaze, Shinji vanished without uttering a word.


    <span>The Norgi and Atbolt families are simr cases. They either leaked information about the El-Melloi faction to other factions or hindered the El-Melloi faction''s progress internally. They are typical examples of internal disharmony, deserving punishment without being sentenced to death, serving as a deterrent to others.


    <span>Shinji''s approach remained unchanged. Regardless of the presence of insiders or intelligence, Shinji relied on the performance of the Hades cloak for infiltration. If infiltration was impossible, Shinji relied on brute force, assisted by a sickle and a slingshot... ahem, a sickle and a hammer. Shinji''s clearing operation proceeded smoothly.


    <span>The head of the Atbolt family even severed his left leg before Shinji took action, presenting it together with the prepared "contract of geis" to Shinji, signifying his willingness to ept punishment and his loyalty. This straightforward attitude made Shinji view him in a different light.


    <span>At 3:13 a.m., Shinji left the Atbolt family and headed to the final and most troublesome family¡ªa rebellious traitor seeking personal gain¡ªGertler, who must be eliminated with thunderous force!


    <strong><span>Check Out<span>new<span>story: Douluo Dalu: Lucky Star</strong>


    <span>=====


    <span>Support Me At /AbsoluteCode

 Chapter 211: Purge

    Chapter 211: Purge


    <span>Gertler has quite a reputation within the Clock Tower. However, it''s not a good one.At least half of the Magus families show disdain or outright dismissiveness whenthe Gertler familyis mentioned.


    <span>Simr tothe Velvet family inherited by Waver, this family has onlysted for three generations. However, despite being such a young family, they have achieveda level ofprosperity that many families of five or six generations have not reached.Their size even surpasses the three Archibald branch familiesthat wererecently punished by Shinji.


    <span>They don''t rely on their strength, magical achievements, or "luck" like the "heretical" Velvet family. Instead, they rely on "sucking up" to thepowerful,or in more derogatory terms, "being sycophants."


    <span>In the eyes of the long-established magus families, the members of this family have no dignity. They would do anything as long as it is profitable.


    <span>Itis saidthat the first-generation head of Gertler served as a stable boy for a noble magus family''s youngdy.Through ttery and appeasement, he won thefavor of the youngdyand obtained a branch with a magic circuit from a second-rate family. Thisserved as the capital for establishing their own family.


    <span>The second-generation head was a woman who surpassed theck of dignity and boundaries set by the first generation. Utilizing magecraft and her attractive appearance, she seduced sessful men everywhere and became a famous socialite in London.Her guests included high-ranking British officials, as well asinfluential figures from various countries seeking refuge during thatspecialera.Of course, there were also heads of some magus families.It was during this generation thatthe Gertler family established connections with the El-Melloi faction.


    <span>The third-generation head, the one Shinji needs to purge, did not have the extravagant behavior of the previous two heads. However, they were an opportunist who maneuvered between various factions. When Keh was young, this person surrounded him, ingratiating themselves and tying their family to the El-Melloi faction. They showed dedication and effort in the following years,which earned themKeh''s trust. Previously, when Keh went to Fuyuki City to establish a workshop in the Kay Hotel, this family was there to assist.


    <span>Unexpectedly, shortly after the Fourth Holy Grail War ended and news of Keh''s disappearance spread, this family immediately turned their backs on him. First, they used S''s name to align themselves with the Sophia-Ri faction. When they saw that the Sophia-Ri faction didn''t respond much, they switched to the Trambelio faction, bing the vanguard in Trambelio''s fight against the aristocracy and the El-Melloi faction. They acted swiftly and ruthlessly, causing half of the damage suffered by the El-Melloi faction. Naturally, they became a target that Keh had to purge.


    <span>The Gertler familywas aware thatthey were chosen as an example to deter others, so they actively took action after receiving news of Keh''s return, trying to repair their rtionship with him. In the end, they even reached out to Barthomeloi, the leader of the aristocracy, asking him to mediate.


    <span>Why does Keh remain determined to get rid of this unfamiliar wolf? After the Lord''s meeting ended, he went straight home and cut off all possibilities of negotiation. Shinji had already learned about this story through various channels beforehand, and upon hearing the news of Keh''s refusal to negotiate, he sensed that this would be thetoughestchallenge tonight.


    <span>How challenging was it?


    <span>The first line of defense, consisting ofrge-scale bounded fields and traps, was standard for every magus family and can be ignored for now.


    <span>The second line of defense startled Shinji. This family had hired an entire mercenary corps, turning their mansion into a fortress of war.


    <span>"Tsk tsk, truly befitting of the dishonorable wolf family without any magus pride. It seems I can''t infiltrate like I did with the previous families. I have no choice; you''ve forced my hand. Let me, Shinji Matou, teach you what a true assassin is!"


    <span>Shinji stood silently above the Gertler mansion, expressing his disdain. He then released the levitation from his feathered shoes and descended with a weight of over 200 kilograms, including his equipment, under the influence of gravity.


    <span>"The Legendary Assassin Connor''s (No) Kill (Double) Technique - Leap of Faith."


    <span>One secondter, Shinji''s presencewas detectedby both detection barriers and modern surveince equipment. The mansion immediately sounded piercing rms.


    <span>The seasoned soldiers who had spent years on the battlefield raised their rifles and began firing.


    <span>However, Shinji was faster than them. Before the mercenaries'' AK47s could unleash a burst of gunfire, several silver streaksnded within their positions, followed by a dazzling ze.


    <span>The mes, ignited by runic magic, wereparable to professional incendiary rounds. It was difficult for ordinary people without magical resistance to escapebeing burnedto death by even a slight touch of fire.


    <span>Chaos erupted in the courtyard, filled with screams and curses in differentnguages.


    <span>Shinji,having broken through the firepower blockade and sessfullynded, remained expressionless, unaffected internally.These so-called mercenaries were nothing more than war hounds who roamed battlefields. Since they had chosen to make a living by killing, they shouldbe preparedto have their lives taken at any moment.


    <span>With the "Divine Guns de" in his left hand and the "Rune Silver Bullets" in his right, Shinji effortlessly took down two mercenaries blocking his path. As he opened his detection runes and maintained his one-step-per-second speed, he entered the Gertler residence.


    <span>As soon as he entered the door, hewas struckby the Wide Anti-Infantry Landmine, triggeredin the same manner asthe Castle Battle between Emiya Kiritsugu and Keh Archibald, the Tripwire type.


    <span>Shinji''s response mirrored Keh''s. The heaviest Mystic Code on his body fell to the ground as he chanted, "Fervuis." ("Boil, my blood.")


    <span>The Volumen Hydrargyrum Zwie spread outin the form ofa thin film, blocking the steel balls shot by the Landmine.


    <span>Immediately after, the murder steel balls, defended by the Mercury film, rebounded even more intensely, causing the grand entrance tobe riddledwith holes.Thiswas a newly added feature of the second-generation Volumen Hydrargyrum Zwei, utilizing the properties of mercury to create a spring-like defenseyer that could store the kic energy of projectiles and counterattackin the same manner.


    <span>When Shinji withdrew his defense of the Mercury film, theentrance of the mansionwas in ruins. Several people wearing bulletproof vests, both superhumans and mercenaries,y in pools of blood, their deaths a gruesome sight.


    <span>Shinji,still in a state of invisibility, smirked and ignored the overwhelming smell of blood.He bent down and picked up two grenades, throwing one toward the second floor and one toward the basement as he ascended the stairs.


    <span>In an instant, the shockwave caused by the explosions shook the Gertler mansion, concealing Shinji''s next move.


    <span>"Autotopor: Iunlquaerere." ("Automatic target acquisition.")


    <span>Simr tothe automatic defense,the automatic target acquisition spell had alsobeenimproved.In addition to capturing temperature and atmospheric vibrations with the properties of mercury, it added magical detection capabilities, further enhancing target acquisition uracy.


    <span>"Exclude the Nelson-style structure of the barrier nodes, exclude various magic traps, and then use detection runes for filtering¡ªfound it."


    <span>As expected, the answer was the underground workshop.


    <span>"ire:sanctio!" ("Track and eliminate!")


    <span>The magical mercury responded with a resounding transformation into razor-thin des, shredding the floor of the ground floor of the residence and destroying the magic nodes along the way.


    <span>Check Out New Story: Douluo Dalu: Lucky Star


    <span>======


    <span>Support Me At /AbsoluteCode

 Chapter 212: Battle At the Gertler’s Workshop (Part 1)

    Chapter 212: Battle At the Gertler¡¯s Workshop (Part 1)


    <span>A qualified magecraft workshop needs to meet the following three conditions:


    <span>First, it must be isted from the outside world, hidden within a bounded field.


    <span>Second, it must be strong enough to withstand various magical experiments.


    <span>Third, it must have tight security measuresin ceto deal with unforeseen circumstances.It can be imaginedthat the defensive power of a qualified magecraft workshop isquitehigh.


    <span>Although the Gertler family has onlybeen passed downfor three generations, their magecraft workshopis constructedto a very high standard. The foundation of the workshopis madeof century-old spirit wood, and the coatings on the walls, floors, and doorsare madeof aspecialmaterial mixed with magical essence.


    <span>What''s even more astonishing is that after learning the specific time of Keh''s return, themembers of this familytemporarily added ayer ofposite bounded field to theexterior of the workshop. Whether it was cut by Shuiji''s mercury de, sted byfirearmshe conveniently broughtalong,or deciphered by rune magic, none of themwere able tobreak through the workshop''s defenses.


    <span>"The defensive strength is almost on par with the outer walls of my house. Among the workshops we''ve invaded today, yours is the toughest," Shinji remarked, looking at the workshop''s outer wallthathad beendrilledthrough five centimeters without seeing an end.


    <span>"If I had enough time, I would like to unravel it slowly and see what surprises await me. Unfortunately, there are only a few minutes left until dawn. Time is essence¡ª"


    <span>He flipped his right hand, and a golden magical artifact with flickering lightning appeared out of thin air.


    <span>"¡ªI can only resort to forced demolition. Behold, my Indra Vajra!"


    <span>Speaking to himself, his words were isted by his cloak, unheard by others, but the roaring of the thunder of Indra was a different story.


    <span>The golden thunder, symbolizing the might of the Thunder God, shook the atmosphere and rattled the very foundation of the entire house.


    <span>But this was only the beginning. The thunder concentrated at the tip of the Noble Phantasmeasilypierced through the bounded field ting that could rival the current main battle tanks of the British military, tearing apart the defensive magecraft umted by three generations.


    <span>The workshop''s gates, whichwere imedto be more than just a modern military fortress, were forcefully sted open by thethunder of the gods, leaving a gaping hole.


    <span>With thepath clear, Shinji dispersed the physical form ofthe thunder of Indra, simultaneouslyraising an AK47 and unleashing a barrage of fire into the opening.


    <span>Unlike the previous three families, Keh had issued a kill order against the Gertler family, so Shinjihad no reservations and could freely wreak havoc, embodying the true essence of the Assassin''s Creed (Shadowless Night).


    <span>Emptying his magazine, he threw thest hand grenade into the workshop, protected by the Mercury Mystic Code, and dove into the breach.


    <span>ording to Shinji''s estimation, as soon as he stepped into the workshop, he would immediately face a fierce counterattack, possibly high-level magecraft or even grand magecraft, or various trap mechanisms. For a magus with workshop support,bullets,and grenades were notdifficultattacks to deal with. If the head of the Gertler family didn''t possesseven this level ofability, the family would have been wiped out long ago and wouldn''t have survived to this day.


    <span>However, in reality, nothing happened¡ª


    <span>Yes, nothing at all. There was nocounter magecraft,no traps, noteven themost basicbarrier suppression. If it weren''t for the detection provided by the moon spirit''s essence, Shinji would have almost thought he was in the wrong ce.


    <span>Curving his right index finger, he created a few small openings in the mercury film that enveloped his body and looked through the holes to observe the situation inside the workshop.


    <span>Theinterior of the workshopwas empty, devoid of any experimental equipment and magical tools that a workshop should have. It seemedthey had been movedelsewhere.


    <span>Sitting by the remaining experimental table were two individuals.


    <span>One was a middle-aged man in his fifties, dressed in an exquisite tailcoat with a small mustache on his upper lip. He was the final target of Shinji, the head of the Gertler family.


    <span>The other was a girl of around fourteen or fifteen years old, with xen hair tied in a ponytail that hung behind her head. Her attire, somewhat simr to an equestrian outfit, not only did not diminish her beauty but also added a touch of imposing dignity to her exquisite face, which was no less than that of Sakura or Fujino.


    <span>With just one nce, Shinji determined that this girl was not a member of the Gertler family. The family, which relied on climbing up by serving others, could never produce such an influential figure.


    <span>Who was this girl? And why did she appear here?


    <span>Just as Shinji was puzzled, the middle-aged manstood up andbowed deeply. "Greeting envoy of Lord El-Melloi, I am the head of the Gertler family. I wonder if the sacrifices made along the way have somewhat appeased your anger, allowing me a moment to speak. If not, I am willing to continue offering sacrifices."


    <span>The attitude of the head of the Gertler family wasextremelyhumble,trulyliving up to his reputation as someone skilled at attaching himself to others. Most influential figures wouldn''t reject having such a "dog" by their side. The prerequisite, of course, was that the dog was loyal, not a backstabber.


    <span>Seeing that Shinji did not speak, the man bowed again. "I thank you for your generosity. The Gertler family acknowledges its mistake. As long as Lord El-Melloi can temporarily quell the wrath of thunder, I am willing to pay any price topensate for El-Melloi faction''s losses. I only hope that the Gertler family can continue to exist."


    <span>In Keh''s demand, the task of "removing the head of the Getler family" was not just about having the head atone for his sins throughdeath,but to destroy the family. The mostimportantmagic crest of the Getler familywas engravedon their necks, and removing the head was equivalent todestroyingthe magic crest, thereby destroying the very foundation of the Gertler family.


    <span>"We know that my family is not qualified, nor do we have the position to make such a demand, thereforewe specially invited Ba--"


    <span>Asthe word "therefore" left his mouth, Shinji''s expression suddenly changed.With utmost speed, he took out a "rune silver bullet" and fired it before the head of the Gertler family could utter that heavyweight name.


    <span>Before taking action, Keh specifically reminded Shinji that even if he blocked the doors and refused to see visitors, there was still onest way for a family facing retribution to seek a mediator, whichwas whatShinji witnessed¡ªthe arrival of the "Avenger" alongside the mediator. If the mediator held enough weight, the "Avenger" would have to consider the consequences and leave room for negotiation.


    <span>The only way to break this cycle wasto not give the mediatora chance to reveal their name. Only in this way could Shinji use the excuse of ignorance to defer responsibility and avoid revealing identities.


    <span>Shinji was stunned earlier because he hadn''t expected this girl, who wasonlyslightly older than himself, to be the mediator. After more than three years of experience, Shinji''s perception had be increasingly sharp, especially whenit came tourately determining people''strueage. It was a necessary skill when dealing with the mysterious side of the world, considering there were so many monsters who liked to act young. Now that he had realized it, he wouldn''t give Gertler a chance to say anything more.


    <span>The silver bullet pierced through the air, activating the hurricane rune. Theresistance of the atmosphereinstantly turned into propulsion, and with the sticity of the rubber tube, it shot out a bullet faster than a sniper rifle.


    <span>Shinji believed that this bullet would be enough to make the target''s head explode like a ripe watermelon before they could react.


    <span>However, reality once again exceeded his expectations. The bullet, traveling at its maximum speed, was deflected. Itwasn''t deflectedby the head of the Gertler family, a middle-aged magus of average magical ability who hadn''t reacted that quickly, but by that noble girl.


    <span>The girl, wearing white gloves on her left hand, lightly waved it, immediately diverting the bullet''s trajectory. It grazed past the ear of the middle-aged man and embedded itself into the workshop wall.


    <span>The girl held a whip in her right hand, which also functioned as a magical wand.Thetip of the whipwas aimedat Shinji, whose headwas coveredby a cloak.


    <span>"Stop right there, you insolent person!!!"


    <span>=====


    <span>Support Me At /AbsoluteCode

 Chapter 213: Battle At The Gertler Workshop (Part 2)

    Chapter 213: Battle At The Gertler Workshop (Part 2)


    Upon hearing the girl''s statement, Shinji couldn''t help but let out a sneer that only he could hear.


    Etiquette?


    Talking about etiquette with an assassin who intruded into someone''s home in the middle of the night and engaged in a bloody ughter?


    There was no logic, let alone etiquette.


    Even if they were to talk about etiquette, it should be a universally recognized code of conduct that applies across different times and cultures ¨C reciprocity.


    If you make a move, don''t me me for going all out. It''s impolite not to reciprocate!


    "Scalp!"


    With the chanting of a syble, the mercury film instantly dispersed, splitting into seven or eight mercury des that attacked the middle-aged man from all directions. If even one of them struck, the target would undoubtedly die.


    "Step back." The noble girl casually pushed Shinji''s target a few steps back. The wand in her right hand traced a peculiar mark in the air, resembling both a badge and a kind of rune.


    A faint azure force emanated from the wand, spreading outward. The moment it touched the mercury des, the delicate edges disintegrated, reverting into liquid mercury that dripped and scattered on the ground.


    Shinji''s expression finally changed. Regardless of how the opponent blocked the mercury des, he wouldn''t be surprised. However, he had only encountered situations where the moon spirit marrow was directly disintegrated by two people.


    One was the unparalleled Queen of Shadows, Sc¨¢thach, who was the highest-ranking magus in any era. The other was Keh, one of the Twelve Lords of the Clock Tower and the creator of the "moon spirit marrow." It was not difficult for him to perceive and unravel the spells woven into the mercury.


    Keh had proudly stated that even without maniption, only a top-tier magus could decipher the "moon spirit marrow." If he were to control it, no one would stand a chance. When he made that statement, he had already experienced failure in the Fourth Holy Grail War, so the exaggeration was unlikely. Could it be that this girl, who was only slightly older than himself, had already reached the top tier? Or was there some other reason?


    The girl didn''t let Shinji''s doubts linger and proudly dered:


    "So, this is Lord El-Melloiu''s proud Supreme Mystic Code, the Volumen Hydrargyrum. It achieves various transformations through the maniption of pressure and fluids. It is indeed an excellent Mystic Code. If it were operated by Your Excellency personally, my little trick would be insignificant. However, this anonymous gentleman seems tock proficiency in pressure maniption and relies solely on the embedded spells within the Mystic Code, which are meaningless in front of me."


    "I see," Shinji nodded inwardly.


    As the girl had said, this was indeed Shinji''s weakness. The moon spirit marrow was a Mystic Code tailor-made by Keh for hisposite Feng Shui attribute. It allowed him to fully utilize his expertise in pressure and fluid maniption.


    The water attribute''s fluid maniption endowed the mercury with various forms, while the wind attribute''s pressure control made the originally fragile mercury structure morepact, truly giving the Mystic Codebat capabilities. Take the mercury des, for example. The sharpness of the mercury was a result of the pressurepressing it into thin slices, creating an effect simr to a water cutter. Without pressure, it would be nothing more than thin sheets of mercury,cking any killing power.


    Shinji was pure of the water attribute, so fluid maniption was given to him, but when it came to the wind attribute''s pressure maniption, he fell short.


    Although, with Sc¨¢thach''s modifications, the mercury was pre-programmed with pressure maniption spells, allowing Shinji and Kariya, who were both single-attribute users, to manipte it, it was ultimately just apensatory measure. When facing a true expert in atmospheric maniption, it was easy to be deciphered. Judging from the girl''s previous magecraft of altering trajectories, it seemed that her attribute was wind.


    Understanding this, Shinji immediately retracted the moon spirit marrow. Carrying the moon spirit marrow was mainly for dealing with group battles and barrages. Since it was just the two of them, using it or not wouldn''t make much of a difference.


    Seeing the mercury retreat, The Head of the Gertler family breathed a sigh of relief and forced a smile. "In that case, would you be willing to¡ª"


    Before he could finish speaking, the "Rune Silver Bullet" pierced through the air once again. This time, it wasn''t infused with the hurricane rune but with the thunder attribute, Thursaz. The silver bullet flew slightly slower than before but was less susceptible to interference.


    However, once again, the silver bullet missed its target. The family head had already activated the workshop''s defense system, and the thunderous projectile collided with an invisible wall, shattering into pieces.


    Shinji also had no intention of achieving victory with a single strike. In the instant the silver bullet broke through the air, he activated leg enhancement magecraft, swiftly crossing a distance of nearly ten meters like a ghostly figure, with his Divine Guns deing down from above.


    "Swish!" A shadow swiftly intervened from the side, deflecting the magically generated de¡ªthe girl''s whip.


    Interesting.


    A gleam shed in Shinji''s eyes as the girl before himpletely piqued his curiosity.


    The intricate magecraft of effortlessly deciphering the moon spirit''s marrow, the skill to easily withstand his de attack, and the peculiar Mystic Code that possessed both softness and hardness, made her a versatile magus in terms of magecraft and physical abilities¡ªit was almost like a second version of himself!


    Since his mentor, Sc¨¢thach, had left, Shinji had not encountered a magus who resembled him so closely. Neither his sister, Sakura, who shared a simr rune magic nor Kariya Matou, who practiced both magecraft and martial arts, gave him this feeling.


    Sakura''s physical techniques were only for self-defense and far weaker than her magecraft, while Kariya Matoucked offensive spells. Only this girl had aprehensive simrity inbat style and tactical approach.


    If there was anything different, it was perhaps that the girl''s maturity level was not yet sufficient. Despite already being in battle, she was still asking, "You, how dare¡ª!"


    Her words gave Shinji an opportunity. In a swift movement, he sidestepped and shifted his stance, and with his right hand free, he threw two runic stones: one with a me rune, Fehu, and the other with a sun rune, Sowilo.


    The two runic stones ignited in the air, transforming into two fireballs, one in front and one behind, heading straight to the family head.


    Although Shinji was intrigued by the girl, he knew his priorities, and killing Gertler''s family head was his primary objective.


    The family head eyes widened, and the magic circuits on his body, extending from his vicle to his jaw, manifested on his skin. The invisible wall that had previously blocked the silver bullet of thunder reappeared, hoping to thwart Shinji''s long-range attack as it did before.


    However, he underestimated Shinji''s strength and the power of runic magic. The original eighteen runes expanded into twenty-four runes, each had more than one meaning. Shinji usually used the high-damage elemental interpretations, but that didn''t mean he couldn''t utilize other meanings.


    Fehu: wild, fierce, rapid change.


    Sowilo: smooth sess.


    Defensive magecraft often relied on stability andck of change, which happened to be in opposition to the two runes. With the sh of concepts, the two fireballs, one red and one yellow, sessfully pierced through the barrier and continued their advance, on the verge of smashing into the man''s head.


    At the critical moment, a gust of wind swept through the entire workshop. This force pushed away Shinji''s Divine Guns de and propelled the man''s body several meters away, directly outside the workshop.


    In the eye of the hurricane, the girl raised her head proudly, her chest out, and her long hair dancing in the wind.

 Chapter 214: Battle At The Gertler’s Workshop (Part 3)

Chapter 214: Battle At The Gertler¡¯s Workshop (Part 3)

 Chapter 215: Gertler’s Madness

    Chapter 215: Gertler¡¯s Madness


    At first, it was very slight, but it soon became obvious.


    The ground was shaking, the experiment table was trembling.


    Shinji, who had lived in Japan for so many years, knew very well what this meant - an earthquake.


    But this was not Japan, where earthquakes aremon, but stable Britain, which was not located on a volcanic earthquake belt.


    Earthquakes only ur once every five or ten years, so could this be just a coincidence?


    No, it couldn''t be a coincidence.


    Before an earthquake, the earth''s energy would be unstable. This was the headquarters of the Mage''s Association, soit was impossible for them not to havedetected any abnormalities. Which meant this was man-made!


    Tightening his grip on the two Noble Phantasms in his hands, Shinji''s gaze pierced through the cloak, looking towards the unknown young girl.


    She was also looking at Shinji, with undisguised bewilderment on her face.


    It wasn''t her, then it must be -


    "Quaerere (Detection)"


    Shinji chanted softly, re-establishing the magical connection with the mercury. The coalesced magical mercury spread out across the floor and walls like a sea urchin.


    At that moment, the workshop''s main door suddenly started to move, the hole that Shinji had violently broken through was rapidly closing up before their eyes. The mercury tentacles had just climbed up to the door but hadn''t yet extended out of the workshop when the breach waspletely sealed.


    Shinji sensed a conspiracy.


    A few secondster, the results of the mercury''s detection also came back - the mana node underground was abnormally active, like an active volcano on the verge of erupting, but its interference had been blocked by the workshop''s bounded field, which was why Shinji hadn''t sensed it before.


    "What''s happening?" the young girl asked again.


    "In simple terms, this ce is about to explode. I hope you two make the most of your remaining time," came the reply, but it was not from Shinji. It was the voice of Getler, whose location was unknown, as it seemed a long-distancemunication magecraft had been set up in the workshop beforehand.


    "Lord Getler, what do you mean by that?" The young girl furrowed her brow, her slender eyebrows trembling involuntarily.


    "Nothing much, I just want you two to die here. Don''t me me, youngdy of the Barthomeloi. me Lord El-Melloi for not leaving us any room. To deal with our Getler family, he even took out a Mystic Code from the Age of Gods, and two at that. If you all hadn''t been so merciless, I wouldn''t have had to resort to this."


    At this, both the young girl and Shinji understood. The root cause of all this was the two Noble Phantasms that Shinji had revealed. Noble Phantasms belong to Heroic Spirits, not humans. But this doesn''t mean humans don''t have mysteries that can rival Noble Phantasms. Many ancient families have preserved mysteries passed down from the Age of Gods or the Fairy era, and these mysteries are no inferior to Noble Phantasms.


    As one of the Twelve Lords, the El-Melloi family has ruled the Clock Tower for centuries, so it''s normal for them to have inherited an Age of God''s Mystic Code. But even for a family like the El-Mellois, an Age of Gods Mystic Code would be a precious treasure kept in reserve. Once deployed, it would represent the family''s most resolute stance.


    From Getler''s perspective, and even from the youngdy''s perspective, the deployment of two Noble Phantasms signified the El-Melloi faction''s unwavering determination to destroy the Getler family. That''s why Getler had resorted to this scorched-earth tactic.


    Of course, understanding is one thing, but being able to ept it is another matter.


    The youngdy gathered all her magical power to the tip of her whip, unleashing a series of wind des to cut through the workshop''s door. Her attacks were indeed effective, slicing the door into a mess of gashes, but these gashes instantly repaired themselves.


    "Self-repair?"


    "That''s right," Gertler''s voice was filled with triumphant satisfaction. "Although the Gertler family is rtively new, we are still part of the Mineralogy Department. We know a thing or two about how mineral forms can change. I''ll remind you two, the magic power to repair the workshop ising from the ley line, so it''s probably futile to keep trying."


    This statement subtly revealed that Gertler was able to monitor the situation inside the workshop.


    "You-" The youngdy of the Barthomeloi family gritted her silver teeth in anger.


    "My anonymous assassin, you must be Lord El-Melloi''s trump card, am I right? Your death will deal a further blow to the already unstable El-Melloi faction, and the fact that you and Miss Lorelei will die here together will likely incite conflict between the Barthomeloi and the El-Melloi, perhaps even sparking a war."


    Towards the end, Gertler could not suppress hisughter. His words were not empty threats. If Shinji truly died here, it would disrupt many of Keh''s subsequent deployments.


    Even more serious was Lorelei''s identity - Shinji had never in his wildest dreams imagined she would be here.


    Barthomeloi Lorelei, the head of the three great noble families of the Clock Tower, the leader of the aristocratic group, and the daughter of the Barthomeloi family - the most powerful of the Twelve Lords. She is not a mere vase like S-Ui, without any inheritance rights, but the family head''s sessor, destined to reign over the Clock Tower and be the future Queen of the Mage''s Association.


    Although she has only appeared briefly in the prologue of "Melty Blood 2" and the side novel "The Dark Six", she has left a deep impression on every reader.


    The Magus of the Highest Peak - The Queen.


    Candidate for the position of Director of the Clock Tower. (Considering the current Director is over 2000 years old, this position may just be an honorary one.)


    Commanding the elite armed forces of the Clock Tower, the Holy Choir - the Clone Corps.


    A vampire hunter who has defeated one of the "Twenty-Seven Ancestors of the Dead Apostles", striking fear into the hearts of vampires.


    The title "Twenty-Seven Ancestors of the Dead Apostles" originates from the Church, originally referring to the oldest twenty-seven Dead Apostles. However, as the majority of the Twenty-Seven Ancestors have since been destroyed or sealed by the Church, they have been reced by their subordinates or other powerful Dead Apostles, and the title now refers to twenty-seven powerful Dead Apostles.


    Each of the Twenty-Seven Ancestors possesses strength on par with that of an average Servant. Roa, who has caught the attention of the Touko Aozaki, is counted as one of the Twenty-Seven Ancestors in the Church''s records but is not recognized as such by the other Ancestors, thuscking a corresponding seat and being designated as a special "EX" seat. The fact that Lorelei was able to defeat one of the Twenty-Seven Ancestors attests to her immense power.


    However, that was the future Lorelei. The current Lorelei has not yet inherited the Barthomeloi, and her strength and mentality have not yet reached the heights of the future. Now, she is angrily addressing Shinji, "Hey, say something, would you?!"


    Shinji remains indifferent.


    Gertler''sughter grows louder and more frenzied.


    "How does it feel? Didn''t expect a lowly person like me to be able to kill two big shots and make two great families suffer, huh?"


    "Hmph, serves you right. You looked down on me, wanting to destroy the ancestors and the family and the cause I''ve been fighting for. You wanted me dead, so now I''ll make you die first!!! Don''t worry, I''ll go down with you, I''ll erase all the evidence and use myself as the sacrifice for the destruction."


    This isughter that has been suppressed for a long time. Who truly enjoys being a dog to others? Who doesn''t want to be on top?


    This is also theughter of one who has run out of options. The normal rules do not apply in the world of magecraft, and magi have many ways to uncover the truth. To solidify this, the only option is to eliminate all traces aspletely as possible, without leaving any loopholes.


    So Shinji and Lorelei must die, and their bodies must be disposed of. The head of the Gertler family and the family crest must also be destroyed.


    "From now on, there will be no more Gertler lineage of magi. Die, Barthomeloi, El-Melloi!"

 Chapter 216: Lorelei’s Fortitude

    Chapter 216: Lorelei¡¯s Fortitude


    "Die, Barthomeloi, El-Melloi!!!"


    Amid Gertler''s maniacalughter, the mana fluctuations at the mana nodereached their peak, and this "mana volcano" finally erupted.


    Terrifying mana surged out from underground, the sheer amount of mana directly searing Shinji and Lorelei''s magic circuits, and this was just the weakened aftermath after passing through the workshop''s barriers.


    Under the relentless mana onught, the sturdy underground workshop began to deform. The original area of around 50 square meters was graduallybeingpressed.


    As the area wasbeing devoured, the walls and bounded field of the workshop did not develop anycracks,but instead became thicker and more reinforced due to thepression of mana.


    "Thepression technique of solids and liquids was the thesis Lord Keh presented when he ascended to the ''Brand rank''.Under such a technique, you willbepressedinto mush, hahaha."


    "What should we do? What should we do?"


    Gertler''s arrogant attitude did not perturb Lorelei''sposure. As the heir of the Barthomeloi and the most noble of the Clock Tower, her pride ran deep in her bones and would not waver from the ravings of a madman.


    What troubled her was the dire situation. The outer wall of the workshop was far more resilient than expected, and withonly a whip and a few defensive mystic codes, the only hope of breaking through the predicamenty in the great magecraft secretly guarded by the Barthomeloi. But she had not yet fully mastered this magecraft, and the sess rate of activating it was low. If it failed, then all would be lost.


    Should she take the gamble, or¡ª


    Lorelei unconsciously bit her left thumb, a small habit of hers whenever she faced a difficult decision.


    At that moment, she noticed the man whose facewas coveredby the cloakstandingstill, unmoving.


    "Hey, don''t just stand there dumbfounded, thinkof something quickly."


    Shinji opened his eyes at her words and channeled the Mystic Eye Petrification.


    "Fervor, meisanguis. (Boil, my blood)"


    The mercury film spread on the ground and converged around Shinji as the center, forming a spherical mercury shell envelopingthe two ofthem.


    He was not spacing out or pretending to do nothing but was using the Mystic Eye Petrification to detect the flow and distribution of mana, hoping to find some clues.


    Unfortunately, he could not find any clues, but did locate the position of the surveince and eavesdropping spells, so he used the Mercury to encase himself and Lorelei, blocking the eyes on the ceiling and the ears on the ground.


    Seeing Shinji''s actions, a hint of joy appeared on Lorelei''s face, and she lowered her voice to ask, "Do you have a n?"


    Shinji nodded, then shook his head.


    "Sodo you have one or not? Speak up." Lorelei was starting to get anxious. Though she couldn''t see, she could feel the pressure closing in.


    "I do have one." Shinji sighed, deactivating the one-way sound barrier of the cloak. "But..."


    "But what?"


    "I don''t want to use it in front of you."


    "Eh?" Lorelei thought she had misheard. "What did you just say..."


    "I said, I don''t want you to see my trump card, understand? Lady Barthomeloi." Shinji, whose actions hadbeen repeatedly obstructed, had already built up a lot of dissatisfaction, and his tone now carried some anger.


    Lorelei''s expression darkened, not because of Shinji''s tone, but because -


    "I have not yet inherited the Barthomeloi name, so I don''t have the right to use that title."


    The family name of the Clock Tower nobility held a sacred and special meaning - only the current head of the family could address others directly by the family name. Gertler could call her the "Lady Barthomeloi",but Shinji''s "Lady Barthomeloi" was uneptable.


    "And now that things have developedto this point, dwelling on these formalities is meaningless. I can swear on the honor of the Barthomeloi that I will not reveal anything I see to anyone."


    "I do not believe in the oaths of magi, especially those of the Barthomeloi family." Shinji remained unmoved.


    "You-" Lorelei was trembling with anger, "Apologize immediately, thisis an insult to the Barthomeloi!"


    "Is it an insult?" Shinji shrugged. "If I remember correctly, the Barthomeloi family presides over the special Department of Law and Politics in the Thirteen Department."


    The Department of Law and Politics, the only oneof its kindin the Clock Tower, had no direct connection to the Mysteries.It was a department thatused the magecraft and power of the Clock Tower to intervene in the real world or to adjust the internal bnce of the Clock Tower - a profane but indispensable group.It was not a ce to studyw andpolitics,but a functional department that ignored the magi''s innate drive to seek the "Root",existing solely for the stability and development of the Clock Tower, fundamentally a heretical faction.


    "Of course." Lorelei held her head high, for this concerned her family''s honor, and she had to argue forcefully. "The Department of Law and Politics representsw and order, and what we say and do is the same. You should not have doubts about us."


    Shinji chuckled. "Listen to the name of your department - Law and Politics. Is not political maneuvering a normal part of it? I did not intend to insult the Barthomeloi, and I am willing to apologize for that, but I will not change my view of the Department of Law and Politics and its rulingfamily,because that is a well-known fact. Can you honestly say the Barthomeloi have never done anything unsavory?"


    "I..."


    Lorelei was at a loss for words. She knew Shinji was telling the truth -to maintain the stability and development of the Clock Tower, Barthomeloi''s methods were indeed less than honorable, and few of the other Twelve Departments were willing to be associated with the Department of Law and Politics. But she was unwilling to admit this out loud.


    "I''m serious. Alright, tell me what you want me to do."


    The obstinate way she bit her lip and the stubborn glint in her eye at the corners reminded Shinji ofthemost widely recognized titleof this youngdy- the "Solitary Queen."


    Solitary: lonely,haughty, destined to not fit in with the crowd. Perhaps this unconventional youngdy istrulydifferent from others, which is why she can grow to be one of the strongest of humans.


    "You have two options: sign the ''contract of geis'' or lose consciousness."


    Either one isan extremelyunreasonable demand. The "contract of geis" is the strictest form of constraint, representing absolute distrust between magi. And losing consciousness means Lorelei willpletely lose her autonomy - if Shinji harbors ill intentions toward her, she willbe leftin a position of absolute passivity.


    "What if I don''t agree to either?" Lorelei bit her finger again.


    "I will knock you unconscious and take you away." As he spoke, the lightning of Indra shed along the mercurymembrane,like golden snakes - this mercury membrane had more than one purpose.


    "I see, Idon''t have any parchment to write the document on." Lorelei lowered her hands and closed her eyes in resignation. Her meaning was clear - she had chosen the second option, to let Shinji knock her out.


    This timeitwas Shinji''s turn to think he had heard wrong: "You trust me that much?"


    "Ido,because you don''t want to die, and you don''t want to destroy the rtionship between Barthomeloi and El-Melloi."


    Not wanting to die means Shinji will break through this workshop.


    Not wanting to destroy the rtionship between the two families means Shinji won''t do anything to Lorelei.


    "Such guts, such spirit, worthy of the future Queen."


    These were thest words Lorelei heard before she felt a numbness at the back of her neck and lost consciousness.


    =====


    Support Me At /AbsoluteCode

 Chapter 217: Bellerophon

    Chapter 217: Bellerophon


    Carefully putting away the two Noble Phantasms, Shinji gently caught Lorelei''s fainting body, pulled back the hood of his cloak, and spoke to the unconscious youngdy with a sincere voice and his true face:


    "I''m sorry, Miss Lorelei. I will unveil my greatest trump card to express my apology and respect to you."


    "Descend now, divine beast from the Age of Gods, phantasmal species with the blood of the Sea God - now is the time for this ancient mystery to be revealed."


    With this summons, white lines spread from Shinji''s feet, tracing out a crest originating from ancient Greece. An overwhelming magical power beyond theprehension of most magi gushed forth from the crest, and a soft magical glow filled the mercury sphere, firmly fixing Shinji''s gaze.


    In the center of the light was something white, purer than the hazy moon.


    It was - a "mystery" never before heard of outside of myths, surpassing even legends, and this "mystery" nowy beneath Shinji and Lorelei.


    The pure white being unfurled wings of the same pure white. Just this simple action was enough to instantly disperse the Moon Spirit Marrow, with countless mercury droplets mming against the workshop walls, making sounds like heavy rain beating on banana leaves on a tropical afternoon.


    Without the mercury membrane blocking the view, Gertler finally saw the source of the abnormal magical power.


    It was a horse, purer than any other, a white horse without any tinge of color, and from its nks sprouted a pair of wings that silently proimed its identity.


    ording to legend, when the great Greek hero Perseus severed the head of Medusa, the gorgon''s fresh blood dyed the earth red. From this pool of blood were born a giant and a white horse with wings. This white-winged horse is the famous Pegasus, the origin of the constetion Pegasus in the northern sky.


    This legend was elevated alongside Perseus, bing one of Perseus'' Noble Phantasms, and also Shinji''s final trump card.


    "A phantasmal species from the Age of the Gods?! No, impossible, how could such a thing appear?!" Gertler''s hysterical roar echoed through the increasingly cramped workshop.


    Phantasmal species. Just as the words suggest, they are things that only exist in fantasy - sub-humans like fairies or giants, and magical beasts like ghosts and dragons. They inherently represent "Mystery," and their existence can surpass that of magecraft.


    Mystery disappears in the face of greater Mystery. Just as magecraft stores power through knowledge, phantasmal species store power through their long lifespans. The limits of the human body researching magecraft are barely 500 years. For phantasmal species that have existed since the distant primordial age, 500 years of Mystery is utterly iparable.


    However, the era of phantasmal species coexisting with humans in the same world has passed. The longer a phantasmal species lives, the further it drifts from this world. Nowadays, phantasmal species have vanished from human society, and even if some ancient hidden sanctuaries still harbor them, those are merely young phantasmal species of a few hundred years - the truly ancient phantasmal species have long since left the surface.


    "This must be an illusion, you''re trying to trick me into dispelling my magecraft, but I won''t fall for it! You all must die, must die!!!"


    "That''s why I was reluctant to reveal this trump card." Shinji sighed as he stroked the mane of the Pegasus. "Weapon-like Noble Phantasms can still be passed off as ancient armaments, and a regr Pegasus could be exined away as a chance encounter. But you, the primordial Pegasus Bellerophon, are undeniable proof. Once discovered, I would undoubtedly be ced on the ''sealing designation'' list."


    Pegasus are not particrly powerful phantasmal species - even mature ones are only at the level of magical beasts. But the Bellerophon that Shinji rode was special. Perseus'' era in Greek mythology was quite early, and Bellerophon is much older than heroes like Heracles, Theseus, Atnta, Jason, Agamemnon, and Achilles.


    "It has already transcended the limits of the Magical Beasts and reached the level of Phantasmal Beasts, simr to the highest ss of "Dragon" among the Phantasmal Species, with certain attributes even capable of rivaling or even surpassing the Dragon kind."


    "Originally, I was nning to have you make your debut when facing a Servant or one of the ''Twenty-Seven Dead Apostle Ancestors'', but I didn''t expect your first appearance would be on such a shabby stage."


    Bellerophon snorted in displeasure at his master''s words. Domesticated equines, let alone Bellerophon, are no ordinary mounts.


    "Alright, alright, don''t be angry. It''s just that I didn''t bring my battlence, which is the specialized Noble Phantasm for offensive purposes. The prative power of Indra''s Thunder is insufficient, so I''ll have to rely on you."


    When Shinji and Bellerophon interacted, the remaining space in the workshop was reduced to less than half of its original size, with the nearest wall almost touching Bellerophon''s nose.


    "If you have any grievances, we can discuss them after we go out. Since you''ve made your appearance, let the sole audience witness your might - let''s go, Bellerophon!!!"


    "H¨©¨©¨©-!" The pure white Pegasus let out a long, piercing cry, and its equally pristine wings unfurled, releasing magical power that overshadowed the sum of the workshop''spression spells in an instant.


    The wings of the Pegasus, though appearing delicate, possess strength and sharpness that rival the mightiest of weapons. The power released from the thick-as-a-fist wing roots is such that even the heroes of legend might not be able to surpass it, and the magical energy rushing out from between the feathers is enough to match that of hundreds of modern magi.


    A simple pping of its wings was enough to shatter the prison that held the strongest of the Clock Tower''s young generation like crumbling tofu.


    Immediately after, the Pegasus with its wings unfurled carried Shinji and Lorelei upwards.


    It did not require direct physical contact, as the swirling magical energy currents surrounding it were enough to utterly destroy everything in its path.


    Amid the piercing sounds of impact, Bellerophon broke through four floors of the ceiling and soared directly into the night sky, basking in the moonlight.


    Then - the vortex of magical power seemed to increase its rotational speed endlessly, and the radiance apanying the maelstrom resembled a second moon in the distance.


    "Take this, Pegasus Comet--!"


    Before Shinji could fully utter the ssic name of the technique, he was interrupted by the displeased gaze of the Pegasus. Shinji could only reluctantly set aside his sentiments and seriously unleash the true name of the Noble Phantasm.


    "Beller--"


    The Pegasus flew higher into the distant sky, disappearing in the blink of an eye as if heading straight for the moon. In that moment of merging with the moonlight, the Pegasus turned and dove towards the ground.


    A meteoric descent.


    "--ophon (Bridle of Chivalry)!!!"


    Amid Shinji''s roar, the master and the Pegasus became a bolt of light.


    Their target was singr -


    To annihte the enemy, along with their main base.


    Theet''s light illuminated the night sky, as bright as day.


    PS: In fact, the ancient Phantasmal Beasts still exist. One known example is Lugh Beowulf, the highest-ss Phantasmal Beast that was once contracted with Touko andter became attached to Soujuurou.


    PS2: In Greek mythology, the Pegasus Bellerophon was the offspring of the sea god Poseidon and the gorgon Medusa, but in the Nasuverse, the Pegasus became a gift from Poseidon to Medusa. Poseidon had invited Medusa to a banquet, but she was prevented from attending by her two sisters, thus avoiding a tragic fate.


    PS3: People live for the three R sisters - the big, medium, and small ones.


    G: Beyde


    =====


    Support Me At /AbsoluteCode

 Chapter 218: The Assassin and the Young Lady (Part 1)

    Chapter 218: The Assassin and the Young Lady (Part 1)


    When Lorelei regained consciousness, shefound herselfnot in the distorted and crampedwalls, butratheramid the brilliant starry sky and the ruins.


    The Gertler family stronghold, which had a history of nearly a hundred years and had been reinforced countless times, no longer existed.Both the aboveground buildings and the underground facilities had been reducedto ruins. Fortunately, the barrier that blockedthe propagation of soundwas still functioning, so the fierce battle tonight had not affected the surroundings.


    Lorelei quietly checked herownbody and found no changes, not even a speck of dust on her. She couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. Although she had disyed resolve and bravery in front of Shinji, she was ultimately an underage girl, and it was understandable that she would feel a little nervous in the presence of an unfamiliar stranger whose identity was unknown.


    After calming downa bit, the magic power stored in her body spread through her magic circuits, quickly dissipating the soreness caused by her unconsciousness. Lorelei sat up from the simple silver metal bed.


    It was only then that she realizedthat the bed she was lying onwas madeof a fluid-shaped, pressure-solidified Mercury.


    "I didn''t expect that unpleasant-sounding assassin to be so considerate. I''ve gained a bit of a better impression ofhim," Lorelei said, with a slight curve of her lips. The lofty air about her had somewhat abated, reced by the delicate femininity unique to a young girl.


    After a moment of thought, she left the metal bed, used her whip to outline a ritual, and dissolved the solidification of the mercury, then stood quietly at the edge of the mercury, waiting.


    Dozens of secondster, a figure in a cloak emerged from the wreckage, dragging a safe with his left hand and clutching a gem with his right hand, looking like a nouveau riche.


    "Ah, you''re awake. Good morning, mdy. Did you sleep well?"


    This "nouveau riche" was naturally Shinji. Sensing that the solidification magic on the mercury hadbeen dissolved, he knew that Lorelei had woken up.


    "It was alright, just a bit too hard. A mattress would have been better," Lorelei replied, not dwelling on the previous offense, perhaps because she was in a better mood after the nap or amused by Shinji''s entric appearance.


    "Ah, sorry, sorry, I identally used too much force andended up destroyingthe whole ce.Didn''thave time to grab a mattress. I''ll be more careful next time."


    "Next time?"


    Hearing Shinji''s insincere apology, Lorelei''s eyelids twitched, and she could barely hold back the urge to make a sarcastic remark.


    "What happened to the Gertlers?"


    "They''re dead, reduced to ashes, not even a trace left," Shinji said, shrugging.


    Since the head of the family had witnessed Shinji''s supreme form riding the Pegasus, the Gertlers had to die, and their bodies and souls had to be destroyed, lest the magus skilled in necromancy read any information from them.


    "I see..." Lorelei let out a sigh.


    "What''s wrong?" Shinji asked.


    Lorelei questioned in return, "Do you know why I was here?"


    "To mediate the conflict between El-Melloi and the Gertlers, right?"


    The Barthomeloi and the El-Melloi belonged to the same camp of aristocratic factions and were allies. But this time, the Barthomeloi family, who should have been on the El-Melloi''s side, had sided with the traitor Gertlers. There was an extremely high likelihood that the Gertlers had offered the Barthomeloi conditionsthat theycouldn''t refuse.


    "A mere Gertler, what leverage could they have to sway the Barthomeloi? If they had such leverage, wouldn''t it have been better to negotiate directly with the El-Melloi faction?"


    "Because the conditions the Gertlers offered were only tempting to the Barthomeloi in theentireClock Tower," Lorelei exined. "At this point, I might as well tell you the important information regarding Ottennbrose."


    "Whose information?" Shinji felt the name wasfamiliar,but couldn''t quite ce it.


    "Trhvmn Ortenrosse, although the title ''White Wing Lord'' is more well-known to most people."


    With that, Shinji knew who it was.


    The "White Wing Lord" Trhvmn Ortenrosse, the 17th seat of the "Twenty-Seven Dead Apostle Ancestors",was a magus-turned-vampire. A typical vampire, known as the "King of the Dead Apostles" (in name only), his territory among the Twenty-Seven was thergest, being one of the oldest Dead Apostles.


    TheentireMagical World knew that the Barthomeloi familywas focusedon hunting Dead Apostles, and they were especially obsessed with the White Wing Lord.


    "I see, nowonder you wouldbe tempted. But surely a nobledy like yourself doesn''t need to put yourself in harm''s way.IfI didn''t have the means to break the impasse, it would truly be the end."


    Shinji''s seemingly normal response made Lorelei furrow her brow, looking suspicious.


    "Are you... one of the El-Melloi?"


    "Yes, why do you ask?" Shinji''s heart sank, but his tone remained unflinching.


    "Then you should know the Barthomeloi''s ideals."


    Shinji was left speechless, only able to carefully recallthe limited information he hadabout the Barthomeloi family and Lorelei''s background.


    It seems that out of some consideration, Lorelei did not delvedeeper,and instead continued to exin:


    "The Barthomeloi family''s ideology is that ''one''s abilities are more worthy of consideration than one''s character.'' Sothepeople in their family take family or personal matters very lightly, andwhat we value isonly ability.Ifyou want to obtain something, you must demonstrate the corresponding ability."


    While this does not sound like typical aristocratic rhetoric, it isindeedthe Barthomeloi family''s ideology. However, there is amajorcaveat - this only applies to those of equal status. The Barthomeloi firmly believe that only their bloodline possesses true nobilityandthe only ones who can stand as their equals are the manifested users of the First Magic.


    Therefore, the Barthomeloipletely disregard the well-being of other aristocratic families and rarely interact with them.The familythey are closest toisthe Archibald family, where Lord Keh resides.But even then, after Keh''s death, the Barthomeloi only provided the bare minimum of assistance to ensure the El-Melloiwere not disinherited.


    The other two factions are much the same. Regardless of whether they proim noble bloodlinesor not, magi are beings whose rationality outweighs emotion.As long asone has the ability, they willbe valuedin any faction, just not asextremelyas the Barthomeloi.


    Given this underlying premise, the members of the Barthomeloi family have long since cultivated the habit of "self-reliance and self-sufficiency."They may delegate unimportant matters to others, butcrucial thingsthey will always handle personally.


    "Within the Barthomeloi, the best way to demonstrate one''s abilities is throughthehuntingofDead Apostles, especially those rted to Ottennbrose.The Gertlers happen to possess information on a direct descendant of Ottennbrose. If I can hunt them down, no one will be able to block my inheritance of the Barthomeloi. For now, I''lljustassume you are a member of the El-Melloi family. How will youpensate me?"


    P.S. While the "White Wing Lord" has a vast domain, the vast majority of Dead Apostles don''t care about territory, so he iscertainly powerful,but likely still not strong enough to crack the top 10 of the Twenty-Seven Ancestors, at best barely making it into the top ranks.


    =====


    Support Me At /AbsoluteCode

 Chapter 219: The Assassin and the Young Lady (Part 2)

    Chapter 219: The Assassin and the Young Lady (Part 2)


    The "dead apostle" is the origin of the vampire legend.


    ording to the description of a temporary worker apprentice from a certain empire:


    "Wearing a red cloak and a ck dress, a castle by the sea that spans 20,000 square meters, rows of servants and a warehouse full of jewels, sleeping in every day from 6 am to 8:30 pm, getting up to have a bottle of 82-year-old blood sma, then inviting a group of fox and dog friends to dance on the street until midnight (of course, that''s called a ball), finally standing on the balcony with a ss of red wine, being pretentious under the moonlight until dawn, and then going back to sleep - this is the true life of a vampire, low-key yet luxurious and profound."


    Of course, this is the image portrayed in modern film and television works. In ssical literary works, the image of vampires is more elegant and mysterious. They have eternal life, fear sunlight and holy water, are ustomed to nocturnal activities, possess supernatural powers, and of course, the most important racial trait - the need to consume blood.


    For vampires, consuming blood is akin to humans needing to eat. However, this feeding process has a side effect - some of the living beings bitten by vampires will be transformed into their kind. Those transformed are called the "kin" of the vampire, with a rtionship like that of a parent and child. The kin will then develop their new kin, eventually forming a vast vampire family lineage spanning generations.


    Lorelei''s target was a second-generation kin directly under the White Wing Lord, who had lived for over a thousand years and held a high position in the entire Ortenrosse family, managing arge group of kin developed over a long time. To take down such an "immortal", thorough preparation was necessary, which is why she valued Gertler''s intelligence so much. But now the intelligence that was about to be obtained was disrupted by Shinji, so naturally she had to find the culprit topensate. She didn''t directly confront Shinji because he possessed great strength and inherited mysterious powers from the Age of the Gods, being one of the most capable individuals valued by the El-Melloi family. The Barthomeloi family does not emphasize kinship but pays attention to those with strong special abilities. If Shinji did not have these abilities, he would not have reached this point.


    However, Shinji simply does not care about Lorelei''s schemes.


    "You must know how much damage the Gertler family has done to the El-Melloi faction. We will retaliate tooth for tooth and blood for blood. Who would have thought you, youngdy, would intervene and make me waste so much effort? You ask me forpensation, but I haven''t even asked you forpensation yet."


    As for the heir of the Bathory family, so what? Is that so impressive?


    Okay, it is indeed impressive. But Shinji hasn''t hesitated to hold a knife to the lord''s throat either, there''s no need to be led around by the nose by an underage girl.


    "No problem, whatpensation do you want?" Lorelei raised an eyebrow, exuding an aura of nobility.


    Shinji let out a few "uh" sounds. He was just casually saying that he couldn''t let his momentum be weakened. Who knows, maybe Lorelei was taking it seriously. Besides, he''s here tonight as El-Melloi''s assassin, he has no right to negotiate terms.


    "The matter ofpensation, please discuss it with Lord El-Melloi. I''m just an assassin who doesn''t see the light of day."


    "Okay, I will visit Lord El-Melloi as soon as possible to discuss the matter ofpensation."


    Lorelei''s serious attitude made Shinji feel increasingly strange.


    "I say, youngdy, what are you nning?"


    "I''m nning for you." Lorelei said, formally pointing her whip at Shinji''s (disguised) chest, "iming to be an assassin who doesn''t see the light of day, I''m very interested in you and hope you can serve me."


    Hearing such a direct deration, Shinji''s interest in Lorelei rose again. This future queen, could it be that this is how she gathers her subordinates? Come to think of it, it''s quite possible. This straightforward approach fits well with her noble bearing, perhaps this is what they call the aura of a ruler.


    Although Shinji did not have the idea of bowing his head and pledging allegiance, he did not feel any aversion to it either. He felt that if thepensation was appropriate, there would be nothing wrong with putting in some effort for her.


    "What are your thoughts?" Lorelei pressed on.


    "I feel deeply honored to be invited by the youngdy." Shinji rubbed his nose.


    "And?"


    "That''s it." Seeing the disappointment in Lorelei''s eyes, Shinji smiled and said, "Don''t get it wrong, youngdy. I am El-Melloi''s assassin, and I won''t have any thoughts without the Lord''s permission."


    "Then, if, I say if, if the Lord allows it, would you be willing to serve me?"


    The hopeful gleam in Lorelei''s eyes made him very difficult to refuse. This was not some kind of suggestive magecraft, but the natural charm of the Bathomeloi family that they cared little about.


    Shinji thought for a moment and said, "To be honest, I can''t switch to the Bathomeloi side. El-Melloi''s faction is good, I don''t n to leave. But if the conditions are appropriate in all aspects, I don''t mind epting the youngdy''s employment. As an assassin, killing a traitor is my specialty."


    "Hearing you say that puts my mind at ease." Lorelei finally smiled, her beauty particrly striking in the gradually waning moonlight. "How can I get in touch with you?"


    "As long as the youngdy and the Lord have discussed it, he will give you my contact information. Oh, since the youngdy appreciates me so much, let me tell you some information about me."


    "What kind of information?"


    "I have a secret treasure that can suppress the dead apostles. Even if it''s an ancestor, they will be at a disadvantage if they encounter me unaware."


    "Really?" Lorelei''s eyes shone like the morning star.


    "I have no reason to lie to you."


    "It seems I need to reassess your value, and that''s what you hope for, isn''t it?" With the excitement subsiding, Lorelei disyed the wisdom befitting a future lord.


    "I don''t deny it," Shinji said straightforwardly. "If Gertler can negotiate conditions with you about the ''White Wing lord'', why can''t I?"


    "Of course you can. I''ve always believed that people''s abilities and values are equal. If you truly have that capability, the Bathomeloi family would be willing to pay any price to recruit you."


    "I look forward to your family''s offer," Shinji chuckled. "Youngdy, if you have nothing else, I''ll continue my ''treasure hunting''. There are only fifteen minutes left before dawn, and the Magical Law Department''s people wille to clean up, so I need to find more valuable things as quickly as possible."


    "This small family of only three generations, what could they have that''s valuable?" Lorelei snorted disdainfully.


    "You can''t say that," Shinji activated the Moon Spirit Marrow and began clearing the obstacles. "Magus lineages always have some hidden treasures, just because the Bathomeloi family doesn''t value them doesn''t mean they''repletely useless. El-Melloi is currently in a period of revival, and even the smallest help is good."


    "Then let me help too." Lorelei manipted the wind, cutting through some massive ruins and debris.


    "Is that alright, youngdy?"


    "There''s nothing wrong with it. Don''t put me in the same category as those pampered aristocratic youngdies."


    Bathomeloi Lorelei was truly one of a kind.


    =====


    Support Me At /AbsoluteCode

 Chapter 220: Lorelei and Shinji (Part 1) (Bonus)

    Chapter 220: Lorelei and Shinji (Part 1) (Bonus)


    "Deadly Strike, Hundred Style: Oni Burn... Tch, you managed to dodge that."


    "Hmph, don''t underestimate me. Now it''s my turn, Hundred and Twenty-Four Style: Barren Bite."


    "I''ll defend, I''ll defend, I''ll defend and defend!Thisis a good opportunity¡ª"


    "It''s my chance, you fell for it¡ªDeadly Strike, Two Hundred and Twelve Style: Koto Moon Sun!"


    "Damn it, you knocked off so much of my health, but no matter, I still have a chance! Reversal, I''ll strike, I''ll strike!"


    "You''re still so aggressive after losing that much health, itseems like you''ve lost this round."


    "Don''t get too cocky, theoue isn''t decided until the very end."


    "Then let me maintain my advantage until the end."


    "Don''t get ahead of yourself, watchme pull off a reversal."


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    "Finally, the time hase. Detonation¡ªSuper Deadly, Forbidden Twelve Hundred and Eighty-One Style: Eight Maiden!"


    "Oh no."


    "K.O., the Winner is Iori! Haha, I won."


    The dialogue above took ce one morning at Waver''s rented apartment, with two young otaku ying the fighting game "The King of Fighters ''97".


    "The King of Fighters",or KOF for short, is a series of fighting games published by SNK on the MVS arcade hardware.Being released approximately once every 1.5 years, the serieshad alreadyumted over10installments in Shinji''s previous life, making it the undisputed leader in the fighting game genre.


    Shinji and Waver were ying KOF ''97,which is considered the most popr entry in the series. Even 20 yearster,there are still die-hard fansbattling each other across various tforms.


    Waver chose the character Kyo Kusanagi, while Shinji used Kyo''s rival, Iori Yagami,who isthe most popr character in the entire KOF series.


    After sessfully defeating Waver and pulling off aeback, Shinji swept his bangs back, striking Iori Yagami''s iconic pose, and delivered the character''s ssic line:


    "Whenever I see the moon, I''ll think of you."


    Just as Shinjiwas revelingin the joy of cosying as Iori, two female voices suddenly emerged from within the rented apartment.


    One was youthful, the other was dignified.


    "There they are again, Iknew you two were ying games."


    "Well... Whenever I see the moon, I''ll think of you."


    Shinji didn''t need to look, herecognized the voices instantly.


    The youthful voice belonged to the mischievous Reines Archisorte,whowasdestinedtobe intertwinedwith Waver''s fate.


    The dignified voice belonged to the well-knowndy of the Clock Tower, Barthomeloi Lorelei.


    "What brings the two youngdies here?" Waver tossed aside the controller and stood up from the sofa, ordering the mercury maid standing at the door, "Kurumi, go brew two cups of ck tea."


    "Understood." Kurumi bowed and left.


    "Ah, I''d like mine with milk, and what about you, Miss Lorelei?" Reines raised her hand.


    "in tea, thank you." Lorelei nodded graciously.


    "Understood." Kurumi bowed again and went to the kitchen.


    "Thank you very much, maiddy."


    After waving at the maid, Reines stepped lightly towards Waver, her face bearing an innocent yet mischievous smile.


    "Big brother, I''vee to see you."


    Still young, Reines had not yet developed the imposing presence of the next head of the family before the Fifth Holy Grail War, but theintertwining of angel and devil in her nature was already beginning to show, and a simple greeting was enough to make Waver''s expression turn sour.


    "Lady, I am not your brother." Waver''s exclusive title for Reines was "Lady",as he said it carried a sense of respectful distance.


    "No, no, you are my brother." Reines''s smile grew even sweeter, "I''ve already obtained the lord''s consent, and from today on, you will be my mentor and guardian. Or would you prefer I call you uncle?"


    Hearing this title, Waver instantly felt a stomachache. "If possible, just call me professor like the others."


    "No way, we''rerades who have fought together, ourrtionship is much closer than your students''." Reines was referring to their joint efforts to help Keh return.


    "Alright, alright,brotherit is then."


    Faced with Reines'' relentless pursuit, Waver could only surrender. Indeed, in every world line, Waver was powerless against this girlwho wasover10years his juniorpletelyat her mercy.


    "Alright, now you can answer my question. Why are you here with Miss Lorelei?"


    "Ah, that''s because the lord asked me to bring Miss Lorelei over. I''m not too sure of the exact reason, perhapsit''s because he''s interested in a new educational approach for you, big brother?"


    "You''re overestimating me, Lady." Waver was self-aware, "A dpidated ssroom, a bottom-ranking department, not worth Barthomeloi''s attention."


    "No, you''re mistaken, Mr. Velvet." Lorelei spoke seriously, "Barthomeloi has already ced your El-Melloi ssroom on the list of subjects ofinterest,and has also discussed your new educational approach."


    "So, what''s the result? What''s the result?" Reines pressed.


    "The reviewsare mixed- some think it''s unorthodox, others see it as groundbreaking. But regardless of the perspective, no one can deny your educational achievements. By the way, I''m part of the approving camp.When your first batch of students graduate,I''m nningto recruit a few talented individualsamong them."


    "As expected of my big brother, my judgment was correct." Reines had a smug expression.


    Waver gave a wry smile as he cautioned, "My students are allvery capable, Ican guarantee that. But their capabilities are proportional to their personalities. Recruiting them requires a strong nerve and an iron stomach."


    "No problem, I''m already well aware of the personalities of your ssroom''s students." Lorelei was unfazed. "And their personalities are still better than the one standingright next toyou. At least they won''t openly mock the Barthomeloifamily,nor try to knock me unconscious. Isn''t that right, ''Assassin'' of the El-Meloi?"


    At these words,boththe childish Reines and the increasingly unppable Waver were stunned, their gazes turning in unison toward Shinji,who wasposing as a statue.


    "I was just stating facts, and I''ve already apologized," Shinji said resignedly.


    "I didn''t take any offense. On the contrary, I appreciated your attitude.That moonlit night, I will remember itfor the rest of my life."


    Still dressed in a neutral outfit,Loreleiapproached Shinji and extended her right hand.


    "Let''s get reacquainted. I''m Barthomeloi Lorelei."


    "Shinji Matou at your service, it''s a pleasure to meet you." Shinji adapted to the situation, gently taking Lorelei''s hand and lightly kissing her hand.


    Reines was dumbfounded.


    Waver was dumbfounded.


    Even Lorelei herself was dumbfounded.


    "Th-that..."(Reines)


    "The hand-kissing gesture is only to be used for marrieddies."(Waver)


    "Shinji Matou!!!"(Lorelei)


    In an instant, a gale blew through the area.


    "It was a misunderstanding! I''ve seen this gesture used in many TV shows, I didn''t mean anything by it!"


    Shinji was also dumbfounded and hastily tried to exin himself.


    "W-wait a minute--"


    "No excuses!!!"


    PS: Another girl entered the circle...


    =====


    Support Me At /AbsoluteCode

 Chapter 221: Lorelei and Shinji (Part 2)

    Chapter 221: Lorelei and Shinji (Part 2)


    Lorelei is truly worthy of her title as the "The Queen." She speaks and acts decisively, and her execution speed isextremely fast.


    In the early morning after her confrontation with Shinji, she immediately went to the headquarters of the Department of Policiesand urgently metwith the current head ofBarthomeloi,after instructing the personnel of the Department of Policiesto tightly seal the information.


    During the subsequent Lord''s meeting, Barthomeloi changed his previous attitude ofproviding support toEl-Melloi and instead openly dered his full support for Keh. His clear stance caught Trambelio and Valualeta, the other twomajornoble families, off guard.


    With Barthomeloi''s support, Keh gained momentum and achieved great sess.Not only did he stabilize El-Melloi''s position,buthe also madecertainhostile forces returna portionof the assets they had seized.Additionally, he unveiled several new research, further enhancing his reputation.


    After the Lord''s meeting, Lorelei, who had been waiting for a while, approached Keh. Keh had already received a report from Shinji in advance and anticipated Lorelei''s visit. Thus, thesetwoprominent figures, who both carried the title of "genius" and were the focus of attention in the Clock Tower, began bargaining over an ancient and mysterious legacy.


    Shinji set three bottom lines for Keh:


    First, I belong to El-Melloi, and I am your trump card. I will only ept employment and cannotbe sold.


    Second, I will not negotiate with Lorelei. If I want something, I wille to you. Whatever profits you can earn from Lorelei, I don''t care.Even if you make ten or a hundred times the profit, it''s all yours.


    Third, do not leak any information rted to the Holy Grail War.


    Regarding othermatterssuch aswhether or not to reveal Shinji''s true identity and the form of their cooperation, Keh can decide for himself.In short, the key phrase is: take as much advantage as you can. Opportunities to exploit the Barthomeloi family, the first family of the Clock Tower, are rare.


    After several days of intermittent negotiations, Keh "rented out" Shinji for agoodprice, and Lorelei sessfully obtained Shinji''s information.


    Through limited verification using Barthomeloi''s intelligencework,it was confirmedthat the Clock Tower''s influence in the Far East, where Japanis located, is weak. Even Barthomeloi would find it difficult to extend their reach there. Therefore, the verification was limited. Although Lorelei was slightly surprised by Shinji''s actual age, she still decidedto personally visit him as a gesture of goodwill. Additionally, she could take the opportunity to see the young professor who caused a new trend, killing two birds with one stone.


    However, she never expectedthata series of surprises andeven shocks awaitedher.


    Not to mention the rudimentary rented residence, in her opinion, the daily lives of these two individuals whom she highly praised should be like this:


    Either reading books, immersed in the ocean of knowledge, conducting experiments, pursuing the essence of magecraft, or diligently practicing to enhance their strength. Even during leisure breaks, they should be discussing strange and extraordinary matters over a cup of tea.


    But what was the result?Even beforeentering the door, she could hear the two individuals shouting and yelling in an iprehensible Japanesenguage. Although Lorelei was knowledgeable and talented, proficient in various mainstreamnguages of the world, her understanding of the specializednguage of the 2D world was somewhatdifficult.


    "This is just too unconventional," Lorelei muttered softly. If it weren''t for the presence of Reines from the Archisorte family by her side and seeing the mercury maid at the entrance, she almost thought she hade to the wrong ce.


    Upon entering the room, she saw two men wearing cheap T-shirts and shorts, sitting in front of a game consolepletelyengrossed in ying games. Before she could recover from the contrast, her target mission suddenly cheered and jumped up, strikinga very sillypose.


    Fortunately, as the heir of Barthomeloi, Lorelei had seen all sorts of magus. It was not a big deal if they enjoyed ying games. At least it was much better than those weird and entric individuals with nauseating hobbies.


    With that thought, Lorelei felt much better in her heart. Then Shinji''s words dered his presence.


    The subsequent development was satisfactory to Lorelei.


    Waver Velvet left a good impression on her, and his evaluation of the students was urate. It would be even better if he dressed more appropriately.


    Although Shinji only said a few words, it dispelled Lorelei''s doubts. This boy was indeed the person she was looking for.


    Just as Lorelei rxed and prepared to introduce herself as usual and move on to the main topic, the biggest shock urred.


    When she extended her hand for the universally epted handshake to apany her self-introduction, to her surprise, this idiot performed a standard hand-kissing gesture.


    Setting: Indoors.


    The corresponding level of etiquette: Nobility and high-ranking individuals.


    Area kissed: Midsection of the fingers, without the lips touching.


    From the perspective of etiquette itself, it was impable. However, Shinji made a crucial mistake. The hand-kissing gesture applies to married women, but it is inappropriate for unmarried women, especially young girls.


    Ifit were used¡ª


    Regardless ofwhether he mistook her for a married woman or was simply ignorant, it was a tremendous breach of etiquette, even moreseriousthan mocking Barthomeloi''s family in front of Lorelei a few days ago.


    Therefore, Lorelei erupted on the spot. Fortunately, she still had someposure and only used low-level magecraft like "StormShooter," so as not to cause any structural damage to the building.


    Of course, Waver''s house inevitably suffered coteral damage.Half of the sofawas destroyed, several newspapers and magazineswere ruined, half of the curtainswere torn, andthere weremessy marks on the walls and sofa, presentinga rather miserable sight.


    Inparison, Shinji, whowas directly hitby the magic, was in a rtively better state. The misceneous sports clothes he casually bought in Enndwere slicedinto beggar-like pieces, but his body remained unharmed.


    Theso-called"Storm Shooter" is a magecraft that condenses rotating air currents into magical bullets and performs rapid-fire shots. It boasts high precision, minimal environmental damage, and easy control. The power of magecraftis determinedby the attributes and proficiency of the practitioner. It is one of Lorelei''s mostmonly used spells.


    At Lorelei''s current level, "Storm Shooter" in her hands is akin to a mini-typhoon. While it wouldn''t be fatal, it wasnormalfor a few bones tobe fracturedfrom a direct hit.


    Shinji''s ability to keep his body intact was thanks to his extraordinary resistance to magic. He possessed the ability to resist one to two small-scale spells after he had eaten a golden apple. His physical fitness surpassedthat of Byakuyaby a significant margin, and Shinji, who exercised regrly, was evenstronger.


    At this stage, Shinji''s magical resistance, based on the Servant''s panel rating, should be ssified as C-level.Thismeans he can nullify spells withan incantationof two or below, but he cannot defend againstrge-scale magic like grand spells or ceremonial rituals. However, this C-level isnot as absolute asa Servant''s ss skills. It varies depending onpatibility. Water attribute magic with goodpatibility can rise to C+, while those with poorpatibility can drop to C-.


    Lorelei''s "Storm Shooter" falls into the category of moderatelypatible spells withan incantationof two. It conveniently falls within Shinji''s nullification range, so he endures it while allowing Lorelei to vent her dissatisfaction.


    In Lorelei''s eyes, this actionbecame a demonstration ofresponsibility and ountability. Her anger came and went quickly.


    After delivering the final blow, sending Shinji flying, Lorelei approached the damaged sofa and began using magecraft to restore the damaged items. That detestable idiot was so responsible, and as the esteemed Lorelei, she naturally had the same sense of responsibility.


    The young girl focused on the post-repair work and did not see the eye contact between Shinji and Waver hanging on the wall. Otherwise, she would have destroyed the entire room.


    The trantion of their eye contact of the two would be:


    "Well done. You managed to preserve the console and game cartridges."


    "Yes, these are precious treasures I painstakingly brought back from Japan. It would be such a shame ifthey were destroyed."


    Shinji smiled.


    Waver gave a thumbs-up.


    The unbreakable bond of otaku friendship, where everythingis understoodwithout words.


    PS: Rin once used magecraft to repair the ss in Shirou''s house. Lorelei''s proficiency is only higher, not lower.


    =====


    Support Me At Me /AbsoluteCode

 Chapter 222: Honors on Credit

    Chapter 222: Honors on Credit


    About ten minutester, the damaged items were restored to their original state, and the four of them could finally sit down and have a proper conversation.


    Waver''s sofa followed the standard pattern of one main couch and two side couches surrounding a rectangr coffee table. As the host, Waver, and his "adopted sister" Reines imed the seats on the main couch, while Shinji and Lorelei each upied one side. In the center of the coffee table were freshly brewed tea and some snacks served by the mercury maid, Kurumi. It added a touch of elegance to this old rental house, even though none of the four were particrly posh.


    "Hmm..." Lorelei gracefully lifted her teacup and took a sip. "Not bad."


    "Thank you for thepliment."


    Kurumi bowed politely, her perfect response further elevating Lorelei''s opinion of the mercury maid and Keh.


    "Even the automaton created with magical mercury has reached such a level. It seems Lord El-Melloi has gained quite a lot in these three years. It won''t be long before he ascends to the ''Grand'' position," Lorelei remarked.


    "It indeed won''t take much longer," Shinji confirmed. "Once Lord publishes his research achievements of the past three years, his ''Grand'' position will be indisputable."


    "So, are the two recent achievements you mentioned just the beginning?" Reines asked.


    "Yes," Shinji nodded. "Although I''m not sure how many papers Lord is nning to publish, it''s certain that he wants to use the ''Grand'' position as a wedding gift for Miss S."


    "Oh my!" Reines pped her hands. "That would be the most precious and romantic wedding gift since the establishment of the Clock Tower, right, dear brother?"


    "Don''t look at me,"Waversaid somewhat embarrassedly. "With my talent, even if I had another hundred, no, two hundred years, I still wouldn''t be able to reach the heights of professor. I should consider myself lucky if I can achieve the ''Cause'' rank."


    "Oh dear, dear brother, I was simply asking if this is the most romantic and precious wedding gift, not evaluating your rank," Reines mischievouslyughed. In Waver''s eyes, it seemed as though she had sprouted a pair of horns on her head, grown wings on her back, and had a wagging tail behind her.


    "Or is it that dear brother intends to use the ''Grand'' position as a wedding gift for me, just like Lord El-Melloi? Oh my, I''m not even of age yet."


    "...," Waver''s stomach churned faintly¡ªshe''s a little devil. How did I end up being bothered by such a little devil? What a misfortune.


    "...," Shinji''s mouth twitched along¡ªthis boundary is a bit too much, right? Is shereallyjust eight years old?


    "...," Lorelei began to question whether her understanding of this sole allied family was wed.


    "Oh, just kidding." Seeing everyone''s silence, Reines yfully stuck out her tongue.


    Lorelei''s sense of dissonance grew even stronger.


    What happened to the prestigious magical lineage that was supposed to be on par with the Barthomeloi? What happened to the aristocratic demeanor? What happened to the epitome of a traditional magus?


    Not to mention the two otaku¡ªafter all, they weren''t direct members of the El-Melloi family but wereter additions.


    Reines is indeed the heir of the Archibald branch, the legitimate sessor of the Archisorte family. Why does she have such a personality? Could it be that her character was the reason she was entrusted to Waver as her guardian?


    The entire El-Melloi family couldn''t possibly be like this, right? That would be truly terrifying. Lord El-Melloi doesn''t seem like someone with character issues. Or is it just a well-disguised fa?ade?


    No one answered Lorelei''s doubts. Reines was still immersed in the joy of teasing others, while Shinji worried about Waver¡ªReines'' unintentional words had struck a chord with Waver''s deepest pain.


    Waver met Shinji''s concerned gaze and shook his head.


    "I''m well aware that no matter how hard I struggle, I can never catch up to the footsteps of geniuses. All I do is confirm the solid path that geniuses tread on. Even if I can make others'' talents blossom using that knowledge, I will forever be mediocre. The only thing that shines is my surroundings. I can never appear in the spotlight."


    "But I won''t despair because I already have enough honor, and that honor was borrowed. So, I must be someone worthy of that honor. Even if the order is reversed, I must prove that ''he'' wasn''t wrong in his judgment."


    These were the unspoken thoughts of Waver.


    The words of that man still echoed in his ears.


    No, they were engraved on his soul.


    At that time, he had said those words.


    ¡ª"You are my king. I vow to serve you and die for you. Please guide me forward and let me see the same dreams as you."


    How immature and selfish those words were.


    Once, he had yearned to die alongside "him." He had hoped that "he" would allow him to follow the greatest conqueror in the world, the man who had conquered half of the world at that time, perhaps the closest person in human history to world domination, and die in battle together, like his other subordinates.


    And the conqueror had shown a bright smile in response.


    However, instead of an honorable death, he was entrusted with a mission by "him."


    "...Survive, Waver. Witness all of this and then convey to the world the way your king, and I, Iskandar, charged forward with glory."


    Golden radiance gathered within the young man.


    That was a pledge that would never be forgotten, a radiance that would never fade away.


    "It''s capricious and troublesome, isn''t it? In the end, it was that guy who dragged people along to face death, but when the time came, he forcefully handed over this kind of thing. Does he know how much of a headache it is for ''me'' afterward? Even if Iin all night, I won''t finish, that idiot."


    Waver Velvet had muttered in his heart more than once, but after the muttering, he would lift his head, bid farewell to his youth, and step into a new, different era of youth.


    "I am well aware of both what I want to do and what I am capable of doing."


    Of course, it''s contradictory. Even if I ept my nature, I still envy the brilliant and dazzling talents. Whenever I see outstanding magecraft, my body burns as if consumed by resentful mes. Shinji Matou, Barthomelloi Lorelei, Reines Archisorte¡ªthe young geniuses effortlessly soar in the sky. The splendid dreams still linger in my soul¡ªhowever, dreams are always just dreams.


    It''s okay that they''re always just dreams. That''s how I think now.


    It''s okay that they''re always just dreams. I can think that way now.


    Although some aspects are not quite satisfactory, my life is very fulfilling. There is no need for others to meddle and nitpick.


    Because I am recognized by the greatest king in the world. The Conqueror King, Iskandar. Even in death, our bond as ruler and subject cannot be erased.


    Someday, I will witness the grand and magnificent sandy ins and see the dream of the world''s end, as depicted by the king.


    =====


    Support Me At Me /AbsoluteCode

 Chapter 223: Fighting and Chatting (Part 1)

    Chapter 223: Fighting and Chatting (Part 1)


    After being teased by Reines, Lorelei felt that if she stayed any longer, her worldview might be in jeopardy. So, while maintaining politeness, she casually responded with a few remarks, quickly finished her tea, and used the excuse of an important matter to discuss to call Shinji out.


    The moment they stepped out of the rental house, Shinji could feel that Lorelei''s footsteps were lighter and her breathing wasn''t as heavy. He couldn''t help but jokingly remark, "Are you not ustomed to this kind of interaction?"


    "Yes," Lorelei admitted frankly, "It''spletely different from the environment I''m used to and the education I''ve received. It feels... a bit too casual. Is that how it is with El-Melloi?"


    "Of course not," Shinji shook his head, "Lord El-Melloi is like what you''ve seen, a typical noble and a traditional magus. Most of the people in his family are like that too. Waver''s side is more like a concentration camp for heretics, a center for problem children. Miss Reines was probably thrown to Waver for guidance due to her personality issues."


    "What about you?"


    Lorelei looked meaningfully at Shinji, and he didn''t shy away, speaking honestly.


    "I''m also a heretic. I love magecraft, but I don''t like the values of traditional magus. When I came to the Clock Tower this time, Lord El-Melloi wanted to arrange for me to stay near the Archibald family under the pretext of studying abroad, but I refused. Most of the people there are magus like him, and I would suffocate being around them. It''s better to live with Weber for more freedom and ease."


    "Lord El-Melloi also proposed the idea of me joining the Basic Training Course for Study Abroad, but I didn''t agree. Instead of wasting time there, it''s better to have Waver serve as my guide. So, I haven''tpleted the study abroad procedures yet. I only obtained a temporary residence permit under the pretext of visiting."


    "I see," Lorelei nodded thoughtfully.


    Although Shinji''s response was unorthodox, it didn''t make Lorelei feel displeased.


    Firstly, someone who can greet her with a hand kiss and dare to say that they would knock her unconscious cannot be judged bymon sense.


    Secondly, Lorelei herself was someone who disliked lying and valuedmitments. Rather than insincere ttery and pretenses, she preferred someone like Shinji who spoke straightforwardly and honestly.


    Perhaps realizing that he might have gone a bit too far, Shinji scratched his head and sheepishly said, "I might have said something a bit unpleasant. If you''re angry, you can use the miniature storm you just conjured to hit me a few times."


    After all, his clothes were already ruined, and a few more hits wouldn''t make much of a difference. It''s good to have high magical resistance.


    Lorelei shook her head. "I''m not angry."


    "Oh, I see. Then I''ll go change my clothes," Shinji said, pointing to the rental house next to Waver''s. That was his room. Although he only slept there every day, most of the time, he was in Waver''s room ying games together.


    "Wait, put on yourbat attire."


    "Huh?" Shinji tilted his head, indicating his confusion.


    "It''s unrted to what just happened. I just feel that what we''re about to discuss is more suited for a conversation while fighting."


    "Understood." Shinji made an "OK" gesture and walked into his dwelling.


    When he emerged, he was wearing a cloak, holding a slingshot, and had rune pouches strapped to his waist and thighs, indicating his preparedness for battle.


    "The nearest suitable ce forbat is the Modern Magecraft Theory Department, the affiliated experimental field of the El-Melloi ssroom. There are no sses today, so nobody will disturb us. How about going there?"


    Shinji spent most of his free time ying games with Waver, and when Waver was working, he would use the ssroom''s experimental field to train his physical skills and magecraft. As a result, he obtained the key to the experimental field from Waver, but in return, he was responsible for cleaning and maintaining the field.


    "Okay."


    Lorelei readily agreed to this proposal.


    ...


    Half an hourter, a storm raged inside the experimental field.


    Lorelei floated in the center of the arena, surrounded by ceaseless turbulent air currents. Even a slightly weaker magus would struggle to approach her, let alone maintain their bnce.


    This was the terrifying power of the Barthomeloi family''s secret magecraft. It didn''t require rare attributes or extraordinary abilities. It relied on the umtion of magic circuits over a long period and a profound understanding of magecraft, allowing it to possess a strength that surpassed the entire magical world.


    Lorelei gently raised her empty left hand, conjuring a whirlwind that connected the ground to the ceiling.


    The whirlwind advanced, its target being the figure of Shinji, obscured by the sand and dust.


    Despite the interference of several air currents, Shinji''s footsteps remained steady, not much different from his usual walking. Whether it was Chinese martial arts or martial techniques inherited from other countries, maintaining a stable stance was a fundamental skill. Shinji, who had been taught by Sc¨¢thach herself, had ingrained this skill into hisbat posture. Even facing Lorelei''s artificial whirlwind, let alone a typhoon along the coastal regions in summer, no matter how weak the wind was, it couldn''t shake Shinji''s steps.


    He let the fierce wind brush against his face, unmoving and unwavering. With a slingshot in his left hand and silver bullets in his right, heunched a beautiful triple shot.


    At the same time, he didn''t forget to speak: "Are you saying that you want to formally invite me to join your Brigade squad? And that the reason for our battle is to determine my role?"


    Lorelei cracked her whip, her body swiftly moving through the air, evading the barrage of silver bullets.


    "Yes, so you must perform well and not disappoint me."


    "As you wish, but please, Mdy, take note¡ª"


    His words came to a halt as a visible surge of magic power overflowed from under Shinji''s cloak. The powerful magic caused even the howling winds around them to momentarily cease. Vast amounts of magic gathered beneath Shinji''s feet and erupted in an instant, resembling the mes emitted from a missile uponunch.


    And Shinji himself became the missile,unched with great force.


    This is one of the most practical skills bestowed by Sc¨¢thach through the "Wisdom of D¨²n Sc¨¢ith" - Mana Burst. By instantly releasing magic, unexpected effects can be achieved.


    This previously unused skill exceeded Lorelei''s calctions. By the time she reacted and tried to change positions in mid-air, Shinji''s left-handed bow de was alreadying towards her. Helplessly, Lorelei swung her whip to block Shinji''s magical de.


    The power of the de, amplified by the Mana Burst, was extraordinarily strong. If Lorelei hadn''t constantly maintained her magically enhanced body, she would have already been defeated by Shinji.


    Even with the strength enhanced by magecraft, she barely managed to block this long-nned strike, only to be pushed to the ceiling by Shinji.


    "¡ªDon''t disappoint me. If you don''t meet the standards, be careful, I won''t follow yourmands."


    Shinji raised his disheveled deep blue curls and spoke unfinished words.


    Gazing into his pair of blue eyes devoid of any trace of jest, a confident smile bloomed on Lorelei''s lips.


    "You won''t have that opportunity."


    The next moment, the air between the two of them erupted with a booming sound.


    PS: Many readers didn''t like the fact that Bajiquan is portrayed as Chinese. Why? Bajiquan is cool. I''ve already removed and edited many of the author''s personal biases and stereotypes, except for the Bajiquan and Wuxia reference jokes, which I love.


    ======


    Support Me At Me /AbsoluteCode

 Chapter 224: Fighting and Chatting (Part 2)

    Chapter 224: Fighting and Chatting (Part 2)


    During the battle of the Gertler family, Shinji prioritized killing the head as his primary objective, while Lorelei aimed to stop Shinji and mediate the conflict, making conflict resolution her top priority. As a result, both of them held back to some extent.


    However, today was different. Neither Shinji nor Lorelei had any burdens or hindrances. They fought purely for the sake of battle, without any reservations, fully showcasing their skills.


    For instance, Shinji finally learned the origin of Lorelei''s martial arts that could rival his own. It turned out to be the swordsmanship of Queen Boudica of Britannia, active around 50 AD, with a history spanning over 1900 years.


    Nevertheless, the whip techniques used by Lorelei and the swordsmanship inherited from Boudica had undergone significant changes. The Barthomeloi family, despite valuing lineage and history, was not a stagnant n. They continuously developed both magecraft and defensive techniques.


    Today, the Bathomeloi defensive arts have integrated the strengths of various Western schools, forming their unique style. Diligent cultivation might allow one to rival those renowned heroes. Truly worthy of being an ancient family like the Clock Tower, if it weren''t for Sc¨¢thach''s cheat-like abilities, Shinji''s lifelong efforts would still not be enough to match Lorelei.


    Even in the present day, Shinji, if not careful, could be easily exploited by Lorelei''s whip, as its flexibility sent his Divine Gunsde flying.


    "Well done," Shinji sincerely praised. The previous move was impable in terms of timing, angle, and force.


    Lorelei neither showed modesty nor arrogance. She simply nodded calmly, gesturing with her hand for Shinji to pick up his weapon and continue the fight, all while discussing the matter at hand.


    "A few days ago, the safe I took from you was cracked by the Department of Lore. It contained the clues I wanted."


    After destroying the entire Gertler family, Shinji finds a safe amidst the ruins, which is enchanted with encryption magecraft. He had nned to forcibly break it open, but Lorelei intervened, stopping him, and took the safe iming it as her reward for assisting him.


    "Rted to the White Wing Lord?" Shinji rubbed his sore wrist and shifted the Divine Gunsde to his right hand.


    "Let me give you a piece of advice. In front of me and my family, don''t use the title ''White Wing Lord.'' Just say Ortenrosse directly," Lorelei said as she cracked her whip, sending a gust of wind de strikingnearShinji''s feet. The White Wing Lord is a mortal enemy of the Barthomeloi family, and any respectful title associated with him would displease the Barthomeloi.


    "Noted," Shinji nodded, retaliating with a me rune.


    This wasn''t the first time such a situation had urred. Shinji had once held a de against Lorelei''s neck, and Lorelei had used her whip to press against the back of Shinji''s head. But regardless of who gained the upper hand, they would immediately cease their actions and continue their evenly matched confrontation. On one hand, it was to assess each other''s strengths and determine their future interactions, and on the other hand, it was because finding worthy opponents was difficult.


    The Barthomeloi family adhered to perfectionism, and its members only appeared in public after bing qualified magi. Before that, they could only stay in the Barthomeloi mansion for secret education, and having a mediocre skill level and exposing themselves to the outside world was considered the greatest shame by the family. Therefore, once they entered the Association, they were eligible to independently lead a certain department.


    Lorelei was among the best in this regard. It might be an exaggeration to say "invincible since her debut," but Lorelei had indeed not encountered an opponent within ten years of her age.


    Shinji was simr in this aspect. Now that the Holy Grail War had ended, and all the Servants had departed, he truly couldn''t find anyone to engage in unrestricted magical and martial arts battles with. Touko was a mess in closebat, Souren couldn''t be found, Kariya refrained from fighting entirely, and Justeaze couldn''t muster enthusiasm.


    After understanding the nature of the Mystic Eyes of Death Perception, Shiki and Tohno also lost their value as abatant. Unless he fought against the third personality hidden within the Shiki Ryougi connection, linked to the "Root" and iming to be the all-powerful "Root-style." However, despite knowing each other for so long, this individual showed no intention of appearing, so it seemed she wouldn''t reveal herself to anyone aside from Mikiya.


    As for Sakura, who possesses even more remarkable magical aptitude, her strength is sufficient. However, Sakuracks tactical thinking and adaptability in the heat of battle. Every time they face off, Shinji easily outmaneuvers her. He can only wait for Sakura''s mental maturity before they can have an exciting showdown.


    It''s easy to imagine the excitement they feel when they see each other, especially since their fighting styles and ages are so simr. This excitement grows to the point where they won''t stop until they have a satisfying fight.


    The so-called "negotiation" takes ce when the intensity of the battle subsides and they mutually rx their pace. That''s why they''ve been fighting for so long without getting to the main point.


    "Fengyo!"


    Lorelei uttered a magical syble, wrapping the me in airflow and returning it to Shinji, showcasing Barthomeloi''s precise control over air currents.


    Shinji, driven by a sense ofparison, engraved the rune symbol of "Gebo," symbolizing understanding, on the magical de of his Divine Gunsde. With the effect of Gebo, the me rune became fixed on the magical de, transforming it into a "me de." This not only utilized the rune magic taught by Sc¨¢thach but also incorporated alchemy learned from Justeaze, representing the basic version of the "shape of life."


    "What''s next? Have you found any information about Ortenrosse''s followers?"


    Immediately after, Shinji charged towards Lorelei, wielding the me de. Today, Shinji Matou is going to y the role of a "magic swordsman."


    Shinji enchanted his weapon, and Lorelei refused to back down. The symbol of the Barthomeloi family appeared on the surface of her whip, apanied by highly condensed, faintly visible tangible air.


    "Oh, a battle mage, huh?" Shinji''s eyes lit up, and he thought to himself, "I want to see if a magic swordsman is stronger or if a battle mage is stronger."


    The short knife shed with the whip.


    The boy and girl simultaneously retreated, and the raging wind merged with the mes as if the collision was not between a knife and a whip but between explosive grenades.


    Lorelei coughed twice, expelling the scorching air she identally inhaled. As she repositioned herself, she spoke:


    "I haven''t found them, but I did find information on another Dead Apostle. No, it''s more urate to say a vampire."


    "Who?" Shinji steadied his stance, swiftly tracing magical symbols in the air with his left hand.


    In the instant the final runic symbol waspleted, a blue spell formed in the shape of an equteral circle, rapidly expanding outward. The temperature of the entireboratory dropped as a result.


    In the center of the circr spell, a massive ice pir with a diameter of over one meter quickly took shape. The tip of the pir had irregr serrations and thrust toward Lorelei.


    Rune magic - "Ice Pir de!"


    "Flutter, Wind Blossom."


    In that instant, Shinji seemed to see white roses fluttering around Lorelei.


    Countless white roses, like a ne, swiftly shattered the ice pir released by Shiji with astonishing speed.


    When the frost dissipated, Lorelei, amidst the scattered wind blossoms, uttered a name.


    "Child of Einnashe."


    =====


    Support Me At Me /AbsoluteCode

 Chapter 225: Child of Einnashe

    Chapter 225: Child of Einnashe


    Forest of Einnashe, also known as the "DisembowlingSea of Trees Einnashe," is the 7th Seat among the Twenty-Seven Dead Apostle Ancestors.


    Although the seats among the Twenty-Seven Dead Apostle Ancestors are not strictly based on individual strength, they generally follow the pattern where the top ten ancestors are a tier above the remaining seventeen. However, this is not an absolute rule, as some ancestors are not concerned with their seat and may possess the strength to be among the top ten but choose not to act on it. The most notable example is the 21st Seat, known as the "Water Demon" Sumire.


    Nevertheless, being ranked 7th among the Twenty-Seven Ancestors is indicative of Einnashe''s power.


    Einnashe is a highly mysterious ancestor, and very little information about it is known. Some say it is a creature capable of autonomous thought and hunting, while others specte that it might be a self-operated bounded field created by a higher-level Dead Apostle of the same name.


    Einnashe appears in the material world every fifty years to feed. Any creature that enters the forest bes its prey, and there have been instances where entire towns were sacrificed as offerings to satiate its thirst for blood. The blood it consumes condenses into a bright red fruit on arge tree at the heart of the forest. It is said that those who consume this fruit gain immortality.


    Shinji knows a bit more about Einnashe. Forest of Einnashe is not the original 7th Seat but inherited the title as the second-generation 7th Seat. The original Einnashe was an ordinary Dead Apostle, but after being killed eight hundred years ago, its blood was absorbed by a vampiric nt, giving rise to this extraordinary monster.


    With the will to think and the ability to move independently, Einnashe creates a forest of bloodlust that borders on the realm of fantasy. Within the boundaries of the forest, it forms a closed extradimensional spaceparable to a bounded field, with the nts and animals within serving as Einnashe''s eyes and ears.


    In a sense, Einnashe is one of the most difficult Dead Apostles to deal with. Even a coalition of top-tier magus would find it impossible to prate the 50-kilometer-wide forest of bloodlust and reach Einnashe''s core, where the legendary Crimson Fruit is said to be nurtured. Thus, to this day, nobody knows for certain if the legend of immortality through consuming the fruit is true.


    Even Shinji, who possesses the most mobility among the Phantasmal Species with his Heavenly Horse and the "Harpe" with the pseudonym "Death Scythe of the Hunted Snake," can, at best, only ensure his survival unless he has specific equipment or abilities targeted against Einnashe.


    Lorelei is well aware that she cannot currently target Einnashe directly, so she has set her sights on Einnashe''s offspring, known as the "Child of Einnashe."


    As the name suggests, the Children of Einnashe are the offspring of Einnashe. It is said that the ripe Crimson Fruits, which no one has yet harvested, often drip blood. Some of these blood droplets turn into seeds and sleep underground for some time before starting their evolution. The evolutionary paths of the children often differ from their parents, and in some extreme cases, the resemnce to the parent is barely visible. The "Child of Einnashe" refers to their final appearance.


    The specific "Child of Einnashe" targeted by Lorelei belongs to thetter category.


    ---


    "Hmm, quite spectacr," remarked Shinji, disguised in a Hades cloak, as he looked out in admiration. He was currently in the Swiss Alps, and the target for this mission was right beneath his feet. He was aboard the Barthomeloi family''s exclusive helicopter, overlooking the magnificent scenery below.


    The adjective used was not a mistake. Although the target was for elimination, Shinji couldn''t help but find the scenery breathtaking.


    The average elevation of the Swiss Alps is approximately 3,000 meters, making it one of the two main cial centers in Europe and home to many world-renowned ski resorts. The helicopter Shinji was aboard took off from the famous Virs-Gryon and Les Diablerets ski resorts, flying north along the continuous mountain range.


    After passing several perpetually snow-covered peaks, they arrived at a crimson-colored valley.


    Yes, crimson.


    Surrounded by pristine white snow and bone-chilling winds, this valley was eroded by vibrant red colors. Even from a considerable height, one could feel the heat radiating from the valley.


    "The intelligence is correct. This time, the ''Child of Einnashe'' has evolved towards magma, which is aplete contrast to the environment."


    Lorelei, who was on the same aircraft as Shinji, proved herself to be a professional Dead Apostle hunter by conducting thorough research in advance.


    "Lower the altitude a bit more."


    "We can''t go any lower, Miss."


    The helicopter''s pilot, who was also a member of the Chelon Canticle Brigade, being organized by Roreraia, spoke.


    "If we go any lower, it will trigger the alert of the ''Child of Einnashe,'' and they might counterattack."


    Before the words even finished, the previously calm redva suddenly began to boil. In the next second, theva erupted, sending a column ofva several tens of meters high, resembling a volcanic eruption. Within theva column, there were strange creatures that looked like a mix of birds and fish.


    These creatures, like bloodthirsty sharks, crazily surged towards the helicopter.


    "War Machine, activate defense."


    "Yes, Miss."


    Among the members of the Chelon Canticle Brigade, they referred to each other by code names rather than their real names. This armed force, which fell under the jurisdiction of the Mage Association, directly served Lorelei. It was more urate to describe them as a military force rather than a group of magus.


    Soldiers considered following orders their duty, and the pride and aloofness of the so-called magus were not allowed to exist within the Chelon Canticle Brigade. The name "Brigade" didn''t refer to militia but rather to their mechanical and robotic approach to operations.


    The existence of this unit was a manifestation of the Barthomeloi ideology and Lorelei''s prestigious status. Each member of the unit was carefully selected and personally invited by Lorelei, representing top-tier magicians.


    The code names of the members followed the naming rules of Tarot cards. Officers and special members were referred to as Major Arcana, while regr members were referred to as Minor Arcana. The "War Machine," who piloted the helicopter, was one of the officers of the Brigade and held a position second only to Lorelei.


    Without seeing how the War Machine moved or hearing his incantations, Shinji could feel that the helicopter''s interior and exterior were shielded by some unknown magical barrier. The menacing flying fish-like creatures couldn''t touch the helicopter and were forcibly pushed away, falling back into theva.


    Until thest of the strange creatures fell, War Machine released the magic and said in a monotonous voice, "The alert range has been raised by nearly 50 meterspared to thest reconnaissance. It was my negligence. Please punish me, Miss."


    "Go to solitary confinement for a day." Lorelei didn''t offer any words offort and decided on a t tone.


    "Yes, Miss."


    "Isn''t it a bit excessive? No one could have predicted that this creature''s growth rate would be so fast, right? Besides, it didn''t cause any damage."


    Shinjiined on behalf of War Machine, but unfortunately, the other party didn''t appreciate it.


    "A mistake is a mistake, and it should be punished. It''s a rule of the Brigade. Once you pass the trial and officially join, you must also abide by it¡ªDeath."


    "Death" is Shinji''s code name, the thirteenth card of the Major Arcana, a title that fits Shinji''s image, a subtly significant number for Westerners.


    PS: Many of the settings of the Chelon Canticle Brigade were added by the author himself. The original concept was only a first-rate group of 50 magus belonging to Wizard Marshal Lorelei, adhering to a military-style approach. (Source: Type-Moon Wiki)


    =====


    Support Me At Me /AbsoluteCode

 Chapter 226: The Trial of ‘Death’

    Chapter 226: The Trial of ¡®Death¡¯


    Shinji''s unique nature predetermined that he couldn''t join the Brigade under his true identity. Shinji had never even considered joining the Brigade.


    He was the ace of the El-Melloi faction, and atthe age ofonly eleven, he didn''t want to attract too much attention. More importantly, he could return to Japanat any timeand didn''t want to be bound by militarized management.


    However, Shinji''s disyed strength hapletely piquedthe interest of Lorelei. She saw him as a boy simr to herself, just a little younger, and she was determined to have him.


    After some negotiation, coercion, and enticement, the tworeached an agreement. Shinji would join the Brigade as aspecialmember under a disguised identity, directly under Lorelei. He would receive benefits and privileges equivalent to a high-ranking officer, including the ability to choose missions and exemption from militarized management outside of missions.


    The reason for making such a concession wasprimarilybecause Shinji''s strength wastrulyoutstanding, and he had great potential. Additionally, it served as a benchmark to attract more talented individuals to join the Brigade¡ªShinji was that benchmark.


    Lorelei estimated that the Brigade should have at least 50 members, but they hadn''t recruited half of that numberyet.She didn''t want to lower the standards, so she had to change her strategy. By showcasing the achievement of a single member of the Brigade, such as annihting "Child of Einnashe," they might be able to attract more talented individuals to join and also present a satisfactory answer to the entire Barthomeloi family¡ªthis was Lorelei''s n.


    Therefore, Shinji had to demonstrate his strength and worth.If he couldn''t do that, well, he would bear the consequences!


    When Lorelei said this, she exuded aplete queen-like aura. If Shinji hadn''tbeen ustomedto various types of kings (Sc¨¢thach, Artoria, Gilgamesh, Iskandar), he might havetrulyfallen under Lorelei''s charm, even though he hadn''t seen her wear a skirt.


    Although Shinji was somewhat curious about the "consequences," considering Barthomeloi''s family standing behind the young girl, he dismissed the idea for now.Provoking a formidable enemyblindlywasn''t bravery; it wasfoolishness, and Shinji was not foolish.


    So he agreed to Lorelei''s condition of single-handedly killing "Child of Einnashe."Thiswould not only showcase the Brigade''s strength to the outside world but also demonstrate the formidable power of the "Death" within the Brigade, making other equally talented members submit¡ªthere''s always someonestronger, and ifyou don''t submit, you can give it a try.


    "What''s your n, Death?" Lorelei maintained aresoluteattitude, calmly asking as if she didn''t care about the sess or failure of this endeavor.


    "Are you going to find a ce nearby tond?"


    "No need, too troublesome," Shinji shook his head. "We go straight to the center of theva."


    "Understood."


    Lorelei nced at Chariot, and he immediately ascended in altitude, adjusted its direction, and arrived at the center of the magmake.


    "And then?"


    "I''ll jump down and destroy the core¡ª" Shinji said, leaving his seat and reaching out to open the hatch.


    The cold air from the high altitude and the scorching heatwave from below rushed into the cabin simultaneously, creating an indescribable contrast. Butpared to Shinji''s straightforward and crude approach, this contrast was nothing.


    Chariotwhichgave an impression of seriousness and meticulousness, had its mouth wide open, and Lorelei''s face showedobviousastonishment.


    Without giving the two of them time to express their opinions, Shinji jumped out of the cabin, leaving behind one sentence.


    "Remember toe and pick me up."


    By the timethest word reached their ears, Shinji''s figure had already turned into a small ck dot.


    "...Miss, is he going to be okay?" Chariot expressed some concern.


    "He should be fine. He''s the only person in the Brigade who can hold his own against me¡ª"


    ¡ªBut why am I still a little worried?


    Lorelei exerted force with both hands, causing the whip that never left her side to bend.


    ...


    Activating the "Leap of Faith," Shinji, whose body wasbeingpulledby gravity, didn''t hear Lorelei''s inner thoughts. The moment he leaped out of the helicopter, he entered a state of battle readiness.


    Every nerve in his body expanded to itsfullcapacity, sensing the changes around him. His muscles were bnced between tension and rxation, allowing him to exert force or adjustwith ease.


    His eyes were fixed on thesurface of thekebelow, cautiously anticipating any potential attacks. His left hand held onto the rune pouch, ready to unleash the prepared ice-sealing runes, while his right hand loosely grippeda variety ofNoble Phantasms within reach.


    After a distinct sense of distortion and discement, Shinji realizedthat hehad entered the "Otherworld," isted from the present reality.It seemed that the ability to create a separate realm had been inherited by Child of Einnashe from his mother.


    The temperature leaped dramatically, surpassing the limits of what humans could endure in an instant. Fortunately, Shinji was unaffected by the high temperature. He wascurrentlywearing a fire-resistant suit made of fire lizard skin, capable of withstanding even swimming inva, let alone mere high temperatures.


    However, the intense heat was merely a prelude, not even qualifying as the prologue of the attack.


    The sea of moltenva in his line of sight was boiling, and a flowing red flower bloomed on thesurface of theke. The scattered magma acted as petals, the towering columns of fire were thecore of the flower, and the bizarre creatures apanying the columns of fire were the stamens.


    Regardless of which part of the flower they represented, their objective wassingr¡ªto devour the intruder, or rather, the prey, and turn them into their nourishment.


    Shinji activated the switch of his magic circuits. Apanied by the familiar sensation of nerve stimtion, he transformed his body intoponents, drawing magical energy from the omnipresent "Great Source" of life. A portion of the magic power thathad been assimted was infusedinto his feathered shoes. Throughthe transformation ofhis wing shoes, he gracefully evaded the direct assault of theva.


    As theva scattered, schools of alien fish leaped out. It was onlyat this momentthat Shinji could see the details of these exotic creatures. The menacing and terrifying bone spurs densely covered their wing membranes and dorsal ridges. Their mouths gleamed with sharp ck and gold teeth, emanating a chilling light. The smooth and hard scales evoked the image of freshly polished rubies.


    It seemed that these creatures possessed high defense against ordinary physical attacks.


    With this assessment, Shinji abandoned his n to materialize the Harpe. Instead, he threw out two Thurisaz (Hammer of Thor) runes to impede the advance of the alien flying fish with lightning.


    Upon discovering the conductivity of the flying fish, Shinji pushed even harder. Utilizing the little time gained from Thurisaz, he unleashed lightning-based rune magic¡ªa lightning shock.


    Apanied by a visible electric sh that could be seen even from within the helicopter, the densely packed schools of fish suddenly lost their vitality, convulsing as they fell into thevake.


    However, these losses were insignificant to the Child of Einnashe.This massiveabnormal bloodsuckingspecies did notgive Shinji the slightest chanceto catch his breath.The second and third eruptions of magma flowers bloomed sessively.


    With the experience gained from the first eruption, Shinji became increasinglyposed in his response, evading or countering with magecraft, maintaininga systematic approach as the distance between him and theke surface grew shorter.


    Just as the distance narrowed to twenty meters, Shinji suddenly felt a weight pressing down on his body.


    =======


    Support Me At Me /AbsoluteCode

 Chapter 227: Gaze of the Medusa

    Chapter 227: Gaze of the Medusa


    "This is¡ª"


    As Shinji felt the changes in his body, he realized that the amount of magical power he had drawn from the "Great Source" had decreased, roughly to only about seventy percent of what it was initially.


    "No wonder the air here feels unusual. So, the problem lies here."


    It was natural for the Child of Einnashe to inherit the characteristic of devouring life to strengthen oneself and give birth to fruits, just like the Forest of Einnashe itself. This devouring was not limited to tangible creatures but also included the omnipresent "Great Source."


    No matter how excellent a magus'' magic circuits were, they couldn''tpare to this colossal entity with a diameter of over ten kilometers. The closer one got to the entity, the less magical energy could be converted. Fortunately, Shinji had studied rune magic, where the magical energy was already infused into the runes when they were engraved. As long as he had rune stones, hisbat ability wouldn''t be greatly affected.


    With this in mind, Shinji increased the load on his magic circuits to maintain the supply of magic to his feathered shoes.


    Just then, another change urred in thevake, and the red flower continued to bloom. Beneath the petals, a massive bubble swelled upward. Instead of immediately bursting, the bubble expanded slowly, as if nurturing something, reaching an unimaginable curvature.


    "Isa!" Shinji raised his left hand, and three runestones shimmering with an icy blue radiance shot through the air andnded in the magma bubble directly below. However, the ice magic contained within the runes was utterly insignificantpared to the entirevake. It was like throwing three grains of sand into the ocean, not even causing a ripple.


    Shinji instinctively felt something was amiss and subconsciously materialized the Shield of Athena.


    His intuition proved to bepletely correct. The moment the shield materialized, the magma bubble finally burst, and a colossal red serpent, as thick as two people embracing, broke through the moltenva and shot into the sky.


    The movements of the giant red serpent were incredibly fast. In the blink of an eye, it collided with the Shield of Athena. The tremendous force made Shinji''s arm ache and pushed him back from a distance of fifteen meters to twenty-five meters from theke''s surface.


    Sensing the feedback through the shield, Shinji deduced that the serpent''s body was likely as hard as the exotic flying fish, making physical attacks ineffective. On the other hand, lightning magic could potentially inflict damage.


    However...


    Maintaining his stance and continuing to evade theva flowers, Shinji nced at the towering and imposing giant serpent.


    This monster, with a length exceeding fifteen meters, would likely be barely affected by ordinary magecraft¡ªit would be like scratching an itch. To defeat it, at least arge-scale magic attack would be necessary. So...


    Shinji nced at the sky, confirming that the Barthomeloi family''s helicopter was not within sight, and a slight smile curved his lips.


    The next moment, Shinji discarded his cloak and feathered shoes, reverting to his original appearance. He descended rapidly like a severed kite string, reentering the hunting range of the giant serpent.


    As expected, the serpent stretched out its body, appearing as if it were crafted from rubies, and aimed to collide directly with what seemed to be its head. The reason for the "seeming" was that Shinji did not see any organs such as eyes or a mouth in the expected location for a snake. Indeed, everything in this otherworldly realm born from the Child of Einnashe was abnormal.


    Of course, whether the giant serpent had sensory organs made no difference to Shinji. What he needed was just the fact that the serpent was getting closer.


    Right before the serpent was about to collide with the Shield of Athena for the second time, a dazzling golden light, even more radiant than the crimson hue, manifested from behind the shield, apanied by a deafening explosion. The light pierced into the serpent''s body.


    Noble Phantasm¡ªIndra''s Thunder.


    No matter how formidable the exotic serpent was, it couldn''tpare to the Indra''s Vajra. The gigantic crimson body was no match for the divine punishment of the Thunder God. Amidst a faint and resplendent thunderous disy, the serpent trembled and copsed with a resounding crash, sshing arge wave of red.


    Shinji''s body followed closely behind the serpent, plunging into the magma. This natural shield concealed what hidden currents and exotic creaturesy beneath theva. It wouldn''t hurt to have an extrayer of protection.


    Shinji''s caution yielded corresponding rewards. As soon as he dived into the magma, the exotic fish swarmed in. If it weren''t for the serpent''s body acting as a natural barrier directly in front, he wouldn''t have been confident in withstanding such a dense barrage of attacks.


    But now, with over forty percent less defensive coverage, Shinji could handle the situation calmly.


    He wielded his shield in his right hand and held a runestone in his left, alternating between shield bashes and lightning strikes,bining physical and magical attacks. No matter how many exotic creatures there were, they couldn''t break through his defensive circle.


    When the serpent''s body sank to theke bottom, Shinji found a bend in its serpentine form and positioned his shield to take cover inside. He let the outside world "rain and storm" while he remained steadfast and unmoving.


    Of course, he didn''t forget to toss an "EIHWAZ" runestone under his feet. The entire otherworld was a part of the Child of Einnashe and attacks coulde from any angle.


    Only at this moment did he have a chance to reassess the situation and contemte what to do next.


    The visibility in the magma wasn''t as awful as he had imagined. While not as clear as pure water, it wasn''t truly pitch-ck either. If one were to make a metaphor, it was probably akin to being immersed in a strawberry jelly¡ªhazy in the distance, but not much of an impact when up close.


    The connection with the "Great Source" has indeed dropped to an all-time low, with a magic conversion rate of only about thirty percent, barely enough to sustain the consumption of Athena''s Shield.


    However, this maintenance is only temporary, as the replenishment of magic will soon be unable to keep up with the rate of consumption due to the fierce attacks from the exotic swarm.


    It is crucial to determine the location of the core of the Child of Einnashe before that happens.


    Just like the core of the Forest of Einnashe, which bears the crimson fruit, the Child of Einnashe also has a core. Although there haven''t been any reports of a crimson fruit, they do possess a core. Once the core is destroyed, the entire otherworld will quickly wither.


    The core of the Child of Einnashe usually resides near the most active spiritual vein, near the nodes. It is generally the central area of the entire otherworld. Shinji chose to descend directly above the center of theke for this reason.


    The activation of the detection rune sent invisible waves of magic rippling outwards.


    Seemingly aware of Shinji''s intentions, the entire magmake began to shake, and a crevice wider than the exotic serpent appeared beneath Shinji''s feet, resembling the gaping maw of some prehistoric creature, ready to swallow the intruder whole.


    At the same time, the exotic creatures dwelling in theke entered a state of frenzy and rushed towards Shinji recklessly.


    Such a reaction only confirmed that Shinji''s judgment was correct¡ªthe core must be nearby. As expected, the feedback from the detection rune revealed an abnormally distinct source of life. If the other creatures in theke were fireflies and the exotic serpent was a star, then this source of life was the moon.


    "I found it¡ª"


    Shinji tightly gripped his shield with both hands, switching the magic circuit''s mode from the world''s "Great Source" to his own "Small Source." The life force strengthened by the golden apple rapidly transformed into magic and infused into the Noble Phantasm.


    Nourished by the magic, the central face of the shield, the alluring countenance of the snake-haired Gorgon, became even more enchanting, as if it coulde to life at any moment.


    The magic pushed aside the magma, and Shinji loudly unleashed the true name of the Noble Phantasm.


    "Aegis¡ªGaze of the Medusa!"


    In his field of vision, everything turned gray and white.


    PS: Bellerophon and the Gaze of the Medusa are Shinji''s two most powerful trump cards.


    =====


    Support Me At Me /AbsoluteCode

 Chapter 228: The Perfect Victory

    Chapter 228: The Perfect Victory


    The scorching air,in stark contrast to the icy Alps, was quickly engulfed by an endless cold current, rapidly losing its warmth.


    The magmake,hotter than blood, was gradually fading, blending in with the winding mountains.


    The creatures inhabiting thevake couldn''t withstand the low temperatures and stiffened, perishing.


    The eroded environment was gradually returning to normal under the regtion of nature, and the otherworldly realm shrouding the canyon copsed like an avnche.


    In the moment when the otherworldpletely dissipated, that uniquely magnificent scene ceased to exist.


    Lorelei watched in astonishment from thousands of meters above, speechless as the vibrant red below rapidly lost its color. The regal aura that had soaked into her bones was gone.


    Even though she hailed from the Clock Tower''s top-ranked lineage and had witnessed various mysteries, she had never seen such a phenomenon of fantasy crumbling. It was akin to Shinji''s first encounter with battles between Servants, a feeling resembling the world-shattering and copsing, making her acutely aware of her insignificance.


    -- Insignificance, not weakness.


    It had nothing to do with power; it was simply the immense impactbrought about bythe extreme shock to her sight and hearing.


    And after the impact, an infinite fighting spirit surged forth.


    "Compared to the world, humanity is so insignificant. But even in our insignificance, we can emit a brilliant radiance, just likehimwho triggered all of this."


    Lorelei took a deep breath and casually opened the cabin door.


    "It seems that the ''Death'' haspleted the mission. I will go down and meet him."


    "But, Miss, the area below hasn''t stabilized yet. It''s not the right time to go down--"


    Lorelei raised her hand to stop "War Machine" from continuing.


    "Don''t worry. If I can''t handle the aftermath of the Child of Einnashe destruction, how can Imand all of you? Wait for my signal and be ready tond at any time."


    "Yes, Miss."


    The howling wind carried the girl''s body as if it were weightless, lifting her away from the helicopter and gently descending downwards.


    By the timeshe dispelled the magecraft and stood firmly on the ground, theva hadpletely solidified. Only the rising mist from the cracks and the warmth seeping through her boots testified to the existence of thevake, evidence that would soon disappear.


    The man who personally killed the Child of Einnashe remained as he always was, draped in a in cloak, squatting beside a mound, absentmindedly prodding at a peculiar fish-like creature with his hand.


    Perhaps annoyed by the prodding, the creature suddenly leaped up, its bone wings bristling with sharp spikes, aiming for Shinji''s chin.


    Shinji remainedin his crouched position, casually grabbing the creature under its rib, allowing it to struggle in his hand.


    Seeing this scene, any peculiar emotionsthat had arisenwithin Lorelei due to the destruction of the Child of Einnashe instantly dissipated.


    "You are quite bored, aren''t you?"


    "If youwere facedwith relentless assaults from thousands of these things, you wouldn''t find me boring," Shintarou said, gripping the creature and standing up.


    "No, even if that were the case, I wouldn''t do it.It''s meaningless. It''s an aberration born from the Child of Einnashe and can only attach itself to the Child of Einnashe. With the death of its host, it will soon lose its life and be nothing more than a stone beneath our feet."


    As Lorelei had said, whether it was the peculiar fish or the giant serpent, neither were normal creatures. They were elemental life forms formed from the gathering ofva. Once they left the otherworld created by the "Child of Einnashe," they were like water without a source, trees without roots, destined only to return to being rocks.


    As if echoing Lorelei''s words, the struggling strength of the creature in Shinji''s grasp grew weaker and weaker, as if its life had reached its end.


    "You''re right, assuming that the Child of Einnashe is truly dead."


    "Huh?"


    Without giving Lorelei a chance to speak, Shinji''s empty handreached under his cloak and retrieved something.


    At first nce, it appeared to be a red gemstone with a texture simr to the creature''s body. Upon closer inspection, one could sense the magical energy and vitality imbued within it, emanating at a level of spiritual veins.


    As soon as the ruby approached, the creature immediately became spirited, gnashing its teeth at Lorelei as if mocking her ignorance.


    "This, this is¡ª" Lorelei''s body trembled as she thought of acertainpossibility.


    Seemingly relishing in the astonished gaze of the princess, Shinji didn''t answer immediately. Instead, he waved the rubyin front ofLorelei''s eyes before speaking.


    "This is the core of the ''Child of Einnashe,plete and undamaged. Ah, I admire myself forbeing able to obtainit in such perfect condition."


    "..."


    Under normal circumstances, Lorelei would have unleashed her queenly aura and lectured Shinji. She despised his arrogant and self-congrattory attitude. But today, she did nothing but stare nkly at that redcore,as if it possessed an enchanting magicof its own.


    After thoroughly enjoying thisexceptionally rareexpression, Shinji ced the red core in Lorelei''s hand.


    "Here, it''s for you."


    "Huh?... Um...Huh?"


    Another scene unfolded¡ªa bewildered Lorelei, usually articte and able to effortlessly pierce through steel and concrete, found herself unable to hold a core that weighed only a few kilograms.


    "W-Why?"


    Thiswas a unique specimen, a priceless treasure from both a research and magical material perspective. Why wouldhegive such a thing toher?


    "Consider it an apology," Shinji scratched his head sheepishly. "When we first met, I insulted you and knocked you out. The second time we met, I used inappropriate etiquette. I''ve caused you quite a lot of trouble during this time, and I''m sure I''ll continue to trouble you in the future. And more importantly...you need this more than I do, don''t you?"


    His final sentence struck a chord deep within Lorelei''s heart.


    Shinji didn''t know how to use the core. For him, the treasure had no purpose other than selling it for money or exchanging it for resources.


    But it was different for Lorelei. The existence of the core proved that her subordinates had achieved an overwhelming victory in their battle against the Child of Einnashe.Without such a triumph,they wouldn''t have obtained such a perfect core.


    Thiswas her best response within the Barthomeloi family and the greatest return on her investment in Shinji. It demonstrated her strength (for one cannot gain respect without strength) and proved her ability to judge people, which were indispensable qualities for the next leader of the Barthomeloi family.


    It was precisely because of this realization that Shinji abandoned the simple and reliable method of destroying the coredirectly.Instead, he chose to use the magical bag, Kibisis, to sever the connection between the core and the body, obtaining it intact.


    Deep in his heart, Shinji eagerly anticipatedthe momentwhen Lorelei would return to Barthomeloi with the indisputable spoils of war. It would undoubtedly be a more stunning event than the "return of the lord"¡ªa glorious "queen''s coronation."


    G: Dogman is cooking


    =====


    Support Me At Me /AbsoluteCode

 Chapter 229: Generous Shinji

    Chapter 229: Generous Shinji


    Since Keh returned to the Clock Tower, many people said he had changed.


    He had lost some of his sharpness and gained a smoother demeanor. He was less impulsive and moreposed. Overall, he had be more like a lord, more like a noble, more like someone in a position of power.


    Members of the same faction as Barthom and Sophia-Ri felt pleased with the growth of their ally. Meanwhile, those from opposing factions like Trambelio and Valualeta were filled with worries.


    However, if they were to witness the scene that unfolded next, the reactions of allies and enemies might have been reversed.


    "What... did... you... say?" Keh pounded his desk with both hands, roaring.


    "You... gave... the intact Child of Einnashe core to Lorelei?" he eximed.


    The one who provoked such furious anger from Keh was none other than Shinji.


    "Yeah," Shintarou nodded calmly, taking a step back. "Keep your voice down, will you?"


    "Hmph, the study is protected by soundproof barriers. No one outside can hear us."


    "I''m not worried about being heard from outside. It''s your spit that''s getting on me."


    Keh was instantly infuriated, losing all semnce ofposure. "If we hadn''t signed the contract, I would''ve punched you."


    "Are you sure you could win against me?" Shinji blinked innocently.


    "No Noble Phantasms allowed," Keh added a restriction.


    "Even without them, you wouldn''t stand a chance." Shinji patted the smallest pouch at his waist. "Before I left Fuyuki to embark on my journey, Emiya Kiritsugu gave me a few special bullets. Want to give them a try?"


    "You..." Keh''s face turned red with anger. He knew exactly what Shinji was referring to, although he didn''t understand the workings of those bullets. Keh was well aware that they posed the greatest threat to magus, as he had experienced their effects firsthand.


    "Alright, calm down, calm down... Shinji-kun, you should also hold your tongue a bit," said S, who was brewing tea nearby. She walked over to Keh''s side and gently patted his back, using her gentleness to dissolve his anger. This time, it was genuine tenderness, not a pretense.


    Since returning together with Keh, she had moved directly into the Archibald household and hadn''t returned home since. Through her actions, she was demonstrating to everyone hermitment to stand by Keh''s side, even though she hadn''t officially married into the Archibald family yet.


    Sora''s maternal family, the Sophia-Ri family, was pleased with this development. During Keh''s disappearance, the Sophia-Ri not only didn''t assist the El-Melloi faction but deliberately distanced themselves, causing a rift between the once close allies. After Keh''s return, S''s father, the head of the Sophilia family, had been trying to mend that rift, and S''s actions were just what he had hoped for.


    With S''s intervention, the increasingly heated atmosphere in the room began to calm down, and the conversation shifted from the desk to the sofa.


    "I mean, it''s just a core. Is there a need to get so worked up about it?"


    "It seems like you don''t know," Keh shook his head helplessly. "It''s not just any core, but an intact one. Thest time an intact core appeared was two hundred years ago, and it caused a huge uproar at the time. Many families suffered heavy losses in their quest to obtain that core, and a few even copsedpletely."


    "That''s so exaggerated."


    "Not at all. Look at the secretive attitude of the Barthomeloi family. They''re afraid of the news leaking out and causing unnecessary trouble. If that wasn''t the case, they would haveunched a propaganda campaign long ago. Barthomeloi wouldn''t miss any opportunity to strike down Dead Apostles."


    "I see. No wonder there''s been no news from Lorelei since she returned home. I thought something had happened to her." That''s why Shinji had speciallye to find Keh.


    "With such a treasure in hand, there won''t be any problems anymore. No matter what achievements the otherpetitors bring forth, they won''t surpass this core."


    The inheritance method of the Barthomeloi family was stricter and more brutal than any other magus lineage. They would select suitable candidates from all vassal lineages, then nurture them while making thempete against each other. The strongest among them would be the new head of the family.


    This method, simr to choosing an heir to the throne, could only be sustained by the long and profound history of the Barthomeloi family. Other families should count themselves lucky if they have a suitable sessor; none would be as ambitious as the Barthomeloi family.


    "Wait, wait, after all that talk, I understand that this thing is precious, but what exactly makes it valuable?" Despite being cautious on the journey with Lorelei, even concealing Brigade''s member War Machine, Shinji couldn''t figure out why this core was so valuable.


    "It''s normal that you don''t know because it''s extremely rare. The most precious aspect of an intact core is that it''s still alive. Magical poweres from life force, so such a core is equivalent to a high-quality leyline that can be used at will."


    "Furthermore, it can allow humans to break the limitations of life and extend the lifespan of magus. With additional lifespan, they can continue their research and development, which is why it holds such great allure for magus."


    "In addition, it can also be used to transform into Dead Apostles. You know, many magus choose to transform into Dead Apostles through magical rituals when their livese to an end. However, the sess rate of the ritual is not guaranteed, depending on the quality of the materials used and theposition of the spell. But an intact Child of Einnashe''s core is a top-tier material with a hundred percent sess rate."


    After listening to Keh''s lengthy exnation, Shinji awkwardly rubbed his nose. "I guess I was a bit too generous?"


    "It''s not just being generous, it''s downright foolish," Keh ignored S''s meaningful gaze and didn''t spare any sympathy for Shinji. "You''re being stupid, too stupid. If you give me the core, I''ll even help you create all the Automaton Mercury."


    "Like I said, if I can get one, I can get another," Shinji became spirited. "This time, because Lorelei apanied me, there were some things that couldn''t be used conveniently, otherwise I would have been able to handle it even faster."


    "You can say that when you find another one. It might take decades toe across another. Unlike the Forest of Einnashe''s mother body, the Child of Einnashe''s cores generally don''t live beyond a hundred years. Once the life force in the core is depleted, they die."


    "Well, just wait and see. Who knows, maybe I can directly obtain that legendary Crimson Fruit."


    Shinji was full of confidence. In his memories, the existence of the Child of Einnashe was known to him. Although he didn''t know the specific location, he knew the triggering conditions. It wasn''t just the child; he also knew that the mother''s body, the Forest of Einnashe, would reappear before long.


    "I hope I can see that day, but let me make it clear¡ªI only want the core. If you obtain the Crimson Fruit, please don''te to me, and don''t let me know anything about it."


    Keh''s response was decisive and without any hesitation.


    PS: Shinji be like. Waifu > Loot


    G: Yes Shinji knows how to raise routes


    =====


    Support Me At Me /AbsoluteCode

 Chapter 230: The Queen’s Commission

    Chapter 230: The Queen¡¯s Commission


    Amoner is innocent, but harboring a precious jade is a crime.


    Of course, Keh is not amoner, and harboring a jade is not a crime. But what if it''s not just an ordinary jade, but the unique Heishi Bead? In that case, his fate would not be any better than that of a moner.''


    The ''jade'' refers to the core of the Child of Einnashe, while the ''Heishi Bi'' is the legendary ''Crimson Fruit.'' The core is still within Keh''s grasp, but if it were the ''Crimson Fruit,'' even the influence of B¨¢rthomeloi would not be able to withstand the frenzy of those who covet it, let alone the less powerful El-Melloi.


    To possess a treasure, one must have the strength to protect it. This is an eternal rule, whether in the mysterious world or the mundane world.


    Keh is very aware and won''t make the same mistake twice. The Crimson Fruit, like the Holy Grail, is deadly even as a mere legend. There were only about twenty magus who lost their lives in pursuit of the Holy Grail, but the number of magus who lost their lives in pursuit of the Crimson Fruit has already exceeded four digits. Keh doesn''t want to be one of them, and he doesn''t want Shinji to be one either.


    "I think you can understand the meaning behind my words."


    Shinji nodded, indicating that he understood. "I''m just talking. I might not act on it. The Child of Einnashe has already forced me to reveal most of my cards, and I don''t even know how powerful the Forest of Einnashe is. I''m still young, and I haven''t lived enough."


    "It''s best if you can think that way." Keh breathed a sigh of relief. Despite their arguments, he truly didn''t want Shinji to die. "By the way, did youe to see me just to boast about killing the Child of Einnashe?"


    "Of course not. I wanted to ask you to inquire about Lorelei''s recent situation. It''s been almost ten days since Ist heard from her, and I''m starting to worry."


    As soon as he said that, before Keh could react, Sol squinted her eyes.


    "Shinji-kun, could it be that you''ve taken a liking to Miss Lorelei? That''s why you gave her such a precious treasure. Hmmm~ the more I think about it, the more likely it seems."


    "S, can you not joke about that?"


    It has always been Shinji making fun of others, but unexpectedly, today he became the target of someone''s teasing. Could it be that he had made fun of S too much in the past and now he''s facing the consequences?


    "I''m not joking. You''re not much different in age, and it seems like she values you. It''s just the matter of identity¡ª"


    "Identity is not an issue," Keh interjected. "In the eyes of the Barthomeloi family, the difference in noble lineage doesn''t matter much. They are the oldest noble lineage, surpassing anyone in terms of status. What they value the most is individual capability, and in that aspect, Shinjipletely meets the criteria. If you have feelings for Miss Lorelei, I can help arrange things for you."


    "Once you officially join the Clock Tower, study for two or three years, find an opportunity to publish some papers or make some achievements, and once you have gained recognition, you can formally propose to the Barthomeloi family. With your strength and abilities, there shouldn''t be a problem. As for the Matou family, if you n to integrate them into the Barthomeloi family, you can inherit it yourself, or if you don''t want to, you can let your sister inherit it."


    "Um... Were you nning all of this, or it just came out naturally?" Shinji''s mouth twitched.


    "Marriages between nobles follow the same few patterns. If thedy you have your eye on is not from the Barthomeloi family, then it might be a bit troublesome, depending on her lineage¡ª"


    "Stop¡ª" Shinji quickly interrupted, "I think I''ve figured it out. You must have put a lot of thought into marrying Miss S back then."


    Keh smiled faintly, not denying it, and simply said, "Actually, if you marry Lorelei, there are many benefits. For example¡ª"


    "¡ªit would strengthen the rtionship between the Barthomeloi and El-Melloi families?" Shinji rolled his eyes.


    "That''s one of the benefits, and there are others¡ª"


    "Stop again." Shinji interrupted once more. "I''m telling you, before you consider my marriage, please think about the fact that I''m only eleven years old. Isn''t it too early?"


    "It is a bit early, but it''s not something that can''t be considered."


    "Yeah, you can do it like me and Keh, make a marriage contract first, and when you bothe of age, get married."


    The two individuals addressed as ''big brother'' and ''big sister'' said in session.


    "Can we still have a proper conversation? If not, I''m out of here." Shinji shrugged his shoulders, preparing to leave.


    "I''ll say onest thing and then contact the Barthomeloi family." Keh stood up as well.


    "I''ll lend you my ear."


    "In my personal opinion, there''s no girl more suitable for you than Miss Lorelei," Keh said earnestly.


    "Is that all?"


    "That''s all."


    "Then go find out some information for me." Shinji leaned back on the couch.


    Just as Keh was about to pick up the receiver to contact the Barthomeloi family through a special line, the telephone rang ahead of him.


    Keh was taken aback but quickly picked up the receiver.


    "It''s Lord El-Melo."


    "is it Miss Lorelei, huh?" As he spoke, Keh deliberately nced at Shinji.


    "Do you have a message for him?"


    "No need to go through the trouble. He''s here with me right now, and he asked me to inquire about your well-being. I''ll let him listen in."


    After speaking, Keh covered the receiver with his hand and looked at Shinji with a half-smile. "It''s for you. Listen."


    Shinji awkwardly scratched his head and walked to the telephone, facing S''s teasing gaze. He took the receiver.


    "It''s me. Are you doing well? Is everything going smoothly?"


    "Everything is going smoothly. Thank you for your gift."


    The voice on the other end of the receiver was no different from usual.


    "I wonder if you regret it after knowing from Lord El-Melloi."


    "Oh, yes, yes, I deeply regret it now. How could I have been so foolish?" Shinji said with his mouth, but his face carried a smile.


    "Yes, youreallyare foolish," Lorelei''s voice became a bit more cheerful. "But it''s toote for regrets. I''ve already submitted the item."


    "Ah, then I''ll have to find another way topensate."


    "How will youpensate?"


    "Well... let''s talk about it when we meet. For now, apany me and help me vent my frustrations."


    There was a brief silence on the other end. "I''m sorry."


    "What''s wrong?"


    "I''m about to begin the inheritance of the family Magic Crest soon, so I won''t be able to leave home for a while."


    "That''s good news! Congrattions, the future Lord Barthomeloi." Shinji''s voice was filled with joy.


    "That''s thanks to your gift as well."


    "How long will the transntation take?"


    "It will take at least a few months until I fully adapt to the Magic Crest. If it takes longer, it might be a year or even more." At the end of her words, Shinji could hear the tremor in Lorelei''s voice.


    In an instant, Shinji grasped Lorelei''s intention. "Tell me¡ªwhat do you need me to do?"


    "Help me manage the Brigade. The training and management of the personnel can be handled by the vice-captain regrly, but there are certain matters that they can''t handle. I would like to entrust those to you. Will you be willing to help me?" There was a sincere plea in Lorelei''s voice.


    "Sigh, you''re just passing all the troublesome tasks to me."


    "I''m sorry... I¡ª"


    "Mdy doesn''t need to apologize. Just give me your orders."


    "Are you saying¡ª!"


    "I will obey the orders of Her Majesty the Queen. I ept thismission. However, mymission fee is quite high, you know."


    "Even if it''s high, I can afford it... um, thank you."


    "No need to thank me."


    =====


    Support Me At Me /AbsoluteCode

 Chapter 231: Captain of the Brigade

    Chapter 231: Captain of the Brigade


    The residence of the Chelon Canticle Brigade was located in a castle on the outskirts of London, built in the 18th century and belonging to the Barthomeloi family. Originally nned as a military facility, the castle''s exterior, covered in climbing vines, boasted a Gothic architectural style full ofyers, which served as a disguise. However, its interior held hidden wonders.


    The ground floor of the castle served as the office and amodation area for the Brigade members, while the training grounds and various specialized workshops were concealed underground, upying an area five timesrger than the above-ground region.


    Shinji had once thought that his three-level, seven-room workshop underground was already impressive, butpared to the Chelon Canticle Brigade''s residence, it was still dwarfed. And this was only the tip of the iceberg of the Barthomeloi family''s influence. He wondered what kind of astounding underground facilities their main headquarters possessed.


    In the gathering area of thergest facility, the first training ground, all four squads belonging to the Chelon Canticle Brigade and their six officers, totaling twenty-five members, were present.


    The four squads were arranged in a column formation in the order of the First Wand, Second Chalice, Third Sword, and Fourth Pentacle, with their respective codenames derived from the four major card groups of the Tarot Minor Arcana.


    Each squad had its focus. The Wand Squad excelled in wide-area annihtion, the Chalice Squad specialized in endurance battles and defense, the Sword Squad was skilled in siege warfare, and the Pentacle Squad was adept at rapid response. Of course, these were all rtive, as each squad possessed formidablebat capabilities andprehensive skills.


    The members of the squads were named ording to the format of Squads, with the squad leaders having corresponding Major Arcana codenames. The Wand Squad leader had the codename "King," the Chalice Squad leader was "Pope," the Sword Squad leader was "Justice," and the Pentacle Squad leader was "Hermit."


    In addition to these four individuals, three others possessed Major Arcana codenames: Lorelei''s vice-captain, who piloted the helicopter and supported Shinji''s missions, had the codename "Chariot"; the officer responsible for enforcing militaryw was "Judgment"; and now, standing in the position that should have belonged to Lorelei, there was a figure draped in a cloak, wielding a sickle, known as "Death."


    "I believe ''Chariot'' and ''Judgment'' have already informed you in advance. Miss Lorelei, due to her inheritance of the B¨¢thory family''s Magic Crest, will need to leave the team for some time. Until her return, I, ''Death,'' will temporarily assume the position of ''Captain of the Brigade.''"


    At this point, Shinji deliberately paused, his gaze quickly scanning the faces of each person below.


    The members of the Chelon Canticle Brigade were all under 30 years old, with malesprising 60% and females 40%. Some of these young individuals furrowed their brows in secret, some had expressionless faces, and some held a hidden scrutiny... However, regardless of their opinions regarding the newly appointed Captain of the Brigade, not a single person voiced their thoughts, demonstratingmendable discipline.


    One of the rules of Chelon Canticle Brigade was, "No one is allowed to speak when themanding officer is talking."


    Shinji inwardly praised their discipline, but his expression remained unchanged, even though he was currently wrapped in a cloak, concealing his face entirely.


    "Perhaps some of you may have doubts about someone like me, whose origins and face remain unknown. Some may question my qualifications as a neer who has only recently joined, asking why I should lead us. I understand all of this. Those who can stand here are all elites, and elites tend to be proud."


    "To be honest, when Lorelei asked me to be the interim captain, I initially refused. Leading a unit, especially an elite one, is troublesome, and I''m someone who dislikes trouble. So, I decided to resolve the trouble once and for all."


    "Listen carefully, today I''m giving you all a chance, a one-time opportunity. From the moment I finish speaking, there will be nomanding officer or subordinates here, no hierarchy. You can speak freely, whether it''s providing suggestions or even starting an argument. I''m straightforward¡ªif you offend me, I''ll likely retort or strike back immediately, so there''s no need to worry about retaliation afterward. That''s all."


    "Captain..." Chariot, standing to Shinji''s left rear, hesitated to speak.


    Shinji waved his hand, indicating that Chariot didn''t need to say anything. "You can start asking questions now."


    "I''ll go first." A man standing to Shinji''s right rear raised his hand.


    He was the oldest member of the team, 29 years old, and one of the members of the Barthomeloi family. He typically had an expressionless face and wandered around the base in a formal tailcoat, exercising the supervisory and enforcement authority bestowed upon him by Lorelei. He was the "Judgment."


    "Please speak," Shinji turned his head to the side.


    "Captain, appearing in this manner must have its reasons, but it makes it difficult to detect any aura or distinguish any features."


    "Judgement is correct."


    "What if the enemy disguises themselves as ''Death''; Your Excellency''s appearance..."


    More than one person voiced their agreement.


    "There are indeed reasons behind appearing in this manner, and Miss Lorelei understands that which is why she allowed me to conceal myself. After the meeting, I will let ''Judgment'' and ''Chariot'' see my appearance. As for the rest of you, please remember my armament. Every piece of Mystic Code on me is unique and cannot be imitated by anyone."


    At least in the absence of the Holy Grail War, and with Shirou no longer being an Emiya, Shinji had confidence in this.


    "Hmph, for now, let''s believe that your Mystic Code is unique. But how can you guarantee that it won''t be taken away from you?" someone murmured.


    "Hehe." Shinji let out a lightugh and countered, "Why do you think Miss Lorelei made me the ''Captain''?"


    "..."


    "No one has anything to say? Is it because you don''t know or because you know but don''t want to admit it? Regardless of which it is, you cannot deny a reality¡ª'' Death,'' that''s me, has enough strength. The principle of Chelon Canticle Brigade is ''strength above all.'' If you don''t agree, you can try to challenge me. Whoever can defeat me will have the privilege to act as they please."


    Shinji raised his scythe, pointing the de at each squad.


    "What''s the matter? No one wants to challenge? I''ve already said it, today is your only chance. Whoever dares to disobey after today, I''ll deal with them!!! If someonecks confidence, I allow you to form teams, with no more than four members per squad. Cadres count as two. If there are more, I can''t guarantee the safety of every one of you."


    This statement was extremely arrogant, and under the provocation of such words, someone finally couldn''t bear it any longer.


    "I''ll do it!" A young man in his twenties stepped forward from the fourth squad, "I want to make it clear that I don''t doubt the captain''s strength; I just can''t stand your attitude. The entire Pentacle''s squad, excluding the captain, challenges the Brigade Captain.''"


    The other three individuals who were named first red at their teammates in discontent, then looked at their captain. Seeing that their captain didn''t react, they nodded in agreement.


    Seeing this, Shinji lifted the Harpe with his right hand and gestured with his left, saying, "The rest of you, step back. Let''s begin."


    =====


    Support Me At Me /AbsoluteCode

 Chapter 232: Is There Anyone Who Still Refuses To Submit?

    Chapter 232: Is There Anyone Who Still Refuses To Submit?


    The battle began quickly.


    There were no agreed-upon rules, no referees, not even someone to announce the start. Every member of the Brigade was well aware that there was no ce for those on the battlefield, only victory and defeat.


    The initiator of the challenge, Pentacle Four, made the first move.


    His lips moved, uttering several indistinct sybles at an astonishing speed.


    In the next second, he vanished from his original position.


    Following him, the three teammates of Pentacle Fourunched their attacks.


    Pentacle One appeared to be an ordinary-looking male, slightly older than Pentacle Four. Armed with two pistols, he fired a series of magical bullets. Judging from the dispersing magical fluctuations, the magical levels imbued in the bullets were not low. Any magus below a certain level would be severely injured by a single hit.


    Pentacle Two was of average height, resembling a high school girl with a doll-like face. However, her fighting style was far from innocent. She was a rare ck magus, utilizing ocr or visceral catalysts toplement her magecraft. Though she had slightly weaker endurance, this macabre style might be enough to frighten someone into unconsciousness.


    But this macabre style was only the beginning. The specialty of ck magus was curses¡ªdraining life force, causing weakness, and depriving senses were just the basics. Qualified ck magus were capable of afflicting victims with incurable illnesses, turning them into puppets or the living dead.


    Pentacle Two was currently employing a secret and inherited curse of disease. Those cursed by her would experience unbearable itching all over their bodies as if they wanted to tear their skin apart.


    On the other hand, Pentacle Three had a matching appearance andbat style, possessing a physiqueparable to a bodybuilding coach. With various body-enhancing magecraft and under the cover of teammates, he charged directly towards Shinji for closebat.


    The tactics of the entire Pentacle Squad were straightforward: one provided heavy firepower suppression, one served as an auxiliary weakening force, one engaged in closebat, and thest lurked in the shadows, ready tounch a surprise attack at any moment. Each member of the squad possessed an extraordinary casting speed, turning this simple tactic into a formidable challenge, living up to the reputation of a rapid-response team.


    Shinji dodged and took cover amidst the rain of bullets, silently assessing the strength of the Pentacle Squad.


    "Hey, hey, Captain, why are you always hiding? What happened to your arrogance earlier?" taunted Pentacle Three, who had been unsessful in capturing Shinji.


    "I just didn''t want you to lose too embarrassingly, giving you some time to shine," Shinji replied,ing to a halt. He used his left hand to deflect several magic bullets with a protective rune, while his right hand wielded the Harpe, with the de facing down and the bottom facing up.


    "Since you don''t appreciate it, don''t me me for being impolite," Shinji stated.


    "Who wants your politeness!" Pentacle Three roared, crashing down with both hands d in metallic gauntlets as if intending to shatter Shinji''s bones.


    The sickle''s handle swung down, colliding head-on with Pentacle Three''s palm, which was protected by a base cone made of the same material as the sickle de.


    With a heavy and dull sound, the ground beneath Shinji''s feet shattered, while Pentacle Three''s body was pushed back as if by some invisible force, retreating seven or eight steps in a row.


    "Not good¡ªTwo!"


    Pentacle One, who had been suppressing with firepower, changed his expression. The firing rate of the magical bullets doubled, and he, aided by elerated magecraft, charged forward.


    Pentacle Two, alerted by her teammate, quickly pulled out a pulsating purple heart from a bag of materials and hurled it toward Shinji.


    The support of the two teammates did not change the fate of Pentacle Three. The barrage of magical bullets couldn''t break through the protection of "EIHWAZ," and the purple heart was deflected by the turbulent airflow caused by Shinji''s "Hagz" rune.


    Before Pentacle Three could steady himself, Shinji had already appeared in front of him, delivering a kick to his stomach and sending him tumbling to the ground.


    Using the force of the kick, Shinji propelled himself into a backflip, evading a direct attack from behind¡ªPentacle Four, who had disappeared since the beginning of the battle, suddenly appeared behind Shinji. If Shinji had reacted even slightly slower, Pentacle Four would have seeded in the ambush.


    And this slight difference determined the fate of Pentacle Four. The assassin, deprived of the shelter of shadows, could only meet a tragic end unless he was a "Creed"-level assassin who had received the true legacy of King Hassan.


    Unfortunately, neither King Hassan nor any of the subsequent Hassans received his true legacy. The only "Creed" level assassin, Master Connor, also did not leave behind an inheritance. So Pentacle Four could not evade Shinji''s aerial strike and fell to the ground along with Pentacle Three.


    Pentacle One, who arrived halfway through, saw the unfavorable situation and was preparing to retreat, but it was already toote.


    Taking down two enemies at once, Shinji''s momentum was unstoppable. Relying on his C-rank anti-magic and rune magic protection, he charged toward Pentacle One, pressing the sickle de against thetter''s throat.


    The remaining Pentacle Two, the only woman in the four-person team, knew that the tide had turned and raised her hands obediently.


    "I surrender, we admit defeat."


    Only then did Shinji move the sickle de away and beckon to the captain of the Chalice squad, the "Pope," who was standing in the distance.


    "Bring some healers. The two on the ground, one has internal organ rupture, and the other has a fractured scap."


    Pope nodded and waved his hand, and two of his subordinates ran forward in pairs.


    "Oh, what aplete defeat," said the captain of the Pentacle Squad, "Hermit," as he approached. "Although I''m a bit unwilling."


    "That''s because you, as the captain, were absent. Pentacle Four was just a decoy. You are the true sharp de, the core of the team. Am I right?" Shinji analyzed.


    Upon hearing Shinji''s analysis, "Hermit" burst intoughter. "I surrender, I surrender. Acting captain, you''re truly formidable. I didn''t believe it when ''Chariot'' said you could rival Miss Lorelei, but now I find it ridiculous."


    This statement caused an uproar, and the members of Pentacle Squad immediately became agitated, including the two who were receiving treatment.


    "Captain, you deceived us."


    "I''ve never heard you say that before."


    "Yeah, if we had known, we wouldn''t have followed Four to our deaths."


    "I wouldn''t dare challenge the captain either."


    Hermit ignored the protests of the squad members and said to Shinji, "Captain, I would like to ask you to point out their shorings. Miss Lorelei used to do the same."


    "I see," Shinji pondered for a moment and replied, "Pentacle One, your magic bullets focus too much on quantity,cking individual power. If you could mix in some high-powered bullets among the barrage, I''m afraid I wouldn''t have had such an easy time."


    "Pentacle Two, your curse magecraft is fine, but your adaptability is slightlycking. If I were you, when Pentacle Three was in crisis, I would have used at least three different projectiles."


    "Pentacle Three, you have the biggest issue. As a melee magus, your footwork iscking. Footwork is the foundation of all physical techniques. If your footwork is unstable, no matter how many techniques you have, they won''t be effective. Starting today, spend half an hour every day practicing the horse stance, and if that''s not enough, increase it."


    "Pentacle Four, you need to pay attention to eliminating traces of magic. Can you consider it hidden if your concealed magic leaves traces? On this aspect, you should learn more from your squad captain."


    "That''s all."


    "Thank you, Captain, for your guidance." Hermit bowed on behalf of his subordinates.


    "Then¡ª" Shinji took a deep breath and eximed, "¡ªIs There Anyone Who Still Refuses To Submit?"


    No one responded.


    =====


    Support Me At Me /AbsoluteCode

 Chapter 233: The Rise of the Brigade (Bonus)

    Chapter 233: The Rise of the Brigade (Bonus)


    Shinji didn''t need to ask thatst question. When Hermit publicly revealedthe shocking factthatthe new captain was evenly matchedwith Lorelei, no one dared to question Shinji''s strength anymore.


    Thebrigadevalues strengthandevery member of the Chelon Canticle Brigade had been defeated by Lorelei before joining the squad.Lorelei''s powerful image was deeply rooted in everyone''s hearts.Now, a monster emerged who could rival the youngdy herself, and it was acknowledged by the youngdy herself.Who wouldn''t be convinced?Looking for trouble?


    Some even startedto believethat this new captain might beeven strongerthan the youngdy.During asional internalbat drills, Lorelei had also fought against the Pentacle squad, and although she emerged victorious, it wasn''t as easy as Shinji.


    The main reason for this oue was Shinji''s C-level resistance to magic.This skill wasn''tvery usefulwhen facing experts like Lorelei, but it yed a significant role againstopponents withrtivelylower levels.Shinji could resist direct attack magic from the Pentacle squad, such as magic bullets and curses, either within his resistance range or weakened by defensive runes to a manageable level.Thisessentially nullified Pentacle One and Pentacle Two.


    Without long-range and support constraints, how could Pentacle Three, whocked proper skills, be Shinji''s opponent?


    As for Pentacle Four, he deserved his misfortune. His concealment magic was shadow magecraft, and he wasquiteskilled at it. But no matter howskilledhe was,pared to Queen Scathach, the ruler of thend of Shadow, he was still child''s y. As a disciple who had been beaten up by Scathachall the way, Shinji didn''t even need special detection magecrafttoeasilylocate the enemy.


    It''s not an exaggeration to say that Shinji hadplete control over the entire Pentacle squad. He could win even with his eyes closed.


    However, only Shinji knew the reasons behind this. In the eyes of all the members of the Chelon Canticle Brigade, the new captain effortlessly suppressed the pentacle squad, possessing unfathomable strength. Being led by such a person was not embarrassing.


    Shinji didn''t rify these misunderstandings. He established his authority like this and smoothly carried out his duties as the captain.


    Shinji''s first order was: "To celebrate the youngdy''s sessful inheritance of the Lordship and my appointment as the new captain, let''s go and cut off the heads of two dead apostates as a gift."


    Thiswas not a joke; it was aserioumand. Of course, themainpurpose was not the celebration but training.


    In Shinji''s eyes, the current Chelon Canticle Brigade was far from reaching the heights of "The Dark Six,"andtheirbat power didn''t match the squad''s title. There were reasons for theck ofmanpower, and the immaturity of the existing members was also a significant factor.


    This newly established team has not yet undergone sufficient integration andcks extensivebat experience.Theyare not ignorant rookies,buttheycannotbe consideredveteranseither.


    To be the legendary Holy Squad thatmands respect from the Magic Association and instills fear in the Dead Apostles, they have a long way to go and need enough blood, fire, and smoke to grow.


    Entrusted by others, loyal to the cause.


    In one''s position, n for its governance.


    Since Shinji has taken on Lorelei''smission, he must devote himself wholeheartedly.Thisis Shinji''s principle. Therefore, he will do everything possible to improve thebat power of the Chelon Canticle Brigade, and hunting Dead Apostles is the most efficient method, aligning with the principle of "strength above all" in the post-Lorelei.


    Perhaps there will be casualties among the members in the battles against the Dead Apostles, but this is not the tranquil Clock Tower Academy. Before joining, Lorelei had already informed everyone of the dangers of bing a brigade member. If they have chosen toe, they mustbe preparedto die in battle. Shinji, as the captain, is no exception. Ever since hemade up his mindto kill Zouken, he has been mentally prepared for this.


    It''s either life or death¡ªjust as Scathach demanded of Shinji back then, Shinji demands the same from this greatly anticipated squad entrusted by Lorelei.


    Under Shinji''s leadership, theBrigadeis like a fully fueled tank, speeding into the battlefield with brute force.


    In Romania, they killed a Dead Apostle who imed to be a descendant of Count Drac.


    In Norway,they crusaded against the Dead Apostle of the Lake, Louvre, and his blood-collecting faction.


    In Denmark, they found the infamous "Bloody Mary" of the Dead Apostle world and sessfully killed her after a fierce battle. In this battle, the squad experienced its first casualty. Sword Three of the Sword Squad, a very handsome guy who loved to smile, died from the curse of Bloody Mary before her death.


    His death brought immense grief to the entireBrigadeand made everyone realize the brutality of the battlefield. Under Shinji''s guidance, all members of theBrigadejoined forces to escort their fallenrade''s remains back home. At the funeral, Shinji established his first rule¡ªa fallenrade''s sacrifice must bememoratedwith the heads of five enemies.


    Afterward, theBrigadereturned to the forefront of hunting Dead Apostles with a more insane and mature demeanor. Following the clues obtained from Bloody Mary, they systematically exterminated the entire Dead Apostles faction she belonged to.


    It was during this battle thatthe Holy Squad, Chelon Canticle Brigade, officially stepped onto the grand stage of the mysterious world, and even the Holy Church, which specializes in eradicating heresy, took notice.


    Just as various forces,such as the Magic Association (especially the Wandering Sea and the As Institute, while the Clock Tower had long been keeping an eye on them), the Holy Church, and the 27 Ancestors of the Apostates, began to pay attention to this newly emerged magusbat unit and anticipate their next move, the squad retreated to their castle headquarters on the outskirts of London and remained silent for half a month.


    After relentlessly hunting down numerous Dead Apostles, the entire squad had reached their limits. It was time for them to rest and recuperate, to rx their bodies and minds, and to reflect on their achievements during this period.


    The members of theBrigadeare all magus. Although they are considered outsiders in the eyes of mainstream magus, they still need seclusion and study to improve themselves. It is almost impossible for the magus to level up through battles.


    Shinji also needed time to handle another task¡ªeliminating dissent and striking against hostile forces on behalf of Keh. That was his fundamental purpose foring to London. Even duringthe period ofhunting Dead Apostles, he did not forget his priorities. As long as Keh entrusted him with a task, he would make time toplete it.


    Even if he couldn''t spare the time, he would find an excuse to have a few of his subordinates, with whom he had good rtionships, "take care" of it. For example, Pentacle Two and Pentacle Four became his fans after being defeated by Shinji once, and their magical abilities were suitable for underhanded actions (curses, assassinations).Shinji was notthe kind of selfless person; asionallyusinghis power for personal gain wouldn''t hurt.


    Juggling these two roles, he was busy for three months straight. Then, on a sunny morning, Shinji received news from a distantnd in the Far East.


    "Shiki and an unidentified man are living together."


    PS: If you are familiar with the Original story of Kara no Kyoukai, you caneasilyknow the identity of the unidentified man.


    =====


    Support Me At /AbsoluteCode

 Chapter 234: Cornelius Alba

    Chapter 234: Cornelius Alba


    Not long after, Shinji received another piece of news.


    "----Sakura has been targeted by a suspicious person."


    Upon hearing Fujino''s words, Shinji exploded.


    "What the hell, mysister is indeed cute and likable, but she''s only ten years old! Ten years old! Who the hell dares toy a hand on her? I''ll chop him to pieces! Thest old bastard who dared to harm my little Sakura has been cold in the ground for almost five years¡ªI damn well want to see who dares to seek death!"


    If anyone else had listened to the phone call, even Sakura''s parents, they would have thought Shinji had gone too far. But not Fujino. Despite having regained her sense of pain and livinga normal life,deep down in her heart, she still harbored twisted feelings. And it was precisely Shinji''s excessively extreme protective instincts and concern that Fujino admired and became infatuated with the most.


    Fujino listened quietly to Shinji''s roar, imagining the image of the little boy who wasn''t even as tall as her, standing with his hands on his hips, spitting as he shouted.It warmed her heart because that little boy had said he was also her family,andhewould protect her like this.


    "Tell me, where did that bastarde from? What''s his name? What did he do to Sakura? Based on the situation, I''ll decide whether to eliminate that bastard''s life. Fujino, Fujino, are you listening?"


    "Yes, I''m listening," Fujino softly responded.


    "Then tell me about that asshole."


    "Well, I don''t know his name, but he ims to be a ssmate of Sensei."


    "Touko''s ssmate?" Shinji''s gaze sharpened, and a name slowly emerged from the depths of his memory. "Any distinctive features about him?"


    "He wears a red coat... in his twenties... dark golden hair, blue eyes... speaks German... his smile and appearance are strange," Fujino said intermittently.


    "I know who he is," Shinji snorted coldly. "Cornelius Alba. He found me before I even went to find him."


    Cornelius Alba was the descendant of Cornelius Agrippa von Nettesheim in Germany. He was over fifty years old but stillhad the appearance ofa young man in his twenties.He was a former ssmate of Touko Aozaki and Souren Arayaduring their studies in London.


    As a highly skilled magus, he once led the Enforcer unit of the Magic Association, responsible for "Sealing Designation," to pursue and kill Emiya Kiritsugu, the father of Emiya Shirou.


    During his time in the Association, his research interests were simr to Touko''s, specializing in rune magic and puppet-making. However, Touko surpassed him in both areas. For Alba, who attached great importance to his reputation, Touko''s superior abilities and dismissive attitude towards him were intolerable. Therefore, their rtionshipduring their timeat the academywas always strained, and even after Touko left London, he had been looking for an opportunity to seek revenge against her.


    With these thoughts in mind, Shinji suppressed all his emotions, leaving only a calm demeanor.


    "Tell me in detail what happened."


    The sequence of events was notplicated. This Saturday, early in the morning, Fujino and Sakura went to Touko''s office as usual. When there was business, they would assist with simple tasks, and when there was none, they would use Touko''s workshop to practice magecraft and Mystic Eyes.


    Before entering the office, the twoof themnoticed a stranger wearing a red coat in the corridor. Out of politeness, Sakura and Fujino approached him to inquire.


    Unexpectedly, after carefully observing the two girls, the man said, "You must be Aozaki''s disciples."


    Then he began to ramble on, discussing the derivation and development of Japan''s independent magecraft system called "Shinto," as well as the characteristics of Japan''s regions and ethnic groups - not acting outside his domain and taking action after an event rather than before. He imed to be an expert in handling things afterward. Finally, he concluded that Japan was a good ceand verysuitable for causing trouble.


    The topics jumped around too much, and Sakura and Fujino were at a loss due to the ambiguous choice of words. All they knew was that the person in front of them should be acquainted with Touko and be skilled in chanting magecraft.His speech wasincredibly fast, not only fast but also clear, which made Sakura, who considered herself "clumsy," quite envious.


    After alongdiscussion, showcasing his high level and sophistication, this guy began to speak ill of Touko.


    He mentioned how this woman had a terrible personality, and it must be tough to be with her. For the sake of their future, they should find a better teacher; otherwise, not only would they waste their potential, but they might also attract fatal disaster.


    He emphasized this point at the end.


    "Touko Aozaki, that woman, has many enemies, and I am one of them. This time, I just came to say hello and won''t do anything to you. But it''s hard to say next time. Killing her beloved disciple should make her nickname more fitting, right?"


    As Sakura and Fujino stood there, coldly watching him, the magus who had intruded into their bounded fieldughed heartily.


    "You might not know that woman''s nickname. ''Dirty Red.'' It''s a pity, a wed crimson, which suits the name Touko quite well. But soon, this title will be even more fitting¡ªI will stain her with crimson pain."


    After saying that, the boastful magus disappeared before their eyes, leaving behind a gaze that resembled a cat teasing a mouse.


    Upon hearing this, Shinji suddenlyughed, partly out of anger and partly because Alba''s words amused him.


    This guy truly lived up to the title of the "Emperor of Dying in Type-Moon." Not only was he excessively self-confident, but he also had a sharp tongue.


    Knowingthat hewas not as powerful as Touko, he still believed he could kill her. Looking at Sakura and Fujino, who were young, he thought they were easy to bully. Little did he know that Sakura''s overallbat ability was only slightly weaker than Shinji''s when he didn''t use Noble Phantasms andincantations, and no one didn''t even dare im that Sakura had no chance to win against Touko. Fujino''s Mystic Eyes of Distortion were considered by Touko and Shinji as a "death upon first encounter," meaning that in a first meeting without knowing her abilities, one would be killed by Fujino.Thiswas one of the reasons why Alba was being reckless.


    If it weren''t for Sakura and Fujino''s cautiousness and their consideration of Alba''s and Touko''s identities as ssmates, Alba might have already been dead. Although the two girls hadn''t shed blood under Shinji''s protection, when it came to killing someone, they wouldn''t hold back. They had already experienced death, and Touko hadn''t been sparing in instillingin themthe rules of survival in the mysterious world¡ªwhich included the rule of striking ruthlessly when necessary. Since they hadstepped intothe mysterious world, killing was inevitable sooner orter. Shinji and Touko couldn''t always be there with them; they had to learnhowto protect themselves.


    The second reckless move was that Alba uttered Touko''s forbidden title.


    In addition to rank assessment, the Magic Association also had a color assessment specifically for extraordinary individuals. The highest rankswere basedon the three primary colors: red (crimson), blue (azure), and yellow. Then, there were the synthetic colors: orange, purple, green, and ck. The lower the rank, the lighter the color.


    Touko had originally wanted to obtain the primary color "blue," but it was taken by her sister, Aozaki Aoko. In the end, she only obtained the impure "red" and was thus called the "Scarred Red." This part of her past, along with the title "Dirty Red," was considered taboo by Touko. She had even made a vow that anyone who dared to vite this taboo would be killed.


    Whether in the novels of "Kara no Kyoukai" or at present, Cornelius Alba had vited this taboo.


    PS: The Punching Bag Guy is Here.


    =====


    Support Me At /AbsoluteCode

 Chapter 235: The Paradox Spiral Begins

    Chapter 235: The Paradox Spiral Begins


    Shinji kept his evaluation of Alba hidden in his heart and didn''t rush to speak out because Fujino''s words were not finished yet.


    When Fujino made the initial phone call, she said, "Sakura has caught the attention of a suspicious person." The report just now didn''t fall under the category of "caught the attention." It was merely a brief encounter, far from being closely watched. Even if Fujino misspoke, she shouldn''t have only mentioned Sakura; she should have used "us." There must be more to this matter.


    As Shinji thought, the morning encounter was just the beginning. Alba hadn''t gone far at all; he was instead monitoring Touko''s office from outside the bounded field. When Sakura went out to buy groceries, this guy exaggeratedly performed a gentlemanly gesture towards Sakura and then leisurely trailed behind her until she finished shopping and returned to the workshop. Alba then returned to his original position without doing anything in the meantime.


    Throughout the tracking(stalking) process, Alba used a form of suggestive magic that had a limited range. Except for magus like Sakura or supernatural ability users like Fujino, who could see the invisible, no one could see his presence.


    Upon learning of this, Fujino made a special trip outside, and Aruba simrly performed a suggestive magecraft toward her but didn''t follow her as he did with Sakura. It was evident that his primary target was Sakura, probably intending to start with the one who seemed easiest to bully and gradually approach his ultimate goal¡ªTouko.


    This time, Shinji didn''t immediately show his anger. He simply asked calmly, "Does Touko know about it? What does she say?"


    "I''ve already contacted Sensei. Sensei said, ''Don''t mind him. That clueless guy doesn''t even consider it worth mentioning. He''s putting pressure on you in this way, like a cat ying with a mouse before killing it. He wants to wait until Ie back and then kill you to achieve his goal of striking at me. Hmph, his foolish head can onlye up with such unimaginative ns. You should attend your sses and practice as usual, treating him as if he doesn''t exist. Don''t take the initiative against him. That guy is a first-ss magus; he won''t be easy to deal with. Of course, if he goes crazy and attacks you, don''t hold back and beat him to a pulp.'' That''s it."


    At the current moment, Touko is not in the city of Misaki. She went to Tokyo alone, assuming the identity of a doctor, and headed to the Tohno family''s residence located on the outskirts of Tokyo.


    The current head of the Tohno family, Makihisa Tohno, has been afflicted with a strange illness and his health has been deteriorating day by day. Despite consulting many experts, no one could find any problems. Akiha Tohno, the daughter of the head of the family and the newly hired family doctor, Touko, operates under this surface setting. However, it''s unknown what secret maniptions Touko has carried out behind the scenes.


    Currently, Touko''s infiltration into the Tohno family is proceeding smoothly, but she won''t be able to return to Misaki City for a short period.


    "That''s her style, and it''s impressive that you''ve learned to emte it so well."


    "Hehe, because I''m Sensei''s disciple, after all."


    Even though he couldn''t see it, Shinji could imagine Fujino sticking out her tongue in a cute manner, which helped ease his anger. Compared to Fujino in "Kara no Kyoukai," the current Fujino was livelier and lovelier, and Shinji liked this version of Fujino.


    "So let''s do as Touko said."


    "Mm," Fujino softly responded.


    Alba was just a small figure not worth paying attention to. Even if Shinji wasn''t in Japan, it wouldn''t be difficult to deal with him. The key was the significance behind Alba''s appearance in Misaki City.


    Alba was the most important ally of Souren Araya, and Araya''s "ability to survive by using the body of a puppet" originated from Alba. Aruba agreed to assist Souren Araya on the condition that he would personally kill Touko to resolve their longstanding grudge.


    Alba''s appearance meant that Souren Araya''s n to take over the body of Shiki was officially underway, and thergest battle in "The Garden of Sinners" was about to begin.


    This battle might not have the grand scale of annihting the Dead Apostles like "Bloody Mary," but its danger was unparalleled.


    ording to the description in Chapter Five, "Paradox Spiral," of "The Garden of Sinners," this battle resulted in severe injuries to Shiki Ryougi, severe injuries to Mikiya Kokutou, the destruction of Souren Araya''s physical body, Touko''s death(former body), and Alba''splete demise. The extent of the carnage was evident.


    That was the result of Touko''s intervention. Now that Touko was absent, Souren Araya might have a chance to fulfill his longstanding wish.


    Although Shinji and the others had gone to Ennd, they hadn''t let go of their concern for Misaki City. He had already disassembled the story of this city into fragments, and he naturally had to take responsibility to ensure that the ending of the story didn''t bepletely unrecognizable. Just because he didn''t kill Souren Arayast time didn''t mean he would sit idly by this time.


    "Fujino, I need you to do a few things for me."


    "You tell me, and I''ll do it."


    "First, inform Shiki that she should stay at the workshop and not go anywhere for the next few days. If she has to go out, you and Sakura should apany her. Second, you and Sakura should be prepared. This time, you might have to use your powers."


    "Okay," Fujino''s voice carried an inexplicable joy. She had followed Touko to learn knowledge and diligently practiced her Mystic Eyes just to be able to help Shinji. Now she finally had this opportunity. How could she not be happy?


    "By the way, what is Sakura doing?"


    "Sakura is practicing magecraft. She will soon be able to master the first high-level Rune magic. She said she wants to use this magecraft to teach a lesson to that annoying guy outside."


    "She''s truly my little sister," Shinji sincerely felt delighted by Sakura''s progress. It was the best news he had heard today.


    "Should I call her and have her answer the phone?"


    "Let''s just forget it. Don''t disturb her. Let her finish her practice, and then have her call me."


    "Mm, I''ll go inform Miss Shiki."


    "Go ahead."


    After hanging up the phone, Shinji was about to put his phone down when he suddenly remembered something and quickly dialed Touko''s number.


    "Hello, Touko, it''s Shinji. Regarding that stalker who targeted Sakura recently¡ª"


    "I know that you know about this. I''m asking if you know the details.


    Um, well, it''s not like I''m into younger girls, okay, maybe a little, no, that''s not the point at all. Just let me finish talking, okay?


    "Did Fujino tell you that this stalker said bad things about you and mentioned a nickname from your school days?"


    "...This reaction, you''ve switched personalities... As expected, Fujino didn''t tell you. No, maybe it''s because you and that stalker are too familiar, so you didn''t inquire further."


    "Do you want to hear the exact words? Let''s get this straight, I''m just rying the message, don''t take it out on me if you get angry."


    "He said, ''By the way, you may not know the nickname of that vixen.'' ''The Dirty Red''; is a fitting name for her, with her ws and imperfections, just like her name, Touko(Orange). But soon, this title will take on a new meaning¡ªI will stain her with red~ pain~ and~ sorrow~.''"


    Shinji practically shivered as he uttered thest few words. Even though they were transmitted through wireless waves, he could still feel the chilling coldness piercing through.


    PS: Don''t Mess with Touko.


    =====


    Support Me At /AbsoluteCode

 Chapter 236: Paradox Spiral

    Chapter 236: Paradox Spiral


    In the unremarkable city of Mifune,there wasa highly distinctive building named "Ogawa Apartments."


    The reason it was consideredspecialwasn''t because it was a luxurious apartment rare in the Mashihama residential area, nor because it was jointly constructed by threepanies.It was because of its unique design.


    Let''s firsttake a look at the two architects of the apartment: Souren Araya and Touko Aozaki.


    There''s no need to say much; just these two names are enough to exin the situation.


    The apartmentplex was formedby merging two adjacent buildings. These two neatly shaped crescent-shaped ten-story structureswere builtfacing each other. If one were to view it from above in a helicopter, one would be surprised to find that the entire apartmentplex formed a perfect circlepletelydifferent from the surrounding unremarkable traditional square buildings.


    The interior walls of the apartments were uniformly paintedin a milky white, extremely clean. Strange shapes were scattered all over the walls, and staring at them for too long could cause dizziness and chest tightness. The lobby was the only space that connected the two buildings. From the second floor and above, one couldn''t directly move from the east building to the west building; they had tofirstreturn to the central space and then pass through the lobby.


    Although the apartmentswere dividedinto two separate buildings, the structures of the east and west buildings were identical.However, due tothe nature ofOgawa Apartmentsitself, even the residents of theplex rarely knew about thisplete symmetry between the two sides.


    Let''s extract a few keywords:


    -Perfect circle.


    -Divided into two from the center.


    -Independently on both sides.


    -And the script used to write these keywords.


    Did you think of any ancient patterns that every person familiar with this script would recognize?


    That''s right. If you slightly twist the lines, it will be the famous Yin-Yang symbol, also known as the "Supreme Ultimate Symbol" in China.


    The Yin-Yang symbol elucidates the most fundamental principle of Taoism¡ªthe existence of Taiji, from which the dualities of Yin and Yang originate. In the realm of Western magic, thisisreferredto asthe "Paradox Spiral."


    And this is precisely the secret of the Ogawa Apartments. Souren Araya used the entire apartmentplex as a foundation to construct another realm, an artificial boundary.


    All the families residing in Ogawa Apartments are individuals who have already deteriorated. They were people already on the path to decay, inevitably reaching the end of their lives¡ªdeath.Thiswas supposed to be a decades-long journey towards the ultimate conclusion, but dueto the peculiar environmentsuchas the unchanging scenery surrounding the apartments and the bizarre patterns that oppress the retinas, their decaywas elerated, and they met their demise within a month.


    These departed lives were concentratedin the west building of theplex.


    The essence of these lives was extracted by Souren Araya, and using these essences, he created corresponding dolls to mimic the departed lives, allowing them to live in the east building, repeating their final day of demise every day.


    The east building represents life and Yang, while the westbuildingrepresents death and Yin. They are symmetrical to each other, forming the dualities of life and death, constituting the Paradox Spiral.


    Thiswas a pure experiment. Souren Araya wanted to see if humans could experience a death different from their ultimate demise. Humans are bound to die, but that is merely the predetermined death for each individual.


    The so-called final death for a person is only one. A person who dies in a fire, regardless of the specific circumstances,simplydies in a fire. A person killed by their family,regardlessof thespecifircumstances, is simply killed by their family. They have escapedthe predicament ofdeath for the first time, but it is only to embrace the predetermined method of the second, third, and subsequent deaths. This limited way of dying is what we call lifespan.


    Although the manner of a person''s death is predetermined, if the same endingis repeatedthousands of times, there may be errors in the spiral. Even the most subtle idents,such as being run over by a car on the way to ss, are eptable misfortunes. Nevertheless, the result remains the same. Two hundred uninterrupted repetitions only made Souren Araya realize the fact thatthe fate of humans cannot be changed.


    This is a world thatconcludes within a single day, known as the "Hounouden Rokujyuyonshou." Although it is not a Reality Marble, itis the manifestation ofSouren Araya''s mentalndscape. It is his incarnation, representing his consciousness and pursuit.His goal has always been to record human deaths, and reachingthe source is just a means to that end.


    The buildingitselfis aspell,designed to serve as a solid altar for Souren Araya''s consciousness.


    With powerful magic, the inherent power of thend, and the sacrifices within the boundary, the "Ogawa Apartments" surpass the level of a magic workshop and be a "temple" above that.


    Within the temple, themaster of the templecan wield mysteries beyond magecraft, exercising powers beyond human reach. That is the realm of "magic."


    If the workshop is the magus'' arena, then the temple can be said to be an extension of the magus'' body, where the impossible bes possible.


    Souren Araya''s temple is called the "Hounouden Rokujyuyonshou." Here, he has the confidence to fulfill his long-cherished desires. Here, he is confident in repelling any iing enemies.


    Now, the vessels necessary for his long-cherished desires have stepped into the "Hounouden Rokujyuyonshou" under the lure of his pawns and stand before him.


    Shiki stared at the tall man who appeared silently within five meters of her.Inher eyes, which could see the death of all things, there was an undisguised astonishment.Up until now, without exception, everyone had a line of death. But this man''s line was extremely faint.


    What surprised Shiki even more was that this man feltveryfamiliar to her.


    "I remember you."


    "Yes. It has been two years since west met like this."


    Souren Araya''s voice was heavyasifhe wasgrasping the listener''s brain.


    He slowly reached out to touch his temple.Onthe side of his head, from his forehead to the left, there was a straight scar.It was the deep scar he carved himself on thest night before Shiki fell into aa.


    Even back then, he had targeted Shiki.Everything he has done wasfor today,to obtain Shiki''s body, whichis connectedto the "Root."


    "You are¡ª" Shiki felt a great sense of danger.


    "Souren Araya. The one who killed SHIKI!"


    Without even moving his eyebrows, Souren Araya asserted.


    ¡ó¡ó¡ó


    The pure moonlight illuminated the Building of Spiral. In this world shrouded in darkness, a red Honda sedancame to a stopin front of the apartment''s main entrance.


    A young woman with long orange hair stepped out of the car. The brown leather coat she wore, soaked in a lizard-like pattern, did not suit her slender figure. The coat, more like armor than clothing, exuded a sense of protection.


    She looked up at the apartment and lifted an orange suitcase with one hand. She walked through the courtyard covered in green fur, entering theinterior of the apartment.


    The ss-covered lobbywas bathedin cool moonlight.Whether it was the floor, the walls, or the elevator column leading to the upper floors, everything seemed hazy.After a brief consideration,sheturned around and decided to changeherdestination. Instead of taking the elevator, she continued walking eastward through the lobby.


    At that moment, a rather sharp voice of a man echoed through the lobby.


    "Oh, Aozaki! It''s been a while. How have you been?" Touko Aozaki raised her gaze. On the staircase sloping towards the secondfloor,stood a man wearing a red coat and a red top hat. He appeared to be in his early twenties, with dark golden hair and azure eyes, and his features were sharply defined as if carved with a knife.


    "As I thought, it''s you, Cornelius Alba." Touko''s face showed undisguised disgust as shecast a cold nceat the man.


    "Don''t make that kind of expression. I came here specifically to see you," Alba exaggeratedly spread his arms, disying a smile filled with goodwill.


    "I don''t have time to waste with you!" Touko''s expression was thpleteopposite of Alba''s, so cold that it could drip with water.


    "I''mtruly surprised. So you''re this impatient, huh? But this is also a delightful thing. Wee to my hell, the strongest puppeteer."


    Magus Cornelius Albaughed happily. With theatrical gestures, he performed a deep bow.


    "Your hell? With your caliber, you can''e up withan idea to materialize the Taiji diagram."


    Impatiently, Touko ced the suitcase on the ground, making a loud thud.


    "Enough, call Araya out. I didn''te here to see you today."


    After speaking, Touko began to pay attention to her surroundings,pletely ignoring the magus who should have been the one to be cautious, and started searching for a non-existent opponent.


    Alba just watched her, his eyes filled with murderousintent,as if on the verge of crying.


    "You''re always like this!"


    The words seemed to have burst out uncontrobly.


    "Yes, you''re always like this, always giving me such low evaluations¡ªit was me, I was the first, clearlyI was the one who came first¡ªwhether it''s studying rune characters or the reputation of a puppeteer. It''s so obvious, yet your attitude deceived those low-minded fools. Your belittling attitude made them also think poorly of my abilities. Think about it carefully! I''m the next director of the Sponheim Abbey! I''ve been studying magecraft for over forty years, and someone like me, why am I always ranked below a girl in her early twenties...!"


    When did his words be soimpassionedthat they echoed throughout theentirelobby? Faced with this opponent who had always pretended to be kind but had now started spreadingwords of curse, Toukosimplylooked at him with disinterest.


    "Knowledge has nothing to do with age, Cornelius. Although you may look young on the outside, you always only pay attention to appearances, so your inner self falls behind. That''s why."


    Although it was a calm statement, there was nogreaterprovocation or insult than this. The man in his fifties listened, and his handsome face twisted with hatred.


    "I haven''t even said what my purpose is yet."


    Trying to calm himself down, the red magus changed his tone.


    "As for me, I don''t care about Araya''s experiments, nor am I interested in some vortex of origins.It''s meaninglessto pursue something that may or may not exist. If you want to touch the realm of gods,justpursue the truth. There''s no need to trace back to the source."


    Albatook a stepback, intending to climb the stairs and slowly ascend to the second floor.


    "But me... I came to this remote ce to kill you, Aozaki!"


    With a voice that seemed to strain his throat, Albaughed loudly and quickly ran up the stairs.


    "By the way, you came looking for Shiki Ryougi, right? Unfortunately, you''re one step toote. That girl has already reached Araya''s ce. Is she still struggling on the verge of death? Or has she already been captured by Araya? Well, either way, it has nothing to do with me, and it has nothing to do with you because you''re about to die soon!"


    The first-floor lobbywas already filledwith malicious manifestations created by Alba.


    Some were humanoid, somewere beast-like. Although the surface oftheirscarred and wart-covered bodies began to dissolve, they immediately reshaped themselves, bing something even more realistic. Metaphorically speaking, it was like humans or beasts perpetually decaying, simultaneously possessingbothugliness and intricacy.


    "Are these slimes?" Touko described the surrounding aberrations with an unprecedented tone of insult and hatred, saying, "In this ce, only these things can manifest. Alba,you should considerbing a film director instead of a magus. With you around, it would save a lot on monster props. But I guess you can only participate in small-scale horror productions, right? How about it? This profession suits you better than being the director!"


    Sheined while being surrounded by monsters filling the lobby.


    Indeed, this situation resembled a horror movie. If we were to point out the differences, crosses or shotguns probably wouldn''t be effective against these things. Even though Toukowas surroundedand only about two meters away, she remained motionless, reaching into the pocket on her chest and pulling out a shriveled red paper box.


    "Only one left, huh? I''ll have to ask Shinji to restock for me."


    She skillfully lit a cigarette, and the scent of nicotine mixed with the air, slightly easing Touko''s sense of destion. As the strongest puppeteer, she was a true artist. She would admireinterestingthings and feel ufortable when faced with uninteresting ones, resorting to smoking to alleviate the feeling. The aberrations manifested by Alba were just that uninteresting.


    "No, it seems you wouldn''t make a good director either. The performance is just too lousy. It can''t bring any enjoyment to the current guests. Well, strange as it may be,at least the level should be maintained."


    Saying thatTouko kicked away the suitcase at her feet.


    "Come out!" It was an upromising,manding order filled with authority.


    In response, the suitcase opened with a click.


    Inside the opened lid, there was nothing.


    At the same time, a red object surrounded the Grand Magus known as Touko Aozaki.


    The red object was a swirling storm, with Touko as the eye of the storm, spinning rapidly. Ina matter ofseconds, thefrenziedforce cleared the entire lobby, leaving it empty.


    The monsters that had been overflowing in the lobby disappeared without a trace.


    The onlythings that remainedwere Touko, the tightly closed orange bag, and the cat sitting in front of her.


    "What!" Alba couldn''t believe his eyes at the sight before him.


    The cat wargerthan Touko, its entire body red, without any thickness. It was a two-dimensional red cat formed by shadows.


    No, it couldn''t evenbe determinedif it was a cat. It resembled the shadow of a cat, with eyes resembling Egyptian hieroglyphs only on its head.


    "What is that!" Alba looked down at the cat from the second floor.


    As the cat''s eyes, akin to a painted picture, met his gaze, the cat began to smile, erasing the facial features of its mouth to represent a smile.


    "Could this be a nightmare?" Alba couldn''t help but swallow his breath.


    Touko didn''t say a word. The only sound came from an indeterminate source, a chirring sound.


    "That''s not what I heard!Is it true that your familiar was defeated by your sister?!"Perhaps unable to bear the silence, Alba began to shout.


    She only replied with a single sentence: "Who knows?" and then shifted her gaze to the red cat.


    "I''m sorry for feeding you something unpleasant, but it will get betterfrom now on. Wait a moment, and it won''t be those energy blocks anymore. Instead, it will be real humanflesh,with more than enough stored spiritual power. Sinceheis my ssmate, you don''t have to worry. I''ve taught you well before, haven''t I?Justeat anyone who is an enemy."


    As soon as she finished speaking, the red cat immediately rushed out. It seemed to glide across the marble floor, crossing the hall and heading towards the stairs...Although It saysthat,the cat''s paws didn''t move, it still maintained the sitting shadow, only its eyes focused on the red-clothed magus.


    It took less than ten seconds from the first-floor hall where Touko was to the second-floor tform where Alba was, but Alba, who reacted promptly, was not an ordinary person after all. He was a magus.


    "Go away, shadow. It is impossible to touch the thing without visibility. For the darkness, it is impossible to see the thing without touch. The question is prohibited. The answer is simple. I have the me in my hand. Ah, the hand¡ª¡ª"


    Disappear! Phantom, I shall turn the tangible into intangible; forget! Darkness, the intangible shall be untouchable; there is no doubt, the answer is obvious; in my left hand, I hold the light, inmy right hand, Iholdthe truth!


    Alba calmed down and chanted the spell at a speed close to the limit.


    For magecraft, the spell is nothing more than a self-suggestion.Wind magecraft is the same as a weapon;the performance and power it possesses are determinedfrom the beginning.It doesn''t matter which magus uses it; its effectiveness won''t change. However, the chanting can make it different. Chanting spells is to discover the magecraft engraved within oneself, and that content can deeply reflect the nature of the magus. Apartfrom containing fixed keywords necessary todiscoverthat magecraft, thedetails of the chanting are also basedon the preferences of individual magicians. Magus who like exaggeration, affectation, and self-indulgence tend to have long chants. However, it is a fact that the longer the chanting, the greater the power. The stronger the self-suggestion, the higherthe ability derived from oneself can be elevated.


    From this perspective, Alba''s chanting can be considered excellent. It is neither exaggerated nor overly long. Using the minimum amount of rhyme and including words that uplift his spirits, the pronunciation of the chanting doesn''t even take two seconds. This fact made Touko go, "Wow~," feeling impressed.


    Although the young man named Alba likes to use chants with unnecessary length and many useless phrases,it seems that he hasgrown considerably over the past few years.


    Thebination of chanting spells, form, speed, and the connection to the physical world''s action circuit is surprisingly agile. If his chantingissimplyviewedfrom the perspective of magecraft that destroys objects, it is undoubtedly a top-notch technique.


    "I, therefore, will defeat you securely¡ª¡ª!"


    I am the truth of all things. Before me, you will inevitably bring about your destruction!


    Alba extended his hand. When the red cat arrived at the first step of the stairs, the atmosphere trembled slightly, and the stairs immediately burst into mes.


    Like a mirage rising from the ground, a blue sea of fire devoured the stairpletely. In just a few seconds, mes emerged from the stairs, pierced through the second-floor floor, and disappeared into the ceiling, resembling intermittent geysers in a volcanic zone.


    In an instant, the sea of fire deprived the hall of oxygen, leaving only the red cat incinerated from this world. It was only natural.


    The magical mes, exceeding a temperature of a thousand degrees Celsius, could turn any creature intogas,as if it were melting butter.The process ofturning into a liquid took less than a thousandth of a second.


    However, Alba saw it. He saw the strange form of a red cat that unexpectedly appeared after the mes burned out.


    "Impossible!!!"


    His emerald green eyes stared at the stairs.


    The red cat sadly licked its fading red body, then suddenly turned its gaze to the red-clothed magus. The strange red object rushed forward once again.


    Alba didn''t even have the luxury of seeing through thetrueform of the red cat.


    "Repeat...!" Aruba repeated his magecraft with a sharp, tearing voice. "Repeat" means "to repeat,"andby repeating the magecraft used previously with this word, Alba showcased the pinnacle of his chanting technique. It was with this skill that he became a top-ss magus.


    The stairs ignitedonce again, but this time thered cat did not stop.Perhaps it had be ustomed to themes,as it charged straight towards the magician.


    "Repeat!" The sea of mes erupted once more, then disappeared. The red cat climbed the stairs.


    "Repeat!" The fourth burst of mes also came to an end.


    After reaching the second floor, the red catimmediatelyapproached Alba and opened its mouth wide. Its body, asrge as a person, began to expand from its feet. If there were a hinge on top of its head, it would resemble an open treasure chest.


    With no thickness,it seemed thatstrange residues, like muddy y,stuckto the t interior of the red cat''s body.Alba finally realized that it was merely a cat-like appearance, but in reality, it was a creature with only a mouth.


    "Repeat¡ª" The terror before his death made him utter the final incantation repeatedly.


    But before that, thebody of the red cat, resembling the jaws of a shark, engulfed the magus. Starting from the red coat,everything was swallowedwhole.


    "If you don''t stand in my way, you can live for two more days¡ª but in the end, I will kill you because you have touched a forbidden taboo."


    Thiswas thest sentence Alba heard before losing consciousness.


    =====


    Support Me At /AbsoluteCode

 Chapter 237: Soren Araya vs. Touko Aozaki

    Chapter 237: Soren Araya vs. Touko Aozaki


    "...Ouken!"


    Suddenly, a short verse was heard.


    The red cat, which had swallowed Alba''s body up to his shoulders, stopped moving. Touko, who had been observing the situation as if a bystander, immediately reacted to this voice.


    Behind Alba stood a man. His face was filled with unbearable distress, a serious expression, and he was dressed in a ck coat.


    As if he had been there from the beginning, there was no trace of his appearance. The man, with one hand, effortlessly pulled Alba out of the red cat''s mouth and ced him on the floor. The red cat came into contact with one of the man''s triple barriers and thus couldn''t move.


    The man turned to the woman below. Along with his movement, the previously rxed atmosphere gradually disappeared. It was as if the apartment itself felt tense as if preparing to wee its true master.


    "Long time no see, Aozaki."


    "Ah, likewise, although I didn''t want to see you. But your presence here means that she¡ª"


    The first and second floors stood as if divided between heaven and earth. Touko and the mastermind Souren Araya confronted each other.


    "She has fallen into my hands."


    Araya calmly spoke, conveying a helpless reality.


    "It seems I''m a step toote."


    "No, you''re too early. Originally, everything was supposed to end without you knowing. It seems Alba went too far. I couldn''t prepare the bodies of sixty-four people by myself."


    "Perhaps it''s not just that. The injuries on your body were caused by her, right¡ª"


    Touko locked her gaze onto Araya''s chest and neck, where there were deep, bone-visible knife wounds.


    "¡ªIf I had received such injuries, I would already be dead."


    "As you said, my current condition is not good."


    Araya didn''t conceal his heavily injured state because he knew it was meaningless to do so.


    "If possible, I''d like to chat with you a bit longer, but I''m sorry, my body doesn''t allow me to do so."


    "I see. It seems Shiki is temporarily fine. Just to be sure¡ªdo you have any intention of returning Shiki?"


    "If you want her, it''s up to you."


    "Hmph, so it means we can only fight? Honestly, I''m not good at fighting in the first ce. It''s something that should be left to that brat."


    "Just to be sure, I''ll ask you as well. Aozaki, do you n on assisting me?" Araya spoke with an unchanged hostile gaze and a will to kill.


    Touko answered¡ªher amber eyes conveyed her will: "Absolutely not."


    "...I see, what a pity."


    The magus'' face bore a heavy burden of distress as he took step after step towards the staircase.


    "...The path to the origin has already been obtained. Just a few more steps and my wish will be fulfilled. Anyone who obstructs me will be seen as an obstacle."


    The atmosphere in the hall grew increasingly tense. The air solidified, carrying a distorted and dangerous oppressive feeling, perhaps twisted by Araya''s intent to kill.


    Amidst it all, Touko watched her former ssmate from a distance. In the end, she, as a magus¡ªTouko Aozaki¡ªasked Souren Araya a question.


    "Araya, what do you seek?"


    "True wisdom."


    "Where do you seek, Araya?"


    "Only within my own heart." Souren Araya answered without hesitation, his footstepsing to a stop at the entrance of the staircase.


    To exclude each other''s existence from the world, the two of them began to act.


    Araya raised one hand from under his ck coat.


    Slowly, he raised his left hand to shoulder height. His palm weakly opened, as if summoning someone from a distance.


    He stood facing his opponent with one hand raised. This was Souren Araya, the magus'' battle stance.


    In contrast, Touko Aozaki simply looked up at the dark magus. The suitcase at her feet remained still as she focused her attention on the enemy''s movements.


    Her familiar, the red cat, was currently sealed behind Araya and couldn''t move.


    Touko had already seen through the triple barrier that Araya had established centered around himself.


    It was a magic spider thread woven between the ground and space, between two dimensions and three dimensions. As long as a living being came into contact with the circr lines that formed it, its movement would be instantly taken away.


    Generally, a barrier protects stationary objects or serves as a boundary that does not move. With himself as the center, bringing it along, visible but intangible, it allowed him to attack the enemy monstrously. So, unless targeted means were employed, Souren Araya was invincible in closebat.


    However, on the other hand, Araya only had this move. Unlike Alba, he didn''t have a direct means of attack. The only way to eliminate Touko was through hand-to-handbat. Araya was a man who had lived through turbulent times, relying solely on his body to fight. In Touko''s understanding, no one in the present world could match him.


    Even knowing this, Touko still waited for him to approach. Of course, she had no intention of engaging Araya in closebat. That would be equivalent to seeking her death. She was simply waiting for an opportunity, for the moment Araya descended the stairs and entered the hall tounch her attack.


    However, Souren Araya stood only at the top of the staircase and slightly moved the outstretched hand.


    "¡ªShuku." Apanied by a low growl, Araya''s open palm suddenly clenched.


    Touko''s body began to tremble simultaneously, and her coat, which could shield various magic systems'' circuits, turned into fragments that scattered on the ground.


    It was an impact that the eyes couldn''t see, striking the entire body from all directions with equilibrium. Touko involuntarily knelt.


    This attack waspletely different from the one in the battle with Shinji. At that time, Araya simply applied pressure to the atmosphere. This time, he shattered the space where Touko stood. To give an example, the previous attack was like being hit by a car, while now it was like being run over by a steamroller.


    Realizing what had happened, Touko uttered an incredulous sound. She didn''t expect Araya to possess that kind of magecraft that could influence space with just a slight movement.


    "...I''ve been hit. Dammit, how many ribs are broken?" Touko swallowed the blood in her mouth while assessing her injuries.


    For Touko, who hadn''t trained her body, she couldn''t urately gauge her condition like Shinji could. The only thing she was certain about was that she was still alive thanks to her coat. If she were hit again, she would undoubtedly be crushed.


    Therefore, she couldn''t hold back anymore.


    "¡ªGo!"


    As soon as the words left her mouth, the sealed red cat suddenly moved.


    The stiffness it had shown before was all an act. The red cat pounced towards Araya, who had his back turned to it.


    "What!"


    Araya disyed a hint of surprise and quickly turned around. Then, without hesitation, he tightly clenched his outstretched hand once again. A buzzing vibration filled the surroundings.


    Touko saw the space in front of Araya copsing inward step by step. The red cat jumped up before being crushed. Like the force of gravity reversing, it stood on the ceiling, looking at him.


    "This is the end."


    The other hand hidden beneath the ck coat tightly gripped the palm. The red cat, along with the ceiling, was crushed. A hole opened in one corner of the ceiling, and the red cat waspressed until its eyes were no longer visible, then it disappeared.


    "Your pawn has vanished... You said it back at the academy¡ªa magus doesn''t need to be strong themselves, as long as they create the strongest tools... Indeed, when a puppeteer''s puppet is defeated, it''s equivalent to their defeat."


    Araya turned to face Touko once again and opened his palm, saying these words.


    Touko listened to the words with a displeased expression on her face.


    "Hmm, my statement was still correct. However, you are amazing. This ce is like your own body, and you can freely destroy space as you please. I have already jumped into a massive magic... Hmph, since you were prepared to this extent, why were you almost pushed into a corner by Shiki?"


    "Capturing her alive is not easy. If I''m not careful, I might crush her, but not now. For an opponent that deserves to be killed, I will use all my strength to deal with them."


    "Hopefully, you don''t end up being clumsy."


    After readjusting her posture as she nearly fell, Touko slowly leaned against the wall.


    "Araya, there are three ways to instill fear in people. Do you know what they are? First, monsters should not speak human words. Second, monsters must remain unknown. Third, if a monster is not immortal, it''s meaningless."


    "!" Araya seemed to realize something and quickly turned around.


    On the ceiling that should have been destroyed, the red cat survived as if nothing had happened.


    "-Shuku!" He clenched his fist towards the ceiling, and the space instantlypressed.


    The red cat wavered due to the distortion and jumped down towards him, opening its mouth with a "snap." Araya couldn''t evade it and was bitten.


    "Ugh!" He let out a scream of agony as if in hisst moments.


    With a "swoosh" sound, Araya, unable to counterattack in time, lost more than half of his body.


    Only the head and shoulders of his fell to the ground with a thud. With a face that was either dead or full of agony, the pieces of flesh that were once the magus rolled down the stairs.


    Touko calmly observed the scene and spoke briefly:


    "If you want to resolve things, you have to strike with a move that can kill. Araya, that''s how a surprise attack works."


    Touko turned away from the wall and walked out.


    Just then, she felt a strong push on her back, and her already unstable body couldn''t maintain bnce, causing her to fall awkwardly to the ground.


    Before she could figure out what had happened, a dull sound, like dry wood hitting leather, reached her ears.


    Then, before her eyes, a figure in a dark cloak appeared.


    The owner of the cloak had blue curly hair and was holding a short knife, protecting her from behind.


    "Shinji?"


    PS: Within the Ogawa Apartment Complex, Souren Araya gains the ability of instant teleportation anywhere within his Bounded Field, the omniscience of any urrences within the building, and the ability to crush space itself, ''Shuku''.


    =====


    Support Me At /AbsoluteCode

 Chapter 238: The Fallen Touko

    Chapter 238: The Fallen Touko


    "Shinji?"


    Touko''s surprise on her face had not yet faded when her gaze caught another figure.


    A tall man, d in ck, oppressive enough to make it difficult to breathe¡ªstartlingly, it was her recently killed ssmate.


    "Araya!!! How could you¡ª"


    "If you want to resolve things, youhave tostrike with a move that can kill. That''s how it is," Souren Araya, who was confronting Shinji, said calmly in a deceptively serene tone. Touko sensed an inexplicable irony in his words.


    "I seesothat earlier one was a puppet?" Touko looked at the Araya before her and then nced at the remaining half of the body on the other side, a glimmer of understanding shing in her eyes.


    Araya gave an affirmative answer. "That''s right. Although my puppet-making skills are inferior to yours, I possess the techniques of my predecessors. You should be familiar with the name of the Monk, the puppet maker."


    The one devoured by the red cat earlier wasn''t the true Araya but a puppet that closely resembled him. It was precisely because of theexistence of the puppetthat Araya didn''t rush in for closebat with Touko.This incredibly realistic puppet deceived Touko''s eyes, making her believe she had already achieved victoryand thusletting her guard down.In the meantime, Araya''s true self moved behind Touko andunched a surprise attack.


    If it weren''t for Shinji''s timely intervention, Araya would have dug his ws into Touko''s heart, then decapitated her and preserved her consciousness in a container, just as described in the "Spiral of Paradox" chapter 5.


    However, it was unclear when Araya had switched ces with the puppet, whether it was from the beginning or midway through.This temple was created by him, and anything could happen here.


    After answering Touko''s question, Araya no longer paid attention to her and instead focused all his attention on the boy who had interrupted his killing blow.


    "Shinji Matou."


    "It''s me, Souren Araya," Shinji nodded, his expression showing no sign of rxation. Magic power spread throughout his body along his magic circuits, strengthening his body to its current limit.


    Souren Araya, empowered by the Hounouden Rokujyuyonshou, was more formidable than any Dead Apostle Shinji had encountered. With the slightest carelessness, he would end up like Touko.


    "This time, are you going to stop me again?"


    "No, I''vee to collect a debt," Shinji shook his head, defying Araya''s expectations.


    "A debt?"


    "You said ityourself,once you achieve your goal, you can grant me the bounded field six realm magecraft."


    "I did say that, but I haven''t achieved my goal yet," Araya''s voice carried a heavy mix of mncholy, sighs, and hateful tones.


    "But once you achieve it, you won''t be in this world anymore. How will you give it to me?" Shinji countered.


    "That''s true." The ck magus fell into silence for a moment and then made a suggestion. "In that case, let''s settle it your way. Let''s make a deal. I''ll give you my bounded field of six realmson the conditionthat you no longer interfere."


    "That''s eptable¡ª"


    "Shinji!"


    Touko''s dissatisfied voice came from behind, but Shinji waved her off, signaling her not to speak.


    "Add one more condition. I want to take Touko with me."


    "As long as she promises not to interfere," Araya added to his condition.


    "Even if she doesn''t agree, I''ll watch over her," Shinji answered without hesitation. "As long as we leave the apartment, I''ll sign the contract of geis."


    "That''s eptable."


    With Araya''s permission, Shinji maintained a defensive stance while lifting Touko and slowly backing out of the apartment. He stopped in front of the apartment''s main entrance andtook outa piece of specially treated parchment from his pocket. The parchment already contained pre-written contractual terms.


    "Contract of Geis: Target - Shinji Matou


    Based on the following conditions, I pledge to be the subject of theprohibition,without any exceptions¡ª"


    Using his blood to fill in the content, Shinji signed his name at the end of the document and threw it to Arayastandingat the edge of the temple.


    Quickly scanning the document to confirm its uracy, Araya tossed out twoscrolls that were thickerthan Shinji''s thighs.


    Shinji nced briefly at the scrolls and ced them in the backseat of the red Honda. Hethenput Touko in the passenger seat and finally sat in the driver''s seat, skillfully driving away.


    Araya nced at the departing car and turned to walk back into the apartment. He casually nced at the suitcase left behind by Touko, and it immediately shattered into pieces.


    Inside the broken suitcase was a device containing lenses and film. It emitted a "clicking" soundas if it werea functioning projector.


    Thiswas the true nature of Touko''sfamiliar¡ªa projection creature created with a projector.Even if the ethereal body reflected in the airwas destroyed, as long as the mechanical body continued to operate, it could constantly regenerate, rendering various attacks ineffective.


    Araya stared at the projector at his feet, motionless like a statue. He nostalgically recalled his time studying in London.


    In the academy, only he and she didn''t belong to the group. He pursued the prototype of thesoul,while she pursued the prototype of the body. He had beencertainthat she would be the first to reach the "Origin," andhe hadeven entertained the idea ofpeting with her to see who would arrive first. He held great affection for her.


    But¡ªshe gave up. She gave up the goal, even the identity of a magus. She abandoned the past of studying and gaining power for acertainpurpose, for salvation, for fulfillment.


    At the thought of this, anger filled his heart.


    "You have fallen, Touko Aozaki."


    ¡ó¡ó¡ó


    Inside the car, the fallen woman spoke, "Are you not going to care anymore?"


    "I don''t care anymore. I''ve signed the documents, so what''s there to care about?" Shinjimade a turnat the first intersection and entered a spot where he could overlook the Ogawa Apartments.


    "Really?" Touko''s lips curved into a yful arc, and the orange hue in her eyes almost overflowed. "Don''t tell me you just arrived today and happened to save me. I don''t believe it''s that coincidental, and what about the phone call you made to me?"


    "It''s true¡ª" Shinji pulled the handbrake and raised his hands in surrender. "¡ªyou can see through everything. I''m afraid of you."


    "Then you bettere clean. When did you have contact with Araya, and why did you start keeping it a secret from me?"


    "That''s why I hate dealing with smart people."


    "Sorry for being smart. If you like idiots, I can introduce you to my sister."


    "..."


    "Wait, what''s with your weird silence?"


    "Nothing, Ijust thought your proposal earlierwascking inquality and didn''t match your usual level of intelligence. I was thinking of how to mock it."


    "Is that so?" Touko scrutinized Shinji''s changing expressions with a skeptical gaze. "Why do I feel like you''re not being sincere? Could it be that you''re interested in that idiot?"


    "If I say I''m not interested, youdefinitelywon''t believe me. After all, that idiot you speak of known as Miss Aoko, the Fourth Magus who wields the Fifth Magic, a human rocketuncher. But my interest is only limited to curiosity."


    "Is that so? I still don''t think you''re telling the truth." Touko remained unconvinced, her gaze as sharp as a razor.


    Shinji chuckled, a mix of amusement and resignation. "Do I have to say it¡ªno matter what happens, I''ll stand by your side. Although I''m interested in your sister, I''m more interested in you. It''s because I like you."


    "I''m not a little girl anymore."


    Touko leaned back against the leather seat, her skepticism and smile fading away, leaving only a hint of worldly wisdom shaped by time and life''s changes. This kind of charm was what Shinji admired the most, especially Touko.


    "But I''m still a little boy."


    Shinji grinned foolishly, revealing an expressionthat matchedhis age, but only inmoments like these.


    =====


    Support Me At /AbsoluteCode

 Chapter 239: Defenseless Touko

    Chapter 239: Defenseless Touko


    Touko felt a wave of relief as if she had just unloaded a heavy burden from her shoulders. It all started with the message Shinji received.


    "Shiki and a stranger man are living together."


    Shinji knew that stranger man. His name was Tomoe, Tomoe Enjou and he bore a striking resemnce to the protagonist of "Fate/Stay Night," Emiya Shirou. He was a pawn dispatched by Souren Araya to lure Shiki to the Ogawa Apartments.


    The cohabitation of Enjou and Shiki marked the beginning of a story called Spiral Paradox. Shinji received this information because he had stationed surveince personnel near Shiki''s residence (arranged by Touko as well). The surveince target was not Shiki herself but rather any unfamiliar individuals entering and leaving her ce.


    In other words, Shinji was waiting for Enjou to appear.


    Of course, Shinji also considered the possibility of Araya using other methods. But regardless of the means, the two points remained unchanged.


    First, Araya''s goal was to obtain Shiki''s body.


    Second, Araya couldn''t make a move against Shiki outside of the Ogawa Apartments, as it would trigger the vignce of the Counter Force and lead to various unexpected consequences¡ªCounter Force would prevent anyone from reaching the "Root."


    As long as he kept a close eye on Shiki, Shinji could grasp Araya''s movements.


    Once Enjou''s presence was confirmed, Shinji began quietly setting up his ns. For example, he had people rent an apartment adjacent to the Ogawa Apartments for surveince purposes, and he had individuals secretly tail Enjou.


    All of these actions took ce in the shadows, unknown to his closest sister, Sakura, and his strategist, Touko. The only ones aware of Shinji''s actions were the ones providing him with manpower and financial support¡ªByakuya Matou.


    As nearly a month passed, when Touko left the city of Mifune to go to Tokyo, Shinji had a premonition that something might happen. Using the excuse of personal matters that needed attending to, he requested leave from the Brigade and Keh and flew back to Japan, settling into a rental house just a street away from the Ogawa Apartments, hiding right under Araya''s watchful eyes.


    Just as Shinji had anticipated, Araya made his move. In his scheme, Enjou brought Shiki to the Ogawa Apartments and encountered Araya, engaging in a battle with her.


    On the other hand, Shinji received news that Enjou and Shiki had gone out for a night excursion together, their first joint outing. This signaled the beginning of Shinji''s final moves. ording to his n, once Shiki and Araya engaged in battle, he would initiate the prepared arrangements to destroy Araya''s temple in one fell swoop. Afterward, whether Araya lived or died would be determined by Shiki.


    Just when everything was in ce and only the east wind was awaited, Touko''s appearance disrupted Shinji''s n.


    "I thought you woulde back to the workshop first when you returned from Tokyo so that you could see the message I left for you. I didn''t expect you didn''t go back at all and start investigating directly. It seems I underestimated your determination regarding that forbidden name. It was my negligence that you got hurt, and I apologize to you."


    As Shinji spoke, he traced healing runes on Touko''s body.


    Under Shinji''s treatment, Touko''splexion gradually improved, and she let out a sigh.


    "That name is aplete negation of my eighteen years of life. Even if you were rying Alba''s words, when I heard that name, I had the thought of killing you¡ªit means we''re even now."


    "Yeah, we''re even."


    Watching Touko, who rarely showed vulnerability, Shinji felt a pang in his heart. He took out a pack of cigarettes from his pocket and lit one, bringing it to Touko''s lips. He knew that this was what she needed most right now.


    "I got it from a friend (Waver), British-made. It might not suit your taste, but make do with it."


    Beneath her sses, Touko''s beautiful orange eyes first showed surprise but quickly transformed into an emotion that matched her irises¡ªwarmth.


    The woman with a name that carried warm colors trembled at the corner of her eyes and took a deep drag of the cigarette.


    "You still understand me."


    After blowing out a smoke ring, she shook her head.


    "No, it''s only you who understands me. Otherwise, I would have been killed by Souren Araya. Well, it''s also possible that I would prefer death over my current state."


    Touko was genuinely angered when Alba spoke the "forbidden phrase," prompting her to rush back to the city of Mifune from the Tohno household. After conducting an investigation, she sessfully located Alba''s hiding ce and also noticed the differences in the Ogawa Apartments, as well as the presence of Souren Araya.


    This discovery made Touko abandon the idea of directly killing Alba. Touko was a rational person; she wouldn''t do something without certainty. Just as she was preparing to return to the workshop and deliberate on a long-term n, she saw Enjou confidently enter the apartment with Shiki by his side.


    In that instant, Touko understood Araya''s objective. After months of being together, she had already noticed the connection between Shiki''s body and the "origin," which was the pathway that Araya had longed for. The apartment before her, which had already transformed into a different realm, existed solely for the sake of Shiki.


    Although Touko''s usual creed was to mind her own business and stay aloof, this time it wasn''t someone else''s affair; it was an event rted to her. Ever since Touko made up her mind to get involved with Shiki, she had predicted that something like this would happen. She couldn''t and didn''t want to stand idly by.


    In Touko''s view, magus treats their disciples or loved ones no differently than themselves. Because they are like their own doppelg?nger, they would risk their lives to protect them, and Shiki was no exception.


    Therefore, Touko gave up on nning and, apanied by the familiar she had prepared to deal with possible anomalies at the Tohno household, stormed into the Ogawa Apartments. The moment she stepped into the apartment, she had already prepared herself to die once. Her main objective had shifted from killing Alba to rescuing Shiki.


    This scene was observed by Shinji, who had been monitoring the Ogawa Apartments all along, and he nearly panicked. Even the current Shinji didn''t have the confidence to defeat Araya with the support of the Hounouden Rokujyuyonshou, let alone Touko, whosebat abilities were inferior to his.


    Without any hesitation, Shinji directly changed his original n. Regarding Shiki, protecting Touko became his top priority.


    After all, Araya''s objective was to capture Shiki, and Shiki wouldn''t be in immediate danger. Besides, people prioritize their loved ones. Although it was a bit disrespectful to Mikiya, in Shinji''s heart, Touko held a much higher position than Shiki. Even if he knew that Touko could "revive," he didn''t want her to experience the pain of death.


    So, Shinji put on the Hades cloak and followed Touko into the barrier. If he weren''t detected, he would secretly guard Touko. If Araya discovered him, he would fight alongside Touko to break out.


    Perhaps because both Araya and Alba were focused on their respective targets, Shinji never revealed himself. He hid in a corner, watching Touko defeat Alba, watching Touko fight against Araya.


    Amid the battle, he also pondered how to maximize his gains using the current situation.


    And the answery with Touko, who had be defenseless, and the two scrolls on the back seat.


    =====


    Support Me At /AbsoluteCode

 Chapter 240: I Will Also Give Him a Spiral Too (Bonus)

    Chapter 240: I Will Also Give Him a Spiral Too (Bonus)


    Shinji and Touko had just left when another ck car stopped in front of the apartment''s main entrance. A beautiful young girl stepped out of the car. She was dressed in what appeared to be a uniform worn by nuns, simple yet reminiscent of the elegant designs of formal evening gowns. It was the uniform of Reigarden Girls'' Academy, a well-known prestigious girls'' school among noble circles. Rumor had it that it was quite famous in certain industries associated with the red light district.


    Of course, this young girl had no connection to such industries. She was a truedy, possessing both virtue and beauty. Her demeanor as she got out of the car was poised and dignified, embodying the grace of a Western aristocrat and the elegance of a Japanese Yamato Nadeshiko.


    The girl had a pair of extraordinary eyes. Normally, they were a beautiful shade of red, resembling exquisite wine produced by a Bordeaux vineyard. However, under special circumstances, these eyes underwent a marvelous transformation. The magnificent wine-red color would turn into an orange hue, and near the pupils, a green light would appear, giving the impression of a mysterious gem radiating with enchanting colors.


    Currently, the girl was in such a state, using her unique eyes to survey the round-shaped apartment building from bottom to top.


    "Miss Asakami, how is it?" The driver''s side window rolled down, revealing the face of a young man, a mix of anxiety and unease.


    "Mr. Mikiya, please rest assured. I have located Miss Shiki." The girl turned her head and nodded at the young man.


    The young man behind the wheel was named Mikiya Kokutou. He had recently obtained his driver''s license and rushed over with a group of unusual friends upon receiving news of Shiki''s danger. Now, he observed Asakami Fujino, the girl with Mystic Eyes, using her peculiar gaze to scrutinize the Ogawa Apartments.


    Asakami Fujino, the wielder of the Mystic Eyes ability, possessed the power to distort objects within her field of vision with just her eyes. After training and development under Touko Aozaki, Fujino''s Mystic Eyes had awakened new abilities¡ªfar-sight and X-ray vision, which she was currently using.


    A mysterious red and green radiance surpassed physical limitations and projected a bizarre world onto Fujino''s retina. In the center of this world stood a girl wearing a white kimono, her eyes tightly shut, seemingly in a state of unconsciousness.


    "The western tower of the apartment, middle section, tenth floor. There''s a different world set up there, and Miss Shiki is inside."


    "I''m counting on you, Miss Fujou and Miss Justeaze." Ganya immediately turned around and bowed his head to the two women in the backseat.


    The girl with typical ck hair and a slender figure nodded gently, and an identical shadow of hers appeared directly above the car, roughly aligned with the tenth floor. She was Kirie Fujou, the wielder of the ability "Dual Existence."


    The other woman, with long silver hair and a tall, voluptuous figure, closed her eyes. Golden and pure white particles emanated from her body, coalescing into a tangible form in mid-air, merging with the shadow of the Eastern girl. She was Justeaze Von Einsbern, the imperfect wielder of the Third Magic.


    At the same time, the red and green radiance in Fujino''s eyes began to deform, forming a spiral pattern with one red and one green band swirling around her pupils.


    "Distort, distort, distort¡ª"


    Apanied by Fujino''s low chant, the spiral in her eyes started to rotate. The left eye rotated counterclockwise, while the right eye rotated clockwise, with the axis being the central axis of the Ogawa Apartments, separating the east and west towers, the boundaries of light and shadow.


    The circr apartment building shook violently, and the once straight central axis twisted into an S-shape, aligning the structure of the building with the Taiji diagram. The separation between yin and yang formed a smooth S-shaped curve, resembling the symbol of the yin-yang fish.


    However, it was only a momentary urrence. In the next instant, the extreme rotational force shattered the Taiji diagram, blurring the boundaries between east and west, light and shadow, life and death, mixing and merging them.


    This was the power of Fujino''s Mystic eyes, worthy of being designated for "sealing." It was ssified as the "Distortion Mystic Eye" at the level of "Rainbow" ording to the Clock Tower''s ssification system.


    The Clock Tower categorized Mystic Eye into five levels: the lowest level being artificially created Mystic Eyes, followed by naturally urring Mystic Eyes.


    First is the "Noble Color," which generally represents abilities such as "restraint," "enforcement," "contract," "me," "illusion," and "misfortune." It possesses the privilege to intervene in the destinies of others, and many magus believe that only those who have reached this level can truly be called Mystic Eyes.


    Beyond the usual Noble Color, there is the more advanced and powerful "Golden" level, which often contains grand magic lost to modern times.


    Further up, there exist Mystic Eyes ssified as "Gem." At this level, the Mystic Eyes may even harbor mysteries surpassing grand magic¡ªsecrets that cannot be replicated by any magic throughout history. Therefore, many people doubt the existence of this level. Even if they exist, they are secretly held by a lord who leads a faction.


    Finally, there is the legendary level known as the "Rainbow." Just the name alone instills fear in many modern magus. Medusa, the Gorgon, possesses the Mystic Eye of Petrification "Cybele," Shiki Ryougi possesses the "Mystic Eyes of Death Perception," and Fujino possesses the "Mystic Eyes of Distortion." They all belong to this level.


    The more powerful the ability, the greater the corresponding risks and costs. The Mystic Eyes, regarded as the miraculous creation of the gods, are no exception.


    Fujino''s eyes, which underwent such a massive rotation, caused intense pain. The nerves and brain connected to her eyes felt as if they were being melted by the scorching heat.


    This was an extraordinary pain, one that ordinary people would find unbearable. The average person might scream due to the pain, and those with weaker endurance might cry.


    However, Fujino was different. Despite her long hair being dampened by cold sweat and her face pale, she showed no signs of pain. The corners of her mouth lifted upward, her delicate eyebrows slightly raised. Amidst her rapid breathing, the moans that escaped her were not of agony but of joy¡ªshe wasughing.


    One cannot truly appreciate the significance of pain until they have experienced it. Only in moments of pain could Fujino truly feel her existence.


    "It hurts, it hurts, it hurts, it hurts, it hurts¡ª"


    "I''m still alive. I''m here. He needs me."


    "Twist everything!"


    The panoramic view of the lobby and underground parking lot of the apartmentplex appeared in Fujino''s mind, and she proceeded to distort it entirely.


    A thunderous roar echoed, as if lightning had struck. The sound of steel beams reaching their breaking point filled the air, and ceilings copsed in various locations.


    Shinji, who was hiding in the car alongside Touko, snapped his fingers at the crumbling circr structure.


    "Souren Araya wants to create a Spiral of Paradox, right? Well, I''ll give him a spiral too."


    PS:


    G: Wow that was very cool


    =====


    Support Me At /AbsoluteCode

 Chapter 241: Escape

    Chapter 241: Escape


    No matter how magical and mysterious the Workshop and the temple above it may be, they must adhere to one rule - there must be a physical anchor.


    This anchor can be a building, a cave, a natural environment like a forest, or even a mundane object from the real world. However, it cannotpletely detach from the physical realm. Therefore, the best way to deal with the Workshop and the temple is to directly destroy their anchors. Without an anchor, even the most powerful effects cannot be unleashed.


    In the Fourth Holy Grail War, Emiya Kiritsugu effortlessly destroyed most of Keh''s Workshop and a significant portion of the magical artifacts by blowing up the entire Kay Hotel. This greatly weakened the strongest Master''s power and taught Shinji a vivid lesson.


    However, Shinji was not as skilled in explosive arts as Kiritsugu, and the security measures in the Ogawa Apartments were much stricter than those in the hotel. He didn''t have the opportunity to set explosives. Fortunately, he had Fujino, whose Mystic Eyes were even more powerful than explosives and more convenient and discreet. Araya hadn''t reinforced the structural integrity of the building, so Fujino could easily cause extensive destruction.


    It took less than a minute to destroy the foundation of the Ogawa Apartments.


    As soon as the foundation twisted, Souren Araya sensed something was amiss.


    "The apartment is shaking... Unbelievable. Someone is sabotaging it from the outside."


    The temple constructed based on the Ogawa Apartments, called the "Hounouden Rokujyuyonshou," was another physical vessel for Souren Araya. Destroying the temple was equivalent to destroying Souren Araya''s physical body.


    At first nce, it was like breaking Araya''s leg bones. The second nce tore through muscles, and the third nce severed the ankle... until ultimately annihting the entire body from the feet.


    "Oh no, Shiki Ryougi."


    Of course, Araya wasn''t foolish enough to let his body be destroyed along with the temple. After confirming the irreversibility of the copse of the Ogawa Apartments, Araya first severed the connection between himself and the temple. Then, taking advantage of the temple''s iplete copse, he transferred to the room where the Shiki were located.


    To Araya''s surprise, someone was even faster than him ¡ª no, to be precise, it wasn''t someone, but spirits. Spirits had arrived.


    One ck, one white. One ethereal, one solid. One dark, one light. One east, one west. In a sense, these two women embodied the principles of Tai Chi. They were passing through the spatial barrier created by the temple''s copse, attempting to take away the Shiki. Unfortunately, the opening in the barrier directly faced the room''s entrance.


    Araya, realizing what was happening, became infuriated and shouted:


    "Chougyou!"


    Circr threads manifested around Araya, a total of six, resembling six whipsshing out at the two troublesome spirits. These threads were woven with magic based on esoteric Buddhist teachings and possessed tremendous destructive power against spirits. Buddhism itself contains the concept of salvation for the deceased.


    Kirie, instinctively sensing fear, turned even paler, barely maintaining her physical form.


    "You go ahead with the others. I''ll hold him off here."


    Justeaze appeared calmer than Kirie. The Mystic Code "Shape ist Leben," extending from her palm to her arm, unraveled into numerous threads, even more than the "Chougyou" threads, and denser. These pure white threads, resembling the finest silk, wove together in mid-air, creating arge that shielded Justeaze, along with Shiki Ryougi behind her, and Kirie Fujou.


    "Shape ist Leben!"


    The ethereal incantation was followed by the threads of "Chougyou"nding on the "Shape ist Leben."


    The "Six Realms" were a manifestation of Araya''s origin, capable of significantly decelerating, or even halting, the movement of objects. However, they were ineffective against something that was already motionless.


    This time, it wasn''t "Chougyou" slowing down the "Shape ist Leben"; it was the "Shape ist Leben" impeding the "Chougyou."


    The threads of "Chougyou" didn''t aplish anything, and Araya wasn''t surprised. This ethereal being that hade to "steal" was unusual. While the "Chougyou" threads advanced, Araya himself charged forward, intending to break through the "Shape ist Leben''s" blockade through sheer force.


    Unexpectedly, this seemingly thin was exceptionally resilient. Even with Araya''s enhanced physical body, it took several seconds to break through the "Shape ist Leben''s" barrier.


    Meanwhile, Justeaze had prepared for a new round of attacks.


    Mysterious spiritual particles shed, and above her, an ancient sword appeared.


    On one side of the sword''s de, there were four ancient runes engraved, older than the Sanskritnguage, representing the oldest script of the neighboring kingdom, a colossal nation. On the other side of the de, the sword''s name, "Qingyun," was carved using pictographic characters. It was the sword of Mo Liqing, the general from the Shang and Zhou dynasties, who was posthumously honored as the Southern Celestial King. This treasured sword came from the mysteriousnd of Huaxia.


    Justeaze intertwined her hands, forming a peculiar seal. This seal had been meticulously studied and deciphered from ancient books that had taken a long time to flow from Huaxia into Japan.


    Magic power continuously flowed into the "Qingyun Sword" from the "Daigen," and the runes symbolizing the four elements of earth, water, fire, and wind gradually illuminated.


    When the four-rune seal,posed of four individual runes, was activated, the true power of the "Qingyun Sword" as a Noble Phantasm was finally revealed.


    Strong winds blew, and fierce mes ignited.


    This wind was the ck Wind, carrying countless spears and halberds within. Anyone struck by this de would be reduced to dust. As for the mes, golden serpents entwined in the air. ck smoke covered the ground, obscuring vision, while the intense mes burned, unobstructed.


    In the blink of an eye, the "Chougyou" threads and the "Shape ist Leben" were torn apart and incinerated by the primordial wind and fire. The relentless ck Wind and mes, under Justeaze''s control, surged toward Souren Araya.


    Souren Araya was equally valiant, standing firm without flinching, using the "Six Realms" to withstand the wind and fire, lunging towards Justeaze.


    Although the "Six Realms" were of lower rankpared to the "Qingyun Sword," they could at least withstand the wind and fire for a certain period. This timeframe was sufficient for Araya to approach Justeaze and kill her.


    Just as Araya was about to make contact with Justeaze''s body, thetter suddenly dissipated, her entire being merging into the trembling floor. As a spiritual entity, she couldn''t touch physical objects, and Justeaze took advantage of this characteristic.


    Her departure also indicated that Kirie Fujou and the Shiki Ryougi had sessfully escaped.


    At this moment, the foundational copse finally reached the top floor of the apartment, and the floor, which served as a foothold, became precarious. Relying on thest thread of connection with the shrine, Araya initiated the final spatial teleportation.


    Several secondster, horrifying cracks swallowed the ten-story building. The Ogawa Apartments, not even two years old, stood upright, disintegrating as if being sucked into the ground. Bricks and debris fell from mid-air, crashing onto the ground with a piercing sound. The copsing force stirred up dust, creating a cloud-like smoke, resembling cumulonimbus clouds, engulfing the surrounding streets and alleys.


    =====


    Support Me At /AbsoluteCode

 Chapter 242: The Support Team for Shiki Ryougi

    Chapter 242: The Support Team for Shiki Ryougi


    The smoke and dust kicked up by the copsing Ogawa Apartments quickly spread to the open space where Shinji and Touko were located. Touko''s vibrant red sports car was instantly covered in ayer of grayish dust.


    "I see, it''s Fujino." Touko quickly grasped Shinji''s arrangement. "Indeed, only Fujino''s ''Distortion'' can directly break the ''Temple'' outside of Araya''s bounded field."


    "But Araya''s bounded field is really impressive. Even at such a close distance, we didn''t hear any sound or feel any vibration." Despite the pervasive smoke and dust, there was no sign of anything unusual. This strange sight amazed Shinji.


    "If it weren''t like this, how would it fool the restraining force?" Touko sighed, whether for Araya''s determination or their own failed n. "What''s your n now? If my spection is correct, Shiki should be at the highest point of the West Tower, which is nearly 30 meters high. Even if the Shiki is skilled, I doubt she cane out unscathed."


    "Hehe, it''s time for Sakura to take action."


    As if in response to Shinji''sughter, a girl with purple hair and purple eyes appeared on the outer wall of the Ogawa Apartments. She wore the same uniform as Fujino and held a uniquely shaped staff in her hand. It was the symbol of Egyptian authority and the symbol of the pharaoh''s power¡ªthe Ankh.


    The Ankh, Sakuya held was one of the scepters used by a pharaoh, infused with divine power by the Egyptian goddess revered in Egypt. Sakuya raised the Ankh high, the curved T-shaped head of the staff pointing towards the Shiki suspended in mid-air.


    After moving the Shiki away from the room, Kirie threw her directly from the tenth floor. Sakuya used the power of the Ankh to cushion the impact of the Shiki''s fall and also treated her injuries. Healing and protection were the shared abilities of Isis and Selket.


    The descent of the Shiki and the copse of the Ogawa Apartments happened almost simultaneously. At the moment the Shikinded, the circr apartment building turned into ruins.


    On the edge of the ruins, two men sat slumped on the ground, gasping for breath.


    One was Tomoe Enjou, an unwitting pawn manipted by Araya. The other was Cornelius Alba, Araya''s coborator.


    After the Shiki was captured, the former fled in panic and only managed to run to the courtyard of the apartmentplex before the building copsed.


    Thetter was originally unconscious but happened to be awakened by a piece of rubble hitting his head, snapping him out of his stupor. Upon opening his eyes, he saw the copse of the sky and earth and quickly used magic to st through the walls and escape. Although Alba was a top-ss magus, he couldn''t guarantee his survival in the crisis of the copsing apartment unless he carried a defensive Mystic Code simr to the Moon Spirit Marrow.


    Shinji chose to follow Touko into the apartment instead of immediately destroying it, considering this factor.


    Later, the owner of the Ogawa Apartments, Araya Souren, appeared in the courtyard surrounded by green grass. His Hounouden Rokujyuyonshou not only epassed the interior of the apartment but also included the attached courtyard. However, the remaining barrier couldn''t be called a "Temple" anymore after the main structure was destroyed.


    A mountain high and nine thousand yards long, yet one misstep led to failure.


    The painstakingly cooked duck unexpectedly flew away.


    Even with Araya Souren''s experience andposure of over two hundred years, he couldn''t help but disy a resentful expression. He nced at Matou Sakura standing on the wall, then looked at Asakami Fujino standing outside the apartment gate. Finally, he cast his gaze towards Justeaze and Kirie, who were floating beside Shiki Ryougi in their spiritual forms. Many things became clear to him.


    "So that''s why Shinji Matou and Touko Aozaki left so readily..." he murmured. "Because they knew that even without them, there were other reinforcements, and the support behind Shiki Ryougi was vast."


    However, the effectiveness of the Contrac of Geis was absolute. Without the two most difficult opponents, Araya and Alba might still have a chance to fight back.


    Just as Araya hesitated whether to retreat or make a desperate attempt, an invisible aura of death permeated the air¡ªthe focus of everyone''s struggle, Shiki Ryougi, woke up.


    d in a white kimono and an ill-matching leather jacket, her jet-ck hair, wet-like, adorned her blue-ck eyes devoid of any daze or confusion caused by her unconsciousness.


    "I''m going to kill you here," the awakened girl said as she gazed at the ck magus who had injured her. Her expression was incredibly calm as if casually kicking away an obstacle on her path. She simply didn''t want to be bothered by this magus anymore, nothing more.


    Facing Shiki, who approached with a natural gait, Araya also made his decision.


    "Fine. I shouldn''t have nned to capture you from the beginning... Nothing has changed now. Although resurrection might not be possible smoothly, I want to take your head and rece it with mine. I might die, but as long as I can touch the Root, this life means nothing at all."


    Shiki didn''t respond to Araya''s words, nor did she stop. The distance between the two grew narrower.


    "Shiki." An incredibly familiar voice called out from behind Shiki, apanied by the sound of a heavy object breaking through the air. "Catch this."


    Shiki didn''t turn around but extended her right hand like an eye growing behind her and caught the object.


    "You brought it with you." The girl, who usually didn''t smile,ughed excitedly when she picked up the object. "Sakura, Asakami, don''t intervene. He is my prey."


    The clear and ethereal light tore through the silent night. The girl''s demeanor was natural, like a warrior standing on the battlefield, and the bright object in her hand was her katana.


    It was an ancient sword, the de repeatedly forged from refined iron, with a texture resembling copper. Engraved on the tang were nine ancient Japanese characters - "Those who face the enemy are all arrayed in front." Throughout Japanese history, only one ancient sword met these conditions, the renowned "Kanesada Kuji" crafted by Izumi-no-Kami Kanesada. With a history of over four hundred years, only a family as ancient as the Ryougi n could produce such a national treasure-like antique sword.


    History itself represents mystery, and the older something is, the stronger the mystery it holds. When the umtion of history reaches a certain level, ordinary objects gain the ability to resist magic.


    Shiki simply drew the Kanesada Kuji without any fuss, and the remaining barrier around the ruins trembled. This was the power brought about by four centuries of history.


    However, even so, Araya still believed he wouldn''t lose. Even if the Kanesada Kuji could tear through the barrier, Shiki''sbat skills were inferior to his own. Assuming the objective was not to capture her alive, Araya had more than enough confidence in his ability to achieve victory.


    The ck magus raised his hand, and three concentric circles appeared around him.


    The triple-bounded field had a diameter of about four meters, and Shiki positioned herself about two meters outside the outermost circle.


    The killing intent emanating from both of them turned the winter breeze into a scorching summer wind. This silently released killing intent seared the skin of everyone present.


    PS: Girl Power


    =====


    Support Me At /AbsoluteCode

 Chapter 243: Sakura and Fujino vs. Alba

    Chapter 243: Sakura and Fujino vs. Alba


    People can influence their environment, and the killing intent released by Araya Souren and Shiki Ryougi is a perfect example of that, making the air scorching hot.


    Simrly, the environment can also affect people. Under the stimtion of this murderous atmosphere, Alba''s originally despondent mood became uplifted. He took a deep breath, brushed off the dust from his body, and walked towards Fujino and Sakura.


    "Ah, two lovely youngdies, it''s wonderful that you''re here. With Aozaki absent, having you two around is a pleasant surprise. Though killing you won''t quell the evesting anger and humiliation I feel, just the thought of the expression she might make when she sees you dead brings me genuine delight."


    Despite his careful preparations, Alba still lost to Touko. This oue drove him mad, and now he only wanted to seek revenge against Touko using any means necessary.


    Alba extended his arms as if giving a speech. His smile contained malice, resentment, unwillingness, jealousy, and the joy of revenge and venting.


    "If you want to hate someone, don''t hate me. Go hate your master. Rest assured, I won''t keep you waiting in hell for long. I''ll soon send your master down to join you. Only then can I satisfy the grudge in my heart."


    The two girls, one tall and one small were not intimidated by Alba. They didn''t retreat or escape; they simply looked at this man, who was clearly in his fifties but still trying to act young, dressed like a magician in a red evening gown, with undisguised disgust.


    "Fujino, he''s the stalker that Brother talked about, right?"


    "Yes, whenever we encounter someone like him, we should keep our distance."


    "Understood, Fujino. My Brother said the same thing. But what if the stalker keeps chasing after us?"


    "Then we''ll show him what we''re made of."


    Upon hearing the girls'' conversation, Alba''s joy grew even greater.


    "Hahaha, that''s right! You must resist, or it won''t be fun at all. Let me see what Aozaki has taught you."


    Alba continued to advance, and the distance between him and the girls narrowed to only ten meters.


    "Come on, what are you waiting for? Let me see your Mystic Code. Ah? Is it Rune? Or a puppet? Or perhaps a familiar? Regardless of which, it must be a crude and vulgar shade of red that contradicts Aozaki''s surname and matches her name."


    Fujino and Sakura remained indifferent, their apathetic attitude provoking the anger of the red magus.


    "Even your arrogant attitude is just like that detestable woman. Well then, since that''s the case, just go ahead and die."


    Losing patience, Alba uttered a simple syble, and the invisible air was honed into des that flew toward the girls'' legs.


    Although he said he wanted them dead, Alba had no intention of letting them die so easily. He wanted to slowly torture these two girls, and inflict injuries all over their bodies before taking theirst breaths.


    The rushing air des had yet to touch the girls'' bodies when they were deflected away. The two girls didn''t even flinch.


    This was the effect of magical resistance.


    Every person has a certain level of resistance to magic, which is determined by factors such as their physical constitution, magic circuits, magical inscriptions, andpatibility with magic.


    Sakura''s naturally resilient magic circuits,bined with her body strengthened by the Golden Apple, gave her a stronger resistance to magic than Shinji. Not to mention a simple wind-based magic attack, even if two moreyers were added, it wouldn''t necessarily harm Sakura.


    Sakura lowered her head, her gaze sweeping over the marks left on thewn by the wind des. "Hmm... Touko-sensei was right. This stalker doesn''t seem to be very strong."


    "Yes, that''s why our sensei told us not to bother with him," Fujino replied earnestly.


    Sakura blinked, looking confused and adorable. "But isn''t he sensei''s ssmate? Why is he so weak?"


    Fujino, in her role as the elder, answered the question and dispelled the confusion. "Don''t your ssmates also have different levels of academic performance?"


    "Right."


    "That''s true."


    The innocent words and innocent expressions almost burned through the already raging mes of Alba''s anger.


    "Know your ce!"


    The red magus tore off his gentleman aristocrat disguise, revealing his wicked true nature.


    "I am the truth of all things, and before me, you shall inevitably face destruction!"


    This was the fire-based magecraft he once used against Touko, and it was Alba''s most proficient magecraft. With his proud chanting skills, scorching mes that could melt gold and iron rose from the ground, quickly engulfing the withered yellowwn and trapping the two girls inside.


    Facing such powerful high-level magecraft, Sakura dared not rely solely on her magical resistance. She bent down, pressing her hand against the slightly warm ground, and carved a protective primal rune on the ground¡ª"EIHWAZ!"


    Invisible power spread outward from the rune as its center, and once the mes entered the rune''s influence range, they would be dispelled.


    What also dispersed was Alba''s anger. Did she just say "EIHWAZ"? Could it be that he misheard? EIHWAZ was a primal rune that had been lost for a long time, and he had researched it extensively but had no clue how to restore it. How could this little girl possibly master it?


    However, when he saw the mes being obstructed by the rune, he started to waver.


    At that moment, Sakura''s other hand, which had been free, carved another rune at a distance from Alba.


    The next second, mes ignited around Alba as well.


    Neither Sakura nor Alba directly applied their magic to each other. Not because they didn''t want to, but because they couldn''t. It was because there was magic flowing inside the magus'' body, and it was difficult to directly affect the body of a magus through indirect interference from a distance unless the magic was directly inscribed on the opponent''s body. That was precisely why magus had a stronger resistance to magic than ordinary people.


    Therefore, when magus fought, they often chose alternative carriers to unleash the power of their magecraft before striking. Of course, cooperating with the injured to receive healing magecraft was an exception.


    Although the mes ignited by the rune didn''t have the same range as Alba''s mes, they were no less intense in heat. A single rune could summon such mes, undoubtedly the power of the primal rune.


    "It''s impossible, impossible¡ªah!"


    To verify the authenticity of the mes, Alba reached out with his bare hand to touch the mes. Even with his resistance to fire magic, he couldn''t help but cry out in pain.


    "Itreallyis ''FEHU'' after all, and this effect... Could it be that woman has truly restored all the ''Primal Runes'' and passed them on to her disciples? This... this is just too absurd!"


    But what hurt Alba more than his hand was his inner turmoil. He stared intently at Sakura''s face, hoping to find answers from her.


    Sakura, with her kind heart, fulfilled his wish. "Although I didn''t learn my Rune Magic from Sister Touko, she indeed mastered the ''Eighteen Primal Runes.''"


    Sakura''s voice, still tinged with innocence, struck Alba like a heavy hammer, plunging him into the depths of despair.


    Not only was he overwhelmed in terms of puppets, but the gap in Rune Magic was even greater. How could Alba, who ced such importance on his reputation to the point of being pathological, endure this? The dark emotions consumed his heart, dragging him into the abyss called "jealousy."


    "Why can you juniors walk ahead of me? Why can you little brats boss me around¡ªRepeat!"


    The sea of mes erupted once again, merging with the previous mes to create blue mes with even higher temperatures.


    The defense line of "EIHWAZ" was on the verge of copse.


    PS: This guy is Type-moon punching bag.


    =====


    Support Me At /AbsoluteCode

 Chapter 244: Woman Like a Dragon (Part 1)

    Chapter 244: Woman Like a Dragon (Part 1)


    Shiki abruptly stopped in front of the bounded field, gripping the handle of the knife she had been holding with one hand until now. She slightly lowered her center of gravity, firmly holding the knife handle in front of her waist, with the de gradually facing the enemy in front of her. This was a proper stance ¨Cmonly used in many swordsmanship styles ¨C and it was the most basic and powerful fighting posture.


    Shiki stood in confrontation with Souren Araya, her sharp killing intent manifesting as a clear de piercing through Araya''s body. It signaled the instantmencement of an offensive and defensive battle.


    "The Rainbow" level Mystic eye, the "Mystic Eyes of Death Perception", awaken!


    Araya exerted force through their outstretched wrist. At this moment, he acted not out of a desire for battle but purely on the instinct to kill Shiki.


    "Fugu!" Although the temple had already been destroyed and the terrifying power to destroy space was no longer present, the remaining bounded still provided Araya with a considerable advantage as if it were his workshop. This roar possessed enough power to crush a human body.


    There was no dy whatsoever. In the instant of shouting and shaking hands, Shiki''s defeat had already been decided ¨C at least, that''s what Araya thought. But the next second, reality overturned his expectations.


    The girl, who actedter than him but moved faster than his shout, raised her hands holding the knife. The speed was so fast that it appeared as a sh of light. The knife, raised high above her head, was swung down with even greater speed than before.


    The incation of "Fugu" was cut off by the shing death lines. The pressure capable of crushing a human body was eliminated before the girl''s eyes.


    Araya once again infused power into his hands. It was just the act of opening and closing his palms, but it was still too slowpared to the swift movements of Shiki.


    ... Araya couldn''t utter a sound, and before he could even think, he took that blow.


    Shiki, as her name suggested, leaped forward. She maintained the posture of cutting through distortion with a single stroke and struck Araya as she approached.


    Before taking a step forward, she swung her knife horizontally, causing the bounded field that Araya relied upon to disappear.


    If only the outermost circle was destroyed by that de, it wouldn''t matter much. Araya thought, with a sense of awakening, that even if he was approached, the oue would be determined when Shiki destroyed the secondyer of the barrier.


    However, with just one stroke, both the outer and inner barriers were simultaneously eliminated.


    Then Shiki took another step forward. If one were to describe the swing of her knife as "lightning-fast," then her footsteps were even faster than "lightning-fast." With a single step, Shiki closed the four-meter distance to zero.


    Her body flowed, and the step she took was also the pace to unleash the deadly strike. The excessively fast movement of her body even gave the illusion of time moving backward.


    The de approached, the strike descended, and Araya jumped backward. Shiki maintained her posture after swinging the knife and watched him, a trace of blood flowing from her mouth.


    She wasn''t injured; it was just a recurrence of the previous injuries. Just over ten minutes ago, Araya had broken her ribs, and her internal organs had suffered considerable impact. If it weren''t for Sakura''s emergency treatment using the "Scepter of Pharaoh," she wouldn''t even be able to stand.


    However, even so, she had only recovered to a level where she could move. Any significant movement would aggravate her injuries, let alone engaging inbat. The current Shiki had every organ from her throat to her abdomen protesting her reckless actions.


    But this recklessness yielded fruitful results. Souren Araya, who jumped backward, had his right arm severed by her fierce strike. No, it wasn''t just the hand; it started from the shoulder, and the entire chest connected to the hand fell off.


    Araya Souren, a closebat master who could dodge bullets, only jumped backward afterpletely taking a strike, without even realizing it himself.


    "Who exactly are you?"


    ¡ó¡ó¡ó


    The "EIHWAZ" defensive line was in jeopardy, and the two-meter diameter protective field was quicklypressed to less than a meter. It would soon burn the girls'' clothes.


    Alba, consumed by ck jealousy, had no intention of letting the two girls off.


    "Touko Aozaki and all of you will die. Yes, that''s right. Once I kill you, I will be the first. I will still be the first, and you shouldn''t exist!"


    "Just¡ª"


    Just as Alba was preparing tounch another attack and turn the two girls into living torches, he encountered an unbelievable situation. His right hand, extended in conjunction with the incantation, moved involuntarily.


    It spun, kept spinning, 10 degrees, 20 degrees, 30 degrees, and continued until it twisted nearly 90 degrees without stopping, surpassing the limits of what the wrist joint could bear.


    The twisted pain in his wrist shattered Alba''s incantation. In increasingly intense agony and with a bewildered gaze, the wrist emitted a groan of unbearable burden and ultimately snapped.


    "Ah... Aaaah!" A bted wail, filled with extreme misery.


    Cornelius Alba, who had beente in unleashing the "Sea of mes," instinctively took several steps back, clutching his arm that had lost its right hand. His eyes, stripped of jealousy and reced by fear, reflected a pair of peculiar eyes, intertwining red and green, as if ignited spirals.


    "My... Mystic eye¡ªgolden, no, could it be a gemstone!!!"


    Alba, now deprived of his right hand, was incoherent. He was familiar with the Clock Tower''s hierarchy of mystic eyes, but he had never witnessed a gold-tier or higher mystic eye before. He never expected to encounter one in this remote easternnd. If he knew that Fujino''s mystic eye was not at the level of a gemstone but rather beyond it, at the level of the "Rainbow," he might have simply fainted.


    The girl wielding the Mystic Eye of Distortion stepped out of the defensive circle of runes. The power of distortion concealed within her eyes tore through the sea of fire, ripped apart the grass, tore through the earth, and finally locked onto the enemy''s head.


    At this critical moment, the targeted Alba immediately copsed to the ground, rolling and crawling to evade Fujino''s gaze, narrowly avoiding the tragic fate of having his head twisted off.


    Although he had shown poor performance and repeated defeats, Alba was still a top-tier magus, on the same level as Keh during the Fourth War. His experience and knowledge were extraordinary, including his experience in dealing with mystic eyes. After all, mystic eyes relied on the eyes to cast magic, which meant that as long as they were not seen, the influence of the mystic eye would be greatly diminished.


    Covered in dirt, Alba used both his hands and feet to desperately retreat, while repeatedly chanting.


    "Repeat! Repeat! Repeat!"


    Sessive waves of mes surged forth, forming walls of fire, obstructing Fujino''s line of sight.


    His remaining left hand was not idle either, carving rune after rune into the air.


    Naudiz (Survival)


    Ihwaz (Otherworld)


    Algiz (Protection)


    Although overshadowed by Toukoter on and despite his iplete foundation, Alba was still one of the few skilled users of runes in the world. Even with Fujino''s "Rainbow" grade mystic eye, it would take some time to break through the triple runes.


    Defending with runes that require no incantation and attacking with his unique chanting technique, this is the capital that Alba has umted over thirty years in the world of magecraft¡ªalthough he never imagined that he would have to go all out against two underage girls.


    Under the obstruction of the walls of fire and runes, the distance between Alba and Fujino grew wider and wider, and the heart that had been hanging on the edge of death gradually descended back to the ground.


    As long as he put enough distance between them, he would be safe.


    At this moment, Alba had abandoned his intention to kill Touko''s Disciples. He wanted to leave this dreadful city as soon as possible, leave Japan, and head to the Clock Tower.


    He had to deliver the news about Asakami Fujino, the holder of a "Gemstone" grade mystic eye, and Sakura Matou, the user of the "Original Rune" to the oldest ssroom in the Clock Tower¡ªthe Secret Ritual Disciplinary Bureau, Astral Observatory, Calion. The order for "Sealing Designation" would be issued from there.


    Touko was already on the "Sealing Designation" list, and her two disciples would surely be added to the list as well. By then, the Clock Tower''s hounds, the "Executor" forces, woulde to deal with these three troublesome women. And Alba, who was once an "Executor" and even a squad leader of the "Executor" forces, with his connection to the Secret Ritual Disciplinary Bureau, would take charge of leading the most elite "Executor" forces to seal these three women.


    ''You will be living specimens, thoroughly, and be the collection of the Clock Tower!''


    At the thought of this, Alba couldn''t help butugh, and his broken right hand didn''t seem so painful anymore.


    PS: Based on Alba''s understanding of Sakura, her current performance is not worthy of being designated for sealing. He ns to exaggerate the facts. After all, the order for "Sealing Designation" is also issued by people.


    PS2: Of course, if Sakura''s true identity were fully revealed to the Secret Ritual Disciplinary Bureau, that would be another matter. Not to mention the issues of Sakura attribute ''Imaginary Numbers'' and magic circuits, just the fact that she has consumed a Golden Apple is enough to warrant a sealing designation.


    =====


    Support Me At /AbsoluteCode

 Chapter 245: Women Like a Dragons (Part 2)

    Chapter 245: Women Like a Dragons (Part 2)


    If Alba''s opponent was only Fujino, he might have been able to escape sessfully.


    After all, Fujino was not a magus, nor was she trained like Ryougi Shiki from a young age, possessing exceptional physical skills. Besides her Mystic Eyes and women''s self-defense techniques, she had no other means of attack. Alba was focused on running away, and she didn''t have a way to stop him.


    However, Alba''s opponent was not just Fujino, but also Sakura, who had magical aptitude surpassing Shinji. During the time Fujino was "chasing" Alba, Sakura didn''t stand idly by. Instead, she stayed silent behind Fujino and used Fujino''s body as a shield, writing a three-line incantation in the air.


    Just when Alba thought he was safe, Sakura finished writing thest rune.


    Before Sakura could move her hand away, those incantations, written in a special syntax and structure, eagerly embedded themselves into Sakura''s body¡ªno, not Sakura''s body, but the shadow projected onto Sakura from Fujino.


    In the instant the incantations disappeared, Sakura''s shadow suddenly bulged as if it transformed from a two-dimensional ne to a three-dimensional figure. The three-dimensional position was not fixed but moved between the shadows at an incredibly high speed, beyond what the naked eye could perceive.


    In one second, it was inside Fujino''s shadow, and in the next second, it was inside Sakura''s shadow. Another secondter, it moved under the courtyard''s wall... After a few more transitions, the three-dimensional shadow image arrived at Alba''s feet.


    Sakura''s right hand, which caused the shadow to mutate, slowly lifted, and words not belonging to this country spilled out from between her thin lips: "Apostle of Shadows!"


    As the words fell, the swollen shadow finally revealed its true form.


    It was a creature between ck and gray, simr in size to Sakura. The upper body was a sphere, and the lower body consisted of elongated, fluffy strips, somewhat resembling a jellyfish with octopus tentacles. In short, it was a very peculiar-looking monster.


    The monster emerged from Alba''s shadow and silently struck him in the back.


    ¡ó¡ó¡ó


    "Who exactly are you?"


    Araya Souren stared at the opponent standing before him, not even paying attention to his wounds.


    The previous strike can be considered a lethal blow. If Shiki''s second strike had killed three bounded fields instead of two, Araya''s body would have been split in half.


    The first boundary, "Fugu," which guarded the closest to him, momentarily slowed down Shiki''s footsteps, allowing Araya to evade this deadly blow. What surprised Araya even more was that the girl in front of him seemedpletely different from just a few minutes ago.


    Shiki, readjusting her posture, switched from holding the sword with both hands to holding it with one hand. With just this change in movement, the girl transformed back into the familiar figure that everyone knew. She coughed up blood, and if she hadn''t been injured, she might have immediately swung at him, taking his head.


    "Why? Is it because of the difference in weapons?!" Araya eximed.


    The reason Shiki transformed into a different person was not due to any other factor but her battle-willed control, honed to its limits.


    Long ago, when samurai drew their swords, they epted killing and being killed as a matter of course. It wasn''t because of their mentality as samurai, but because they awakened the moment they gripped the hilt. Their bodies existed solely for killing, and their minds existed solely for survival. It wasn''t merely a matter of concentrating before a match; it was a switch in brain function that urred when drawing the sword, transforming both the mind and body into instruments of battle.


    From that moment, the muscles moved in a way that was not typical of a living being, the blood vessels changed the flow of blood, and even breathing seemed unnecessary.


    Yes, they eliminated the "human" aspect that was useless inbat and reced everything withponents for battle.


    "The stance and the changes caused by self-suggestion are truly astonishing."


    Upon hearing Araya''s pained words, Shiki responded with a casual "Hmm." The true face that Araya feared was revealed in that instant when Shiki opened her eyes.


    Souren Araya cursed his ignorance. He never expected that there would be a group that still employed this method. He knew that for the ancient-style swordsmen, a distance of three ken (1 ken = 6 shaku = 1.818 meters) was as good as nonexistent. Perhaps Shiki, just now, could have covered a distance of five ken in a single step.


    No one knew what she originally looked like. Almost everyone associated "the use of Mystic Eyes" and "fighting with small knives" with Shiki''s fighting style, but in reality, this woman should be a killer wielding a samurai sword. Compared to her current state, her ordinary state was simply insignificant.


    "I''ve been deceived. It seems that you weren''t serious about fighting with Shiki Tohno," Araya remarked.


    Upon hearing his words, Ryougi Shiki muttered, "No," and shook her head in denial. Her cold gaze conveyed that regardless of the weapon, she always fought seriously.


    This gaze made Araya realize¡ªnow, what did this woman answer? What is the container here? When did this opponent stop being Shiki?


    "I see... So, I finally encountered...!" Souren Araya roared while pressing on the enormous wound that could no longer be called a wound.


    The woman wearing a white kimono¡ªthe true "Ryougi Shiki"¡ªappeared with a smile more feminine than anything else. She approached Araya in that manner.


    Araya did not evade this move, nor did he intend to. He had only one goal¡ªto obtain the current Ryougi Shiki. Even if he lost his body and only had his brain left, he must obtain that coveted treasure.


    With a chance of victory at stake, the magus advanced.


    "Kongou!" Within the true words that activated the bounded field, Souren Araya used his left hand to block Shiki''s de. The left hand, embedded with Buddha''s relics, remained on his body, and even Shiki couldn''t sever the protection of the ?ar¨©ra.


    At the same time, the severed right hand moved, sliding on the floor like a snake, and lunged towards Shiki''s neck.


    "!" A hand as heavy as a thousand jin gripped Shiki''s throat.


    In that momentary gap, Souren Araya stepped back further and extended his left hand.


    "Fugu!" The final bounded field ispressed with a crumbling force. Impacts from various angles, with the strength to crush bones, headed towards Shiki''s body.


    "Ah!" A sound of impending death echoed. The leather jacket shattered, and Shiki in the white kimono fell to the ground. No, it should be said that she fell to the ground¡ªthe girl whom Araya had been waiting for many years had simply disappeared, but she didn''t intend to let go of this opponent. In a state of true unconsciousness, the white figure jumped up. She only wanted to kill Araya Souren.


    A sh swung, and the de pierced Souren Araya''s chest.


    The sensation of life fading made Araya feel disgusted.


    "What a joke!" Araya kicked Shiki at the same time.


    It was a midsection kick as if to pierce Shiki''s abdomen, like a spear.


    In an instant, blood sttered.


    PS: In terms of footwork, Void Shiki is stronger than Kirie. Kirie takes five steps to match one step of Shiki, and Shiki can cover up to nine steps.


    PS2: The true "Ryougi Shiki" is also known as "Void Shiki."


    =====


    Support Me At /AbsoluteCode

 Chapter 246: Woman Like a Dragon (Part 3)

    Chapter 246: Woman Like a Dragon (Part 3)


    Blood sttered, andthe air was filledwith swirling blood droplets.


    There was fresh blood spewed by Shiki, and there was blood brought out from Araya''s body by the knife.


    BothAraya''s kick and Shiki''s de carried deadly force, but despite the formidable strength of the twofarsurpassing that of ordinary people,their lives were not taken away. They endured the impact on their bodies and continued the brutal exchange of attacks with a self-sacrificial momentum.


    At this point, neither of them had any room to hold back.


    In Araya''s eyes, perhaps Shiki''s body would be tattered, but it didn''t matter how it lookedon theoutside. As long as he could maintain a body that allowed him to move, he only needed the body connected to the "Root." In contrast,his own body could be discarded. As long as he left his head and reced it with Shiki''s body, it would suffice.


    On the other hand, in Shiki''s view, Araya''s life was resilient, unlikethat of a human. Under the premise of enduring multiple fatal injuries without dying and in a situation where the "line of death" couldn''t be captured, the only hope oftrulykilling this terrifying man was to leave as many wounds as possible.


    To kill you!


    No words were spoken, butthe meaning was conveyedthrough their gazes, movements, willpower, and spirit.


    A de, colder than the moonlight, embedded itself in Araya''s left shoulder.


    Araya''s remaining left hand struck Shiki''s right shoulder.


    Apaniedby the distinct sound of bones cracking, powdered blood sttered abundantly, soaking the magus'' ck robe and staining the girl''s pure white kimono.


    Driven by bloodlust, theold manand the young girl exchanged one arm.


    Shiki gripped the knife with her left hand. Although the speed of her attacks was not as swift as before, her swordsmanship remained undeniably precise. She aimed to dismember Araya before her.


    Souren Araya showed no intention of retreating. With his hands gone, he still had his legs and his head. More importantly, he had a final bounded field in ce.


    Perhaps thisst bounded field couldn''t stop the ancient de with its long history, but as long as it could dy Shiki''s movements, even if itwasjust for a second, it would be enough for Araya to secure the victory.


    Although this might be the worst possible way to handle things, in the end, the actions taken are the same¡ªit''s just that when failurees, there''s no insurance left. But it is precisely because of the fear of taking real action that one bes weak. Ifboth Shiki''s had been killedfrom the beginning, it wouldn''t havee to this point of being hunted.


    At this moment, Araya had already forgotten the presence of anyone else around him. His eyes were fixed solely on Shiki Ryougi.


    Golden, floating Sanskrit rings appeared beneath Araya''s feetas the final bounded field opened.


    Shiki''s foothappened to stepon one of the Sanskrit rings, inevitably affected by the bounded field.Although the bounded field was quickly cut apart by the sharpness of the Kanesada Kuji, it was toote to stop Araya''s movement.


    The tip of the ck leather shoe firmly collided with Shiki''sknee,at the connection point between her thigh and calf, immediately shattering the fragile pate.


    Without the support of her knee,Shiki could no longer maintain her bnce.She swayed and fell forward, presenting her abdomen to Araya''s feet.


    Araya didn''t waste the opportunity he had obtained after much effort.Like a kick breaking through the sky, he mercilessly struck Shiki''s chest.


    Even in such dire circumstances, Shiki didn''t forget to counterattack. She swung one final sh.


    This sh poured all of the Shiki''s strength into it. It cut into Araya''s right chest and continued to his right abdomen, almost severing Araya''s body in two.


    The old and the young, man and woman, ck and white, magus and swordswoman, all tumbled to the ground.


    ¡ó¡ó¡ó


    A monster emerged silently from the shadows and struck Alba''s lower back.


    The monster didn''t appearge, but its strength was formidable. With just one collision, it sent A, weighing at least 70 kilograms, off the ground, reaching a height of three meters.


    Alongside the sound of impact, there wasalsoa faint "crack," as if a bone had broken.


    What bones are in the human waist?


    The answer is only one¡ªvertebrae. The shadow monster mercilessly shattered Alba''s spine.


    Don''tforget,that Shinji and Sakura are disciples of Sc¨¢thach. Although theirmainfocus is on rune magic, they haven''t skipped the hellish training that Sc¨¢thach''s disciples mustgo through, which includesgetting beaten up now and then.


    By enduring numerous beatings, they naturally learn which parts of the human body are resilient andwhich arevulnerable. The waist and abdomen, whichck rib protection and contain various vital organs, are the most difficult to defend and highly fragile areas.


    An injury to the waist and abdomen can range from hindering movement to direct death, making it an ideal target for defeating enemies. Having embraced Sc¨¢thach''s teachings of "victory above all," Sakura has long abandoned naivety and weakness. She struck without hesitation, inflicting severe injuries on Alba and eliminating any thoughts of escape.


    Due to the existence of magic circuits and magic crests, a magus'' vitality is much stronger thanthat of an ordinary person, and their pain tolerance is simrly enhanced.


    Despite having his right hand twisted and his spine shattered, Alba managed to stay conscious. He struggled to focus his vision, wanting to understand what was obstructing him.


    However, once he saw clearly, he would have preferred to remain ignorant and simply faint.That way, he wouldn''t have to endure another blow.


    "That, that is... a shadow creature... Shadow Apostle!!!"


    As one of the modern magus who primarily focused on rune magic aside from their reverence for ancient magecraft in "Wandering Sea," Alba was well aware of the magecraft Sakura was employing.


    The Shadow Apostle is one of the high-level rune magics.


    The ssification of rune magicismostly determinedby the runes used. Low-level rune magic spells, such as "Rainbow Missiles" or "Ice Pir de," areposed of the "Derivative Twenty-Four Runes." High-level rune magic requires the inclusion of the "Original Eighteen Runes," while grand sorceries surpassing high-level magecraft must consist entirely of the "Original Runes."


    Since theincantationincludes the Original Runes, the effect of the magecraft is naturally much stronger.


    The principle of the Shadow Apostle is to invoke andmand shadow creatures using rune symbols imbued withspecialpower.


    The creature Sakura maniptes, resembling a jellyfish, is one of the mostmontypes ofshadow creatures, with a strength equivalent to an elite Dragon Tooth Warrior. However, due to the unique nature of shadow beings being able to lurk within shadows, the practical evaluation of the Shadow Apostle exceeds that of Dragon Tooth Warriors, and the difficulty of magecraftis likewise increased.


    To Alba''s knowledge, there is no runic magus in this world capable of using Shadow Apostles.


    "Ahahaha, impossible, impossible. I must be dreaming."


    Cornelius Alba, who hasn''tevenfully mastered the "Secondary Twenty-Four Runes" and can''t even perform the most basic rune magic, wapletelydevastated and finally began to escape from reality.


    Sakura ignored Alba''s pitiful state. This loli, who stood at the pinnacle of rune magic but waspletely unaware of it, focused onmanding the Shadow Apostle.In theinstant Arubanded, she followed up with another collision, which is the only attack method of the jellyfish-like creature.


    "I promised Touko-nee and Big Brother that I would teach you a lesson with the new magecraft I learned, you hentai(Stalker). And I did it!"


    Alba''s eyes rolled back, and he almost passed out.


    PS: Shadow Apostles are simr to ordinary assassins. They excel at surprise attacks from behind but are notparticrlyformidable inbat. If Alba had time to prepare, one or two fire magic spells would be enough to deal with them. But who made Alba get beaten by Touko first, then by Fujino, and just when he finally managed to escape, he got hit by Sakura. It''s even worse than Tokiomi.


    PS2: Alba, why did youhave toprovoke the whole family of designated seals? Couldn''t you have picked someone else to mess with?


    =====


    Support Me At /AbsoluteCode

 Chapter 247: The Death of Cornelius Alba

    Chapter 247: The Death of Cornelius Alba


    Two collisions had left Alba severely injured, struggling to breathe with each breath bing shallower. However, Sakura showed no intention of stopping. She extended her small right hand, preparing tomand the Shadow Apostle for a third collision, intending to end the life of that annoying magus once and for all.


    Just before the Shadow Apostle descended, another hand suddenly appeared on Sakura''s hand.


    "Fujino-neechan?" A hint of confusion appeared in Sakura''s purple eyes.


    "This is far enough," Fujino said as she grasped Sakura''s hand with both of hers and gently let go.


    "But the enemy hasn''t¡ª"


    It was hard to imagine such cold-hearted wordsing from a ten-year-old girl, but Sakura said them, speaking naturally. This was also influenced by Sc¨¢thach, not showing mercy to enemies and joking about her own life.


    Sakura was even better at this than Shinji, not because she was heartless, but because of her young age and limited thinking. When people think too much, they be anxious and paranoid. Shinji, who knew too much, often faced this problem, as did Araya who was too obsessed with Shiki Ryougi.


    Of course, from society''s mainstream perspective, Sakura was a bit twisted. However, Fujino, who was talking to Sakura, was also a twisted individual and didn''t see any problem. Fujino once again ignited the spiral in her eyes and spoke calmly.


    "I''ll take care of whates next. That person insulted our teacher, and as disciples of our teacher, we must uphold her honor."


    "But I promised Onii-chan that I would defeat this stalker."


    "You have already defeated him. It''s just that taking his life is something I will do. You are not yet fourteen, not old enough to be stained with blood. I am already sixteen and can bear this responsibility."


    Article 41 of the Japanese Penal Code stiptes that "the actions of a person under the age of fourteen shall not be subject to punishment." In other words, the age of fourteen is the dividing line, and those under fourteen are not held criminally responsible, while those fourteen and older are fully criminally responsible. In other words, if Sakura, who is not yet fourteen, were to kill someone, she would not be punished because she is not yet qualified to bear that burden. That is also the reason why Fujino stopped Sakura from delivering the final blow, as the crime of murder would be borne by herself, who already has full criminal capacity.


    Sakura could sense the goodwill behind Fujino''s words, but she did not ept them and only asked, "Fujino-neechan, have your hands been stained with blood?"


    "No," Fujino shook her head, her already fair skin appearing even paler under the moonlight.


    She was uneasy. She knew the other person deserved to die, and she knew that following Shinji would lead to this day, but there was still some uneasiness in her heart. It was the uneasiness of taking a step into the unknown, a step that couldn''t be undone. It had nothing to do with determination, nor did it waver because it was the path she had chosen for herself.


    Sakura gave Fujino a strange smile, the curve of her lips unchanged, revealing teeth that were still white and clean. However, the innocence and purity that belonged to a child had diminished significantly, reced by a depth that bore a resemnce to Touko.


    "But my hands are already unclean."


    In that year when she was five, on the day she had just arrived at the Matou house, on the night she stepped into the basement that had already been filled in, her brother killed the bad person who should have been called grandfather to protect her.


    At that time, her brother''s face had blood on it, and she reached out to wipe it for him.


    Her brother wouldn''t let her, saying it was dirty.


    She said, "It''s not dirty, not dirty at all, Onii-chan."


    At that time, she didn''t know that "dirty" had another meaning, but now she understood, and yet she didn''t feel any regret. Perhaps that blood was indeed dirty, but the act of wiping away the blood for her brother meant that they both shared in this filth, this guilt of taking a life. Although she didn''t kill with her own hands, she had long since borne the sin of killing.


    "Sakura...you..." Fujino had never seen Sakura like this, and perhaps even her family, including Shinji, had never seen Sakura like this.


    "I''m fine,Fujino-neechan. Just remembering some things."


    After that night that changed her fate, to maintain secrecy and prevent any psychological trauma, Justeaze manipted Sakura''s memories, blurring and fading the memories of that night. But nobody knew that these gradually fading memories would slowly resurface as Sakura''s magic abilities improved.


    When Sakura mastered the "Shadow Apostle," she remembered everything.


    The eerie basement, swarming insects, the terrifying old man, her despair, and the light that cut through that despair.


    She wouldn''t me Justeaze, who interfered with her memories, nor would she me Shinji, Byakuya, and Kariya for deliberately keeping things from her. She knew they all did it for her good, wanting her to be happy.


    But she was even happier that she could remember everything. That way, she could ovee thest trace of uneasiness and fear and walk the same path as her brother, bearing the burden of guilt together with him.


    "So,Fujino-neechan, don''t stop me. I will kill him, for my brother and myself."


    At this moment, Sakura emitted an aura identical to Shinji''s, putting Fujino under inexplicable pressure.


    "Well, I respect your choice. I will join you. If you''re not fast enough, don''t me me."


    Fujino couldn''t refuse Sakura in this state, but she also had her persistence. The red and green spiral in her eyes focused around Alba''s head. With a single spin, she could twist off Alba''s head.


    "Then let''s begin. I''ll count to three, and we''ll act together." Sakura raised her right hand again, extending it straight without hesitation. Her arm dered her determination and confidence, and the Shadow Apostle rose high.


    "1¡ª" Before she could finish counting, something happened to Alba''s body.


    It wasn''t Fujino or Sakura trying to escape. It was Alba''s movement.


    Despite being struck twice, Alba hadn''t lost consciousness. He was waiting for an opportunity. At this point, he knew he couldn''t escape, but he wanted to use all his magical power tounch one final spell. Killing the two girls would be good, but if he couldn''t kill them, he would at least inflict as much harm as possible.


    Alba not only possessed the skill of high-speed incantation but also the ability to lower his voice and extend the chanting time at the cost of power. Sakura and Fujino''s casual conversation gave him the time toplete his magecraft.


    Unprecedented magical fluctuations appeared on Alba''s body, converging in his outstretched left hand, poised to strike the two girls.


    Sensing that something was amiss, Sakura immediately stopped counting and activated the Shadow Apostle. At the same time, Fujino ignited the spiral in her eyes.


    This was the showdown, a battle of speed.


    Who was faster in the end? Alba''s magic? Sakura''s Shadow Apostle? Or Fujino''s Mystic Eyes?


    The answer surprised everyone¡ªnone of them.


    The fastest was a bullet,ing from the rooftop of an apartment building eight hundred meters away, fired from the muzzle of a Walther WA2000 semi-automatic sniper rifle, a supersonic bullet.


    This bullet pierced through Alba''s head from above, directly prating his brain. The tremendous impact caused him to roll on the ground twice even after instantaneously dying. The impending magic, the collision of the Shadow Apostle, and the distortion of the Mystic Eyes all came to naught.


    As the slender man who fired the shot ejected the cartridge, he calmly smoked a cigarette and muttered to himself.


    "Little girls, once blood stains you, it can never be washed away. It''s better to avoid getting stained if you can."


    Who was he? He was Shinji''sst line of defense¡ªthe Magus Killer, Emiya Kiritsugu!


    PS: In fact, this scene has a deeper meaning¡ª


    Sakura: I was here first, I am the legitimate one.


    Fujino: I respect that you were here first, but I also have my persistence. Watch out for me catching up.


    PS2: Alba got KS by Kiritsugu.


    =====


    Support Me At /AbsoluteCode

 Chapter 248: The Death of Souren Araya

    Chapter 248: The Death of Souren Araya


    Old and young, male and female, ck and white, magus and swordsman, they tumbled and fell to the ground, motionless.Both sides of Shiki''s ribs were broken, and aside from her heart, her internal organs also suffered varying degrees of damage. She fell unconscious on the spot. Even so, she did not release the sword. Araya Souren''s injuries were far more severe than Shiki''s, but he did not lose consciousness. Hesimplyturned his head and looked at the young girl not far away.


    "In this state, you still resemble a girlofyour age."


    The magus shrouded in darkness remained motionless, and his anguished expression deepened further. The thing he desired was right in front of him, yet he couldn''t move. That one strike was a final blow thatcould not be undone. Without any technique, it was a single instinctual strike, a poor strike, but alsoan immensely powerfulstrike. After receiving this strike, there wasindeedonly the path of death to tread.


    "I didn''t expect both of us tobe equally harmed."


    This was their karma, just like their first encounter on a rainy night two years ago and the confrontation before the copse of the apartment.


    "Awakening as an Originator brings limitations from the Origin¡ªthe target is within reach, yet the body cannot move, truly living up to the name of ''Stillness''."


    Souren Araya said mockingly to himself, but itwasn''t meantfor anyone to hear. Beside the magus, a ck-haired youth and a red-haired boy ran past, their clothes fluttering in the breeze as they bypassed Araya and rushed toward the girl in the kimono lying on the ground. At the same time, two ethereal figures descended from the sky, and the Saint known as "Lady Winter" scattered a golden light from her hands, stabilizing the Shiki''s injuries.


    The other ethereal figure approached Araya, hisbloodless lips moved as if trying to say something.


    Kirei Fujou''s life from middle school until three months ago was granted by this magus, and her "dual existence" was also bestowed upon her by him.Without him, she would have died long ago. Without him, she wouldn''t have had a chance to float, let alone meet the person who gave her a new life. But she did it all for her friend...


    "Um... thank you, and I''m sorry," she said.


    She expressed her gratitude for the gift of extended life and apologized for her actions today.


    "Fujou Kirie, is it?" Araya shifted his gaze from Shiki to the girl he had personally chosen as a pawn. "There''s no need toapologize,and no need to thank me. You don''t owe me anything. I paid for your medical expenses, but that was for my purposes, and someone else has fulfilled that purpose for you."


    "Even so, I still want to thank you."


    Another Fujou Kirie appeared beside Araya, not as a spiritual entity but asa realphysical body. The dual existence of the same person simultaneously bowed to Araya, speaking in unison.


    "Without you, I wouldn''t be who I am today."


    "It''s truly pathetic how there hasn''t been the slightest change in you humans." Hearing Fujou Kirie''s sincere gratitude, Araya''s pained face didn''t rxat all. Instead, it grew even more tense. "How sad, truly sad."


    "Even if it''s hypocritical, we still want to live."


    With courage from an unknown source, Kirie expressed her thoughts to the terrifying magus.


    "That''s not sad at all. It''s our human instinct, the proof of our existence."


    "Yes, you''re right.I''m hindered by this instinct.There''s only one step left. This unconscious collective, which epasses the survival instinct, hinders me.The path cannot be opened. Even those who are born with the path willbe prevented. It''s truly... truly ugly, this struggle before death! Nobody knows about the world''s crisis, yet everyone unconsciously desires to live. Everyone indulges in pleasure without trying to save the decayingworld,while unconsciously excluding anything harmful to their existence. What is this contradiction? The desire to live pollutes the prayers for survival. Thatmalevolenceis my enemy."


    Souren Araya lifted his head and looked up at the starry sky, hisvoice filled with deep resentment.


    This resentment was something that Fujou Kirie, with only twenty years of experience, couldn''t understand. She could only remain silent until Araya finished speaking and showed no intention of continuing before she asked, "Is there anything I can do for you?"


    "Someday, you will understand that your actions are not about gratitude orpassion, but merely self-satisfaction, meaningless."


    Even now, Araya had no intention of changing his mindset.


    "But this time, I''ll ept your self-satisfaction. Help me contact Touko Aozaki. I have something to say to her."


    ...


    Under the still cold moonlight, Touko''s voice crossed the distance through radio waves.


    "Araya, you''ve failed again this time." Araya didn''t answer Touko''s words.


    "It''s truly tragic, collecting people''s deaths, creating hell, and experiencing their pain. Doing these things will only bring suffering, right? Why do you push yourself to such extremes? Are you still stubbornly pursuing the Paradox Spiral? Are you still seriously dreaming of saving humanity as a Taimitsu priest?"


    "I... I''ve long forgotten the reason." After answering, Souren Araya fell into self-contemtion.


    It had been a long time since it became impossible to save humanity.As long as one is alive,there will always be people whooffer no return.It''s impossible to make everyone happy.


    So, what about the humans who cannotbe saved? How can we repay their lives?


    There is no answer. The infinite and the finite are equal. If there were no people beyond redemption, there would be no people to save.


    In that case, salvation is like flowing money. Those who are beyondsaving,and a world without redemption, that is whyhewants to record death.


    Recording the end of things,recordingthe end of the world, in this way,everything can be thoroughly analyzed. Then, perhaps, we can determine what true happiness is.


    If we can reconsider those without rpense and those we cannot save, we can determine what can be called happiness.


    If we can understand that after the end of the world, these are the true meaning of humanity¡ªthe people who died for no reasonat all¡ªthen they are bestowed with meaning as a whole.


    If the world ends, then people can discern the value of humanity. Only this is the sole and universal redemption.


    The crackling sound in the receiver brought Araya''s consciousness back to the real world.


    "You''ve even forgotten the reason? Your hope is nothing, and your origin is Stillness. So, what are you?"


    "I am nothing. Ijustwant to pursue the conclusion. These ugly, filthy, base, and ignorant humans, if all that remains after their death is this history¡ªthen I canobtain the conclusionthat thisuglinessis the true value of humanity. If I know thatuglinessand the irredeemable existence arepreciselywhat humanity is, then I can be at peace."


    Though not in the same ce, the two magus maintained the same posture, gazingupat the starry sky.


    Touko asked, "So, is that why you want to reach the Swirl of the Root?There,all the records exist, and even if they don''t, everything can return to nothingness.You want to eliminate all the ugly humans for your own sake."


    "That''s right. Ultimately, I am also seeking self-satisfaction."


    The sound of a swallowed breath resounded, and the focus in their eyes disappeared.Even so, Araya remained motionless, stillbearing a troubled expression on his face.The darkness and weight upon him were like those of a philosopher burdened with eternal unresolved questions.


    "This body has reached its limit."


    "Are you starting over again? How many times is this now? It seems you never learn."


    Thisis precisely the spiral, a spiral paradox, and Araya never changes his expression until the end.


    Touko''s words carried obvious disdain¡ªalthough she despised him, she didn''t dislike this magus turned into a concept.


    Takinga wrong step.No, ifshehadn''t taken the wrong step,shewould have be the same thing.Not human, not even a living being, just a manifestation of pure theory. She now finds thatdeeplysaddening.


    Araya coughed, spitting out blood. His body began to turn into ashes, starting from the remaining left side.


    "I didn''t create a backup of my body. Until we meet again, it will probably be in the next century."


    "By then, there might not be things like magus anymore. We probably won''t see each other again!You''re always alonein the end. Even so, you still won''t stop, will you?"


    "Of course not. I won''t admit defeat."


    After hearing that, Touko closed her eyes, concluding their brief exchange after years of separation.


    In the end¡ªshe, as the Grand Magus Touko Aozaki, asked Souren Araya onest question.


    "Araya, what are you pursuing?"


    "True wisdom," the ck magus replied as his feet crumbled.


    "Where are you pursuing it, Araya?"


    "Only within myownheart," he answered as his coatfell,and half of his body scattered in the wind. Touko watched this transformation.


    "Araya, where is your goal?"


    Araya continued to fade away, leaving only his mouth before disappearing before his words couldturn intosound.


    ¡ªYou already knew it, it''s the end of this Paradox Spiral¡ª


    She felt as if this response had reached her. Touko pulled out a cigarette and lit itsilently,but didn''t put it to her lips.Shesimplywatched as the wisps of smoke dispersed before her eyes, like an illusory mirage that didn''ttrulyexist.


    PS:


    G: Araya is not death? Or does he survive even after losing hisst backup?


    -He is effectively immortal in a sense due to his consciousness surviving even if his body should rot and crumble to dust. He differs from a Puppet Master who prepares bodies they create in advance in case they should die, and instead switches to a spare Puppet body that slowly limates to his soul. Unlike Touko, who has to die before switching to her next body, Araya has never experienced death and instead moves his consciousness to another body. The Magic Circuits, the wiring moving his physical form, reaches through the body and sublimates the temporary body into the real thing. With much experience in bringing physical bodies under his control, having gone through many bodies in his life, he canplete the process in half a day. He is a solitary existence, so he cannot flee if his body is destroyed, though after hisst Puppet body is destroyed, both he and Touko note that he will eventually return in time since Shiki''s Mystic Eyes of Death Perception only destroyed Araya''s body and not his existence itself, due to having struck a different Line of Death.


    G: A that exins why he is alive even after being struck by shiki, so he is able to take over another body even if it takes to long topletely turn into his own.


    -He''s like Ozpin from RWBY.


    G: A yeah i understand now


    =====


    Support Me At /AbsoluteCode

 Chapter 249: Relics and Magic Crest (Part 1)

    Chapter 249: Relics and Magic Crest (Part 1)


    The night was dark, and the wind howled¡ªa perfect time for murder and arson.


    Unfortunately, at this moment, the intended victims were already dead, andthe fire had long been extinguished. The group responsible for the killings and arson had left the crime scene and returned to their hideout, or rather, their stronghold.


    The woundedwere rushedinto the workshop for emergency treatment.


    The exhausted "culprits" found their respectiveces to restafter a night of hard work.


    In the end, only one mastermind remained, hiding in the warehouse, counting the spoils.


    "A volume of the Six realm''s secret bounded field magecraft."


    "And an annotation by Souren Araya."


    The former condensed 1,400 years of Japanese Buddhist heritage, while thetter gathered the insights of Araya''s two hundred years of practice.


    "The value of these two scrolls can rival the magical spells left by the old geezer. They are unique treasures, reaching the pinnacle in their respective fields.Hehe,toe up with such a strategy in that situation, I truly admire my brain."


    Shinji,holding the scrolls in one hand,ughed so hard that saliva dripped down.He looked foolish no matter how you looked at him.


    Afterughing enough, he released the two scrolls and took out a tube-like object from a special hiddenpartment in his waist pouch. It was a finger bone. The bone''s surface was warm and emitted a jade-like luster, shining brightly in the dark warehouse.


    Gripping the bone with his hand, a refreshing power seeped into Shinji''s body through his skin, instantlymaking him feel more energized.The excited emotions in his inner self also calmed down considerably.


    A calm state of mind, nurturing the spirit¡ªthis short finger bone had such a miraculous effect.


    Thiswas thebiggestspoil of war that Shinji had gained tonight¡ªa relic left by a Buddhist sage after their nirvana.


    Relics, originating from the Sanskritnguage, are the general term for the remains of a person''s body after their death, particrly in India. In Buddhism, the hair, bones, ashes, and other remains left by monks after death are all referred to as relics. Relicsare naturally obtainedthrough the meritorious cultivation of precepts, meditation, and wisdom during the monk''s lifetime.They are considered sacred objects in Buddhism, and each relic possesses incredible power.The immense power of Araya''s lineage crest and this relic are closely rted.


    Unlike bounded field magecraft that require extensive study, this relic can provide Shinji with a significant boost in power within a short period. With the protection of the Buddhist relic, even if Lorelei inherits the Magic Crest from Barthomeloi and experiences a tremendous increase in strength, Shinji has the confidence to contend with her.


    "Hehe, I won''t lose to you so easily, Lorelei."


    Shinji tightly grasped the relic in hispalm,as if he had seized hold of the future.


    In the instant when the light of the relicwas coveredby his hand, the lights in the warehouse suddenly turned on.


    Of course, the lights didn''t turn on by themselves; they were switched on by someone.The puppeteer withorange longhair and the pure white Winter Saintess entered the warehouse.


    "Ah, you''re here. Why didn''t you turn on the lights?" Touko was startled.


    "I was studying the relic left by Koya''s lineage crest. It emits its light." Shinji opened his hand and ced the relic directly into Touko''s hand.


    The fatigue on Touko''s face quickly eased. "It''sa really goodthing. I''ve heard rumors that Buddhist relics canbe seenas another form of magic crest, and now it seemsthat itmight be true."


    "Is that so?" Curiously, Justeaze,who wasborn in the Einzbern family, had little knowledge of the mysteries of the East.


    "Feel it for yourself." Touko handed the relic to Justeaze.


    "This is...!" Justeaze quickly sensed its extraordinary nature.


    Touko exined, "A magic crest is the stabilized crystallization of a magus'' knowledge and achievements. It is the solidification of mysteries. In this sense, the relic, which carries the wisdom and insights of Buddhist sages, is the same. When Araya buried the relic within hisownbody to strengthen himself, it was like a magus inheriting a magic crest from the previous generation. Of course, this has much greater limitationpared toinheriting a magic crest."


    "Why is that?" Justeaze asked.


    "The issue ofpatibility and rejection. The transntation of magic crests is simr to organ transntation.The sess rate is much higher between rtivepared tounrted individuals, and the resulting rejection reactions arealsomuch milder.Although theck of blood rtion doesn''t necessarily mean a mismatch, the probability is like finding a needle in a haystack. That''s one of the reasons why the entire magecraft world values blood ties."


    "But why doesn''t it work with relics?"


    "Because, except in Japan, monks cannot marry, let alone have children."


    Shinji had already guessed the reason when Touko mentioned the issue of rejection.


    "Perhaps it''s precisely because of the strict rules and precepts that relicspossess the ability tofunction independently even without being imnted in a person''s body. Although the effect is far inferior to when itis imnted, it can stillbe seenas an advantagepared to magic crests that mustbe imnted. In that sense, Araya''s relic is not inferior to Alba''s magic crest."


    "What? Alba''s magic crest?"


    Shinji didn''t react immediately to Touko''s words.


    "Yeah," Touko looked at Shinji with some curiosity. "Don''t tell me you thought Alba and Iboth don''thave magic crests. He is the famous direct descendant of Agrippa, and the Cornelius family''s history is no less impressive than certain noble lineages."


    As soon as she said that, Shinji''s expression changed immediately. The greedy, burning gaze almost restored warmth to Alba''s cold body.


    "So... that''s why you wanted to bring his body back?"


    "What else would I do?"


    "I thought you did it out of consideration for a formerssmate,to give him a proper burial."


    "I''m not that kind-hearted. Ijustdon''t want to waste such good material. Removing the crest, feeding the familiar with the body¡ªa magus'' body is the highest-grade bait for magical creatures."


    Touko let out a coldugh. Even withouttaking offher sses, she exuded an icy and abyssal aura.Thiswas the true nature of Grand Magus Touko Aozaki, the "Scarred Red," who had once caused a bloodbath and instilled fear in many magus.


    However, this chilling aura didn''t affect Shinji and Justeaze. The former enjoyed Touko''s unabashed attitude, while thetter wassimplynaive.


    "What do you n to do with Alba''s magic crest?Like what you did back then¡ªoh, Alba is already dead, so that method is no longer applicable."


    Shinji mentioned a dark history that many people were unwilling to talk about.


    After the color assessment, Toukowasbeledas "red," and many people despised her for it, calling her the "Dirty Red."Some of these people were directly killed by Touko, while others were imprisoned by her and then had their magic crests removed through some means. Thiswas done without harming the lives of the magus or severing their connection to the crests, resulting in the creation of a Mystic Code simr to familiars (guardian beasts).


    Since then, no one dared to mention this forbidden name in front of Touko, and theforbiddenname took on a new meaning¡ªbringing suffering and pain to enemies.


    PS: The Mystic Code(Familiar) made by Touko using magic crests has already been destroyed by Aoko.

 Chapter 250: Relics and Magic Crests (Part 2)

    Chapter 250: Relics and Magic Crests (Part 2)


    Generally speaking, magi crests are unique hereditary items within each family. They represent the cutting edge of a family, embodying the aspirations, hopes, techniques, and experiences of the family. They serve as proof of session within various magus families.


    If the crest is not imnted within oneself and if one does not prepare to eventually be a part of the crest as a magus, then it loses its meaning.


    "What? It''s too abstract, and you don''t understand it, readers and trantor-kun?"


    That''s normal. Shinji didn''t understand it at first either, so he tranted this statement using his otaku theory.


    Magic crests are like "extra skill levels" in games, such as "XX Skill Level +1" attached to certain equipment. They can significantly increase the skill level of a specific skill or even a series of skills.


    However, not everyone can use these extra skill levels; they have three conditions.


    First, you must have the corresponding skill. If you don''t, the unused weightings will cause rejection reactions, and you might end up dead if you''re not careful.


    Second, you must be prepared. When the extra skill level enhances you, the skill levels you have cultivated yourself also be part of the extra skill level. If you''re not prepared for this, you still won''t be able to use it.


    Third, the "extra skill level" is considered a type of equipment. If it''s not equipped with the corresponding skill, it won''t have any effect.


    Based on these three limitations, after Touko obtained so many magic crests, she didn''t use them directly herself. Instead, she manipted the original owners of the crests, who were imprisoned, in undisclosed ways to harness the power of the crests.


    Now that Alba is dead, that method naturally can''t be used anymore.


    "¡ªCould it be returned to the Cornelius family?"


    Upon hearing Shinji''s joke, a slight smile appeared on Touko''s face, and the coldness and darkness that surrounded her diminished.


    "Of course not. I n to transnt this crest onto Sakura."


    "What?" Shinji couldn''t understand Touko''s idea and blurted out in English.


    Just a moment ago, we were discussing the issues ofpatibility and rejection. Why are we disregarding them now?


    What surprised Shinji even more was that after thinking for a while, Justeaze agreed withTouko''sproposal:


    "This idea... has a certain feasibility, no, it has a high feasibility."


    A Puppeteer who can manipte the magic crests of others to make them her own, and an Alchemist who can restore magic circuits and magic crests. The likelihood of both of them making mistakes simultaneously is almost nonexistent, making this idea feasible.


    But why is that? Could it be that the Matou family and the Cornelius family have some undisclosed connection? Or is it just a coincidence that Sakura and Alba have a highpatibility? Or... is it about human modification?


    Thinking of thest possibility, Shinji couldn''t help but shudder. If he hadn''t intervened, Zouken Matou would have forcibly modified Sakura using his Worm Magecraft, changing her "Imaginary Numbers" attribute into the "Water" attribute that aligns with the Matou family,pletely separating her from the Tohsaka family and making her a Matou. But this kind of modification woulde with great pain and side effects, and Sakura''s tragic early life was a result of this.


    "No, I absolutely won''t let Sakura undergo such inhumane modification, absolutely not!" The determination he made when he traveled through time not only wasn''t diluted by time but became even firmer.


    This time, both Touko and Justeaze couldn''t keep up with Shinji''s thoughts.


    "Inhumane?"


    "Modification?"


    "Isn''t it?"


    The three of them looked at each other, finally realizing that they were not on the same page.


    "You go first," Touko said to Shinji.


    So Shinji revealed one of the secrets of the Matou family to Touko.


    "No wonder Sakura is so attached to you. No wonder you sh with mainstream magus ideologies. So, this is how it is in the world of magus. Such things are not umon, and there are even more extreme cases. However, it is indeed too cruel for a five-year-old girl. Don''t worry, although I am a magus, I haven''t reached the point of sacrificing humanity for the sake of magecraft research and harming my kind..."


    Unintentionally, the phrase "my kind" expressed Touko''s attitude, although neither Shinji nor Touko realized it at that moment.


    "---To transnt the Magic Crest, some adjustments and adaptability training are indeed necessary, but it won''t have a significant impact on Sakura, just a little painful."


    "So you''re saying Sakura and Alba have really goodpatibility?"


    "Yes, indeed," Touko nodded. "Thepatibility of Magic Crests depends primarily on the corresponding type of magecraft. Alba specializes in Rune Magic and Puppetry, which are also Sakura''s main areas of study."


    Shinji still didn''t understand. "Then why don''t you use it yourself? You''re more suitable for it than Sakura."


    "Because of the attribute. Alba''s attribute is ''Fire,'' and my attribute is ''Wind''¡ªhold on, let me finish. I know what you''re going to say. Sakura''s attribute is ''Imaginary Numbers,'' not ''Fire,'' so why can it work?"


    "There are two reasons. First, having different attributes doesn''t necessarily mean transntation is impossible. Elements with the same attribute, like your ''Water,'' my ''Wind,'' and Aruba''s ''Fire,'' tend to conflict. But Sakura''s ''Imaginary Numbers'' is a fictional attribute that generally doesn''t conflict with non-fictional attributes."


    "Secondly, Sakura''s biological father, Tokiomi Tohsaka, also had the ''Fire'' attribute, and her sister, Rin Tohsaka, possesses all five attributes, including Earth, Water, Fire, Wind, and Void. This proves that the ''Fire'' factor runs in the bloodline of the Tohsaka family."


    During Touko''s stay in Fuyuki City, she couldn''t resist Sakura''s plea and went to the Tohsaka household to help Tokiomi, who was already on the brink of death. Although Tokiomi was beyond medical help, Touko managed to alleviate his suffering. Through this process, she became acquainted with the members of the Tohsaka family.


    "By meeting these two criteria, the remaining physiological rejection reactions are the easiest to resolve. Moreover, both you and Sakura have a natural advantage in this regard, with bodies that possess extraordinary endurance and adaptability beyond ordinary people. I don''t know what happened to give you these traits, but they can help Sakura ept the Magic Crest. I believe it''s because of these characteristics that Justeaze agreed with my proposal."


    "Yes, that''s right," Justeaze''s response aligned with Touko''s expectations.


    She was more aware than anyone else of Shinji and Sakura''s uniqueness. Thebination of their inherent talents, Scathach''s rigorous training, and the effect of the Golden Apple resulted in bodies that shouldn''t exist in the present world.


    "If you''re still unsure, you can experiment on yourself first. If you can sessfully ept the remains of Souren Araya, then Sakura can certainly ept Alba''s Magic Crest."


    "Alright, let''s do it!" Seeing the unwavering attitudes of the two, Shinji had no reason to hesitate.


    After discussing the matter of the spoils, the three of them, who had been busy for most of the night, finally reached the time to rest. Before parting ways, Touko threw a statement at Shinji.


    "Even idiots can see that something is wrong with this situation. You should exin to the people who care about you, just like you gave one to me."


    "I understand. I''ve already thought about it. Tomorrow, I''ll exin everything to everyone."


    ======


    Support Me At /AbsoluteCode

 Chapter 251: Apologies

    Chapter 251: Apologies


    "I''m sorry everyone."


    The next day at noon, inside Touko''s agency, everyone rted to the situation, except for Kiritsugu, had gathered. Shinji stood in the corner of the living room and bowed to everyone, offering his apologies.


    Whether it was a coincidence or intentional, the people in the agency were divided into two groups centered around Shinji. On the left side sat Touko, apanied by Mikiya, Justeaze, and other "smart people" who knew or suspected the reasons. On the right side sat a row of Fujino, Sakura, Shiki, and the others, who were unaware of the truth or simply didn''t bother thinking about it.


    The "smart people" on the left remained seated and motionless, while those on the right wore expressions of confusion. Sakura asked, "Brother, why are you apologizing?"


    Maintaining a 90-degree bow, Shinji said, "I bear an undeniable responsibility for the situation that has unfolded. I knew about Souren Araya''s existence long before Touko did, and I also knew that Araya''s target was Shiki. For certain reasons, I even helped Araya a little."


    "..." Upon hearing this, everyone fell silent, their gaze fixed on Shinji. In their eyes, there was a mix of exploration¡ªseeking the reasons behind Shinji''s actions¡ªand skepticism¡ªquestioning his true intentions. There was also dissatisfaction¡ªwhy didn''t he speak up earlier?


    Among them, Enjou Tomoe harbored the most resentment, as he had only met everyone except for Shiki the previous day.


    Sensing the increasingly heavy atmosphere in the agency, Touko lit a cigarette and spoke up, "Since you''ve apologized, I assume you''re nning to reveal everything. Whether we ept your apology or not, we''ll decide after you finish speaking."


    Shinji cast a grateful look at Touko and began from the beginning. This time, he wouldn''t hide anything except for the truth about the time travelers.


    He revealed the rtionship between Souren Araya and Fujou Kirie.


    He exined why he encountered Araya.


    He disclosed the deal he made with Araya.


    He spoke about the uniqueness of Shiki.


    He shared his subjective interpretation of Souren Araya''s n.


    He revealed the preparations he made to counter Araya.


    He exined the arrangements from the previous night and the significance behind them.


    After he had spoken everything he could, he began to apologize one by one.


    First bow: "I apologize to Touko first. I knew that Araya and Alba were your old ssmates, but I didn''t tell you and acted on my own¡ªI''m sorry."


    Second bow: "I also apologize to Touko again. Although Alba vited taboos first, I used it as bait to lure you back, causing your unhappiness and injuring you as a result¡ªI''m sorry."


    Third bow: "I apologize to Mikiya as well. I knew how much you value Shiki, but for my own sake, I put Shiki in danger and caused you to worry¡ªI''m sorry."


    Fourth bow: "I apologize to Sakura and Fujino. I promised toe find you as soon as I returned, but I didn''t fulfill that promise. Instead, I let you face danger on your own. I failed as a family member¡ªI''m sorry."


    Fifth bow: "I apologize to Kirie. No matter what, Araya is your benefactor, and it must have been difficult for you to hinder him¡ªI''m sorry."


    Sixth bow: "I also apologize to Shiki. I had people watching your residence without your consent, invading your privacy¡ªI''m sorry."


    "Finally¡ª"


    "Wait."


    Just as Shinji was about to bow for the sixth time, someone interrupted¡ªit was Enjou Tomoe. Even though the expressions on everyone''s faces had improved somewhat with Shinji''s exnations, Enjou Tomoe still had the most unpleasant expression.


    "Is that all for your apology to Shiki?"


    "Is there something more?"


    Seeing Shinji tilting his head innocently, Enjou Tomoe''s anger surged.


    "You!!!"


    He abruptly stood up from the sofa and reached out to grab Shinji''s cor.


    Just before Tomoe''s hand was about to touch Shinji, he heard two cold snorts. In an instant, he felt a chilling sensation behind him, his hair standing on end as if he was being targeted by something terrifying.


    He turned his head and saw the pair of "sisters" wearing the same uniforms looking at him with cold eyes, as if warning him, "If you touch him, you''re finished."


    After considering the extraordinary abilities disyed by these two girls yesterday, Tomoe swallowed his saliva and reluctantly sat back on the sofa.


    Shinji waved his hand at the two girls, signaling them not to be angry. "Sakura, Fujino, don''t scare Mr. Enjou. Mr. Enjou, please speak up if you have any questions."


    Shinji knew that Tomoe was angry because he liked Shiki, so he wasn''t concerned.


    Tomoe let out a heavy snort and frowned. "You apologized to everyone else who got hurt, so why not Shiki? She was the most injured¡ª"


    "Tomoe, that''s enough," Shiki interrupted, patting Tomoe beside her. Her face was pale andckluster. "It doesn''t matter how it happened."


    "But¡ª"


    Watching the interaction between Shiki and Tomoe, and stealing a nce at theposed Mikiya, Shinji silently muttered to himself, "Shiki living with another man, flirting with him right in front of you, and you''re not even jealous. You have a big heart, Mikiya."


    But despite his inner musings, exnations still needed to be provided.


    "Well, since you asked, let me exin. Shiki''s injury was unavoidable. Let''s imagine for a moment, if I were to tell Shiki that Araya had been targeting her and it had been going on for a long time, what do you think she would do?"


    "I would go and kill him so that he could nevere after me again."


    Shiki answered without hesitation, exactly as Shinji had predicted.


    "You all heard that. No matter what I did, she would go after Araya. If I were to tell her without being prepared, that would be truly dangerous. One wrong move and even our lives would be at stake. I believe Touko understands this the most."


    "If it were so easy to deal with him, Araya wouldn''t have survived for 200 years." Orange agreed with Shinji''s statement, although notpletely, "Well, Shinji, you''re notpletely wrong either."


    "That''s thest thing I want to apologize for." At this point, Shinji bowed for the seventh time. "When I did all these things, I didn''t consult with you or seek your opinions. To put it nicely, I was too confident. To put it bluntly, it was ack of trust in all of you, fearing that you would leak information or cause trouble."


    A bitter taste appeared at the corners of Shinji''s mouth, and even his voice became lower. He truly regretted it, felt sorry, and apologized to this group of family andrades who had always trusted him.


    "Even though all of you are so excellent, so trusting of me, with just a few words from me, all of you came¡ªalthough I''ve never thought of it this way, but looking at the process, I''m no different from Araya. I treated all of you as pawns."


    "I don''t know how to apologize in a way that will earn your forgiveness, but I still hope you can give me a chance. I won''t make the same mistake again!"


    "Are you willing to give me a chance?"


    PS: No, get lost!


    =====


    Support Me At /AbsoluteCode

 Chapter 252: Of course, They Choose to Forgive Him

    Chapter 252: Of course, They Choose to Forgive Him


    "Would you be willing to give me a chance?"


    As Shinji spoke these words, his voice trembled. There were many people here whom he valued, and he hoped to seek their forgiveness. He truly didn''t want to lose them.


    He kept his head lowered, waiting for the final answer.


    The people he cherished didn''t make him wait long.


    "We don''t need any chance at all¡ªbecause Big Brother is the strongest, and Sakura is dumb, so whatever Big Brother says, Sakura will do. If Big Brother thinks it should be told to Sakura, then tell her; if not, then don''t say it." This was Sakura''s response. She had always been like this, and since the night she regained her memories, this resolve had be even stronger.


    "My answer is the same as Sakura''s. I will support you no matter what you do." This was Fujino''s response. Her attitude towards Shinji was even more intense than Sakura''s. It wasn''t just about family affection; it was a kind of devotion, almost like a belief. To put it exaggeratedly¡ªShinji was her god.


    "Sakura, Fujino..." Shinji''s gaze softened. The pure and untainted sincerity of the two girls was the bestfort for him.


    "You have the power to decide what to do, as long as you give me a reason when the timees. This was a phrase you said to me before, and now I''m returning it to you." It was Justeaze who spoke next.


    "Justeaze..."


    She was the first person with Shinji to form a bond within this world, his contracted partner. Their destinies were intertwined, and there was no need for many words¡ªthey had already done so, so there was no need for an apology.


    "My life, my ''Overlooking View,'' everything was given by you. I don''t have the position to ask for an apology." The fourth response came from Kirie. Her voice was as gentle and soft as she was.


    "It''s not about positions. I just want to hear your true thoughts." Shinji wasn''t a saint, and he didn''t have that noble sentiment of granting forgiveness without seeking anything in return, but that was for outsiders. Since they were family and friends, there was no need to calcte so much.


    "True thoughts, huh..." Kirie tilted her head, and the way her jet-ck hair brushed past her ears had a certain charm to it. "I''m still a little angry, just a little bit... Hmm, if you''re willing to spend a day ying with me, then I''ll forgive you."


    "No problem." Shinji patted his chest and assured her, "And you, Mikiya, Shiki, what about you?"


    Mikiya didn''t answer. He just looked at the girl in the kimono sitting across from him. "Shiki, what do you think?"


    "I don''t have any opinion. Matou hasn''t done anything wrong," Shiki leaned against the back of the sofa, like azy cat.


    "Eh? But you got hurt and almost died!" Enjou protested on Shiki''s behalf. "It''s all his fault."


    "But I didn''t die, did I? The one who died was the one causing trouble."


    "But, but¡ª"


    "You''re so annoying,Enjou!" Shiki impatiently interrupted. "Regardless of the process, as long as the oue is good, it''s okay."


    "Shiki is right," Mikiya smiled gently, as calm as ever, seemingly unaffected by anything. "Although there was danger, I believe Shinji wouldn''t just stand by and let someone die. Besides, it was Shiki''s responsibility to get injured so severely."


    If Shiki hadn''t insisted on settling things with Araya and instead chose to cooperate with Justeaze, she wouldn''t have had to fight to the point of mutual destruction.


    "But Shinji''s handling of things wasn''t without problems. Let''s consider it even."


    "To be so troubled over such a small matter and apologize so formally, Matou, you''re troublesome, Enjou too."


    We were thinking about you, so how did it end up with us being the troublemakers?


    The two people who were deemed troublesome by Shiki exchanged a nce and helplessly shrugged their shoulders.


    The only one who hadn''t responded yet was Touko¡ª


    "Forgiveness... well, it''s not impossible. As long as you count it as repaying my debt, I can forgive you multiple times."


    Upon hearing this response, Shinji''s expression froze. While Touko''s behavior could be understood as being yful, she was tantly taking advantage of the situation and extorting him.


    In the face of such an unreasonable demand, Shinji''s response was, "No deal."


    "What''s with you? Your attitude toward them is so good, why is it so terrible when ites to me?" Touko protested.


    "Because I''m afraid you''ll run away."


    This response seemed to strike a nerve with Touko, as her jesting or serious demeanor gradually faded beneath a calm exterior. "I won''t run away, but I won''t forgive you so easily either. I''m not like those little girls, easily fooled."


    That night, what Touko referred to as "considering it even" was just Shinji''s mistake. This time, her dissatisfaction was with Shinji''s attitude. "Am I not worth your trust, Shinji?"


    "Hmm, I know."


    "If you were easily fooled, you wouldn''t be the Touko that I know. If you were easily fooled, I wouldn''t feel at ease going to London."


    "Don''t worry, if you knew what I was nning, you wouldn''t have made that request just now."


    "What is it?" Touko''s curiosity was piqued.


    "Lifting your ''Sealing Designation.''"


    "!!!"


    With Shinji''s casual remark, the impact on Touko was even greater than Araya''s shattering of space. It was so overwhelming that Touko felt as if the world had be unreal.


    "Sealing Designation" was a nightmare that had gued Touko for many years. No one knew how much she had suffered and endured to evade the "Sealing Designation." She had thought that she would have to live a life of hiding forever, but today she heard such news.


    After a while, Touko asked with doubt.


    "Are you... serious?"


    "Of course."


    "You''re not joking?"


    "I wouldn''t joke about something like this."


    "I... still find it hard to believe... Since the appearance of the ''Sealing Designation,'' I''ve never heard of it being revoked."


    "It''s just that the conditions for revocation weren''t met."


    Anyone who heard Shinji''s statement would consider it a fantasy. The Mage''s Association had been established for so many years, issuing numerous "Sealing Designations," and to this day, no one dared to question the authority of the Mage''s Association.


    In reality, Shinji didn''t dare to do so. Although he was strong, he didn''t dare to im that he could single-handedly confront the Clock Tower''s elite force, the "Executor" unit. The reason he said such words was solely because of a memory from his past life¡ªa memory of Touko Aozaki lifting the "Sealing Designation."


    Before the chimes of the new century rang, a major upheaval urred at the Clock Tower''s Astronomy Department, the Mage''s Association''s headquarters. It was said to be a tremendous event befitting the end of the century, causing a more intense impact on the Clock Tower than the death of Lord El-Melloi. Several individuals had their "Sealing Designations" lifted during this event, and Touko Aozaki was one of them.


    This event was described as background information in the "El-Melloi II Case Files." Although the details were unknown, it was certain that the magus who had been "Sealing Designated" united and engaged in an unprecedented conflict with the Mage''s Association, dealing a significant blow and forcing the Association to begrudginglypromise.


    Engaging in a war with the oldest institution, the Clock Tower, undoubtedly carried great risks. Shinji didn''t want Touko to bear such risks, so he prepared to negotiate with the Mage''s Association differently.


    The Mage''s Association belonged to the Department of Policies and Law, and since it was the Department of Policies and Law, there was nothing that couldn''t be discussed. Moreover, the future Lord of the Department of Policies and Law, Barthomeloi Lorelei, owed him a great favor.


    ======


    Support Me At /AbsoluteCode

 Chapter 253: Winter Date

    Chapter 253: Winter Date


    "Mmm~~~~~~~~" (stares).


    For a while now, Shinji had been enduring the intense gaze ofKirie,as if the resentment in her slender eyes could drip with water.


    "That, um..."


    Perhaps Kirie hadtrulylearned a bit of the Third Magic from Justeaze, converting intangible resentment into substance. Orperhapsthe umted gaze had exceeded someone''s limit of shamelessness.


    "Kirie?"


    "Hmph." Kirie turned her head away, refusing to look at Shinji. It was clear that she was still sulking.


    "Miss Kirie?" Shinji circled to the other side.


    "Hmph."


    "Miss Kirie?"


    "Hmph."


    "Sister Kirie."


    "..."


    "Kirie-nee-chan~"


    Finally, Kirie couldn''t bear Shinji''s persistent pestering anymore and stopped avoiding his gaze.


    "Don''t be mad, okay?" Shinji grinned foolishly, looking particrly silly.


    Kirie''s tense jaw couldn''t hold on any longer, and she pouted, muttering, "Big liar."


    "How did I lie to you?"


    "You said you would take me out to y, but you¡ª"


    "But I did take you out to y~" Shinji chuckled, "Isn''t going to an amusement park considered ying?"


    That''s right, Shinji and Kirie werecurrentlyon their way to the amusement park.


    "Yes, it''s ying, but, but¡ª"


    But what Kirie was concerned about wasn''t that at all, but¡ª


    "I wanted to go out and y with just the two of us, you idiot."


    The trip to the amusement park wasn''t just with Shinji and Kirie.They were apanied by Touko, Justeaze, Mikiya, and Shiki.


    That''s right, all the formal and informal members of the Touko Agency were present. It was a collective outing.


    The second half of the sentence was spoken in a very soft voice, and Shinji couldn''t help but bring his ear closer.


    "Sorry, I didn''t hear clearly. Can yousay it again?"


    "Forget it if you didn''t hear!" Kirie blushed and yfully punched Shinji.


    "Hey, hey, is it my faultthatyou spoke so softly?"


    Shinji rubbed his head, looking confused.


    Seeing Shinji''s expression, Touko sighed helplessly, "He''s beyond saving."


    "What do you mean by ''beyond saving''?" Justeaze, who was walking alongside Touko, asked in confusion.


    "This blockhead Shinji is beyond saving."


    "Blockhead? Why do you say that?"


    "Haven''t you noticed?"


    "Noticed what?"


    Justeaze''s confusion mirrored Shinji''s, and Touko let out another sigh of exasperation.


    "Well, you''re beyond saving too."


    "What''s wrong with me?" Justeaze continued to ask.


    "Nothing." Touko turned her head away, trying to ignore the situation.


    Little did she know that the two standing on the other side weren''tanybetter.


    "Shiki, do you know why Miss Fujou is angry?"


    "I don''t know. Mikiya, do you?"


    "I don''t know either. I thought you, being a girl, would understand."


    "But I don''t understand."


    ¡ªNeither of you is any better. Why is the emotional intelligence of the people around me so low?


    Touko propped her chin on her hand, wearing a distressed expression almost on par with Souren Araya.


    Fortunately, this distress didn''tst longasthe group soon spotted the entrance to the amusement park.


    Onthe stairs leading to the gate, three beautiful girls stood side by side, creating a stunning sight.


    Upon seeing the group''s arrival, the girls waved their hands and greeted them.


    Twoof thegirls simultaneously called out "big brother," their eyes shining with excitement.


    The younger one was Shinji''s sister, Sakura.


    The older one had ck hair simr to Kirie''s and a slender figure that made her appear delicate. However, upon closer observation, one couldeasilynotice the strength hidden beneath her gentle exterior.


    There was a certain resilience in the girl''s eyes, a determination as if she was ready to challenge something. The delicate bnce between the youngdy''s softness and inner strength was perfectly harmonized. If Mikiyawas respectedby his friendsdue tohis kindness, this girl was the type tobe respecteddue to her strictness.


    The girl''s name is Azaka Kokutou, the biological younger sister of Mikiya.Currently,she is studying at the Reien Academy and is good friends with Fujino and Sakura.She is also Touko''s new disciple, and...she''s a tsundere!


    That''s right, Azaka is a tsundere, and it''s easy to understand her attitude from her current behavior.


    Even though her eyes shinebrightlywhen looking at her brother, she says, "Too slow, too slow, big brother. It''s not gentlemanly for a man to make ady wait."


    "Sorry, it''s because Miss Touko can''t wake up earlyin the morning."


    "Hmph, using Miss Touko as an excuse. Pathetic."


    Thus, Mikiya understood Shinji''s feelings. However, Mikiya wasn''t as shameless as Shinji. When facing his sister, he appeared flustered anpletelysuppressed by her.It wasn''t until he promised to help with queuingand errands, along witha series of unequal agreements,thatthe matter was settled.


    Doesn''t it give you a sense of yful banter between a brother and sister?


    If it does, then you''re right. Azaka''s most important characteristic is her love for her brother, thekind oflove between siblings. Her close rtionship with Sakura is also due to their shared bond.


    Although she feels a little sorry for Fujino, her good friend,Azakahas decided to support Sakura in winning over Shinji. She is Sakura''s strongest supporter. Of course, this is something that Shinji and Mikiya are unaware of.


    What''s most interesting is that when Azaka "oppresses" Mikiya, Shiki not only stands by and watches with a smileon her facebut also asionally teases, saying, "The sibling bond is so strong."Thismakes Mikiyaugh helplessly and further intensifies Azaka''s dissatisfaction. "One day, I''ll snatch brother away from this woman."


    Mikiya,who isas dense as Shinji, doesn''t notice his sister''s feelings. His gaze goes beyond Azaka''s head and surveys the surroundings.


    "Where''s Shiki-kun?"


    "He... he hasn''t arrived yet. Geez, didn''t he say he woulde to wee us?"


    The group''s destination for today''s winter outing is an amusement parkwithin Tokyo''s vicinity. Because it''s close to their homes, Shiki Tohno said he would arrive first. Sakura, Fujino, and Azaka set out directly from Reien Academy, while Shinji and the others traveled by train from Mifune City.


    As they turnedtheir heads, they saw a boy in a ck coat running towards them. Before the boy could say anything, Azaka repeated the words she said to Mikiya.


    "Too slow, too slow, fake Mikiya. It''s not gentlemanly for a man to make ady waitforsuch a long time."


    "Fake Mikiya" is Azaka''s nickname for Shiki Tohno since their first meeting. No matter what Mikiya says, Azaka doesn''t listen.


    Shiki Tohno truly lives up to the name "fake Mikiya." He doesn''t get angry at being bossed around by Azaka at all. His gaze towards Azaka isalso verysimr to Mikiya''sasif he''s treating his sister.


    However,justbecause Tohno doesn''t get angry doesn''t mean no one is angry. A fragile yet determined voice from behind Tohno raised the volume.


    "No, you can''t bully big brother!"


    =====


    Support Me At /AbsoluteCode

 Chapter 254: Akiha Tohno

    Chapter 254: Akiha Tohno


    "No, no, don''t bully my big brother!"


    When the voice of a hamster, which was trying hard to roar at the big cat, sounded, the group finally realized that there was another person behind Tohno.


    It was a girl a few years younger than Tonho, who looked about the same age as Sakura. Her ck hair was casually draped over her shoulders, and on each side of her pointed ears, there was a red bow tied. She looked very cute. Although her emerald eyes flickered with uncertainty, they were still firmly fixed on the ck katana flower in front of her.


    It''s worth mentioning that although the girl spoke in Japanese, she was dressed in traditional clothing, with a bright red top and a gray-white bottom, as if she were in a traditional period drama.


    In an instant, everyone''s gaze was focused on the girl.


    The girl''s face immediately turned red, and she hid behind Tohno again, the courage she had mustered disappearing without a trace.


    "Shiki-kun, who is she?" Mikiya asked.


    "My younger sister, Akiha, Akiha Tohno," Tohno gently patted the girl''s head and said with tenderness, "Come on, Akiha, greet everyone."


    "Mmm..." Akiha tightly clung to the hem of Tohno''s clothes, refusing to speak or move.


    "I''m sorry, Akiha is always introverted. Sometimes even talking to me makes her blush. I thought it would be good for her to interact with people, so I brought her along," Tohno apologized to everyone and continued tofort his sister, "Don''t be afraid, don''t be afraid. Everyone here is my good friend, and look, there are also my older brothers and sisters here."


    Upon hearing Tohno''s words, Mikiya approached with a smile simr to Shiki Tohno''s. "Akiha-chan, I''m Mikiya Kokutou, Shiki''s older brother."


    "Ryougi Shiki, Shiki''s sister," Shiki also showed a rare gentle expression.


    "And me, and me," Azaka refused to be outdone, "I''m Mikiya Kokutou''s sister, Azaka Kokutou. Akiha-chan, call me sister."


    Upon seeing the "bad woman" who bullied her big brother approaching, Akiha once again found the courage. She subconsciously took half a step back with her right leg and clenched her tiny fists tightly, as if she intended to duel with this "bad woman."


    Althoughcking in imposing momentum, the posture was quite well-executed.


    "Oh, the Bijiquan," Shinji immediately recognized this ssic posture of the Bajiquan.


    If he remembered correctly, Akiha was the most Chinese-style modern character in the Type-Moon universe, and she had a special fondness for the Bajiquan, even though she might never havee into contact with anything Chinese.


    Of course, in Shiki Tohno''s eyes, this scene became his little sister rejecting the goodwill of his friends, which was very disrespectful.


    "Hey, Akiha¡ª"


    "Fake Mikiya, don''t say anything for now."


    "Hey, Azaka¡ª"


    "Brother, you don''t say anything either."


    Easily shutting down the "brothers," Azaka turned to Akiha with an entirely different gentle tone and said, "Akiha-chan, you love your brother, don''t you?"


    Akiha nodded vigorously.


    Seemingly very satisfied with this answer, Azaka revealed a brilliant smile.


    "Mmm, I see, that''s why you want to protect your brother. I understand, I understand. Just like you, I don''t want anyone to take my brother away by a ''bad woman.'' So you shouldn''t be hostile towards me. I stand with you."


    Akiha tilted her head, although she didn''t fully believe Azaka''s words, her clenched fist gradually rxed.


    On the side, the two brothers exchanged nces andmunicated silently.


    "Miss Azaka is amazing."


    "Yes, she''s good at this."


    Just when they thought everything was over and they could finally rx, Azaka came up with a new trick.


    "Akiha-chan, this big sister will tell you, your true opponent to fight is not me, but that woman¡ªyes, her, Shiki Ryougi. She not only wants to take away my brother but also yours," Azaka said to Akiha.


    "????"


    Shiki was puzzled. As a bystander who was just spectating, why was she suddenly being targeted?¡ªHmm, that was Shinji''s simplified trantion of Shiki''s expression.


    After a brief moment of confusion, Shiki sighed helplessly and said, "Are you just trying to start trouble for no reason, Azaka?"


    "I''m just stating the facts." Azaka''s spirit was high as if she had the determination to resist tyranny.


    An indescribable tension filled the air as if each side had a knife held to the other''s neck, ready to strike at any opportunity.


    "Azaka, Shiki, this is a public ce, calm down a bit." Touko, who had finished smoking a cigarette, couldn''t bear to watch any longer. She extinguished the cigarette butt and intervened to prevent the conflict from escting further.


    "Hmph." Azaka tossed her hair and quickly transformed her expression from hostility towards Shiki to a bright smile. "Aikiha-chan, let''s go. Let''s stay away from this dangerous woman."


    After hesitating for a moment, Akiha followed behind Azaka like a little tail. As someone with an ancient brotherplex in the Type-Moon world, Azaka had a natural advantage when it came to girls with simr attributes.


    Shiki stood in ce for a few seconds, looking at the backs of Akiha and Azaka, then nced at Mikiya and Tohno standing on either side. Suddenly, she had an idea.


    "Let''s go, Mikiya, Shiki-kun."


    With that, she held Mikiya''s hand with her left hand and Shiki Tohno''s hand with her right hand and walked towards the ticket counter.


    This intimate gesture immediately ignited Azaka''s jealousy. "Shiki... Ryougi!"


    She emphasized each syble with clenched teeth.


    Shiki turned back and smiled as if to say, "Didn''t you say I''m the bad woman who stole your brothers? Well, I did it. So what?"


    Now even Akiha''s anger was ignited. Without the need for anymunication, the two sisters had ignited the spirit of solidarity against amon enemy.


    "Brother, Shiki, stop right there."


    "Brother, wait for me!" Finally, Akiha uttered her second sentence of the day.


    "The power of a brotherplex is truly terrifying." Shinji, who was watching the situation with an indifferent mindset, had no idea that this statement would soon apply to himself.


    ...


    Lunchtime.


    Kirie pleaded coquettishly.


    "Shinji, I want to eat that."


    "Shinji, I want you to feed me."


    "Ah¡ª" Shinjiplied.


    Sakura had had enough.


    "Brother, I want to eat that too, and I want you to feed me."


    "Ah¡ª" Shinjiplied.


    "It''s delicious. Brother, have one too." Sakura fed Shinji.


    "Ah¡ª"


    Then Shinji realized that he had two things in his mouth, not only Sakura, but Kirie also put something in, and turning his head to the side, Fujino also seemed eager to try, making it difficult for Shinji to chew.


    And this was just the beginning.


    They had a crazy day of ying.


    "Brother, I can''t walk anymore." Akiha looked at Tohno pitifully.


    "Hop on." Tohno immediately crouched down.


    "Shinji, I can''t walk anymore either." Kirie imitated Akiha''s expression and looked at Shinji,pletely ignoring the fact that she was several years older than him.


    "I''ll carry you." Shinji also crouched down.


    Sakura and Fujino puffed up their cheeks. They were not as physically weak as Kirie, who trained every day, so they wouldn''t get tired even if they walked several times the distance.


    "Well, Kirie, I''ll give you only ten minutes. I''m tired too."


    "And me."


    Justeaze and Touko officially joined the fray, whether it was because they were really tired or they just wanted to stir up trouble.


    Shinji''s legs began to tremble.


    But that wasn''t the most interesting part. The most interesting part was the Mikiya group.


    Azaka, who presented herself as weak and sickly, said, "Brother, I''m tired."


    Just an ordinary person, Mikiya, said, "Sorry, I can barely walk myself."


    Shiki, a fifth-dankendoka, said, "How about I carry you, Azaka?"


    Azaka replied, "...Brother, you''re useless."


    ...


    "Tired."


    "Very tired."


    "Extremely tired."


    That was the feeling of Tohno, Mikiya, and Shinji after a day of ying.


    ¡ªThey would never engage in this kind of group activity again. It was too torturous.


    PS: Kirie does indeed have a more proactive personality. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have taken a liking to Mikiya in the "Overlooking the Scenery" chapter, directly taking his soul and causing Shiki toe knocking on the door for revenge.


    PS2: In case you forgot, Shinji always uses his Hades Cloak to change his appearance to a ck-haired young man outside.


    =====


    Support Me At /AbsoluteCode

 Chapter 255: The Encounter of Fates (Part 1)

    Chapter 255: The Encounter of Fates (Part 1)


    Mikiya Kokutou''s personality, to put it nicely, is mature andposed, but to put it bluntly, hecks the youthful vigor that young people should have.


    He maintains a mild attitude almost at all times, whether he''s happy or angry, never disying overt expressions of excitement or fury. One could say he is a man immune to words like "ecstatic" or "enraged."


    However, now, this emotionally reserved man has umonly shown a significant emotional fluctuation¡ªhe spewed a mouthful of coffee onto the office coffee table.


    After spraying the coffee, he didn''t even bother to grab a cloth to wipe it off. Instead, he stood up directly from the couch, staring at the girl standing behind him as if she were an alien. "What did you just say?"


    "I just said that our school''s teachers organized a student outing called ''Enkai''..."


    "Enkai" is the abbreviation for "Enjo-kosai" or pensated dating," a term coined in Japan. Originally, it referred to young girls agreeing to go on dates with men in exchange for money. However, nowadays, it has be synonymous with students engaging in certain activities for mary benefits. Legally, it is defined as "young girls (especially middle school students who have not yet entered society) epting ''support'' from adult men in the form of material enjoyments such as money, clothing, essories, and food; and adult men epting ''support'' from young girls in the form of physical intimacy."


    In Japan, Enjo-kosai is a verymon social phenomenon, so it''s not something surprising. However, if your biological sister says such a thing, that''s a different story altogether.


    Yes, the girl who uttered those words was none other than Mikiya''s biological sister, the authentic JK (Japanese high school girl), Azaka Kokutou. She fits the definition of Enjo-kosai in terms of age. Mikiya is a rare representative of purity and conservatism in Japan, to the extent that he hasn''t even kissed Shiki yet. So, it''s not hard to understand why he was startled by his sister''s explosive statement and ended up spewing coffee.


    It wasn''t just Mikiya who was startled; Shinji was as well. Normally, Shinji''s personality would exhibit more exaggerated reactions than Mikiya''s, but this time, he didn''t. He just sat on the couch with a pale face and, twisted expression, crying without looking like he was crying and smiling without looking like he was smiling. No wonder Azaka asked, "Hey, what''s wrong with you?"


    Shinji clenched his stiff facial muscles with his right hand, forcing them back to normal, and said, "I''m experiencing some health issues and need to rest for a while. During this time, please don''t provoke strong emotions in me, or I''ll end up like I was just now."


    The so-called health issues refer to a minor surgery he underwent to transnt the Buddha relic left by Souren Araya into his left hand. Currently, his body and the relic are in the adjustment period, and every few minutes, he experiences intermittent spasms. And that''s only when he keeps his left hand still. If he identally touches his left hand, it''s excruciatingly painful.


    Azaka''s explosive remark caught Shinji off guard, and just as his expression was changing, he identally touched his left hand. If it were an ordinary person, they wouldn''t be able to endure the repulsive reaction of the relic. In short, Shinji had long since be ustomed to pain under Sc¨¢thach''s Spartan education, and his outward reactions were limited to changes in facial muscles, resulting in a twisted expression that was neither crying norughing.


    Seeing Mikiya hastily cleaning up and Shinji''s anxious and ufortable appearance, the main culprit revealed a mischievous smile like that of a little demon who had seeded in their prank.


    The mischievous little demon raised her head high and spoke with a righteous tone, "Isn''t it just Enjo-kosai? Is it necessary to be so surprised? Even elementary school students know about it. You two... unexpectedly innocent."


    Having learned his lesson once, Shinji was prepared and wasn''t startled by Azaka''s remark. Regardless of what she said, Shinji wouldn''t have had a strong reaction because he knew Azaka''s background.


    Azaka''s background is considered "taboo." She is naturally attracted to things that defymon sense, and her affection for her brother Mikiya is both coincidental and inevitable. In Azaka''s eyes, the blood rtionship between siblings is not an obstacle but rather something that excites her even more. (Youngdy, you should go to Germany. It''s more suitable for you there, and they have top-notch orthopedic care to treat all kinds of broken limbs.)


    To win over Mikiya, the ten-year-old Azaka spared no effort.


    She pretended to have an illness, iming to be allergic to the city''s air, and used it as an excuse to move to rtives in the countryside. This was done deliberately to downy their sibling rtionship, unrted to household registration, but rather to subconsciously diminish Azaka''s identity as Mikiya''s sister.


    Analyzing Mikiya''s preferences, Azaka made changes ordingly. She was confident that when she reached the age to pursue romantic rtionships, she would easily win over Mikiya.


    The n was meticulous, and her intentions were profound. Without any surprises, Mikiya would likely end up in Azaka''s hands. Unfortunately, the n didn''t ount for unexpected changes¡ªMikiya encountered Shiki.


    It''s easy to imagine the emotions Azaka felt when she returned home one day and saw Mikiya bringing a female ssmate to their house.


    At that time, Azaka had the intention to return home and reim her brother. However, she soon received news that Shiki had been in a car ident and was critically injured and unconscious. Although she felt some sympathy for Shiki, Azaka''s predominant feeling was relief. Finally, no one couldpete with her for her brother. But she never expected that two yearster, Shiki would wake up, and her foolish brother would remain dedicated to her.


    Azaka immediately transferred to the school closest to her brother, Reien Girl''s Academy. Upon learning about Shiki''s unusual circumstances, she became a disciple of Touko Aozaki and learned magecraft, hoping to confront her greatest rival. Azaka also had her special ability¡ªshe could ignite herself, and Touko referred to this ability as "Spontaneous Combustion."


    Setting aside ethical concerns, Shinji admired Azaka''s relentless efforts for Mikiya. He had considered helping her, such as finding a way to awaken her origin and see what kind of ending this biological sibling pair would have. However, upon careful consideration, he gave up on the idea. Awakened origin users cannot resist the impulses derived from their origin. Currently, apart from her obsession with her brother, Azaka could still be considered normal. If her "origin" were to awaken, she might attempt all forbidden acts.


    Since it is a taboo, it means it is untouchable or goes against the mainstream. Considering Azaka''s cunning and determination, Shinji was certain that this teenage girl''s life would be ruined in no time.


    Compared to all of these matters, the shocking statement was nothing.


    Taking a deep breath and relying on his willpower and physical recovery ability to ovee the reaction, Shinji slowly exhaled and said to Azaka, "Tell me the details, and we''ll decide whether to cause trouble at Reien Girl''s Academy or have Sakura and Fujino transfer schools. I believe Mikiya would think the same."


    =====


    Support Me At /AbsoluteCode

 Chapter 256: The Encounter of Fates (Part 2)

    Chapter 256: The Encounter of Fates (Part 2)


    No matter what, there is one thing that will never change, and that is thebond between family members.


    Shinji does this to Sakura and Fujino, and Mikiya does the same to Azaka¡ª¡ª


    "Azaka, tell me more. Although I probably can''t cause trouble at the academy like Shinji, I can still arrange for you to transfer schools, and if all else fails, we can return home."


    For the sake of his current job, Mikiya made the firm decision to drop out of university. Whenconsidering theparison betweenan unregistered underground office and a top-tier university in the Tokyo metropolitan area, it is clear which is more important and which is superior or inferior.


    Nonormalparent would support their child dropping out of school to work in an underground office with no visible future. Not to mention that this office only has two employees, Fujino, Shinji, and Sakura, including the boss, who are all helping out without formal registration.


    The entire Kokutou family never expected that even the usually obedient and well-behaved Mikiya would go against everyone''s advice this time, refusing to listen to anyone and ultimately causing a falling out with the family.Now, forthe sake of his sister, Mikiya is willing to return to the estranged home, which clearly shows his concern for her.


    Girls with tsundere personalities like Azaka are most afraid of unintentionally direct approaches from boys. Suddenly, all the "tsun"pletelydisappears, leaving behindonly the "dere."


    "Hmph~ You''re meddling in other people''s affairs, but since you''ve said it that way, I reluctantly suppose I can tell you."


    ¡ªTruly a textbook example of a "Tsundere" response.


    Shinji silently sighed in his heart, along with Mikiya, who had finished tidying up the coffee table, listening to the biggest scandal in the history of the Reien Girl''s Academy.


    The Reien Girl''s Academy, where Fujino, Sakura, and Azaka, three characters representing little sisters, are enrolled, is a prestigious girls'' school established by the (Christian) Church.Its main campus islocatedin Ennd, while the branch campusisestablishedin the suburbs of Mifune City.Although students and teachersare notpelledto have a particr faith, the school maintains and enforces the conservative atmosphere typical of church-affiliated institutions.


    The school''s atmosphere is strict, andit could be said that it focusesmore on training nuns rather than cultivating noble youngdies. Shinji had once seen the thick volume of school regtions that Sakura brought home, which was thicker than all the rules and regtions of the schools he attended in his previous lifebined, and it made his scalp tingle.


    However, the school''s hardware and software facilities areindeedexcellent, much better than their hometown of Fuyuki City. Sakura and Fujinoe from prestigious families and have received a refined (Yamato Nadeshiko-style) education since childhood. They are notaverseto strict school regtions, so Shinji doesn''t need to worry as long as they can enjoy a pleasant campus life.


    Hardly anyone could have imagined that this seemingly virtuous and pure women''s academy would be involved in a scandal rted topensated dating. If the allegations are true, they could destroy this long-standing women''s academy overnight.


    Thisis not an exaggeration. Because it is an elite school, only those with sufficient financial resources and social status can send their daughters there. Even if only a portion of the parents unite, their collective influence would be more than the school administration can handle, not to mention that the instigator of thepensated dating incident is thechairman''syounger brother, Hideo Hayama. No one would believe it if they said it had nothing to do with the school.


    Based on Azaka''s investigation during this time, Hideo Hayama is a worthless scumbag. Students say he doesn''t have a teaching license and didn''t even graduate from high school.It''s onlythanks to his brother''s connectionsthat hebecame the homeroom teacher for ss 1-4 at this renowned girls'' school.What''s even more infuriating is that this ipetent waste of space isnot satisfiedwith his current positionand isdetermined to be the principal.The students ofss 1-4allknow his catchphrase, "Why won''t my brother let me be the principal?"


    Whetherit''sfor money or other reasons, Hideo Hayama started arrangingpensated dating activities with his students. At first, he may have exploited the rebellious psychology of the girls. The lifestyle atReien Girl''s Academy is synonymous with "abstinence," so for some girls who havebeen repressedfor a long time, Hideo''s proposal is as tempting as the snake''s temptation to Adam and Eve.


    With a growing base of supporters and a taste of sess, Hideo Hayama began expanding his hunting grounds and using more vulgar methods.Tolure more students into his scheme, he resorted to various despicable tactics.Throughout this process, the students of ss 1-4 maintained an iprehensible unity, guarding this hiddensecret,until Hideo targeted a girl named Kaori Tachibana.


    Kaori Tachibana is a devout Christian who has be ustomed to the life of a nun. She would never sumb to Hideo''s temptations. To drag her down, one night, Hideo broke into her dormitory to assault her.


    Kaori Tachibana cried out for help and prayed to God, but it was futile. The dormitory had good soundproofing, and her roommate and nearby ssmates had be aplices to Hideo. How could her lone strength withstand the power of a group?


    Just as the girl was about to fall into the clutches of the scumbag, a hero appeared ¡ª it was by chance that Fujino happened to pass by. Fujino hasa pair ofexceptional eyes, and with a casual nce from a distance, she saw what was happening inside the dormitory through the curtains. Although she couldn''t see the faces of the people involved clearly, Fujino could determine that a man had ill intentions towards her fellow female students.


    So, Fujino used her Mystic Eyes to shatter the windows of the dormitory, the sound of breaking ss resonating in the empty building. The dormitory supervisor, a nun, arrived shortly after.


    This action was very clever.Itnot only saved Kaori Tachibana but alsodidn''t expose Fujino''s supernatural abilities.


    The only regret was thatwhen the nun arrived,Hideo Hayama had already escaped, leaving behind adisheveledand unconscious Kaori Tachibana.Before leaving, the pervert Hideo Hayama hit her to ensure that she wouldn''t expose the incident.


    On the other hand, after confirming that Kaori Tachibana was not in danger, Fujino returned to the dormitory and informed her friend, Azaka Kokutou, about the situation.


    A man invading the girls'' dormitory and attempting to assault a female ssmate?Thiswas uneptable! Azaka was furious upon hearing the news. Despite her brotherplex, she was fundamentally a good girl with the spirit and sense of justicethat ayoung person should have. She was determined to take action in this matter.


    After Kaori Tachibana regained consciousness, Azaka and Fujino quietly approached her. Learning that Fujino was the one who had saved her, Kaori Tachibana confided in them and revealed everything.


    Upon hearing that the mastermind was Hideo Hayama, the homeroom teacher of ss 1-4, and that he had implicated the entire ss, Azaka knew they couldn''t act rashly. Without evidence, it would bedifficultto take down Hideo Hayama, especially when theentiress was providing him with cover. They needed to n carefully.


    In the following days, Azaka hid Kaori Tachibana in herdormitory,while Fujino, who wasstrongerand more experienced, personally protected her to ensure her safety. They created the illusion of the victim going missing to deceive Hideo Hayama. Meanwhile, Azaka used her social connections and extensiveworkto secretly investigate and gather evidence within the school. They were preparing to expose thismajorscandal, bring justice to Kaori Tachibana, and restore peace to the academy.


    Now, they had collected enough evidence, and Azaka Kokutou was determined to bring the scumbag Yezawa to justice.


    ====


    PS: This is the start of Chapter 6 of theOriginal,Oblivion Recorder.


    Unfortunately, in the original, no one saved Kaori from the assault.


    PS2: Nice Saved Fujino!


    =====


    Support Me At /AbsoluteCode

 Chapter 257: Sweet Home Alabama

    Chapter 257: Sweet Home bama


    I can''t think of a more urate Title...


    =====


    After listening to Azaka''s ount, Mikiya''s first reaction was relief, followed by a stern expression as he lectured his younger sister.


    "Next time you encounter something like this, you must contact me immediately. It''s too dangerous for a young girl like you to face such situations alone. Thankfully, you''re alright."


    Mikiya''sserioustone and earnest expression didn''t discourage Azaka. Instead, it brought a sweet smile to her face. She looked into her brother''s eyes and said excitedly, "Are you worried about me?"


    "Of course, you''re my sister!" Mikiya nodded without hesitation.


    "Just a sister, huh?" Azaka mutteredin a voice onlyshe could hear. Her radiant smile froze on her face. "Just a sister."


    Mikiya, who was emotionally dense, didn''t notice his sister''s peculiar reaction. His attention was still on herst statement. "You said you want to bring justice to Hideo Hayama. What are you nning to do?"


    Still recovering fromthe impact ofbeing called "just a sister," Azaka replied listlessly, "Let''s go together and present the evidence to Unlce Daisuke. Let him apprehend the culprit."


    Daisuke referred to their uncle, Daisuke Akimi, who held a position at the Mifune City Police Department dealing with criminal cases. Due to their simr ages, he was considered a brother by the younger generation. By the way, he had a fondness for Touko.


    "That''s a correct judgment," Mikiya nodded slightly, exuding an older brother''s authority.


    Unfortunately, that authority didn''tst more than a few seconds before itwas shattered.


    "Alright, Mikiya, stop putting on airs. Who are you trying to impress?"


    "Shinji..."


    "Miss Azaka did nothing wrong in this matter. No, it''s more urate to say she did exceptionally well."


    Mikiya remained silent, listening attentively to Shinji''s words.


    "She anticipated the possibility of the victimbeing harmedagain and protected her, secretly gathering evidence. Once the evidence is solid, we can handle the matter through the police without exposing ourselves. Can you think of a better way if it were you?"


    "Well..." Mikiyastumbled for words, "At least they should have informed us."


    "What could you have done? It''s the Reien Girl''s Academy.Even if you''re Azaka''s brother,it''s not easy to get in there."


    Visiting or meeting rtives of Reien Girl''s Academy students required strict approval and constant supervision by school staff. Under such circumstances, even if Mikiya had exceptional investigative skills, he wouldn''t have been able to utilize them effectively.


    "Well, Azaka can''t investigate alone either. What if she encounters danger?"


    "I mean, aren''t you underestimating your sistera bittoo much? Though it hasn''t been long, she is also a disciple of Touko Aozaka.Justa bunch of scumbags and a group of self-indulgent high school girls. What harm could they do to her?"


    Shinji spoke as he raised his right hand and engraved a me rune in the air.


    The next moment, a ball of fire ignited in front of Azaka. She held the me in her hand and casually molded it as if it were not fire but a lump of y.


    "Do you understand now? Miss Azaka can protect herself. Besides, she''s not alone. There''s Fujino¡ªif I''m not mistaken, she gave you a few rune stones to crush in case of danger during your solo investigation, right?"


    "Yes," Azaka nodded.


    "Then there''s no problem.IfMiss Azaka is truly in danger, Fujino will rush to her aid.With her abilities, she could easily dismantle the entire academy. If all else fails, there''s also Sakura, although I don''t want her to get involved in such dirty matters."


    "But, but¡ª"


    "Brother," Azaka walked over to Mikiya and sat beside him on the couch, gently holding his hand. "I know you worry about me, and it''s because I know you would react this way that I didn''t tell you. Your little sister has grown up. I''m not that little girl anymore. I can face many things. Please, when you worry about me, give me more trust. And please believe that I won''t let your trust go to waste¡ªokay?"


    Faced with such a sister, a sister who bared her heart, what else could Mikiya say? All he could say was, "You must be more careful. If you encounter any problems, call me. Your brother will always stand behind you."


    "Brother~"


    "Cough, cough!"


    Just whenthe atmosphere between the two was perfect, an untimely cough interrupted.


    A woman wearing ssessuddenlyappeared in the stairwell leading from the office to the lower floor.


    "Oh my, what a lovely atmosphere. It seems I arrived at the wrong time."


    Shinji turned his head and made a face, "Yeah, you came at the wrong time. Didn''t you see that I was holding my breathjustso as not to disturb them?"


    "Well, I apologize then."


    "Miss Touko, please don''t make fun of us."


    Mikiyatrulylived up to his reputation as the "old man with wisdom."With just a few words,he extinguished Touko''s desire to continue speaking. Shegave a regretful look toher second disciple and slumped ungracefully beside Shinji.


    Shinji picked up the coffee pot on thecoffeetable and poured a cupof coffeefor Touko.


    "Is the surgery over?"


    "Not yet, but it''s almost done. Justeaze is doing the final stitching. In half an hour, Enjou will be a true human."


    The boywho wasyelling at Shinji wasn''t a human but a puppet created by Souren Araya. Although he possessed Enjou''s memories and emotions, he was ultimately not human.Araya created him solely to have him take Shinji to the Ogawa apartment and, once the mission wasplete,let him live or die on his own.Therefore, his life was much shorter than that of a human.


    Shortly after Araya''s death, Enjou''s body began to malfunction, and he learned the truth that he was not human. When his body was on the verge of copse, Shiki gave him two choices: either die as a puppet or undergo surgery by Touko and Justeaze to continue living.


    Enjou chose thetter. He wanted to live, trulylive, even if everything Araya had given him was false. But what came after that was real, and he hoped to experience more reality.


    Granting his wish was not without cost. Enjou incurreda hugedebt, and Shiki was his guarantor. Currently, this guarantor was waiting outside the operating room, ensuring that the "debtor" had indeed received the "debt" from the "creditor." It was the duty of the guarantor.


    From beginning to end, Shinji had never interfered in Enjou''s fate. He had no interest in him, and Enjou held no value worth Shinji''s investment.


    It''s not that Shinji was heartless; it was simply human nature. Just like when you see someone lying on the roadside, nearly dying, and you can save them by giving them a piece of bread, most people would be willing to help.


    But if that person has aplicated illness that requires a substantial amount of money to treat, many people wouldn''t help, at most taking them to the hospital.Of course, if that person isatalentedindividund helping them would bringgreaterbenefits, then it''s a different story.


    Shinji didn''t stop Touko and Justeaze from saving Enjou; he had done his part.He didn''t believethatEnjouwould be able torepay the debt because Enjou''s origins were "Worthlessness"!


    Touko and Justeaze''s willingness to save him probably wasn''t based on the belief that Enjou could repay the debt;rather, they wanted to see what someone like him, a puppet, could achieve.


    Don''tforget,that Touko is a "Grand" puppeteer, and Justeaze herself is a Homunculus (an artificial human) by birth.


    =====


    Support Me At /AbsoluteCode

 Chapter 258: Infiltrating the Girls’ Dormitory

    Chapter 258: Infiltrating the Girls¡¯ Dormitory


    Tonight,the moon wasn''t dark, and the wind wasn''t strong.It wasn''t good weather for murder. However, Shinji didn''t have any intention to kill anyone today. He wasjustfeeling a little unhappy and wanted to cause some trouble.


    So, taking advantage of the cover of the night, he infiltrated the student dormitory of Reien Girl''s Academy, a sacred ce in the hearts of countless men in the town of Mifune and its surrounding areas.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    Please don''t misunderstand. Shinji was still at an age where he could act tough, and he didn''t n on losing his innocence too early. He wasn''t there to peep or indulge in any eye candy. After all, he had seen and experienced enough in his previous life. Oops, did I identally reveal something? Ahem, pleasejustignore that, thank you.


    Shinji''s infiltration of the girls'' dormitory was solely to find someone.


    Standing in the corridor on the third floor of the first-year student dormitory, Shinji hesitated.


    "Which room does Fujino live in again?"


    "Forget it, I''lljust use magic detection. ording to Fujino''s observations,it seems thatthere are nomagiin this year''s batch, so I shouldn''t be discovered, right?"


    Muttering to himself, Shinji carved a detection rune on the floor.


    Fujino wore a protective amulet around her neck, which was made by Sc¨¢thach using excess Mercury Magecraft and given to Shinji for protection. As Shinji''s strength grew and he obtained Noble Phantasms, he passed this protective amulet to Fujino.


    The amulet contained various runes personally inscribed by Sc¨¢thach, including a positioning rhat pairedwith the detection rune. As long as the magical wavelengths on both sides matched,thelocation of the amuletcould be pinpointed.


    "Found it! Hey, it''s pretty close."


    The feedback speed of the detection rune''s information was faster than Shinji had expected. The location disyed in his mind was the nearest room on his left.


    After scanning the surroundings andmaking surethere was no one around, Shinji knocked on thedoor of the dormitory.


    "Excuse me, is this¡ª" a voice of an unfamiliar girl came from behind the door.


    "I''m looking for Fujino," Shinji removed his cloak disguise and replied with hisrealvoice.


    "This voice... Shinji?" The voice inside the door changed to the familiar voice of a girlthat Shinjiknew.


    "It''s me, open the door. Oh, if there''s anything you don''t want me to see, please tidy up quickly¡ª"


    Before he could finish his sentence, thedoor of the dormitoryopened, and a girl with long purple hair cautiously poked her head out and quickly pulled Shinji inside.


    Casually ncing at the room''syout, Shinji knew it wasn''t Fujino''s room. Fujino preferred a cool-toned decor, just like her hair, while this roomconsisted mostlyof warm tones. It seemed to be Azaka''s room.


    The room was neatly organized, with everything ced in an orderly manner. Whether it was the Azaka''s habit or the strict requirements of the academy for the dormitories, it spared Shinji from the awkwardness that could arise from entering a male-restricted area.


    Of course, the other two girls who shared the room with Fujino weren''t as calm as Shinji.


    "A boy, a male¡ª"


    "How did you get in here!"


    Thiswas a ce where even male parents were not allowed to enter. Suddenly, a boy intruded, evenif he was still a child, it was enough to make the two girls pale in shock.


    "I''m Fujino''s family. I came over withoutgiving anyprior notice, and I apologize for startling both of you."


    Shinji expressed his apology in a way that wouldn''t overly stimte the fragile nerves of the two girls.


    "I have one question, and once I ask it, I''ll leave."


    "Is it about what Azaka mentioned?" Fujino quickly guessed Shinji''s purpose, thinking about Azaka''s actions today.


    "Yes, but it wasn''t Miss Azaka''s intention. It was my own decision. Fujino, when she returns, please help me apologize to her. I entered her room without her consent because I initially thought you would be hiding Kaori Tachibana in your room."


    "Alright," Fujino nodded slightly.


    When the name "Kaori Tachibana" was mentioned, one of the girls visibly trembled. It seemed that she was the direct victim of the incident. The girl, who looked as helpless as alittlmb, weakly asked, "Um, what about Azaka? Where is she?"


    "Oh, her? She should be at her brother''s rtive''s house right now. They are police officers, and if everything goes smoothly, Hideo Hayama willbe taken awaytomorrow. As for you... I suggest thatonce Hideo Hayamais arrested, you should immediately go to the school and apply for a transfer, or you can talk to your family about directly transferring to another school. The current situation in ss 1-4 is not suitable for you to stay any longer."


    Shinji''s suggestion was for the sake of Kaori Tachibana. ss 1-4,which wasunder Hideo Hayama''s control, had already be a mess. It was easy to imagine the unfair treatment that Kaori,who wasthe only one not tainted, would face. The stunned expression on Kaori''s face proved that this innocent girl hadn''t considered the long-term consequences.


    Of course, Shinji didn''t reveal everything. He and Kaori had no personal rtionship, sohe couldn''t delve too deep into the matter. If it weren''t for a sense of apology thatshouldn''t be revealedto outsiders, he wouldn''t even have made the suggestion. Shinji had only one goal in looking for Kaori¡ªto ask, "Where does Hideo Hayama live?"


    "The staff apartment, Building 2, Room 202. Why do you ask?" Although Kaori didn''t know why Shinji was asking, shestillpromptly revealed Hideo Hayama''s address.It was information Azaka had discoveredduring her private investigation, and Fujino had confirmed it using her irvoyance.


    "Hehe, of course,I''m going togive him a good lesson." Shinji grinned, and the dark undertone in his words made the two girls, who had yet to experience the darker side of the world,feeluneasy.


    "But, but... didn''t Azaka already inform the police? Why?" Kaori didn''t understand.


    "Miss Kaori, Hideo Hayama''s charges are only ''attempted rape'' and ''coercion.'' The ''Enjo k¨­sai'' incident vites school regtions but is not illegal. Moreover, it''s not easy to prove those two charges. The evidence Azaka brought only proves that the girls in ss 1-4 had physical rtionships and provided benefits to Hideo Hayama, but it''snot enough for the police to believe their testimonies, which works in your favor. What''s more important is that even if he''s convicted, he won''tbe sentencedto many years, and whenhes out, he might seek revenge on you. So, I want to eliminate these potential dangers at the source."


    "You... you want to kill him?" Kaori involuntarily swallowed her saliva.


    "Of course not. How can we kill someone in awful society? Ijustwant tohave a friendlychat with him, make him confess and repent in prison, and start anew when he''s released."


    Shinji''s smile grewwider, and the dark aura around him grew heavier.


    "Well then, I''ll go have a chat with Hideo Hayama. Sisters, please keep this a secret~"


    With his final words, Shinji used suggestive magic. Just as he was about to open the door to leave, the girl who had the weakest presence in the dormitory,the girlwho had only spoken one sentence since Shinji entered, suddenly stopped him.


    "Wait... just a moment."


    PS: Enjo k¨­sai- Compensated Dating


    =====


    Support Me At /AbsoluteCode

 Chapter 259: Shizune Seo

    Chapter 259: Shizune Seo


    "Wait, wait a moment."


    "What else do you need, miss?" Shinji maintained his posture with his right hand gripping the doorknob and turned his head.


    "Well, um¡ª"


    The unknown girl hesitatedfor a moment, finally mustering the determination to speak.


    "Well, please don''t take offense... um, your actions tonight might not go smoothly... so, please be careful."


    "Huh?" Fujino let out a faint exmation, seemingly surprised that her friend would say such words. "Shizune?"


    "N-No, it''s nothing." Sensing Fujino''s peculiar gaze, the girl known as Shizune hurriedly lowered her head.


    Shinji released the doorknob and turned around, carefully examining this girl with a low presence.


    She was a petite girl, neitherher appearance norherfigure were as mature as Fujino''s. Her fluffyshorthair lookedsomewhatmessy, as if it hadn''t beenproperlycared for. Her eyes, like her hair, were a shade of brown between red and orange.


    Combining Fujino''s address for her, a name popped into Shinji''s mind.


    "Forgive my forwardness, but are you called Shizune Seo?"


    The girl made a softsound of confirmationand lifted her head with surprise. "You know me?"


    "Indeed." Shinji understood and said, "I''ve heard about you from Mikiya."


    "Oh, are you referring to Mr. Mikiya Kokutou?" When Mikiyawas mentioned, Shizune seemedlike a different person¡ªher attitude was no longer timid, and her voice became much louder.


    "That''s right. We''re friends. Thank you for the warning. I''ll be careful." Shinji nodded tobothKaori and Seo Shizune, then gave Fujino a knowing smile. "Well then, goodbye. Starting tomorrow, you won''t have to hide like this anymore."


    After nodding to Kaori Tachibana and ShizuneSeorespectively, Shinji left the girls'' dormitory.


    As soon as the door closed, Shizune couldn''t wait and grabbed Fujino''s hand, asking, "Who is this boy? What''s your rtionship with him?"


    "He''s the most important person to me." Fujino looked in the direction Shinji had left, her eyes filled with overflowing warmth.


    Such an ambiguous answer naturally piqued the curiosity of the other two girls.


    "Mmm~ That''s a bold statement."


    "Could it be that he''s the person you like, Fujino? I didn''t realize you had a preference for younger guys."


    "So, do you prefer older guys then?" Fujino retorted, "I can see it. Whenever we mention ''Azaka''s Brother,'' you be very enthusiastic."


    "N-No way," Shizune''s face immediately turned red.


    "Don''t deny it. Your face is all flushed," Kaori Tachibana chimed in.


    "Alright, alright, I won''t tease you anymore," Fujino relented."You mentioned earlier that his actions tonight might not go smoothly. What''s the matter?"


    "Well, how should I exin?" Shizune hung her head, choosing her words carefully. "It''s just that when I saw that boy leave, I suddenlyhad this indescribable feeling.Fujino,you might not know, but my intuition has always been urate."


    "Perhaps that''s just a girl''s intuition," Kaori Tachibana didn''t take Shizune''s words seriously.


    "I see."


    Fujino''s expression, however, was much moreplicated. Having been with Touko and Shinji for such a long time, she had encountered too many unimaginable things.


    "Let me ask one more question. Is it just that things won''t go smoothly?"


    "Yes, just that things won''t go smoothly."


    Shizune''s words reassured Fujino somewhat. If it''s just that things won''t go smoothly,worst-casescenario, they could abandon the n. Shinji''s safety shouldn''t be a problem. She only wished for his well-being.


    Observing Fujino''s expression, Kaori Tachibana smirked, "You''re worried about him, huh? Seems like the rtionship between you two isplicated. If you don''t honestly confess, I won''t let you sleep peacefully tonight~"


    "That''s right, that''s right, confess honestly~" Shizune chimed in.


    The girls''te-night conversation continued.


    ...


    On the other hand, Shinji was pondering Shizune''s reminder.


    He knew Shizune Seo was astudent atReien Girl''s Academy and Azaka Kokutou''s roommate.In "Future Gospel",she takes a prolific role. She was animportantcharacter in the chapter called Future Gospel. Like Fujino, she also possessed Mystic Eyes, the ability to see the future called ESP: Precognition (Future Prediction)


    Shizune''s "Future Prediction" was a rtivelymon type and the lowest level. Its abilitywas essentially basedon the analysis and prediction of information.


    By actively and passively gathering information and data through visual and auditory means, Shizune''s mysterious brain would unconsciously analyze and anticipate the future. She wouldbine all these elements and materialize them into the realm of reality, finally presenting them as images on her retina. That was Shizune''s "Future Prediction."


    Because it was only analysis and prediction, the future she saw was not absolute. If the gathered information was insufficient, there could be misjudgments. That was why Shinji didn''tmake a deliberate effortto win over Shizune.


    "Just from a brief few minutes of contact, can you see through my future, Shizune? Moreover¡ª"


    As he thought about it, the apartment building where the faculty resided was already in sight.Shinji''s calm expression was now filledwith anticipation.


    "¡ªThings won''t go smoothly... How exactly won''t they go smoothly? To what extent will they go wrong? Honestly, I''m quite curious. I didn''t expect that a spontaneous act would yield unexpected results."


    As Shinji said, tonight''s action was originally a spur-of-the-moment indulgence, satisfying his sympathy and apologies toward Kaori Tachibana.


    Otherwise, aside from the exposure of the "Enjo k¨­sai" incident, there was the question of whether Hideo Hayama could escape the retaliation of angry parents. Don''tforget,that the parents of Reien Girls'' Academy were influential figures in society, and they had numerous ways to ruin someone''s life. Even if he managed to escape, Shinji didn''t think he could harm Azaka, who possessed Spontaneous Combustion, or Fujino with her Mystic Eyes of Distortion.


    Even before he got Isekaid, Shinji knew about the "Enjo k¨­sai" incident at Reien Girls'' Academy. It was the main storyline of Chapter 6, Oblivion Recorder, in "Kara no Kyoukai." However, the "Enjo k¨­sai" was a two-sided affair, and while Hideo Hayama wascertainlythe main culprit, the participating girls were also involved.Shinji didn''t thinkit was necessary to getinvolved in a consensual matter like that.


    The only exception was Kaori Tachibana. In the book, shewasn''t savedby Fujino and fell into the clutches of Hideo Hayama. As a result, she became pregnant andwas ostracizedby the entire ss. In the end, she was burned alive by Hideo Hayama because she refused to have an abortion.


    She was innocent, she waspitiful, and if possible, Shinji wanted to help her.


    Unfortunately, Kaori Tachibana had already died at the start of the storyline, and her name only appeared a few times throughout the story.After so much time had passed, Shinji couldn''t rememberwhatthis poor girl''s namewas, so he had no way to help her exceptto silently apologizein his heart.


    Fortunately, due to the cycle of cause and effect, Shinji became the cause that changed Fujino''s fate.Thisindirectly led tothe result ofFujino saving Kaori Tachibana, and Shinji now had the opportunity to turn his sympathy and apologies into action.


    "The time for retribution hase, Hideo Hayama."


    Shinjinded on the balcony of the Hideo Hayama dormitory, his voice colder than the winter night wind.


    =====


    Support Me At /AbsoluteCode

 Chapter 260: Hideo Hayama

    Chapter 260: Hideo Hayama


    The ancient text said: "The appearance arises from the heart." In in terms, it means that one''s appearance is connected to their thoughts. Those with impure thoughts will also tend to have a rtively unkempt appearance.


    In the past, Shinji didn''t believe in this kind of nonsense, but now he''s starting to believe it a bit¡ªbecause the best example is right in front of him. Hideo Hayama is the epitome of "appearance arises from the heart."


    First of all, he has yellow hair.


    Yes, yellow hair. Not the dazzling golden color that catches the eye and shines under the sun. Not the orange color that is cool on the outside and warm on the inside, with a sense of depth. It''s just that mostmon shade of yellow, resembling the color of excrement when seen in a slightly darker ce.


    What does yellow hair signify in the 2D world?


    Cuckolding, being a cuckold, NTR, and so on. If NTR yer does exist this guy will be the first target.


    With such yellow hair, it''s understandable for him to engage in acts of coercion, forcing others, or organizing female students forpensated dating.


    Next, let''s talk about this guy''s appearance.


    Do you think I would say he''s handsome? Impossible! If a guy like that were handsome, how could girls engage inpensated dating rtionships with him? They would just drain him dry¡ªdon''t forget, the students at Reien Girl''s Academye from wealthy and privileged families; they have no shortage of money. The girls aren''t after money but rather pleasure and rebellion. Well, Shinji himself is starting to consider bing a homeroom teacher at the academy. With his appearance and family background, there would be plenty of girls throwing themselves at him. Unfortunately, a certain part of him hasn''t developed fully, so why did he have to transmigrate as Shinji? Why not as Soujuurou? That way... ahem, I''m digressing. Let''s continue talking about the guy.


    This guy''s appearance falls into the category of typical gloominess.


    Small eyes, high cheekbones, a thin face, a pointed chin, a hooked nose¡ªit doesn''t look like he''s a good person. Add to that his waxen yellowplexion and the description not far from withered, and it inexplicably brings to mind a tagline from an advertisement: "Sore waist and legs,ck of energy, as if your body has been hollowed out."


    Well, there are about thirty students in ss 4, and at least twenty of them have been with this guy, so it''s normal for him to end up like this. After all, he''s not the hentai protagonist, let alone a person-shaped self-propelled cannon like Fergus. Does he think his kidneys are made of iron?


    Whether they''re made of iron or not, we''ll find out soon enough.


    Having sessfully invaded Hideo Hayama''s dorm, Shinji stood in Hayama''s bedroom, cleared his throat, adjusted his voice with magecraft, and finally yanked off Hayama''s nket.


    "Hi... deo... Ha... Yama..." The voice was eerie, like a demon whispering.


    "Hi, deo, Ha, Yama!" The voice was deep, like a judge passing judgment.


    "Hi~ deo~ Ha~ Yama~" The voice was elusive, like a vengeful spirit seeking revenge.


    "HIDEOHAYAMA." The voice exploded, like thunder.


    Different calls, the same name being called, gradually stripped Hideo Hayama of his sleepiness.


    With the final loud shout, Hayama jolted awake, his whole body shivering, breaking free from his dreams.


    "Ah¡ª"


    The middle-aged man, drenched in cold sweat, let out a scream of terror. He sat up from the bed, about to wipe his sweat, but then he noticed a dark shadow in the corner of the room.


    At first, he thought it was his drowsiness ying tricks on him, but after rubbing his eyes, he realized the shadow was still there. He couldn''t help but shrink back and ask with a trembling voice.


    "Who, who''s there?"


    Silence followed, with no response.


    Unconsciously, Hayama reached for the bedsidemp, seemingly wanting to turn on the light for inspection.


    Just at that moment, the indistinct shadow suddenly moved.


    "tter~ tter~tter~ tter~" (Insert Tom shivering in fear.)


    Amidst Hayama''s chattering teeth, the shadow swayed and floated, approaching him.


    The shadow was draped in a long cloak, wearing a grotesque mask on its face, resembling both a malevolent spirit from Japanese mythology and a grim reaper from Western mythology.


    The hovering reaper, with hollow eyes, looked down on Hayama from above, calling out his name: "Hi, deo, Ha, yama."


    "Ehhhhhh¡ª!"


    Such a bizarre scene frightened Hayama to the point where he curled up, holding his head and screaming shrilly.


    "Hideo Hayama! Submit to your fate! Submit to your fate! Submit to your fate!"


    The Grim Reaper shouted, bringing its grotesque and terrifying face closer, so close that Hayama could see the flickering mes in its eyes.


    "No! Don''te closer, don''te closer¡ªYou''ve got the wrong person!"


    Hayama scrambled backward, using both his hands and feet. However, he forgot that he was on the bed, and he only moved a few centimeters before falling off the edge,nding in a sprawled position.


    After struggling to get back up, he realized that the ghostly face was still hovering in front of him.


    "Who, who are you!"


    Perhaps the pain gave Hayama courage, or perhaps he wanted to die with a clear understanding. Trembling, he asked the question that Shinji had been waiting for.


    This wimp finally asked, making me wait for so long.


    Whileining inwardly, Shinji answered in a hoarse and ominous voice:


    "I am the Grim Reaper, here to guide you on your journey."


    If it were a different time, a different ce, and someone imed to be the Grim Reaper, Hayama would have doubted if that person''s mind had gone crazy. However, now, in his own home, with a ghostly figure floating right in front of him, he couldn''t help but believe.


    Live a righteous life and fear no ghosts knocking on your door at midnight. Hayama had done something wrong, so he was afraid, very afraid.


    Moreover, to create an atmosphere and prove his identity, Shinji drew a long-handled scythe from his cloak and pointed it at Hayama''s neck. The cold gleam on the de sent shivers down Hayama''s spine.


    He immediately dropped to his knees, prostrating himself on the floor, desperately pleading, "Grim Reaper-sama, spare me, spare me!"


    "Spare you?" Shinji let out a mocking coldugh. "Someone has already paid a sufficient price. I am here to take you to the underworld. How could I break the contract?"


    "A price? Are you... a hitman?"


    As soon as he realized it wasn''t the Grim Reaper, Hayama''s courage surged, but in the next moment, the de of the scythe pressed down on his neck.


    "A hitman? Don''tpare me to those underground professionals of your kind. Otherwise, I''ll take you to the underworld for judgment."


    "I dare not, I dare not!"


    Hayama apologized repeatedly, but the movement of his eyes revealed that his inner thoughts were far from as obedient as his outward appearance.


    "Might I ask, Grim Reaper-sama, who and at what price requested your presence to take my life?"


    "Do you want to know?" Shinji exhaled a breath of mist, and the mes in his eyes burned even brighter¡ªthese were all special effects of the mask, a toy that Justeaze spent half an hour making.


    "Please, Grim Reaper-sama, let me understand before I die."


    Perhaps understanding what Hayama was thinking, Shinji nodded slightly, "Alright, I''ll let you understand. The person who asked me to take you to the underworld is Kaori Tachibana, and the price was her soul¡ªyou should know why."


    Hayama''s pupils suddenly contracted, and his body trembled uncontrobly.


    =====


    Support Me At /AbsoluteCode

 Chapter 261: Cracking Down

    Chapter 261: Cracking Down


    Kaori Tachibana was a student who left a deep impression on Hayama.


    She was an outlier in the ss, having attended the Reien Girls'' Academy since elementary school and having a devout faith. It wouldn''t be surprising if she became a nun after graduation.


    At first, Hayama maintained a respectful distance from her. She had already grown ustomed to the atmosphere of abstinence at Reien, and being a devout believer, she wasn''t easily tempted by rebellion and forbidden fruit. She might even report such things.


    However, as time went on, more and more girls sumbed to temptation, and Hayama''s attitude began to change.


    On one hand, the obedience and even active cooperation of the students gave Hayama a taste of power and control, and his ambition started to swell.


    On the other hand, achieving his desires too easily only fueled dissatisfaction in Hayama''s heart. He wanted to try something different.


    Furthermore, if he could conquer the final obstacle(Kaori), he could treat ss 4 as his yground and source of money without any restraints.


    Therefore, he targeted Kaori Tachibana.


    There would be no one in the ss who would side with the pure and innocent girl until now. Being the younger brother of the chairman, Hayama could easily suppress many things. He believed that Kaori Tachibana would never escape from his grasp.


    With the help of several female students, Hayama quietly infiltrated the girls'' dormitory at night and cornered Kaori Tachibana in her room. Naturally, Kaori Tachibana resisted and struggled desperately, unaware that the more she resisted, the more excited Hayama became. This yellow-haired individual had strayed further down the path of a hentai scum.


    He intended to take away the girl''s purity first and then slowly force her into submission through threats and coercion.


    However, unexpectedly, just as his wicked n was about to reach a crucial step, an ident urred. The ss in the room shattered for no reason, and a few ss shards even pierced his buttocks.


    To make matters worse, taking advantage of this opportunity, Kaori Tachibana, who had been pinned down by him, bit him fiercely. Enraged and shocked, Hayama fiercely punched the girl, knocking her unconscious, and quickly hid in another girl''s room. The girls'' dormitory was not a ce where male teachers should enter, and being seen by a nun or students from other sses would not be a good thing.


    Once he calmed down, Hayama began to think about how to handle the aftermath. He first coordinated his testimony with the other students in the ss, firmly using Kaori Tachibana of lying. He also prepared his verbal and psychological attacks. How could a sixteen-year-old girl with no social experiencepete against an experienced maniptor like him?


    However, he didn''t expect that Kaori Tachibana would disappear directly from the infirmary! Moreover, she couldn''t be found for several consecutive days¡ªthis made Hayama uneasy.


    What on earth happened?


    Did she escape from the academy and report it to the police? Then why didn''t the policee to his doorstep?


    Did she go home directly? Then why didn''t her parents react? Don''t they care about their daughter?


    The scariest thing is always the unknown, not what has already happened. Hayama spent each day in torment, not even in the mood for his usual rendezvous.


    Finally, he received news about Kaori Tachibana - that delicate-looking girl who unexpectedly took such fierce revenge. She hired a "Grim Reaper."


    Whether it was a real Grim Reaper or someone pretending to be one, one thing was certain - the scythe pressed against his neck was not fake, and the dark figure standing before him was not fake either.


    She wanted to kill him.


    She...


    She...


    She...


    How could she, how could she, how could she do such a thing!!!


    Hayama, who was already confused by various circumstances, had long forgotten that everything was his fault!


    "All right, do you understand now? Come with me. Don''t be so afraid, death is not as terrifying as you think," Shinji said as he raised his scythe, ready to strike.


    "W-Wait, wait a minute!" Hayama raised his hands and shouted desperately, "Reaper-sama, please wait."


    A cold gleam shed, and the scythe swung down, but instead of severing Hayama''s head, it only cut off ayer of hair along with a nearby wooden coat rack.


    "Why are you humans so troublesome?" Shinjiined intentionally. "Do you have anything else to say, your final words perhaps?"


    Hayama didn''t answer, he just asked, "So, um, Reaper-sama, you just said that Kaori Tachibana hired you to kill me in exchange for her soul?"


    "Yes, what about it?"


    "Which means you are open to making deals as long as the price is right."


    "That can be understood that way... Do you also want to make a deal with me?"


    Upon hearing the Reaper''s response, a hint of joy shed in Hayama''s eyes.


    "Yes, yes."


    "Tell me, what can you offer? What do you want in exchange?"


    A smile appeared on Shinji''s face, though it was hidden behind the mask, unseen by Hayama. This was the response he had been waiting for.


    "I want to regain my life, and the price will depend on the Reaper''s demands. But I believe that whatever the Reaper wants, I can offer more than Kaori Tachibana!"


    Hayama said without hesitation. After all, how could a high school girlpare to him?


    "Not necessarily," Shinji snorted coldly. "In my opinion, what you can offer is not more than what Kaori Tachibana can offer. What, don''t believe me?"


    "It''s not that I don''t dare."


    "It''s not about daring or not, it''s that you don''t understand. Money and status, which humans pursue, are useless to us Reapers. The only thing that can move a Reaper is a soul, a high-quality soul. Do you think your tainted soul can surpass Kaori Tachibana''s devout faith?"


    "But... Kaori Tachibana doesn''t believe in God, does she?"


    Hayama was quite quick-witted, evening up with a reason like conflicting beliefs. After all, the Reaper and God weren''t part of the same system.


    But Shinji also had a countermeasure:


    "That was in the past. After years of faith, God couldn''t save her, but the Reaper can help her seek revenge. If it were you, what would you choose?"


    Hayama fell silent. If it were him, he would also believe in the Reaper.


    So, you''re not a true believer after all. A true believer would never give up their faith no matter what happens. Shinji sighed inwardly, feeling even more contempt for Hayama.


    "Now, please tell me, what can my soul exchange for?" Hayama made a final struggle.


    "The only thing the Reaper can offer is life and death. You can let me take the life of a soul worse off than yours, or you can prolong your own life for some time."


    "For how long?"


    "That depends on your future actions. The value of a person''s soul fluctuates over time. The cleaner the soul, the higher its value. The more tainted the soul, the lower its value. I can only tell you that when your prolonged life is equal in value to your soul, I will personallye to collect it."


    Shinji raised his scythe once again, guiding the script towards its climax.


    "Come on, make your choice. Is it to be judged in the underworld now, or ept the deal? You have five seconds to decide. If you don''t choose, it defaults to the first option."


    ======


    Support Me At /AbsoluteCode

 Chapter 262: Hanging On The Cross

    Chapter 262: Hanging On The Cross


    Shinji started the countdown:


    "5¡ª¡ª"


    "4¡ª¡ª"


    "3¡ª¡ª"


    "2¡ª¡ª"


    "1¡ª¡ª"


    "I, I choose, I choose the second one."


    It''s better to cling to life than to die.


    In the final second, Hideo Hayama finally made the choice Shinji desired.


    No, he couldn''t make any other choice. Everything was under Shinji''s control.


    Shinji had spent so much time acting as the God of Death, making deals, not just for fun, but to create the most suitable environment and fully utilize the power of suggestive magecraft.


    Suggestive magecraft, in the conventional sense, is a required course for everypetent magus.The purpose of learning this magecraft is to clean up or prevent any potential exposure when mysteries are witnessed by ordinary people.


    For example, if Shinji conjured a fireball andwasseenby a passerby, he would use suggestive magecraft to suggest to the person that they didn''t see anything. Another example is when Shinji carried the "Moon Spirit Marrow" through security checks, he wouldsuggestto the inspector that "everything is normal."


    All magi follow a fundamental premise: magecraft derives from mystery, and the fewer people who know about it, the stronger its power. Conversely, the more people who know, the weaker it bes. It''s easy to imagine that the effectiveness of suggestive magecraft, as a form of popr magecraft, is naturally limited. It''s only when suggestive magecraftis still consideredmagic that it can make someone your ve.


    In modern times, any magus can resist suggestive magecraft. Even for ordinary people without any magic resistance, the content of the suggestion needs to be simple to ensure the effectiveness and duration of suggestive magecraft.


    No magecraftsts forever, and suggestive magecraft is no exception. Most suggestions go unnoticed by the recipient, not because suggestive magecraft is ineffective, but because the effects fade over time, meaning theyare forgotten. If theyare not forgotten, a situation simr to the night when Sakura remembered and changed her fate may ur.


    Of course, it doesn''t mean thatplex suggestions cannotst. Ultimately, the suggestion is just a maniption of the human mind, and there are various ways to manipte the human mind beyond magecraft.


    Language, environment, and even the slightest unintentional changes in the human body canhave an impact onthe human mind. By utilizing these factors effectively,the effects of suggestive magecraft can begreatlyenhanced. How to make good use of these factors belongs to the secret teachings of magus.


    Of course, for an ordinary person like Hideo Hayama, Shinji didn''t need these secret teachings.It was enough to let him struggle on the edge of fear and death, to break down his mental defenses, and make him not doubt Shinji''s words.


    Now,thepreludeis over, and it''s finally time to start theactualsuggestion.


    Shinji pretended to be displeased and said, "Choose the second one, huh? I thought you would choose the first one. That would have saved me a lot of trouble. But since you''ve already agreed, I''ll let you live a little longer."


    "Thank you, Reaper-sama," Hideo Hayama once again prostrated himself on the ground.


    "Don''t get too happy," Shinji suppressed his disgust and let out a cold snort. "In your human terms, all I did was change your death sentence to life imprisonment. Don''t thinkthat youcan freely indulge yourself during the remaining time as you please."


    "Reaper-sama..." Hideo Hayama wastrulyon the verge of copse this time. Even a shinigami shouldn''t treat humans in such a cruel manner.


    Shinji remained unmoved and continued, "Since I didn''t take you away, I naturally can''t im the soul of Kaori Tachibana. But both of you will be my subordinates shortly. There are some things I should tell you."


    "Please enlighten me, Reaper-sama."


    "I don''t mind telling you. The soul of the girl named Kaori Tachibana is exceptionally outstanding. No matter which deity she follows, she can be the executor of the divine will¡ªa messenger. As for you, you can only be a low-level grunt. In our realm, Hell, you would be a prisonguard,or in your country''s culture, a ''little devil.'' The hierarchy in the world of gods is far stricter than that of humans. She has countless ways to punish you if she wishes. And once I have control over your soul, there will be no possibility of reincarnation or dispersing of your spirit. Do you understand what I mean?"


    Upon hearing the words of the shinigami, Hideo Hayama''s facewas once again filledwith cold sweat. "I understand my mistake. Please, my Lord, save me."


    "You foolish human, why don''t you understand? No deity would favor those who don''t strive for themselves and only pray to the gods. Only when a person puts in their effort will the gods lend a helping hand." Under the influence of suggestive magecraft, these words were like a burning hot iron that pierced through his eardrums and deeply imprinted themselves in Hideo Hayama''s mind.


    "I understand. Please, my Lord, tell me where Kaori Tachibana is. I will go and seek her forgiveness."


    "Calling you foolish is urate. What good does verbal forgiveness do? Forgiveness or not depends on your actions. One of the most important tasks of a messenger is to evaluate souls, and I will give Kaori Tachibana the method in advance. If she sees your change, I believe she will forgive you. Of course, you can also take revenge on Kaori Tachibana whileyou''restill alive, but you''ll have to bear the consequences yourself."


    "No, I dare not."


    "Just ''dare not''?" Shinji intensified the power of suggestion.


    "No, no, I never thought of it," Hideo Hayama immediately corrected himself.


    "Hehe, lying to a shinigami, it seems like I need to punish you a bit," Shinji said, lifting Hideo Hayama''s body with the long handle of his scythe and carrying him on his shoulder. He then opened the window of the room and flew out directly.


    At that moment,all ofHideo Hayama''s doubts vanished, leaving only fear and submission.


    He shouted, "Lord Shinigami, please spare me this time. I won''t dare anymore, I won''t dare anymore."


    "Shut up, ifyou say another word, I''ll throw you down," Shinji casually shook his scythe, leaving Hideo Hayama speechless with fear.


    "Don''t worry, since I said I won''t take your soul for now, I won''t let you die. It''s just a lesson for you," Shinji had nned this. It was the final scene of the script, which would make Hideo Hayama firmly believe in his words andalsoallow Kaori Tachibana to feel a sense of satisfaction.


    The punishment was to hang him on a cross on the rooftop of the chapel at Reien Girls'' Academy High School.


    You like JK (high school girl) types, right?You like devout girls, don''t you? Well, you can get close to them now!


    Flying to the chapel, Shinji used the top of the cross to pierce through Hideo Hayama''s nightgown, entering from the back of his neck andingout,like a piece of dried meat hanging from a beam.


    Originally, Shinji nned to prepare a rope anddirectlytie Hideo Hayama to the cross. But then he thought, isn''t this the image of Jesus'' crucifixion? Althoughasa magus, he didn''t have much affection for the church, no matter what, the holy figure of Jesus was a thousandtimes,ten thousand times stronger than the scumbag Hideo HayamaTherefore, Shinji ultimately abandoned that n.


    However, he did not expect that even without the image of Jesus'' crucifixion, in the eyes of the people in the church, it was still an insult to the Lord. Just as Shinji was about to knock Hideo Hayama unconscious and leave, he felt a powerful aura.


    =====


    Support Me At /AbsoluteCode

 Chapter 263: Unforeseen Misfortune

    Chapter 263: Unforeseen Misfortune


    Breath is aplex concept, far more than just simple respiration. It epasses aprehensive sensation that includes factors such as a person''s breath, the fluctuations of released magical energy, the impact of movements on the environment, and one''s aura and presence, among other intangible yet undeniable elements.


    The aura that Shinji sensed epassed each of these factors mentioned above, and each was incredibly strong.


    The breathing he heard was long and rhythmic, with each inhtion and exhtion containing three to five times the volume of an average person''s breath. This was a sign of mastering physical techniques to an advanced level. The sounds of the body breaking the air, apanying the breath, further confirmed this assessment.


    What caught Shinji''s attention more than the breath and the sound of breaking wind was the slight tingling feedback he felt in his magic circuits. This was a manifestation of being oppressed by external magical energy, a natural reaction of the body. With Shinji''s advanced physique and magical reservoir, the only things that could cause him pain besides high-level magecraft and ritual magecraft were ancient mysteries.


    At this moment, the distinct magical fluctuations he sensed belonged to thetter, and it was precisely these fluctuations that allowed Shinji to determine the identity of the person¡ªthe Holy Church. Only their equipment would carry such prominent "sacred" characteristics.


    "Heh, no wonder this hidden paradise is filled with hidden dragons and lurking tigers, no wonder there are members of the Holy Church stationed here in the academy. And this pressure, even stronger than Kotomine Kirei, it''s probably more than just an Executor. Considering my current condition, facing such a formidable enemy does put quite a bit of pressure on me, hence the misfortune... Seo Shizune''s prediction does carry some weight."


    In the time he spent analyzing and marveling, that powerful aura had already arrived less than five meters behind Shinji.


    Shinji reached into his waist pouch with his left hand, gripping two runestones. With his right hand clenched, his Noble Phantasms in the Mystic Code state gathered around him, ready to respond with the appropriate Noble Phantasms based on the opponent''s attack style.


    Just as Shinji was preparing himself, ready to face the attack, something unexpected happened.


    That formidable aura, the powerful individual whom Shinji dared not underestimate, suddenly came to a halt. They stopped just three meters away from Shinji, showing no intention ofunching a surprise attack from behind.


    "What kind of act is this?" Shinji wondered in his mind. In his impression, the Church''sbat forces, much like his own team, were not known for ying by the rules. They would use any means necessary to win. Ambushes were the most basic tactic. If it were Shinji himself, he would never let such an opportunity to strike the enemy from behind slip away.


    Or, perhaps this unidentified powerful individual doesn''t hold any hostility towards me? Then what''s with that spine-chilling gaze they gave me?


    I can''t figure it out, can''t figure it out.


    Well, if I can''t figure it out, I''ll stop thinking about it for now and first find out who this person hiding in the garden is!


    With his decision made, Shinji maintained his defensive stance while turning around.


    And then, he saw the tall figure standing at the edge of the chapel''s roof.


    Tall, towering, upright.


    Firstly, this person is very tall. Even after spending so much time in the clock tower, he rarely saw someone this tall. Estimated height over 1.8 meters, not wearing high heels¡ªit''s a woman, though her appearance leans towards neutrality.


    Secondly, this person stands very straight, like a spear, as if she could thrust forward at any moment.


    The woman''s attire is non-mainstream. The jacket and pants are modern, like a jacket and tight pants, but the other parts are simplified knight armor. Although simplified, all the essentialponents are there¡ªchest armor, foot armor, hand armor, arm armor, and a waist and leg protector hidden under the white hem, faintly visible.


    Such a mix of ancient and modern attire might seem out of ce to others, but on this woman, it doesn''t look awkward at all. Paired with her white ponytail and clear gaze, it adds to her sharpness.


    A tall woman like this should wield a weapon as equally tall and upright, like a sword or a spear, right?


    Many people would think so, and Shinji is no exception. However, the answer is not as expected. This woman''s weapon is neither a sword nor a spear, but a shield. It''s the same ck base with silver edges as her jacket.


    The shape of the shield is as peculiar as the woman''s attire. From its outline, it resembles a cello or a double bass, with the distance between its longest points almost matching the woman''s height.


    Yes, this is a female shield warrior, a "Shield Maiden," an extremely rare character from the world of anime and games.


    For the first time since his arrival in this world, Shinji didn''t need to look at the person; he could roughly determine their identity just by looking at their weapon.


    In the world of Type-Moon, there are two well-known Shield Maidens. One is the protagonist of "Fate/Grand Order," Mash Kyrielight, who possesses an invincible reputation and likability among fans.


    The person Shinji encountered was not her. Firstly, Mash''s shield is in a cross shape, not a cello shape. Secondly, Mash is a petite girl and could never have an exaggerated height of over 1.8 meters. Most importantly, Mash was born in 2000, and it is currently 1998, so she hasn''t even been conceived yet.


    The Shield Maiden who fits these conditions is another character. She may not be well-known among Fate fans but has considerable fame in the Type-Moon world. She is...


    "Riesbyfe?"


    Upon hearing the name that came out of Shinji''s mouth, the woman holding the shield was slightly surprised. "You know me?"


    Shinji thought to himself, as expected.


    Riesbyfe, who appears in the fighting game "Melty Blood" and its rted works, is also known as RiesbyfeStridberg. She is the captain of the Vestel Shield Knights led by the Holy Church, a woman from Sweden, and a devout follower among the believers. She is known as the "Sanctified Maiden of the Fortress," the "Holy Shield Knight," and the "Mediator of Music and Law." She is highly regarded within the Church (not in terms of status) and is considered one of the most powerful individuals.


    "The esteemed Captain of the Inquisition Knights, why have youe to this small eastern city instead of dealing with heretics? There are no heretics you seek here."


    "Who said there aren''t any?" Riesbyfe raised her shield with her left hand, pointing it at Shinji. "There''s one right in front of me."


    "Heh, I''m just a passing magus. I don''t dare im the title of a heretic."


    Shinji''sughter made Riesbyfe''s already clear gaze turn colder.


    "Perhaps you weren''t before, but from the moment you defiled this sacred chapel and insulted the Lord, I have deemed you a heretic. Moreover, this is a women''s academy, and you, a male, have infiltrated here in the depths of the night. As a believer and as a woman. I must purge you. Prepare yourself!"


    After saying that, Riesbyfe swung her shield and was about to charge at Shinji.


    In the moment before she took a step, Shinji suddenly shouted, "Stop!"


    =====


    Support Me At /AbsoluteCode

 Chapter 264: Riesbyfe Stridberg

    Chapter 264: Riesbyfe Stridberg


    "Stop."


    The sudden shout caused Riesbyfe, who was poised to attack, to pause.


    "Do you have something else to say? Even if you''re a heretic, the Lord will give equal opportunity for speech."


    Shinji covered his face with his hand, silently ranting in his mind.


    He had always thought this person might be a single-minded fool when he yed the game, and now it seemed he was right. If God gives everyone a chance to speak, why didn''t she say so earlier instead of charging straight at him? Ironically, she''s a believer.


    "Speak up, if you don''t, I''ll attack." Riesbyfe on the other side couldn''t understand what Shinji was thinking and urged him impatiently.


    "Fine, fine, I''ll speak, I''ll speak." Shinji sighed helplessly. "Do you know who I hung on the cross?"


    "Who?"


    "Hideo Hayama, the homeroom teacher of ss 4 of the high school division at Reien Girls'' Academy, and the younger brother of Chairman."


    Upon hearing this, Riesbyfe''s body tensed once again.


    Shinji quickly waved his hand. "Don''t get agitated. Let me finish speaking¡ªthis person is aplete scumbag..."


    Then, Shinji recounted the information about Hayama that Azaka had told him, including the reasons why he had acted the way he did tonight. Of course, he didn''t mention the details of the suggestive magecraft, only using the reason of teaching the scumbag a lesson to prevent him from seeking revenge.


    "Scumbag, scum, and those girls... to think they would do something like this here..."


    The content of Shinji''s words was too shocking, causing Riesbyfe to be greatly shaken. As a member of the ndestine department of the Holy Church, she had experienced darkness before, but she never expected such filth to be hidden in a school established by the Church, in what was supposed to be the purest ce.


    "So, do you still think I''m a heretic as a person?" Shinji spread his hands helplessly.


    "I take back my previous judgment of you as a heretic, and I apologize for that."


    Riesbyfe was straightforward and immediately lowered her head to apologize to Shinji.


    "But I still consider you a heretic! It has nothing to do with whether Hideo Hayama is guilty or not. Your actions have sphemed the Lord and desecrated the sacred chapel. I will crusade against you here!"


    As she spoke, she was about to charge again.


    Shinji shouted once more, "Stop!"


    "Do you have something else to say?"


    "Hey, listen. Stopbeling me a heretic with every other word. I know what I did was wrong. Can''t I just go and repent before God? Why do you directly ssify me as a heretic?"


    This is the modern era, not a time when divine authority reigns. Even if he hung Hayama on the cross, he shouldn''t be automatically deemed a heretic.


    "Because I am the captain of the Vestel Shield Knights. If I don''t ssify you as a heretic, I have no reason to crusade against you in this holy ce."


    Riesbyfe''s response left Shinji dumbfounded. He had considered many reasons, such as being a magus opposed to the Church or his problematic attitude, but he never expected it to be this reason.


    To ssify him as a heretic to crusade against him¡ªwhat''s the difference from simply saying, "I want to beat you up"?


    But thinking about it, it also fits Riesbyfe''s personality. Although she appeared righteous and resolute, without a trace of confusion, she waszy, avoiding trouble, and indulged in the present without considering the future as long as it was interesting. Perhaps she instinctively sensed that Shinji was not ordinary and became interested in him¡ªinterested in fighting him.


    "Are you just looking for a fight?" Shinji couldn''t help feeling both angry and amused.


    "No, I''m just crusading against heretics." - That''s right, I''m just looking for trouble. (Shinji''s auto-trante...)


    It seemed like tonight there was no choice but to fight. However, Shinji didn''t dislike Riesbyfe''s straightforwardness. At least she was much better than those who beat around the bush.


    "So, heretical magus, are you prepared to be crusaded by me?" - I''m going to beat you up, are you ready?


    "I said I''m not prepared, but you won''t let me off, will you?" Shinji''s words were filled with helplessness.


    "You''re right¡ª"


    "Stop again! I''m not going to run away, so why are you in such a hurry?" Shinji interrupted Riesbyfe for the third time, halting her eager attack.


    "What a bother, what else do you want to say?"


    "I''m thinking of your best interest. Let me ask you, where are we?"


    "The chapel."


    Shinji sniggered, "Oh, you know, I thought this was my magecraft workshop, sturdy enough not to be destroyed by the aftermath of our fight."


    Riesbyfe''s expression immediately froze.


    Shinji continued, "A devout believer like you, unexpectedly casually destroying the chapel where one prays to the Lord. Well, as a heretic, I don''t mind, but if you want to fight me, I won''t mind either."


    "Oh Lord, forgive my sins." Riesbyfe made the sign of the cross with her empty right hand on her forehead, chest, left shoulder, and right shoulder. After her prayer, she also said "Thank you" to Shinji.


    "You''re wee. If you want to thank me, do me a favor." Shinji waved his hand.


    "I can''t let you go." - What an unlikable personality indeed.


    "I never thought of that. I just wanted to ask you where else on campus would be suitable for hanging someone. Since your esteemed Knight Captain is here, it wouldn''t be appropriate to hang him in this ce."


    "A ce for hanging, huh?" Riesbyfe thought carefully. "There''s a bell tower near the main school building. That should work."


    "Let''s go with that then." Shinji grabbed Hayama, who had been hanging for quite some time, and said to Riesbyfe, "I''m not familiar with this ce, so could you show me the way?"


    "Sure."


    Riesbyfe didn''t refuse and casually jumped down from the nearly ten-meter-high rooftop of the chapel. The sound she made uponnding didn''t sound like a humannding, but more like reinforced concrete hitting the ground.


    "A humanoid Gundam, seriously?" Shinji muttered as he contemted whether he should take the opportunity to escape. Regardless of the oue, fighting against someone with that level of durability would leave him swollen all over for a while.


    But in the end, Shinji gave up on the idea of fleeing.


    It wasn''t because he was afraid that Riesbyfe woulde looking for him. Given her personality, she probably wouldn''t be up to the task of searching for someone, as it was both troublesome and boring. The main reason Shinji stayed was to take this opportunity to assess thebat capabilities of the higher-ranking members of the Church.


    So far, the only member of the Church''sbat personnel he had encountered was Kotomine Kirei, who, although exceptional among the Executors, didn''t rank high in a church teeming with monsters. The person standing before him now, as far as Shinji knew, had abat power and several heretics in that would probably ce her in the top ten of the Church. Moreover, she was a Shield Maiden (Knight), a ss known for high defense and low agility, making her the most suitable opponent.


    Later, near the sports field close to the bell tower.


    A knight wielding a shield, emanating a powerful aura, stood facing an assassin cloaked and devoid of any presence.


    "RiesbyfeStridberg, Captain of the Vestel Shield Knights, wielding the sacred shield in my hand¡ª"


    "An anonymous foot soldier hiding their identity, I humbly request¡ª"


    "¡ªto crusade against heresy!"


    "¡ªto grant me enlightenment!"


    The battle begins!


    PS: Does anyone here y Melty Blood?


    =====


    Support Me At /AbsoluteCode

 Chapter 265: Assassin vs. Shield Knight

    Chapter 265: Assassin vs. Shield Knight


    At the sports field near the bell tower, the assassin and the shield knight stood facing each other, preparing for an intense battle.


    "The Captain of the Vestel Shield Knights, RiesbyfeStridberg, wielding the sacred shield in my hand¡ª"


    "The nameless foot soldier hiding their identity, humbly requests¡ª"


    "¡ªto crusade against heresy!"


    "¡ªto grant me enlightenment!"


    Before the words had even settled, both of them surged forward simultaneously.


    In the blink of an eye, the ten-meter distance between them closed, and Riesbyfe''s right fist collided directly with Shinji''s right fist without any hesitation.


    With a dull thud, Shinji''s body was sent flying backward as if hit by a speeding car.


    This wasn''t a strategy or an illusion; it was a real and tangible urrence.


    Shinji and Riesbyfe had each thrown a punch, but it was Shinji who was sent flying.


    In contrast, Riesbyfe only paused for a moment, as if she had urgently stepped on the brakes, and then stomped on the elerator to charge towards Shinji.


    This meant that Riesbyfe''s strength far surpassed Shinji''s. Without such overwhelming power, she wouldn''t have been able to achieve this crushing effect. Fortunately, her movement speed wasn''t fast enough to immediately catch up to the stunned Shinji, giving him some time to react.


    Shinji, whose punch was easily overwhelmed, wasn''t particrly panicked. Even before their fists collided, he had anticipated this possible oue. The most memorable aspect of Riesbyfe to him wasn''t her title orbat record, nor her personality, but her arm strength.


    Shinji vividly remembered that in his previous life, when "ying" with the character Riesbyfe, she had imed to be able to throw punches with an average force of 2 tons. Although Shinji excelled in physical techniques and could temporarily surpass the limits of the human body through enhanced magic, he couldn''t possibly throw punches of that magnitude.


    You see, the weight of most Japanese family sedans generally falls between 1.2 to 1.8 tons, so Shinji''s previous sarcastic remark about the humanoid Gundam wasn''t an exaggeration at all.


    "Even if that punch didn''t reach 2 tons, it was at least 1.5 tons. Luckily, I was prepared and managed to redirect most of the impact, or else I would have been done for."


    Quietly assessing Riesbyfe''s punching power, Shinji formted his next tactic.


    The ankles covered by his cloak, spiritual particles converged, manifesting a pair of feathered shoes. Pure white wings spread open, and the resulting lift allowed Shinji to execute a somersault, transitioning from facing the sky to facing the ground.


    During the somersault, Shinji raised his left hand and threw two runestones towards Riesbyfe, who was in pursuit. Although Shinji had been avoiding using his left hand since the recent embedding of the ?ar¨©ra, he couldn''t afford to be picky at this point. (?ar¨©ra-Buddhist relics from Souren Araya.)


    Faced with the runestones emitting distinct magical fluctuations, Riesbyfe raised her shield, seemingly relying on it to withstand Shinji''s magic.


    The runestones shattered, mes erupted, and lightning ran rampant. However, these attacks, capable of instantly killing, failed to break through the shield''s defense. They couldn''t even disrupt the slow footsteps of the shield knight.


    Riesbyfe''s shield, known as the True Apocrypha "Gamaliel," was a treasure-level conceptual armament inherited by the Church. The shield''s surface was engraved with two segments of the Gospel blessed by God, providing astonishing defense against both physical and mystical attacks. Not only would two runestones fail to prate this sacred shield''s defense, but even meticulously prepared grand magecraft would be unable to do so.


    It''s worth mentioning that the defense of the sacred shield wasn''t limited to the shield itself. One of the runestones, "Thursaz," which carried the lightning of the Thunder God''s Hammer, extended partially beyond the shield but was still repelled.


    By this time, Riesbyfe, who had been racing forward, had caught up to Shinji. She maintained her shield at the forefront and crashed into him, shield and all.


    In the crucial moment, Shinji increased the magical supply to his feathered shoes, sessfully evading Riesbyfe''s shielded charge under the effect of upward lift.


    Having evaded the charge, Riesbyfe showed no signs of discouragement. Her knees bent, and propelled by a bouncing force even stronger than her punching strength, she transformed into a projectile and aimed for Shinji suspended in mid-air.


    As the human projectileunched, the ground beneath her feet, serving as the support for the cannon, naturally caved and cracked under Riesbyfe''s step.


    Shinji, who had been closely observing Riesbyfe''s movements, was well-prepared and once again maneuvered in mid-air to avoid the impact of the human cannonball.


    In the fleeting moment as they passed each other, Shinji once again tossed two runestones. This time, it wasn''t a direct attack like fire or lightning but an indirect attack. As someone who also possessed a divine shield, Shinji didn''t believe that the defense of the sacred shield was truly impregnable.


    The fact proved that Shinji''s conjecture was correct.


    Two runestones were used, one corroding the human body with negative energy, causing temporary weakness without breaking through the conceptual defense of the holy shield. The other applied pressure to the air within a certain range, making it heavy and slowing down the enemy''s movements, and this runestone proved effective.


    "So that''s how it works." Observing Riesbyfe''s affected movements, Shinji made a preliminary judgment about the defense mechanism of the holy shield.


    The holy shield was just a shield, and both visible and invisible defenses relied on it. Although it could withstand attacks, it couldn''t ignore all interference like "Avalon" and was still subject to variousws and environmental influences. For example, if a steamroller were to roll over Riesbyfe, the shield wouldn''t shatter, but she would be crushed.


    However, understanding something didn''t mean it could be deciphered, especially because Riesbyfe''s body was incredibly powerful. With an average punch of 2 tons, even without using skilled techniques, this data panel could easily qualify as a Saber in the Holy Grail War, a true humanoid tyrannosaurus.


    With such a powerful body coupled with a semi-invulnerable holy shield, Riesbyfe had be aplete tank. It didn''t requireplex techniques or flexible tactics; simply charging with the shield and overpowering the enemy with strength was enough to defeat the majority of opponents.


    Riesbyfe''s subsequent actions confirmed Shinji''s spection. She had only a few moves in her repertoire.


    Charge, shield strike;


    Charge, punch;


    Charge, kick.


    Yet, with these simple moves, Shinji found himself running around the field,pletely defenseless.


    Of course, there were still opportunities for counterattacks, but Riesbyfe relied on her powerful body to withstand all range-controlling magecraft, showing no weaknesses and making Shinji extremely frustrated.


    "This is simply an imprable iron turtle! It''s so troublesome, even more so than Araya. I hate this kind of opponent the most. Should I try to use my Noble Phantasm for a strong attack? But if I do that, my identity as ''Death'' will be exposed, and my true identity as Shinji Matou might be revealed. Wait, Araya?"


    Thinking about the person he had recently manipted, Shinji couldn''t help but turn his gaze to his left hand.


    There, another significant religious artifact resided.


    =====


    Support Me At /AbsoluteCode

 Chapter 266: Strengthening the Relic

    Chapter 266: Strengthening the Relic


    Those who have yed online games know that when ites to PvP arenas, assassins fear encountering a tank, also known as an MT (Main Tank).


    Why is that? It''s because assassins have a small frame and can''t withstand heavy hits. Warriors, on the other hand, have high health and defense. They can withstand opening sneak attacks, backstabs, kidney shots, disarms, and swift counter-attacks. A ssicbo of backstabbing won''t do much damage to a warrior, especially an MT, but a few strikes from the warrior in return can bring an assassin to their knees. It''s simply a case of brute force overpowering finesse, with a significant difference in ss attributes.


    Strictly speaking, Shinji couldn''t be considered an assassin. When leading the Brigade to hunt down the Dead Apostles, he yed the role of a warrior, charging head-on with the enemies. It''s not an exaggeration to say that Shinji''s physical abilities ranked top among the Mage''s Association.


    However, there will always be someone stronger. Shinji''s pride in his physique fell short in front of behemoths like Araya Souren and Riesbyfe. Unless he relied on his Noble Phantasm, Shinji would constantly be on the defensive against them.


    To change this situation and transform himself into a humanoid behemoth, to truly face off against Servants, Shinji imnted the relic left by Araya into his left hand.


    Although he was still in the early stages of adapting to the strongest rejection response, Shinji could already sense the changes in his left hand. The power released from the crystallization of the umted wisdom of the Buddhist sage gradually influenced Shinji''s body. He even believed that if his body fully epted the relic, he might possess the power of a Buddhist guardian, capable of ying dragons and demons.


    His left arm had already begun to transform in this direction. If he could unleash the power of his left arm, he might have a chance against Riesbyfe. He didn''t seek to overpower her with strength, but as long as he wasn''t crushed, the martial arts he learned from Scathach would have a ce to shine.


    The only concern was the excruciating pain that came with using his left arm. If he couldn''t endure it, he would truly have no chance of victory.


    As he pondered, Riesbyfe once again swung her shield andunched a charge.


    More than ten minutes had passed since the start of their battle. The Holy Shield Knight of the Church had been maintaining this relentless fighting style, seemingly unaffected by fatigue. It wasn''t just the characteristic of a Church Knight, but also her extraordinary physique, or perhaps abination of both.


    Regardless of the reason, this resilience became the final weight on the scales of Shinji''s internal conflict.


    He wanted to be this formidable, he wanted to be a humanoid behemoth! If he couldn''t achieve even that, how would he stand against Scathach? How would he be able to kill his Shishou, who resided on the outer edges of the world, and fulfill her wish?


    He made up his mind.


    Isn''t it just about fighting? Haven''t we been fighting since we were young?


    Isn''t it just pain? I can endure it. I surpass my Shishou''s various tortures.


    Shinji no longer evaded or dodged. He stood quietly in ce, pressing his right hand firmly against the back of his left hand, feeling the pure power through theyer of flesh.


    Hey, unnamed Buddhist sage, don''t you want to lose to the heretics? Although their sect may berger than Buddhism, this is Japan. It''s your absolute stronghold. If you lose even here, where will the face of Buddhism be?


    Do you understand? Do you understand? Then lend me your power.


    Let me defeat the heretics for you, as a guardian deity for Buddhism, to be a guardian Vajra.


    Perhaps it was Shinji''s ramblings that touched the relic, or maybe it was simply the influence of his unwavering fighting spirit. For the first time since the imntation, the Buddhist relic, which had always been in a passive state, erupted with power.


    Golden Buddhist light spread outward from the relic that reced his phnx. This was both the reinforcement of the relic''s power on Shinji and the intrusion of a foreign entity into his body.


    The body''s defense instincts sounded the rm repeatedly, and these rms were conveyed to the brain through the nerves as pain signals. Every nerve and cell in Shinji''s left hand was changing, protesting.


    In an instant, Shinji''s clothes were soaked with sweat, and at this moment, it hadn''t even been a second since Riesbyfeunched her new charge.


    Endure, endure, endure.


    Buddhism speaks of ascetic practices. Only by enduring the greatest hardships can one attain true enlightenment.


    Persist, persist, persist.


    Everything requires persistence. One must not give up halfway.


    So, endure the pain, and persist in silence.


    Allowing the golden radiance to fill his bones, infiltrate his flesh, and eventually prate through his skin, ayer of golden light identical to Indra''s Thunder covered Shinji''s left hand.


    This radiance was no less powerful than the divine words of God. It was the radiance of the Buddha.


    As the Buddha''s light extended from his left hand to his arm, at the moment when Shinji was about to endure the pain and cry out.


    Riesbyfe, the Holy Shield Knight, wielding her formal weapon, Gamaliel, charged toward Shinji. Her shield came crashing down heavily as if intending to smash Shinji into a pulp with the force of a thunderbolt.


    The shield swept away the air, emitting a roar like an avnche.


    Instinctively sensing the mortal threat, Shinji swung his left palm, facing that mountain, that sea.


    With the breakthrough of the threshold, the unbearable pain that could no longer be suppressed let out a roar, as if it were the final counterattack of a beast cornered to the brink of despair.


    "Ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah!"


    The excessively painful and crazed roar puzzled Riesbyfe. It seemed that she hadn''t injured him.


    Except for the first time, Shinji had evaded each of her previous attacks. She thought that this time, the opponent would also avoid her like an eel. But unexpectedly, this magus not only didn''t dodge but chose to confront her head-on. She didn''t understand why he cried out so miserably. Was it some kind of secret technique?


    The doubt in her heart did not affect Riesbyfe''s movements. This knightmander, who had crusaded against countless heretics, never showed mercy.


    The shield symbolizing God''s grace and the left hand containing the radiance of the Buddha finally collided.


    With a loud bang.


    It wasn''t like flesh colliding with a shield but more like two cars with full horsepower colliding head-on.


    For the first time since the start of the war, the unstoppable and relentless Holy Shield Knight was forced to retreat.


    Not voluntarily, but involuntarily. She maintained a posture with slightly bent knees, allowing her to exert force as she slid on the ground. The metal boots made of an unknown alloy vigorously rubbed against the synthetic track, leaving behind two scorched ck marks and an unpleasant burnt smell.


    Shinji, who had forced his opponent to retreat with a punch, was more disheveled. He was knocked down by the tremendous force of the shield, rolling on the ground continuously. He rolled for tens of meters, passing through the synthetic track, crossing the athletic field, and crashing into the surrounding wall of the sports field.


    With a dizzy and throbbing head, Shinji stood up against the wall, his eyes fixed on his left hand.


    Although he was somewhat numb from the impact, he was not injured. It was worthy of the Buddhist relic that had once received Indra''s Thunder.


    He had won the gamble!


    Shinji clenched his fist tightly. The cracked mask shattered, revealing a strange smile that had been concealed.


    P.S.: What Shinji said to the relic was just rambling. A true enlightened monk wouldn''t care about such things. Real saints¡ªwell, it''s hard to say. Even the Catholic saint, Martha, acts like a delinquent girl.

 Chapter 267: Have You Seen This Buddha’s Light?

    Chapter 267: Have You Seen This Buddha¡¯s Light?


    Strange Smile?


    Indeed, it was strange. Not the kind of strangeness that conceals hidden thoughts, but rather the pure stimtion of pain.


    Although he had thrown that astonishing punch, the nature of the pain in Shinji''s left hand did not change with a single movement. When he threw the punch, all his willpower was engaged in a battle against the pain, and he managed to resist it reluctantly.


    But now, things were different. Shinji''s whole being rxed, and in this state, he clenched his fist in a moment of exuberance. It was not difficult to understand what kind of reaction would ur.


    "Hmm, it aligns with the concept of asceticism in Buddhism," Shinji''s smile hadpletely transformed from pride to a bitter smile. "To endure suffering without aversion, this is the path of the Buddha."


    "The path of enduring suffering without aversion, this is the path of a warrior" is a line from the popr Japanese manga "One Piece," spoken by the swordsman Roronoa Zoro, and it serves as a self-portrait of his character. Shinji now used it as a self-deprecating joke, and it seemed quite fitting.


    However, Shinji didn''t expect that this self-mocking remark would trigger a phenomenon.


    As soon as the words fell, an indescribable sensation shot straight from his left arm to his forehead. This strange feeling came so quickly that Shinji didn''t have time to react, and his brain felt like it was struck by a heavy object, causing intense pain, followed by a brief moment of nkness.


    Within this nkness, Shinji faintly heard a voice, initially indistinct but growing clearer.


    This voice repeated one phrase over and over again: "May the Buddha''s light illuminate the heavens and the earth."


    Shinji didn''t have much knowledge of Buddhism, so he didn''t know exactly what "May the Buddha''s light illuminate the heavens and the earth" referred to, but he was certain that it must be the name of a particr Buddha.


    In Buddhism, whether it''s reciting sutras or the so-called "mantras," they often begin with the promation of a Buddha''s name. It''s simr in intention to "Ah is great" in Im or "God bless" in Christianity. The most widely known phrase in Buddhism, "Namaste," is also a Buddha''s name, but with the multitude of Buddhas and Bodhisattvas in Buddhism, each with their following, there is no unified belief like in the other two major religions. Therefore, Shinji was unaware of which specific figure it referred to.


    However, this didn''t hinder Shinji from experiencing the various wonders brought about by the relic. Within the repetition of these Buddha''s names, the pain that gued his left arm also alleviated to some extent. At least he didn''t grimace with every movement.


    Even more astonishingly, Shinji realized that he had regained control over his body.


    Perhaps someone would ask, is the most important thing for a warrior to have control over their body? Shinji, who has been practicing for several years, can''t even aplish this?


    Of course, he can aplish it, provided that Shinji''s body has not been enhanced through the use of relics.


    Many people, especially boys, have fantasized in their youth about encountering adventures and one-day bing superheroes, obtaining various magical abilities such as calmly shooting fireballs, demolishing buildings with a single punch, or jumping twenty meters high.


    However, many people have not considered what would happen when a person, bound by the Earth''s gravity for over a decade or two, suddenly gains such power.


    Would they go on a rampage and be famous throughout the world?


    No, the correct oue is identally crushing someone''s hand when shaking hands, inadvertently strangling someone with a hug, or unintentionally crashing into walls or ceilings. When Shinji collided with Riesbyfeearlier, she could stand firmly on the ground while Shinji ended up tumbling like a gourd. The difference lies not in strength but in body control.


    Riesbyfe has gradually developed the ability to control her body through steady progress, while Shinji, relying on the amplification of relics, cannot. Riesbyfe''s power belongs to herself, while Shinji''s power is borrowed temporarily.


    However, the incessant chanting of Buddhist mantras that echoed in his mind allowed Shinji to be capable of harnessing this borrowed immense power. Undoubtedly, this was a tremendous blessing. As long as he could control this power, he would be on par with Riesbyfe.


    "So, this is what they call ''Magic Inscription.'' Right, the inheritance of magic inscription techniques and experience... and now the relics are also imparting their own experiences. It''s just that this experience is slightly different, considering that most of the saints in Buddhism are warriors."


    Having confirmed this, Shinji no longer hesitated. He rushed towards Riesbyfe, who was dozens of meters away, at the fastest speed. He didn''t know how long this strange "Golden Body State" wouldst, so he had to cherish every single moment now.


    Shinji recovered, and his condition was much better than before. Naturally, Riesbyfe was no longer in a stiff state. The reason she didn''t continue her attack as before was that she sensed the change happening in Shinji.


    Setting aside the sudden burst of strange strength, many martial techniques have such explosive techniques, and body enhancement magecraft also includes simr techniques. It''s nothing surprising. What truly caught her attention was the golden light emanating from this peculiar magus, a radiance that bore a resemnce to divine words.


    This light, Riesbyfe has seen it before. It is the mystery of Buddhism, which is considered one of the world''s three major religions alongside Christianity.


    Faith is also a kind of mystery, so in a sense, the status of religions and their branches with a mysterious aspect is equal. Each religion has its own inherited mysteries and organizations simr to the Holy Church, although their scale and influence may not be asrge as the Holy Church when considering the global context.


    The scale and influence mentioned here areprehensive considerations on a global scale. If we only discuss specific regions, then Christianity and the Holy Church may not necessarily be at the forefront. For example, in the Middle East, Im, which is also one of the three major religions, holds absolute dominance, while in India, Hinduism surpasses all other religions.


    Japan is a country with diverse beliefs. In 1998, the total poption was 126 million, with over 100 million people practicing Shintoism and over 90 million practicing Buddhism. As for Christianity, there were only 1.7 million followers, which put it at a significant disadvantage.


    One should not underestimate the local power, especially when dealing with a powerful local force. In Japan, when a rising star of the Church shes with a skilled practitioner of Buddhism, even someone as single-minded and muscle-headed (foolish) as Riesbyfe knows it''s not right.


    Therefore, she hesitated.


    When she saw Shinji rushing towards her, swinging his armpletely dyed in gold, Riesbyfe hurriedly shouted, "Stop!"


    Just stop when I say stop - Shinji wanted to retort like that, but when he shouted stop earlier, Riesbyfe didn''t make a move, giving him a face. As a gesture of reciprocity, Shinji also stopped.


    "What''s wrong? We just started feeling something, and now you don''t want to y anymore?"


    Just as he finished speaking, Shinji wanted to give himself a hard p.


    That was an incredibly terrible line.

 Chapter 268: Vajra’s Left Arm

    Chapter 268: Vajra¡¯s Left Arm


    Shinji''s concerns werepletely unnecessary. Due to Riesbyfe''s emotional intelligence and proficiency in Japanese, she couldn''t detect any hidden malice in his words. Shesimplybelieved that Shinji wanted to continue the fight.


    As the one who initiated the conflict,Riesbyfe had no opposition to the battle.However, before proceeding, she needed to rifyone thing: "Which sect of monks do you belong to?"


    Shinji was slightly taken aback but quickly realizedthat Riesbyfemistook him for a Buddhist monk.


    Upon reflection, it made sense.Hisradiant Buddhist aura made it hard for anyone to believethat he had no affiliationwith Buddhism. Moreover, in Japan, a country with a significant Buddhist influence, encountering a skilled Buddhist practitioner would not be surprising.


    Since Riesbyfe associated him with Buddhism, Shinjidecided not tocorrect her and vaguely replied, "I am not a monk, but I have some connection to the Tendai sect."


    The holy relics he used to strengthen his body came from Araya,who wasa Tendai sect monk. Therefore, it was logically sound for Shinji to im a connection to the Tendai sect.


    "This gentleman from the Tendai sect, tonight''s battle was my initiative and has nothing to do with the Church. I hope your sect doesn''t misunderstand the Church because of this."


    It was strange that Riesbyfe, a muscle-brained warrior, would worry about sectarian conflicts and speak in such diplomatic terms. Did she possess such emotional intelligence?


    ncing at the stiff expression of the Holy Shield Knight, Shinji guessed the reason. Someone must have specially taught her, and that person held a significant position within the Church. Otherwise, they wouldn''t be concerned about sectarian conflicts.


    Shinji''s guess was correct. Beforeing to Japan, Riesbyfe hadindeedreceived guidance and instructions from Cardinal Gessebarne, a high-ranking member of the Church.


    The Cardinal, also known as the Scarlet Cardinal, belonged to the second hierarchy under the Pope in the Church''s structure. He was undoubtedly a prominent figure.It wasthanks to his recognition and supportthat Riesbyfebecame the captain of Vestel Shield Knights at such a young age.Inparison, another female warrior with simr achievements butcking apowerfulbackground was far inferior interms ofstatus and reputation to her.


    Perhaps sensing Shinji''s peculiar gaze, Riesbyfe added, "I, RiesbyfeStridberg, will take full responsibility."


    This silly girl, Shinji couldn''t help but sigh inwardly. It was like handing him a knife and asking him to cut her flesh.


    Shinji sighed again. He had initially wanted to gain some advantage fromStridberg, but seeing her current state, he lost the desire. He figured there was little to gain from this naive girl.


    "Alright, alright, don''t make that self-sacrificing expression. As I said earlier, Imerelyhave some connection to the Tendaisect,but no direct affiliation. Rest assured, no matter what happens to me, the Tendai sect won''t trouble you, let alone the Church."


    "I see. Then there''s no problem. Let''s continue the battle,"Stridbergsaid as she raised her holy shieldonceagain.


    Without a trace of doubt, what if she encountered a scheming conspirator? Shinji felt like he had lost all his fighting spirit.


    Amid hisints, Shinji once again confirmed that Seo Shizune''s future sight was urate. It was indeed unfavorable, incredibly unfavorable.


    Five meters away, Riesbyfe urged, "Aren''t youing? Then I''lle to you."


    "Ah, here Ie," Shinji replied. With a stomp on the ground, he used the "Instant eleration" technique taught by Sc¨¢thach, and in the blink of an eye, he appeared on Riesbyfe''s right side. His left fist, charged and ready, mercilessly struck out.


    Riesbyfewas prepared, and she swiftly turned her body. Her shield, muchwiderthan her body, intercepted Shinji''s punch.


    The tremendous forces collided, and the stadium resounded with a dull sound of metal and stone.


    Unlike their second collision, this timeRiesbyfe was preparedin advance. Shinji''s punch only caused her feet to sink into the track, sliding back a few meters.


    In the blink of an eye, Riesbyfe had already turned around, with her shield in front and her right fist behind, retaliating against Shinji.


    Empowered by the Buddha''s relic, Shinji intended to test the strength of his body. He didn''t dodge or performanyfancy moves butsimplyused his fists to face Riesbyfe''s counterattack.


    His left hand against the shield, his right hand against her right fist.


    This time, it was Shinji whowas sentcrashing into the ground.


    In the next instant, Shinji stepped out of the pit he had created with his impact, using the left side of his body as a weapon, charging towards Riesbyfe''s shield.


    Upon collision, both of themwere forcedto retreat.


    Then came the fifth, sixth, seventh...up to the tenth collision.


    Riesbyfe''s attack pattern remained unchanged, consisting of charges, shield strikes,and whenever there was an opportunity,a follow-up punch with her right fist.


    Shinji tried everything: punches, kicks, elbows, knee strikes¡ªhe experimented with various techniques. Luckily, it was a shield, the least dangerous weapon.If it were a different weapon,Shinji wouldn''t dare to be so reckless.Based on this data, he finally gained a systematic understanding of hisbodystrengthened by the relic.


    The enhancement provided by the relic canbe roughly dividedinto two parts: strength and hardness.


    Strength includes attributes such as power and speed, which are thebasicattributes of a human. It relies on the circtory system to enhance the entire body.


    Hardness refers to the toughness of the skin, muscles, and bones, determined by the distance from the relic. The closer the distance, the higher the hardness, and the farther the distance, the lower the hardness.


    The hardest part is undoubtedly the left arm from the hand to the elbow, which canbe describedas imprable and impervious to water and fire. It is not an exaggeration to say that it is invincible. The next level is from the elbow to the arm, which requires some effort to cut through.The areas outside the arm can be ignored.


    In general, the enhancement provided by the relic to Shinji is not significantly different from the enhancement provided to Souren Araya. In other words, disregarding rejection reactions and the instability of the enhancement, Shinji now possesses the physical qualities of a Knight-ss Servant and truly can match Riesbyfe.


    With this confirmation, Shinji can finally start to counterattack, using the unparalleled martial techniquesbestowed upon him bythe unparalleled female warrior.


    Due to the nature of possessing multiple Noble Phantasms, Shinjiis unable tospecialize in a single skill like many warriors do until they reach their peak. Instead, it would be a waste for him. Therefore, Sc¨¢thach''s guidance to her new discipleis differentfrom her guidance to other disciples. She does not teach specific techniques but focuses on teaching various fundamental movements, leaving the rest for Shinji toprehend and practiceon his own.


    Techniques are nothing more than the connection of fundamental movements, andthe various Noble Phantasms that Shinji possessesdetermine that he does not need to be constrained by a single weapon.Choosing his armament freely ording to the situation is the most suitable way for him to fight.


    Facing Riesbyfe, if he cannot break through the defense of the Holy Shield, any weapon would be the same, merely providing an extrayer of cushioning between his body and the sturdy shield to prevent his rtively vulnerable body from being injured.


    Now, this roleis recedby the "Vajra''s Left Arm" brought by the relic.


    Currently, Shinji doesn''t need any weapons at all. He chooses to fight barehanded!

 Chapter 269: The Monk and the MT

    Chapter 269: The Monk and the MT


    :MT(Main Tank)


    Shinji''s unarmedbat, euphemistically called "freestyle" or "unconventional" and derogatorily referred to as "disorganized" and "chaotic," ismonly known as "I-ryu" or "my style." This is naturally the result of Sc¨¢thach''s unique teaching method, but if you think Shinji is not strong, then you are mistaken.


    The biggest problem with pure hand-to-hand is that itcks systematic and progressive training. There is no reference to the experiences of previous practitioners, so one can only rely on their exploration. However, how can one person''s exploration surpass the heritage of a martial arts school unless they are truly a genius or have experienced countless battles?


    Unfortunately, Shinji is not the former. Fortunately, his teacher has provided him with enough training to umte experience.


    Although Sc¨¢thach ims to be an elegant and delicate woman who is not skilled in hand-to-handbat¡ªah, there''s no need to be surprised or show disbelief. That''s what Shishou said, so just believe it. If you don''t listen and question the image of the gentle and delicate shishou, be prepared to be kicked into the sky by the shishou''s whip-like legs. But everyone knows that the Queen of the Land of Shadows, who is proficient in all eighteen martial arts, cannot possibly have any shorings.


    From the day Shinji started practicing boxing and martial arts, Sc¨¢thach began to spar with him using various techniques. In other words, Shinji had to fight at least five different masters every day. After Scathach left, the inheritance she left behind also included various mental illusions. Each illusion represented a different style of Sc¨¢thach, and breaking through these illusions became Shinji''s daily task.


    Over time, Shinji overcame the most difficult hurdle of freestyle. Although he was still far from reaching his unique style, he did have the ability topete with various martial arts masters.


    Shinji''s boxing skills were honed in actualbat, concise and efficient, but also unpredictable. Sometimes he fought honorably, and sometimes he used strange and elusive techniques. Influenced by the ideology of victory above all else, he was not bound by moral principles. As long as it was for victory, he would use any dirty tricks like eye-gouging, nose-picking, and kicking below the belt.


    It''s not an exaggeration to say that unless they are highly skilled, opponents facing Shinji, who has no taboos, are easily at a disadvantage. However, once facing such a skilled opponent, Shinji doesn''t have many good options.


    And the current opponent he is fighting Riesbyfe, belongs to thetter category.


    Although it seems that she only makes a few moves, in reality, her use of the shield has reached a very advanced level.


    What is the purpose of a shield?


    Defense. It is designed to withstand the enemy''s attacks, which is why it has such a wide surface. It is meant to provide better defense against the enemy''s attacks.


    Riesbyfe''s movements may appear monotonous, but she hasn''t given Shinji any opportunity to break through her shield and cause damage. No matter from which direction Shinjiunches an attack, she can precisely block it with her shield. It carries the meaning of "I remain unmoved" regardless of your ever-changing attempts. This is the impressive aspect of this Holy Shield Knight and the source of Shinji''s frustration.


    Riesbyfe perfectly embodies what it means to be a tank, and what it means to have an imprable defense. Even with the enhancement from the relic, leveling the ying field in terms of strength, Shinji still can''t break through her defense.


    At this moment, Shinji can only think of two ways to defeat her: either overwhelm her with absolute strength or skill advantage or wear her down until she runs out of stamina.


    The problem is that the former can only be achieved with the trump card, Bellerophon''s power, which Shinji would only use in a life-or-death battle. Even if he loses, Shinji wouldn''t resort to it.


    As for thetter, to be honest, Shinji isn''t confident in winning a battle of endurance. Which profession can oust a tank in terms of stamina?


    However, even if he can''t oust her, Shinji will still fight. Firstly, it''s currently the only option avable, and secondly, since hisshishou''sdeparture, he rarely has the opportunity to fight until he ispletely exhausted.


    A series of fierce attacks yielded little result, and Shinji not only showed no signs of faltering but became more courageous as the battle continued.


    "Come on, let''s keep fighting until my invincibility wears off or until we both exhaust our stamina and magical power, Riesbyfe!"


    Shinji and Riesbyfe charged forward together, with Shinji enveloped in a golden aura, leaping up to deliver a knee strike.


    Riesbyfe ced both hands on her shield, using the thickest central part of the shield to withstand Shinji''s knee. She slid her feet backward, causing a spray of sand, but she didn''t try to deflect the powerful force. Instead, she pushed it to the side.


    At this moment, Shinji''s body was still in the air, while Riesbyfe leaned forward, extending her right fist through the gap in the shield and throwing a punch.


    Shinji held Riesbyfe''s right fist with both hands, utilizing the force to elevate himself once again. Then, with his feet together, he unleashed a powerful kick on top of the Holy Shield. The leg muscles are two to three times stronger than the arms, so the force behind this kick can be imagined.


    Riesbyfe was immediately sent flying for over ten meters, and Shinji seized the opportunity to pursue.


    With her weight pressing down, Riesbyfe inserted the bottom of her shield into the ground, halting the backward momentum. She pped her right hand on the ground and swiftly got up. As Shinji approached, the Holy Shield came crashing towards him.


    Shinji, who was on a roll, firmly held the edge of the shield with both hands, standing tall. However, the stic track beneath his feet couldn''t withstand the struggle between the two humanoid monsters and cracked with a series of miserable fractures.


    Riesbyfe, who had always kept herself well protected, suddenly extended her left leg and kicked Shinji''s shin.


    Shinji was already aware and lifted his leg to block the hidden strike, unaware that he had fallen into Riesbyfe''s trap.


    Riesbyfe''s kick was an upward force, while Shinji''s defense was a downward force. In this brief interaction, the forces that were originally parallel to the ground became unbnced. Shinji was propelled upwards with no way to release the force, while Riesbyfe could leverage the power of the earth.


    In an instant, Riesbyfe exerted force with both hands, lifting her shield upwards and roaring, "Go up!"


    Shinji''s expression remained unchanged, and he didn''t rely on the effects of his feathered shoes. He allowed his body to soar into the sky and then fall under the control of gravity. In mid-air, he did one thing: adjusting his posture, aligning his Vajra''s Left Hand with Riesbyfe''s shield.


    Riesbyfe knew that Shinji intended to use gravity to overpower her and had no intention of directly confronting him. She calmly took a few steps back, positioning herself in a defensive position where she could attack or defend. If Shinji''snding point remained the same, she couldunch an attack while he was still unsteady. If not, she could adapt ordingly. As someone skilled in defensive counterattacks, she had more patience and endurance than anyone else.


    "Five steps?" Shinji silently evaluated the distance. "It might be enough for others, but for me, it''s still far from sufficient. Release mana burst!"


    This was a new attempt to see if his mana burst could coexist with the strengthening of the relic, and the answer was definite.


    elerated by the thin but surging magical power, Shinji not only changed the direction of his fall but also crashed toward the observing Riesbyfe at an astonishing speed.


    Like a golden rocket!

 Chapter 270: Holy Nail

    Chapter 270: Holy Nail


    This strike was the strongest and fastest one Shinji had unleashed tonight.


    This strikebined Shinji''s physical strength, the enhancement of the relic, the amplification from gravity, and the instantaneous boost from the mana burst.


    This strike, both in terms of timing and angle, was executed perfectly.


    In Shinji''s opinion, Riesbyfe could only block this attack, even though it was likely to put her at a disadvantage for the first time.


    However, would reality go as smoothly as Shinji thought?


    As the distance between Shinji and Riesbyfe grew closer, a vague sense of unease suddenly emerged in Shinji''s heart, as if a great crisis was approaching.


    Almost simultaneously with the sense of crisis, there was a faint clicking sound, as if somekind ofswitch wasbeing flipped.


    Before Shinji could even think about what could have made that sound, he saw Riesbyfe releasing the stance of holding the shield at the top. The shield,whichwasfixedon her left hand, retracted towards her waist. The pointed end of the gourd-shaped shield pointed downwards, with a circr opening at the bottom facing upward, as if she intended to strike together with her left fist.


    Wait, the opening at the bottom of the shield!


    Shinji''s expression suddenly changed.


    No, that is--


    Apanied by a loud impact, a pale greencone,with a diameter of over fivecentimeters,shot out from the opening at the bottom of the shield. It whistled as it collided with Shinji''sstrongestleft hand.


    Thetip of the coneemitted an unusual glow, silently dering to Shinji that his left hand couldn''t block it.


    Thiswas Riesbyfe''s conceptual armament, thetrueform of the Holy Shield Gamaliel. It was not only a shield engraved with holy words and possessing extraordinary defensive power but also a weapon with tremendous destructive power.


    Beneath the peculiar gourd-shaped shield,there was a mechanism thathoused holy nails made of sacred silver.


    This holy nail,like theholyshield, is blessed by God, but not with "protection" butratherwith "destruction" towards the targets it harms.Without exception, anyone injured by the holy nail willbe markedwiththe concept of"destruction."Thisis one of the trump cards prepared by the Holy Church to exterminate vampires.Since being entrusted to Riesbyfe,many dead apostles have been marked with indelible scars by the holy nand have even fallen beneath its power.


    Now, this holy nailis aimedat Shinji.


    Shinji knewthat therewas a mechanism hidden in the holy shield, and he knew that this thing had tremendous destructive power against dead apostles.However, after fighting Riesbyfe forsucha long time without seeing her use it, he subconsciously believedthatshe wouldn''t use it against him.After all, the two of them weren''t fighting to the death. But unexpectedly, she unleashed it at the most critical moment, catching Shinji off guard.


    Just because it''s a weapon designed for vampires doesn''t mean it''s ineffective against humans. Moreover, the sensation the holy nail gave Shinji was simr to Diarmuid''s Yellow Rose and his Harpe. It was likely to possess the property of causing irreparable damage upon contact.


    Thegreatestreliance of dead apostles is their self-healing ability.Ordinary external injuries can be healedin a matter of minutes, and by suppressing this ability, most dead apostles are no more formidable than slightly stronger humans, even if they possess supernatural powers. That''s why the Harpe has the alias of the "Undead yer."


    If the holy nail has a simr effect, Shinji''s left hand, at best, would be difficult touse,andatworst,pletely useless. Although there are ways to treat it, none of them are easy. The best solution is to avoidbeing injuredin the first ce!


    Under the pressure of the impending crisis, Shinji madea certaindecision.


    He quickly loosened his tightly clenched left fist, and a radiancepletely different from Buddha''s light and holy light converged beside Shinji''s hand, rapidly solidifying into a tangible form.


    This too wasa shield, emitting an aura no less than Riesbyfe''s holy shield¡ªthe Aegis, the shield of the wisdom goddess Athena!


    As soon as the shield of Athena appeared, a resoundingsound,reminiscent of a greatbell,reverberated through the night.


    The "holy nail" of the Holy Church versus the divine shield of the wise goddess Athena.


    The air at thepoint of collisionbetween the holy nail and the divine shield was like ake disturbed by a foreign object, causing intense ripples.The outermostyer of the ripples spread to the ground, instantly tearing open a meter-deep gap, and the grass attached to the ground was shattered by the shockwave.


    The confrontation between these two ancient and mysterious forces created a series of inexplicable phenomena that science couldn''t exin.


    After a sh that shouldn''t have urred in the modern era, the situation remained unchanged.Riesbyfe was still on the ground while Shinji remained in the air.


    The battle between the two was like a battle between heaven and earth.


    Shinji,using his Noble Phantasm at the critical moment, moved his slightly numb left hand.Although he managed to avoid having his left arm pierced, he also discovered the limit of the reinforcement from his relic. It could withstand ordinary swords anddes,but not divine weapons. Although his strength surpassed the limits of a human, it couldn''t match that of a high-ranking Phantasmal Species like Bellerophon. Strength has its limits, no, even the power of the beneath his feet has its limits.


    Shinji smiled casually, dispelling the Shield of Athena and switching to his feathered Shoes, hovering in the air.


    "Miss Riesbyfe, that was a bit excessive just now."


    If the holy nail hadtrulypierced through Shinji''s palm, it would have meant that he would lose at least thirty percent of his strength, and it could potentially be permanent. That would drive anyone who desires strength mad.


    If this straightforward Shield Knight hadn''t shownevena hint of killing intent from the beginning to the end, Shinji wouldn''t havesimplybrushed it off with a single sentence.


    "Excessive?"


    Upon hearing Shinji''s words filled with coldness, Riesbyfe, who had just pulled herself out of the ground, looked up at the sky in confusion and then nced at herownhands.


    Hmm, no problem, no injury, and the holy shield...


    "Ah¡ªholy nail! I used the holy nail! Ohno, ohno, oh no, that''s a weapon thatcan only be usedin an execution battle!Thisis bad, this is bad, Cardinal Gessebarne will be mad! I will be in confinement!"


    Shinji was dumbfounded by such a bizarre response.Fortunately, through their previous interactions, he had gained some understanding of Riesbyfe''s thick-skinned nature, so he managed to maintain his bnce and didn''t fall from the sky.


    To avoid further mental attacks, Shinji coughed heavily to show his presence.


    "I say, let''s talk about confinementter. Don''t you care if I''m okay or not?"


    "Oh, right." Riesbyfe realized btedly, "Are you okay? If you''re injured, you have to speak up. The injuries caused by the holy nail are difficult to recover from unless treated with another special conceptual armament."


    Riesbyfe''s sincere attitude and genuine reaction dispelled Shinji''sst doubt. He descended from the sky and waved his left handin front ofRiesbyfe.


    "Fortunately, I reacted in time and didn''t get injured. Otherwise...hehe~"


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry." Riesbyfe lowered her head apologetically, "I identally forgot that you''re not the target that needs tobe eliminated."


    "Forget it, youdidn''t seem to do it on purpose. Just be more careful in the future." Shinji sighed.


    Originally, this battle was Shinji''s fault. If he hadn''t hung Hideo Hayama on a cross for no reason, he wouldn''t have provoked Riesbyfe.Ifhe hadn''t been curious about Riesbyfe''s strength, they wouldn''t have fought.With the feathered Shoes, he could have easily left. How could a "short-legged" warrior catch up to him?


    More importantly, the gains from this battle had exceeded his expectations. It wasn''t worth dwelling on a slight ident.

 Chapter 271: Riesbyfe’s Mission

    Chapter 271: Riesbyfe¡¯s Mission


    The hearts of fools are usually quite broad, and people like Riesbyfe, who has a broad chest, naturally have broader hearts. Seeing that Shinji was truly unharmed and didn''t seem to mind, she immediately let go of her concerns.


    "Ah, you, the heretic whose name I don''t know, you''re a good person."


    What does all this have to do with each other? First, a heretic, then a good person. Where is the logic in all of this?


    Wait a minute, a good person? Did I stumble into a fantasy world? Or did I encounter a tomboy, a muscle-headed fool?


    Just the thought of this made Shinji feel uneasy.


    On the other side, Riesbyfe continued speaking familiarly, "Hey, that good heretic, the one who blocked the holy nail, what was that? It seemed to be a shield too, not inferior to the Holy Shield. Is it Mystic Code? Or some kind of conceptual equipment? Hey, are you listening?"


    "Uh, yeah, yeah, I''m listening," even though Shinji wanted to pretend he couldn''t hear.


    "Can I take another look at that shield?"


    As MT and a top-level one at that, Riesbyfe was very interested in various shields. However, shields as conceptual weapons were extremely rare in the Type-Moon world, and up until now, Riesbyfe had never seen a shield that could rival the Holy Shield. Although Athena''s Shield had been a fleeting sight, it gave Riesbyfe apletely different feeling. Perhaps, this time, her Holy Shield had met its match.


    Of course, Shinji couldn''t agree. After all, a Noble Phantasm wasn''t a real object, and using it too frequently could easily raise suspicions. The emergency handling earlier was ast resort, and now that the crisis was over, Shinji naturally didn''t want to stir up trouble.


    Just as he was about to refuse, a white light suddenly appeared at the edge of his vision.


    It wasn''t a mysterious radiance, but rather the light of technology, a beam of light emitted by a shlight.


    It was a patrolling security guard.


    Reien Girl''s Academy had a strict security system, and since Shinji and Riesbyfe hadn''t set up any bounded field in advance, such intense collisions would easily alert the security personnel.


    "Uh-oh, someone''sing," Riesbyfe also noticed the anomaly.


    "Don''t talk, I''ll take you away," Shinji said, grabbing Riesbyfe''s Holy Shield, and preparing to soar into the sky with her.


    However, as soon as Riesbyfe''s body left the ground, she fell back down, almost causing Shinji to crash to the ground as well.


    Struggling to maintain their levitation, Shinji lowered his voice and asked, "How much do you weigh?"


    "Less than 80 kilograms. What''s the matter?" Age and weight were secrets for women, but Riesbyfe didn''t hesitate to reveal it. (The specific height of Lizbeth was not provided in the setting, so it''s temporarily estimated at 180 cm based on visual observation.)


    But this was not the secret Shinji wanted to know. He wanted to ask, "What about your equipment?"


    "Oh, about 500 kilograms. Why?"


    No wonder the feathered shoes almost couldn''t carry you. Is your armor filled with mercury?


    Considering that it wasn''t the time for sarcasm, Shinji didn''t say much and just cautioned, "Hold on tight, we''re about to take off."


    "Understood."


    The wings of the feathered shoes expanded to their maximum, carrying the two of them into the air.


    Just as they left the spot, the beam of light from the shlight swept through, and they could faintly hear the tense voices of the security personnel.


    "Who''s there?"


    "Who is it?"


    "Hey, look on the ground."


    "This... this is..."


    "What on earth happened!!!"


    The security personnel seemed to have noticed the devastated state of the sports field, but as ordinary people, they could never imagine that these traces were left behind by two humans.


    ¡ó¡ó¡ó


    On the other side, struggling to maintain maximum output from the feathered shoes, Shinji flew unsteadily andnded in a small grove near Reien Girl''s Academy.


    "Phew, we''re safe here," Shinji wiped the sweat off his forehead and let out a long sigh. "That was exhausting."


    "Just such a short distance and you flew so clumsily. You really should practice your flying magecraft," Riesbyfeined, igniting Shinji''s anger.


    "Whose fault do you think it is? If you weren''t wearing such heavy equipment, do you think I would have flown so poorly? 500 kilograms! Go ask the people from your church if they can fly with that weight!"


    "Um, is it my fault?" Riesbyfe felt a bit embarrassed.


    "Then whose fault is it?" Shinji retorted irritably.


    "I''m sorry," Riesbyfe, straightforward as always, apologized without hesitation when necessary.


    "Never mind, let''s not talk about that." Shinji waved his hand, indicating that he didn''t care. "By the way, I asked you earlier, why did the captain of the Vestel Shield Knightse to Japan? Are there powerful vampires here, or some other difficult heretics? If it''s ssified information, you don''t have to tell me. Consider it as if I didn''t ask."


    "It''s not ssified," Riesbyfe shook her head. "I was appointed here as the headmistress of this academy by Cardinal Gessebarne. It was my assignment."


    "You? Headmistress of the academy?" Shinji felt like he had heard a massive joke.


    Leaving aside the fact that Riesbyfe, with her highbat abilities, being assigned to a civilian role was a tremendous waste of resources, her single-minded personality was also unsuited for leading a prestigious noble girls'' academy.


    If it weren''t for Shinji''s ears malfunctioning or the Cardinal going insane, there must be a deeper meaning behind this arrangement.


    Although Riesbyfe didn''t understand what Shinji was thinking, she could sense the doubt in his words.


    "I know I''m not suitable to be the headmistress, nor do I have any simr experience. Cardinal Gessebarne brought me here merely as a figurehead, not responsible for administrative tasks. He wants me to spend some time here and change my personality."


    With this exnation, Shinji could somewhat understand. Riesbyfe was destined to be a high-ranking member of the church, and her current personality was indeed unsuitable. The Cardinal must have sent her to the Reien Girl''s Academy, a ce specialized in cultivating refineddies, as a good choice for her development.


    However, Shinji still doubted in his mind.


    "Is it not a waste to leave a Knight Commander like you here?" he asked.


    "Wherever I''m needed, I will go. Besides, my mission in Japan is not just about learning," Riesbyfe replied.


    "What else is there?"


    "I can''t disclose the specifics, but I can tell you it''s an internal affair of our church and won''t have any impact on Japan."


    An internal affair?


    What kind of internal affair could it be?


    Personnel changes, structural adjustments? No, the likelihood of Riesbyfe being involved in those matters was low. The tasks involving her were most likely rted tobat.


    Training recruits, providing protection, or... eliminating traitorous people?


    The first two options were eptable, but if it was thetter, then things would be interesting.


    With these thoughts in mind, a faint smile crept upon Shinji''s lips, hidden beneath his cloak, unnoticed by anyone.

 Chapter 272: The Price of Becoming Stronger

    Chapter 272: The Price of Bing Stronger


    Traitors are despised by any organization and are seen as a nuisance that needs to be dealt with swiftly. No organization would ignore a traitor, not only for the sake of revenge but also to assert the organization''s authority. The Holy Church is no exception. In fact, as a religious authority, they have always been the most relentless in dealing with traitors.


    Typically, such matters are handled by operatives, utilizing high-caliber forces like Riesbyfe. This traitor must be formidable.


    ''Should I try to get involved and see if there''s anything to gain?''


    The Church''s rebels could potentially be a weapon against the Mage Association. Given Shinji''s rtionship with El-Melloi and Barthomelloi, there might be some room for maniption.


    However, the Church is not to be trifled with. In some ways, they are even more ruthless than the Mage Association. Caution is necessary.


    After careful consideration, Shinji decided to observe for now. After all, he wasn''t sure about the nature of Riesbyfe''s mission or how many forces the Church had deployed. Rushing in could lead to more losses than gains.


    He would have Fujino keep an eye on the new headmistress. If she discovers anything, that would be ideal. If not, there wouldn''t be much of a loss. Oh, and he should ask Touko as well, to see if she has any clues.


    Having asked most of the questions he wanted to, Shinji didn''t n to waste any more time with Riesbyfe, whom he barely knew. He addressed the unfamiliar Holy Shield Knight, saying, "I''m leaving."


    "Wait, let me see that shield before you go."


    Riesbyfe still had her eyes on Athena''s Shield, but little did she know that the more she insisted, the faster Shinji would run. By now, Shinji had flown out of her reach.


    "Let me remind you new headmistress of one thing: the incident involving Hideo Hayama has already been leaked to the police. If you don''t want it to affect the reputation of Reien Girl''s Academy, gather the school''s higher-ups immediately for an emergency PR. If you don''t understand, ask the Chairman. The world of ordinary people is also quiteplex. Learn well, Miss Riesbyfe. Well then, until we meet again if fate allows."


    Shinji''s body soared higher and higher, disappearing into the vast night sky.


    Riesbyfe stood alone in the ce, muttering to herself, "Affect the reputation of the academy? Emergency PR?"


    It seemed that the new headmistress had much to learn.


    Shinji was no longer a child, not in terms of his physical age, but in terms of his mentality.


    He saw things with a longer-term perspective and had more consideration than girls like Fujino and Azaka.


    Azaka, the hero of justice by collecting evidence against Hideo Hayama and handing him over to the police for punishment. Considering her age, she was already quite remarkable. However, Shinji believed that Azaka''s approach had some ws.


    The potential retaliation from Hayama was a minor issue. The real problem was the damage to Reien Girl''s Academy''s reputation. Japan had a freer media that dared to report anything. Following Azaka''s n of having Daisuke Akimi enter the school and arrest people directly, it wouldn''t take long for Hayama''s case to be exposed. If some unscrupulous media intentionally guided public opinion in a negative direction for the sake of their performance, the image that Reien Girl''s Academy had maintained for a long time would be tarnished.


    If Reien Girl''s Academy were the kind of ce that pretended to be noble on the surface while harboring dirty secrets in private, then there wouldn''t be much to say about such an approach. But Reien Girl''s Academy had excellent teaching quality and a good campus atmosphere. It would be too much to let this one troublemaker ruin the entire academy.


    Moreover, distorting the image of Reien Girl''s Academy would be harmful to other students as well.


    The stark contrast between virtuous youngdies and open-minded girls engaged inpensated dating would undoubtedly lead to various discussions. Shinji didn''t want his sister and Fujino to bebeled in such a way. Therefore, given the predetermined oue of Hayama''s situation, it was the best choice to inform the school authorities in advance and give them enough time for crisis management.


    Initially, Shinji nned to go straight to the chairman after crucifying Hayama. Now, he would do the same and inform the newly appointed headmistress, Riesbyfe.


    Once all of this was done, the case involving Hideo Hayama and the controversial issues aroundpensated dating at Reien Girl''s Academy would finallye to an end.


    "Hmm... Busy all night, got into a fight, feeling a bit tired now. I''ll go home and sleep."


    Shinji stretchedzily in mid-air, but as soon as his body rxed, he suddenly felt an unprecedented, excruciating pain.


    The intense pain originated from his left hand and spread throughout his body in an instant.


    The pain was so intense, as if ten thousand ants were running rampant inside his body, and as if countless searing-hot irons were mercilessly scorching his skin. Such torture could only bepared to the training that Scathach would subject his entire body to. But that was done under prepared circumstances. Now, suddenly attacked, Shinji nearly fell into unconsciousness, unable to even maintain the feathered shoes on his feet.


    With thest ounce of his willpower, Shinji managed to keep the feathered shoes on his feet intact. He barely cushioned his fall a few times before finallynding on the ground in a "dog gnawing on mud" position.


    Shinji had long been too preupied with the excruciating pain emanating from within his body to pay any attention to the slight pain on his face caused by hitting the ground. Compared to the torturous pain from within his body, the pain on his face was insignificant.


    During the descent, Shinji had already deduced the source of the pain - the ?ar¨©ra reinforcement. The golden body state he entered during the battle with Riesbyfe was temporary. In the golden body state, Shinji''s physical abilities would be greatly enhanced. Once the state ended, not only would his body revert to its original state, but it would also suffer a bacsh from excessive use, along with a rejection reaction.


    "It seems that bing stronger doese at a price."


    Although he was lying motionless on the ground, Shinji didn''t harbor much discontent in his heart. Scathach had already told him that everything came with a price. Compared to what he gained, Shinji''s sacrifices were rtively light. He just didn''t know how long it would take for his ability to move again to be restored, hoping that no one would see him in this state.


    Then, Shinji heard hurried footsteps.


    Damn, why do bad things work and good things don''t?


    Just as he had this thought, he heard an incredibly familiar voice - "Brother?"


    It was the unique and irreceable voice of his little sister.


    "Brother, are you okay? Don''t scare me."


    The footsteps quickly approached, and a pair of tender hands turned Shinji''s body over.


    Only at this moment did Shinji see his sister''s face and those slightly reddened purple eyes.


    "Sakura, why are you here?"


    Tortured by pain, Shinji hardly had the strength to speak. But seeing his sister, feeling her presence, Shinji seemed to be infused with a whole new vitality.


    As an older brother, he should protect his little sister. As an older brother, he couldn''t let his sister see his weakness.


    That had always been Shinji''s determination.


    PS: It''s okay you''re not getting bald.

 Chapter 273: Sakura’s Magic

    Chapter 273: Sakura¡¯s Magic


    Although the ce where Shinji copsed was not far from the primary division of Reien Girls'' Academy, it was currently early morning, so it was naturally impossible for Sakura to pass by coincidentally. She hadspecificalle to find Shinji.


    The battle between Shinji and Riesbyfe hadnot onlyattracted security personnel,butthe magical fluctuations emitted by the two also caused varying degrees of sensitivity in nearby individuals with magic circuits. Especially the collision between the Holy Nail and Athena''s Shield, the impact extended beyond a five-kilometer radius.


    It was this strike that woke Sakura from her deep sleep.As someone closest to Shinji and a magus with magical aptitude that could rank among the top hundred in the modern era, Sakuranot onlyurately identified the nature of themagicalpowerbut alsosensed Shinji''s presence within it.


    Her brother wasin a fightwith someone, and he had used a Noble Phantasm¡ªthere must be a formidable enemy.


    Making this judgment, Sakura immediately got out of bed, quickly put on her clothes, and sneaked out of the dormitory.


    Members of the Matou family were marked with rune symbols, allowing their location tobe determinedthrough special detection magecraft. While unfolding her detection magecraft, Sakura hurried towards the high school division, following the direction of the spreading magical power.


    Sakura initially thought it would take some time before she could pinpoint Shinji''s location, but unexpectedly, shortly after she climbed over the wall surrounding the primary division, her detection received feedback.


    Following the guidance of the magecraft, Sakura entered the roadsidendscape forest and quickly found the person who was crucial to her.


    Seeing her brother lying motionless on the ground, Sakura''s eyes immediately welled up with tears. She forgotevenher mentor''s teachings of "never let your guard down at any time" and ran straight over to check on her brother''s condition.


    Fortunately, her brother didn''t have anyobviousexternal injuries, hadn''t lost consciousness, and could still speak. He even asked her how she hade.


    Hearing Shinji''s noticeably weak voice and seeing his expression that pretended to be strong despite hisobviousweakness, Sakura couldn''t help but burst into tears.


    "Why are you crying?" Sakura''s tears fell onto Shinji''s forehead, causing hima moment ofheartache. "Don''t cry, don''t cry, you won''t look beautiful if you cry."


    Unexpectedly, Sakura''s tears flowed even more profusely after he said that. Shinjimade an effortto raise his right hand to wipe away his sister''s tears, but unfortunately, his body had already reached its limit. As soon as his hand lifted, it lost its strength and fell back to the ground.


    "Brother!" Sakura eximed in rm, frantically drawing healing runes.


    "No, I''m not injured. The healing runes won''t work."


    "Well, what should we do then?" Sakura became even more anxious.


    "We don''t need to do anything. Let my body recover naturally. I was fighting someone earlier and identally used the power of the relic.Thisis the price."Shinji forced out a smile, but with his current physical condition, as soon as a muscle on his face moved, beads of sweat would appear on his forehead.


    Sakura quickly took out a handkerchief and wiped Shinji''s face. "Brother, are you in a lot of pain?"


    "It''s nothing. Compared to the training with Shishou, this is nothing." Shinji was still trying to hold on.


    "Brother, endure it a little bit longer."


    Sakura carefully adjusted her sitting position and gently ced Shinji''s head on herp. She tried to help him rx his entire body as much as possible while softly murmuring.


    "It doesn''t hurt, itdoesn''t hurt, not at all, the pain has all flown away~"


    This whimsical phrase almost made Shinjugh,while also touching him.


    When Sakura was not yet six years old and receiving Scathach''s teachings, she often couldn''t bear the harsh training exercises and would cry. Whenever she cried, Shinji would use his "self-created special magic" to heal her, and theincantationof the magicwas, "The pain has all flown away."


    The so-called magic had no substantial effect; it was justtofort his crying sister.But strangely enough, the supposedly useless incantation was nowactuallyhaving aneffect. That torturous pain was gradually dissipating with Sakura''s words.


    Thiswas undoubtedly a miracle.


    In the world of magic, magic was synonymous with miracles, and Sakura''s incantation triggered a miracle. So, Shinji believed it was magic, a "magic" called familial love.


    After repeating the "incantation" a few times, Sakura asked, "Brother, are you feeling better?"


    "Yeah, much better. This magic is indeed effective." Shinji''s voice sounded relieved.


    "Then I''ll say it a few more times." Sakura sniffled and forced back the tears that welled up again.


    Back then, she didn''t know the truth about "magic," but now, how could she not know? However, besides these words, she couldn''t think of anything else to do.


    ''I''m still so useless. Truly, so useless...''


    The joy of mastering the high-level magecraft Shadow Apostle and the small satisfaction of defeating AlbatogetherwithFujino,all vanished in this moment.


    Not enough, not enough, still far from enough.


    Dad, brother, I can''t be of any help to either side.


    If, ifonly I could be as strong as Shishou; if only I could be as intelligent as sister Touko; if only I could be asusefs Miss Justeaze.


    I have to work even harder. I have to be more dedicated.


    To no longer be so useless, to be able to help my brother,to not beleft far behind by him.


    Sister Touko said she could transnt that stalker Magic Crest ontome,to make me stronger.It''s just that mybrother was afraid I couldn''t handle it, so he tested it on himself first¡ªthat''sprobablywhy he''s in his current state.


    But it''s okay, Ican handle it.


    Because I''m like my brother, both disciples of Scathach, both members of the Matou family.


    More importantly, I''m Shinji Matou''s sister!


    I will seed!


    In Sakura''s undeveloped chest, in hersmallheart, her determination to be stronger burned like never before.


    The aura released in that instant made Shinji feel unfamiliar.


    "Sakura? What''s wrong?"


    "It''s nothing. I wasjustthinking about who Brother''s opponent is."


    Subconsciously, Sakura chose to conceal the truth.Ifshe told her brother what was happening, he would try to stop her.So, I''m sorry, Brother.


    "Well, it''s the new headmaster of your school, a member of the Holy Church. I was at fault this time, so don''t hold it against her." After thinkingfor a moment, Shinji added, "Be more careful in the future, and don''t let her suspect your identity as a magus. I''ll have Fujinokeep an eye onher, so you don''t have to worry for now."


    "Okay, Brother." Sakura nodded in agreement. "Um, is there anything else I can do for you, Brother?"


    "In that case, how about singing a song? I haven''t heard you sing in a long time."


    "Sure, what song would you like to hear, Brother?"


    "Sing ''Where the Stars Are''... I suddenly feel like listening to that."


    Sakura cleared her throat and softly began to sing.


    Shinji closed his eyes, allowingthe sound ofher voice to wash over him.


    "Your figure, like a shimmering starry sky, gradually blends into the morning light~"


    "Without your presence, my longing grows stronger~"


    "Whether I''m strong or weak, may this heart forever intertwine with yours~"


    "As long as I have you by my side, I fear not what kind of sky tomorrow brings~"


    Just as the song depicted, as long as he had thepanionship of his family, Shinji would not fear the skies of tomorrow.


    Under the starry sky, where the heart resides.

 Chapter 274: Oblivion Recorder (Good Ending)

    Chapter 274: Oblivion Recorder (Good Ending)


    Thebiggestdifference between a religious school and other schools is that the former includes more religious rituals. As a traditional Catholic school, Reien Girl''s Academy is no exception.


    Every morning at 6 o''clock, thechapel of the academyholds a mass to express gratitude to God. Since not all students are believers, attendance is not mandatory. Thosewho arewilling to attend are wee, while those who don''t want to can choose not toe.


    Most studentschoose toattend mass one or two days a week, while only devout believers attend every day. Kaori Tachibana is such a believer. Sincethe day she enteredReien Girl''s Academy, she has never missed a mass unless she was sick or hadspecialcircumstances.


    This time, she was hidden by her ssmates Azaka Kokutou and Asakami Fujino, soshe couldn''t attend the daily mass. Instead, she prayed to God in her dormitory and preached the doctrine to her friendsas a wayto express her apology.


    Influenced by her, Shizune Seo, who initially didn''t believe in God, also started moving towards bing a believer. Attending mass twice a week became the best proof of her transformation.


    Today was the day Kaori Tachibana had chosen to attend mass.


    Before dawn, ustomed to waking up early, Kaori pulled Seo out of bedand urgedher to prepare early, then went to the chapel to wait.For believers, beingte for mass is the greatest disrespect to God.


    So, with her messy hair, Seo rubbed her sleepy eyes and listened to her temporary roommate''s nagging.She brushed her teethand washedher face while still half-asleep and finally left her room.


    The winter morning wasunusually cold. As the cold wind blew outside the dormitory, Seo suddenly felt much more awake. She greeted the nun who managed the dormitory and set off on her way to the chapel.


    The scenery along the way wasalreadyfamiliar¡ªbare tree branches, withered greenery, and the in and somewhat monotonous buildings.


    "What a boring ce. I admire Kaori for staying in a ce like this for ten years.If it weren''t for what happened,she probably wouldn''t have changed at all."


    Numbly staring at the unchanged surroundings, Seo''s thoughts wandered.


    "Speaking of which,Hayama-sensei willbe caughttoday, and I wonder if Fujino''s little boyfriend seeded yesterday."


    Just then, unfamiliar scenes shed before her eyes. Compared to therealscenery she saw just now, these scenes appeared somewhat blurry, like fleeting shadows, making it hard to distinguish whether they were real or illusions.


    This feeling was already familiar to Seo because it was her innate ability to seefragments of the future.


    Although this ability is not under her control, and the time gap between the future she sees and the presentis not fixed, it can still bevery useft times.


    For example, seeing the future exam questions. (// I want this ability!)


    Or, for instance, now, in her vision of the future, she sees a scene like this:


    In front of the familiar main school building, two police cars are parked, and two uniformed police officers are escorting a poorly dressed criminal into one of the cars. The rotating red police lights on the rooftop illuminate the criminal''s face, allowing Seo to recognize the identity of the criminal¡ªHideo Hayama, the scum who intended to harm Kaori Tachibana!


    In the instant when the fragment of the future passes before her eyes, a rxed smile appears on the girl''s face.


    "It seems Azaka was sessful. She''s truly amazing...I wonder how much Mikiya-san contributed to this. By the way, Fujino''s boyfriend said hewas going toconfront Hayama-sensei. I wonder how he ns to do it..."


    Muttering to herself, the girl recalls the scene she just saw, hoping to glean some clues from it. Soon, she finds what she''s looking for.


    "Hayama-sensei seems to have a missing patch of hair on his head, and his clothes are different. They look like pajamas...It must be the work of Fujino''s boyfriend. But why is Hayama-sensei appearing at the main school building wearing pajamas?"


    Lost in her thoughts along the way, she passes by the sports stadium, which has a sign hanging that reads "Temporary Construction, No Entry," and climbs the familiar slope. She gradually senses that the environment has be somewhat noisy.


    "What''s going on? It shouldn''t be this noisy at this time."


    Seo snaps out of her thoughts and realizesthatshe has already reached the ssical clock towernot far fromthe chapel. There are about a dozen students gathered around the clock tower, and themotion in the environment is caused by them.


    She listens carefully and hears them talking about something above the clock tower as if there is someone up there.


    The girl looks up, squinting her eyes, andindeed,she sees a vague figure. Although she can''t make out the person''s appearance,the clothes they are wearingare the same as what she saw in her future vision.


    "Ha... Hayama-sensei!"


    The girl almost exims in shock butmanages to coverher mouth just in time.


    After taking a few more nces to confirm that she wasn''t mistaken, the girl hurriedly left the clock tower and found a secluded spot to giggle.


    "Fujino''s little boyfriend is bold. He hung Hayama-sensei on the clock tower. Hmm...I wish I had a man who would do that for me."


    WhileSeo waslostin her idle thoughts, a young woman in a ck jacket arrived at the top of the clock tower.Hideo Hayama, who had already awakened but had his mouth covered and couldn''t make a sound, disyed a disgusted expression upon seeing her.


    Then, the woman punched Hayama in the stomach, causing him to lose consciousness once again from the intense impact.


    The impact passed through Hayama''s body and spread along the golden bell. The distant sound of the bell resonated throughout the morning campus.


    Having knocked out the scum, the woman skillfully traced a cross on her chest and whispered a prayer, "May the Lord forgive my sins."


    This scene, spanning a distance of nearly a kilometer, fell into the eyes of a girl with purple hair. The girl suppressed the radiance in her eyes and lowered her head thoughtfully.


    "The new Headmistress, Riesbyfe Stridberg, is indeed remarkable."


    ¡ó¡ó¡ó


    One hourter, two police cars drove out of the Mifune City Police Station, heading towardsthe outskirts whereReien Girls'' Academywas located.


    At the same time, certain "well-informed" journalists, like sharks smelling blood, began to stir restlessly.


    At 8:30 a.m., Hideo Hayama, who had lost consciousness twice, was arrested by Daisuke Akimi in the high school section''s health room.


    Shortly after, the school''s board chairman held a press conference, stating that the school''s teacher, Hideo Hayama, was involved in a vicious case rted to the mafia, and the specific details of the case were awaiting further investigation by the police.


    Soon, the news of Reien Girls'' Academy''s teachersbeing involvedin a heinous case swept throughthe entireMifune City and quickly spread to other areas of Tokyo. Although there were some dissenting voices, the mainstream media''s united voice quickly drowned out those voices that should have been the truth.


    At noon, Azaka returned to the school after being out for some reason. Along with Kaori, who had been missing for a week, they went to the Chairman''s office to discuss terms.


    In the afternoon, Kaori left ss 4, which was already decaying, and transferred to ss 1, where Azaka was.


    And thus, the storm at Reien Girls'' Academy came to a calm.


    The students attended their sses and focused on their studies. There would be no more old school building fires, no more incidents of the student council president causing murder and fairy-rted incidents forthe sake ofrevenge. And acertainunfortunate person listed in the "sealed designation" would not silently perish in this secluded academy.


    The story that was supposed to be called "Oblivion Recorder" ended before it even began.


    Perhaps doing so would make the story less exciting, but Shinji would prefer to see a story like this. At least this kind of ending is much better than a tragedy, isn''t it?


    PS: Shinji: Good Ending is Good.


    PS2: Shirou: People die if theyare killed...


    PS3: Too bad..I want to see the student councilpresident:MisayaOuji

 Chapter 275: New Year

    Chapter 275: New Year


    There''s a saying: "Time waits for no one."


    No matter what happens, regardless of one''s subjective desires, time continues to flow, gradually moving from 1998 to 1999¡ªthe start of the 20th century, the final year.


    In the past year, Shinji has experienced many things and encountered many people. There were good things and bad things, good people and bad people. All of these experiences have be his motivation, supporting his continuous growth.


    It can be said that without them, there would be no Shinji as he is now.


    In the new year, Shinji will continue to strive and do more. For Sakura, for Fujino, for Touko, for Justeaze, for the Matou family, for every person he cherishes and every person who cherishes him, he will be stronger and gain more power.


    I am Shinji Matou, and I will protect everything I cherish¡ªmy resolve sinceing here has not wavered, and it won''t in the future.


    In Fuyuki City, in the Matou mansion, in his room, Shinji pulls open the curtains, weing the first ray of dawn in 1999.


    "Shinji, are you awake? If you are, hurry up and change your clothes. We''re about to leave," He heard the urging voice from outside the door.


    Because of their morning exercises, Shinji has always been the earliest riser in the family, while his father, Byakuya, is usually one of thest. However, the first day of the new year is an exception.


    Most traditional Japanese people start queuing up for their visit on the night of December 31st. However since the Matou family is considered an outsider to Japanese customs, they are not so strict in adhering to the local traditions. They have decided to do Hatsumode in the early morning of January 1st. This way, they can catch the first wave of visitors at midnight and avoid the second wave in the morning.


    On this day, the entire Matou family wakes up at 6 a.m., and as the head of the family, Byakuya wakes up even earlier to prepare for the most solemn shrine visit of the year.


    ording to Japanese ceremonial attire, formal clothing is required for Hatsumode. This formal attire is called a "kimono," aplex traditional Japanese garment that is quite troublesome to wear. That''s why the members of the Matou family wake up so early, spending half of their time on grooming and dressing up.


    During this period, Shinji pretends to be sleeping on purpose, trying to avoid wearing the kimono.


    Yes, Shinji doesn''t want to wear a kimono.


    Admiring something is one thing, but he feels that a kimono looks good only when worn by a woman. Additionally, a suit aligns more with his style.


    "They''re here."


    Responding apathetically, Shinji opens his wardrobe and randomly selects a suit to change into before leaving his room.


    "Father, Happy New Year."


    "Happy New Year."


    Seeing his son''s attire, Byakuya sighs, "Another suit? Why don''t you want to wear a kimono? You used to when you were younger."


    In Byakya''s memory, his son was no different from other children until the age of six when that incident urred. Overall, the change was for the better, but there were stubborn attitudes in many trivial matters, just like now.


    "Don''t you get tired of saying the same thing every year? I just don''t like it. Besides, our ancestors are from Europe, and no one will criticize this mixed-blood face." At this moment, Shinji is extremely grateful that he reincarnated as Shinji Matou and not as a pure-blooded Japanese person. Otherwise, he wouldn''t even have this excuse.


    "Suit yourself," Byakuya says, full of helplessness. Ever since he turned six, he couldn''t control his son anymore.


    "I''m sorry," Shinji lowers his eyelids.


    "It''s nothing, nothing serious," Byakuya waved his hand. "Let''s go downstairs. Sakura and Fujino are already waiting for you."


    In the living room of the Matou household, the other family members were already dressed up and ready.


    When Shinji walked down the stairs, Sakura and Fujino hurriedly approached him.


    "Brother, Happy New Year."


    "Shinji, Happy New Year."


    Shinji responded one by one:


    "Sakura, Happy New Year. Fujino, Happy New Year. Mother, Happy New Year. Uncle, Happy New Year."


    Thest two sentences were directed at his stepmother, Elsa, and his uncle, Kariya. Since it was their first shrine visit of the year, the whole family naturally gathered together.


    "Shinji, Happy New Year," the two elders responded with a smile.


    Regardless of the country, exchanging New Year greetings is an essential etiquette, offering good wishes for the brand new year.


    After the greetings, Sakura couldn''t wait and twirled in front of Shinji, asking as she spun, "Brother, do you think my new outfit looks nice?"


    Sakura was wearing a newly tailored kimono. The colors of the kimono matched her name¡ªpink base adorned with white petals, resembling the fluttering cherry blossoms of spring, a sight that captivated the eyes.


    "It looks beautiful, really beautiful," Shinji smiled and reached out his hand, instinctively wanting to ruffle Sakura''s hair.


    However, this time Sakura didn''t enjoy her brother''s touch as she used to. Instead, she took a few steps back and pouted, "Don''t touch. It will mess up my hair."


    To match her Sakura-themed kimono, Sakura had tied up her long hair and adorned it with a cherry blossom hair essory. The colors alternated between pink and purple-blue, with the red being more vibrant and the purple more pure.


    Shinji awkwardly withdrew his hand and sheepishly rubbed his nose.


    Fujino noticed Shinji''s awkwardness and walked over to where Sakura had originally stood, saying, "I also changed into a new outfit, you know."


    "I see, it suits you well," Shinji squinted his eyes, concealing a hint of unusual radiance.


    Fujino in front of him gave him a sudden heart-fluttering feeling. Fujino''s kimono was a contrasting sky bluepared to Sakura''s. It was slightly lighter than her hair color. The kimono had no excessive decorations, relying only on the varying shades of blue, which created a pleasing and delightful sensation.


    Even more exquisite was the naturalyering effect between the color of the kimono and Fujino''s long hair, making her already naturally beautiful appearance even more vibrant and captivating.


    The slight allure brought about by the swaying of the hair ends carried a charm that belonged solely to a young girl, inadvertently stirring Shinji''s heart.


    Should one say, "A girl in our family hase of age"? Or should they say, "The grooming is a great sess"?


    Although the person uttering these words may not be quite appropriate in age.


    PS: Shinji: I want to grow up fast!


    PS2: He can''t use his lower body yet. Sad.

 Chapter 276: Laughter

    Chapter 276: Laughter


    If we were to talk about the most famous shrine in Fuyuki City, it would undoubtedly be the RyuudouTemple locatedat the top of Mount Enzou.


    This temple,with its deep connection to the Holy Grail War, has a long history and is said to be even older than Fuyuki City itself.It holds a high position in the hearts of the locals. However, due to the unique nature of Japanese Buddhism, the temple is not usually bustling with activity. Instead, during major festivals, the number of people visiting the templereaches a terrifying height.


    Even though Byakuya carefully calcted the timing and chose a rtively less crowded period between the two peaks, it was still rtively crowded. Compared to its usual quiet and deserted state, it was still considered bustling with people.


    Based on experience, Byakuya didn''t drive the car directly to the temple''s affiliated parking lot. Instead, they parked the car a little further away and walked along the foot of the mountain.


    Not far from the parking spot,there wasa fork in the roadthatled to a nearby hill adjacent to the Ryuudou Temple.There were a few scattered housesthere, most of which were mountain vis owned by affluent individuals.


    One of the vis belonged to the Matou family, currently serving as Touko Aozaki''s workshop.


    At this moment, theowner of the workshopwas standing at the intersection, waiting. Apanying her was thest member of the Matou family, Justeaze von Einzbern.


    "Happy New Year, Justeaze, Touko."


    With the contract connection between him and Justeaze, Shinji was the first to notice their figures. He waved and greeted them,followed byexchanging New Year''s greetings with the rest of the family.


    It was only at this moment thatShinji realized he wasn''t the only one who stood out.


    "I must say, Justeaze, youreallywore a kimono."


    Justeaze was indeed wearing a kimono, but her kimono was incredibly in. It wapletelydevoid ofanypatterns, just pure white, even whiter than her silver hair.


    "What''s wrong?" Justeaze looked bewildered. "I think it''s quite suitable. What do you all think?"


    "I think it''s fine,very beautiful," Fujino said.


    "Yes, yes," Sakura nodded repeatedly. "Just like the legendary Yuki-onna."


    Two days ago, Fuyuki City experienced heavy snowfall, and there are no signs of the snow melting yet. In this icy world, a beautiful woman with silver hair dressed in a white kimono would easily be mistaken for a Yuki-onna, asnow woman.


    Shinji turned back and exchanged nces with the adults. "That''s the problem right there.Ifyou show up like this tomorrow, even on the city news, I wouldn''t find it strange."


    Although the Einzbern family has little connection with the outside world, this is still Fuyuki, the only ce the Einzberns pay attention to. If theywere discovered, it would be troublesome.


    "You don''t have to worry about that," Toukozily yawned. "I took care of her outfitst night. Ordinary people won''t notice Justeaze''s presence. Just look around."


    The pedestrians around them were all looking at the whole family. The members of the Matou family were all good-looking, with none of them scoring below eighty. Moreover, each person had a different style, making it seem like a cast from a popr drama. However, none of those onlookers'' gazes fell upon Justeaze.


    Shinji ponderedfor a momentand uncertainly asked, "Is this the ''hide a tree in the forest''?"


    "That''s right," Touko nodded. "By making minor maniptions to the environment, we can divert the attention of humans."


    The best way to hide a tree is to conceal it within a forest, and the best way to hide a Yuki-onna is to hide her in the snow. Toukosimplyattached subtle suggestion magecraft to Justeaze''s kimono, making passersby mistake her for an unremarkable pile of snow.This Grand Magus, who was always striving for the highest level of magecraft, demonstrated through practical actions that the level of magic is not solely determined by itsplexity. Even the simplest magecraft,when applied in the right ce, can produce unexpected effects.


    "Amazing, truly amazing."


    Shinji sighed in admiration. When it came to actualbat power, he might surpass Touko, but when it came to the application of magecraft, he might never catch up to her in his lifetime.


    "By the way, Touko, you''re not wearing a kimono either."


    Today, Toukowas dressedas usual, with a white shirt on top and dark trousers below, covered by a coat.However, today, instead of her usual orangecoat, she had changed it to dark green, a symbol of the new year and a fresh start.


    "Because her old habit acted up again," Justeaze blinked at Shinji.


    Touko''s old habit was that she couldn''t wake up in the morning, and sometimesshewould feel dizzy due to low blood sugar.The reasonJusteaze didn''t stay at the Matou mansionst nightwasto prevent Touko from oversleeping.But even so, she didn''t have enough time to wear a kimono and just put on some clothes haphazardly and came out.


    "I really can''t resist the temptation of the nket. I''m sorry," Touko said listlessly.


    "Have you had breakfast?" Shinji asked out of habit, not finding it strange.


    "No," Touko shook her head. "Didn''t have time."


    "I knew it, Fujino, Sakura," Shinji snapped his fingers.


    The two girls handed over a tote bageachfrom the left and right.


    "Sensei, here''s milk and sandwiches."


    "And coffee and cigarettes."


    Of course, these things were specially prepared by the three of them. Breakfast was Sakura''screation,coffeewas brewedby Fujino and poured into a thermos, and before leaving home, Shinji specifically took a pack of cigarettes from hisfather,and put it in Fujino''s tote bag.


    With these,Touko would quickly shake off hernguid state and revive tofullenergy.


    "Do you like it~?"


    "Kimochi!"


    Cough, cough.


    These two lines only existed in Shinji''s imagination. In reality, Touko didn''t even say thank you. She just took the two tote bags and started replenishing her energy.


    After traveling together forsucha long time, they were well aware of each other''s habits. Just as Shinji and the others had prepared in advance, Touko knew that they would have everything ready,which was whyshe had no reservations about her battle with the nket for nearly an hour.


    Such understanding and thoughtful preparation naturally sparked some "discontent" among the elders.


    Thedy of the house, Elza,ined, "Ah~ I envy Miss Touko.Why doesn''t anyone treat me like that? It seems like my son and daughter have grown up and started rebelling."


    Her husband, Byakuya,chimed in, "Yes, yes, I miss the old Shinji and Sakura."


    Kariya sighed pretentiously, "You kids, sigh~"


    Sakura and Fujino were a bit embarrassed by being called out like that.


    Shinji couldn''t let it slide and started to fight back, "Mother, let''s not talk about you for now. You indeed used to spoil us, but as for Father and Uncle, do you dare to speak? Should I expose your dark history?"


    "Go ahead, expose it."


    "We have a dark history, but don''t you have one too?"


    Byakuya wasn''t willing to back down either.


    "Shall I go first? I found a manuscript in a hiddenpartment in the library at home. The title of the manuscript is ''The Dark Swordsman''¡ª"


    "Ah ah ah ah ah! Don''t mention that name, don''t mention that name!" Kariya seemed to have received a critical hit of ten thousand points.


    PS: Touko, hiding in the nket, said, "I''m already a useless orange."


    PS2: Aoko was somewhat better during her teenage years, but it seemsthat sheturned into a "useless adult" like Touko after bing an adult.

 Chapter 277: Tohsaka and Matou

    Chapter 277: Tohsaka and Matou


    Amid banter andughter, the family walked along the path at the foot of the mountain and ascended the approach to the shrine.


    Before long, they caught sight of the iconic gate of Ryuudou Temple, which had withstood the test of time for hundreds of years and remained standing despite having experienced four Holy Grail Wars.


    In a sense,it could be considered the oldest witness in Fuyuki City, even older than the city itself.


    Shinji stopped in his tracks and used his hand to brush away a patch of umted snow on one of thepirs of the gate, revealing a weathered stone column.There was a distinct mark on the column, diagonally spanning across its upper half.Althoughthe mark had been worn downover time, it still appeared rtively newpared to the other fine scratches on the stone pir.


    Extending his index and middle fingers, Shinji traced the mark from one end to the other, closing his eyes, and softly said, "Sensei, Happy New Year."


    This gate was the site of the final battle between thest two remaining Servants in the Holy Grail War of winter 1994, and the mark was left behind by Scathach with her crimson spear during the fight.


    Every time he arrived here, Shinji would pausefor a moment, reminiscing about the woman who had thegreatestinfluence on his life and was the first woman in this world to make his heart flutter.


    Afterpleting this ritual, he looked up at the junction between the pir and the gate tower, where another distinct mark couldbe seen. Itwas causedby the pressure of the sword wielded by the other participant in the final battle.


    "I wish you a happy New Year too, Saber, no, Artoria Pendragon."


    Just as Shinjiwas immersedinmemories of the past, a clear voice came from above.


    "Ah,you''re looking at the gate again, Shinji Matou!"


    Looking up, he saw a girl with twin tails andwearinga red jacket standing on a higher step. With her hands on her hips andherchin held high, her turquoise eyes shone brightly amidst the icy surroundings.


    "Happy New Year, Rin."


    Shinji smiled and walked towards the girlwho wasthe same age as him. She was Tohsaka Rin, Sakura''s older sister and one of the few people Shinji felt guilty towards.


    "Don''t be so familiar! We''re not close!" Despite being on the same level as Shinji, Rin maintained her condescending attitude.


    Shinji wasn''t upset. "You may not be familiar with me, but I''m familiar with you. After all, we both have amon sister."


    "Ah, how dare you say that!" Rin became angry whenever that topicwas brought up, and her twin tails trembled in response.


    Sensing the tension, Sakura hurriedly ran between them. "¡ªPlease don''t argue, big brother and big sister."


    "Sakura... stay out of this. It''s between me and Shinji Matou." Rin huffed and bypassed her sister''s obstruction.


    "That''s why I''m saying, don''t address me in such a way." Shinji shook his head helplessly.


    "Hmph, as if I care." Rin turned her head, and her ponytail almost hit Shinji''s face.


    "Rin, no disrespect allowed."


    Upon hearing the gentle voice, Rin''s "arrogant demeanor" immediately deted.


    "Mom."


    The only one who could rein in the tsundere daughter was the gentle mother, Tohsaka Aoi, a wless woman whom no one in the Matou family could find faultwith.She was a rare example of a Yamato Nadeshiko in modern Japan.


    "Happy New Year, AuntAoi,and Uncle Tohsaka."


    Shinji naturally bowed to Tohsaka Aoi, who was supporting Tohsaka Tokiomi, and being in a Western suit, he followed Western etiquette.


    Sakura also bowed in unison with Shinji. By now, she had be ustomed to using this unfamiliarform ofaddress in front of outsiders.


    Seeing the siblings'' humble and respectful behavior, Tokiomi and Aoi nodded in approval,once againconfirming that their decision to send their daughter to the Matou family was not wrong.


    The Tohsaka family, although studying Western magecraft, is a traditional Eastern family and adheres to all the appropriate etiquette and customs. In the past, they would have stayed at the Ryuudou Temple until the New Year''s bell rang. However, after the Fourth Holy Grail War, Tokiomi''s body was heavily affected by the curse of the ck mud and deteriorated significantly. He couldn''t stay upteanymore, so they had to settle for an alternative.Of course,the reasonthey weren''t wearing traditional Japanese clothing (kimono)was thatthe Tohsaka family leaned more towards Western culturpared tothe Matou family, even though they were authentic Japanese.


    Although Tokiomi''s downfallwas the result ofhis excessive obsession with the Holy Grail, and he brought it upon himself, Shinji''s actions also yed a part in exacerbating the situation. As for Tokiomi himself, Shinji didn''t have much to say. Bothof themwere participants in the Holy Grail War, and the fact that Shinji didn''t kill him already showed mercy on Sakura''s behalf.


    However, when it came to gentle Aoi and innocent Rin, Shinji couldn''t escape his guilty conscience.That''s why he never gets angry regardless of Rin''s tantrums or sharp tongue (after all, shewas raisedby Aoi, so howvenomouscould she be?). He only faces them with a smile.


    Even now, he helped defend Rin, saying that she wasn''t being rude but rather that he couldn''t control himself and took advantage of the situation. However, Shinji didn''t realize that the more he did this, the more Rin felt it was insincere, which made her angrier. With their parents present, she couldn''t explode, so she had to bottle it up.


    Noticing this, Shinji patted his sister''s shoulder, indicating for her toengage in conversationwith her biologicalparents,while he quietly retreated to be with the Matou family.


    Kariya also stepped back and stood in the snowy area outside the path, asking Touko for a lighter and a cigarette before leaving. Kariya didn''t usually smoke, but only when he watched Aoi take care of Tokiomi attentively did he feel the urge to smoke. Even though it always made him cough, it was still better than watching the person he loved being affectionate with someone else.


    He had thought about forgetting Aoi and settling for someone elsein his life. But in the end, he realized that the image of that young girl, deeply rooted in his heart since his youth, had not faded with time and experience. Instead, it was like an aging wine that became richer and more profoundover time.


    Perhaps he could only watch over her like this in his lifetime, evenif Tohsaka Tokiomi passed away, the chances of her choosing him wereveryslim.


    Seeing his younger brother coughing until his face turned red and tears streaming down, Byakuya also feltatwingeofsympathy. He turned to the two authoritative figures in the family and asked, "How long can Tohsaka Tokiomi hold on?"


    "Not much time left," Justeaze revealed a hint of sorrow, saddened by the fate of another member of the Three Great Families.


    "Yeah," Touko confirmed with a nod. "This year, he definitely won''t see the sun of the new century."


    "I see," Byakuya narrowed his eyes, lookingexactlylike when Shinji suspected him of scheming something.


    "Dad," Shinji called out in anonchnttone.


    "What is it?"


    "I know what you''re thinking. Some thingsare better leftas thoughts. When you truly act on them, there''s a possibility that it may backfire."


    Nobody knows a father better than his son, and nobody knows a son better than his father.


    "Have you also thought about it?"


    "Yeah, but with a woman like Aunt Aoi, those methods won''t work. I''ll tell you something when weget back, and thenyou''ll understand."


    "Well, that''s unfortunate."


    Byakuya sighed unwillingly. Twoprodigal sons of the Matou family. The older brother had turned around, and he hoped his younger brother could find his happinesstoo.


    "Is there no solution at all?"


    "Not at the moment. Maybe when Rin and Sakura grow upa bitmore, there might be a glimmer of hope."


    External forces can''t influence a strong-willed woman like Aoi. Only her closest loved ones can have an impact on her.


    PS: F for Kariya.

 Chapter 278: First Shrine Visit

    Chapter 278: First Shrine Visit


    Separated from the Tohsaka family, the members of the Matou family finally arrived at Ryuudou Temple.


    On ordinary days, most temples in Japan are not bustling with activity (except well-known temples like the Golden Pavilion), but during major festivals, it''s a different scene altogether. This is a result of Japan''s unique cultural traits and can be considered a local characteristic.


    Shinji felt that Japan was closer to the pure intent of Buddhist temples.


    Of course, Japanese Buddhism also has its peculiarities. For example, some sects don''t require monks to shave their heads, some allow marriage, some don''t prohibit meat eating, and so on. To Shinji, who sees the impurity in everything, this is not a bad thing but rather a great thing.


    Ryuudou Temple is precisely the kind of temple that Shinji describes as "quite impressive." Although it is a family temple, the abbots alle from the Ryuudou family. Ryuudou is not the name of the temple but rather the family name, which means that they can marry. However, the temple strictly adheres to rules and practices. Morning and evening prayers, sutra recitation, martial arts training, self-cultivation, and character refinement upy most of the monks'' time.


    As a result, Ryuudou Temple enjoys high prestige in Fuyuki City, surpassing even the local shrines, and has be the preferred location for citizens'' first shrine visits.


    Although they intentionally avoided the peak visiting hours, there was still a continuous stream of peopleing to pay their respects.


    Due to its religious nature, the first shrine visit in Japan follows a specific procedure. Depending on the ce visited, there are shrine visits and temple visits.


    Let''s focus on the temple visit for now. The temple visit consists of several steps: making a wish in front of the Buddha, drawing a fortune slip, striking the temple bell, and obtaining an amulet for safety. Each step has its specific requirements.


    Taking the act of making a wish in front of the Buddha as an example, before making the wish, one must bow twice, p their hands twice, silently state their wish, and then bow once more to express their sincerity.


    The ceremony itself is not overlyplicated and doesn''t evoke resistance from people. When families visit together, there is a subtle sense of solemnity. Honestly, Shinji quite likes this feeling.


    Leaving the main hall where the Buddha is enshrined, Sakura, the youngest of them, couldn''t wait as she grabbed Shinji''s hand and asked, "Brother, brother, what did you wish for?"


    "I won''t tell you," Shinji teased, building up suspense.


    "Come on, tell me, tell me," Sakura pouted and coquettishly shook Shinji''s hand. "Fujino wants to know too, right?"


    Fujino nodded.


    "Then, let''s hear yours first," Shinji countered.


    "Well, I''ll go first," Sakura remained enthusiastic. "My wish is for Dad''s health to improve and for you to have more time to spend with me."


    "I see."


    Shinji wasn''t surprised by Sakura''s wish, but thest part was something he couldn''t promise. Both the Kennys and the Brigade relied on his strength.


    "What about you, Fujino?"


    "Well, I hope that everyone''s wishes in the family cane true," Fujino''s idea of family extended beyond blood rtions and included all the people who cared for and loved her.


    Inparison, Sakura felt that her wish had suddenly paled inparison. "Ah, Fujino is so cunning."


    Fujino''s face revealed a mischievousness that was at odds with her usually calm demeanor. "The family I mentioned includes you too, Sakura."


    "Um... um... I''ll make a wish like that next year too," Sakura pouted, making a solemn vow. "Now it''s your turn, big brother."


    "As for me, it''s still a secret," Shinji smiled faintly.


    "Why are you like this? We agreed that if we told you, you would tell us," Sakura''s pout grew even higher.


    "Did we agree? I don''t remember," Shinji''s expression was cunning. "I only said you should tell me first, but I didn''t say I would tell mine."


    "Shinji!" Even the usually gentle Fujino protested this time.


    Shinji looked at Sakura on his left and then at Fujino on his right before making a quick getaway.


    "Don''t run!" The two girls waved their fists and chased after him.


    The ones chasing were determined, but the one running away wasn''t running seriously. You see, the girls were wearing kimonos and wooden clogs, which severely restricted their movement. How could they possibly catch up to Shinji, who was wearing a suit? If he wanted to run, he would have disappeared long ago. He just wanted to yfully chase and frolic with his family, something he hadn''t done in a long time.


    Byakuya, Elsa, and Kariya watched the scene with amusement, chatting among themselves as they followed behind.


    Touko lowered her head, not letting others see her emotions. Perhaps this was what true siblings were like, but she and Aoko had never yed like this, not even once.


    Justeaze hesitated for a moment but decided not to join. As a member of the Einzbern family, she hadn''t experienced this kind of feeling yet. Maybe she could have Shinji y with her alone someday.


    As the beautiful "Yuki Onna" thought this, she childishly kicked away a pile of snow by the roadside. This scene caught the attention of a child nearby, holding a broom and wearing a Buddhist robe, who suddenly became cautious.


    The child with sses folded their hands together and silently recited, "May all obstacles be cleansed, evil spirits be banished!"


    On the other side, Shinji, who had run to the vicinity of the fortune-telling stand, saw another familiar group¡ªthe Emiya family.


    Kiritsugu and Maiya had changed into formal dark kimonos, but Illyasviel and Irisviel hadn''t. The mother and daughter were wearing matching white coats, with hats and scarves wrapped tightly around them. Even their eyes, visible through the magic-altered colors, were changed.


    Shinji didn''t approach them as casually as he did with the Tohsaka family. He simply bowed from a distance to Kiritsugu and the others. This family had always maintained a low profile, and Shinji didn''t want to add unnecessary variables to their hard-won peaceful life.


    However, it was still a group of four. It seemed that Kiritsugu and Maiya hadn''t found Sigma throughout the year 1998. Well, it wasn''t easy for a mother and son who had been separated since birth to reunite so easily. He should find an opportunity to check if there were any magus skilled in prophecy at the Clock Tower.


    Oh, wait, it wasn''t four people; it was five. There was onest person with a lively personality who seemed to havepleted the shrine visit earlier and was waving at the others in front of the main hall.


    Shinji was also familiar with this person. She was the famous Kendo Girl, or rather, now she should be called the Kendo Young Woman¡ªFujimura Taiga, also known as the "Tiger of Fuyuki."


    She is the granddaughter of Fujimura Raiga, the underworld tycoon and former owner of the Emiya Estate. Just like in the novel "Fate/Zero," after the Holy Grail War, the Fujimura Group, out of a sense of duty, sent people to help renovate the old Emiya Estate, and Taiga was also part of the team.


    Soon, this girl, whose simple-mindedness could rival Riesbyfe''s, was attracted to the cool and mncholic young man, Emiya Kiritsugu, and became a fervent fan of his. After the "appearance" of Irisviel, she also became a fan of Irisviel (Disciple Zero). Before long, she became the "master" of Illyasviel (Disciple One). It''s unclear whether it was due to the convergence of timelines or if some people are just naturallypatible.


    The only thing that can be confirmed is that Kiritsugu''s Harem EX seemed to have improved a bit.


    "Gotcha!"


    In the short moment of stopping and observing, Sakura and Fujino had caught up. They grabbed Shinji''s arms from both sides, preventing him from escaping.


    "I give up. I won''t run anymore," Shinji surrendered.


    "Then tell us your wish," the girls said in unison.


    "My wish? I hope for the well-being and happiness of the people I care about."


    This was Shinji''s heartfelt prayer.


    PS: By 1999, we''re not far from the timeline of "Fate/Apocrypha."

 Chapter 279: Return To The Brigade

    Chapter 279: Return To The Brigade


    On the first day of February, Shinji returned to London, back to the headquarters of the Chelon Canticle Brigade.


    In Japan, there is a New Year holiday, and Western countries have a long holiday between Christmas and New Year. Depending on local regtions and policies, the holiday canst from one week to one month.


    Therefore, Shinji decided to give the members of the Brigade an end-of-year break. Those who needed to go home went home, and those who needed rest took a break. Regardless of what the outside world may think, Shinji always believed that magus were also human beings with families and friends. He didn''t want the Brigade to be cold machines.


    Surprisingly, even though the scheduled return date was February 1st, all the members of the Brigade, except for Shinji, had already returned to the headquarters before February and spontaneously engaged in daily training.


    When Death stepped into the underground training grounds, wielding the scythe, Harpe, the brilliance of various magics filled the air like fireworks, painting the entire training ground in vibrant colors, creating a magnificent sight.


    "They''re going all out even before the holiday is over. Did these guys get pumped up?" Shinji eximed.


    Therger the scale of the magecraft, the greater themotion it caused. The entire training ground was filled with the radiance of magic. Conservatively estimating, at least a dozen members had used high-level magecraft, and there might even be grand magecraft. These were trump cards thatmaguswouldn''t easily employ, so it''s no wonder Shinji was amazed.


    The life force greatly enhanced by the Golden Apples transformed into magical energy through the magic circuits and then diffused throughout the body through the Buddha''s Relic in his left hand, altering its nature.


    In the span of a breath, all of Shinji''s attributes doubled¡ªnot through physical strengthening magic, but through the newfound utility of the Buddha''s Relic.


    After his battle with Riesbyfe, Shinji had figured out some ways to use the Relic. What he was currently using was the simplest method, which had effects simr to strengthening magecraft. Although the degree of enhancement was not as powerful as the "Golden Body State," it was rtively easier to control and had fewer side effects.


    If there was any regret, it would probably be that after that power struggle, Shinji hadn''t entered that miraculous "Golden Body State" again. However, he wasn''t in a hurry. Now that he had found the way, he would eventually unearth the full power of the Relic.


    Feeling the newfound power surging within him, Shinji smiled with satisfaction. "You all seem to be having so much fun. Should I join in too? After all, the battlefield is always full of surprises."


    The light distorted for a moment, and soon Shinji''s figure disappeared into the air, like drops of ink sinking into a water tank.


    On the west side of the underground training ground, there was an artificial shelter area constructed on a square kilometer of rocky ground, consisting of hundreds of shelters. Beneath the shelters wererge-scale ritual magecraft. Every once in a while, the structure of the shelters would change, and even magus specializing in earth magecraft wouldn''t dare im that they could understand the structure in a short period.


    A few minutes ago, the structure of the shelters had changed, causing trouble for the Sword Squad and the Chalice Squad.


    The two teams, known for their expertise in positional warfare, were engaging in intensebat when the terrain suddenly shifted, disrupting their formations. Several unlucky individuals fell into newly formed shelters, losing contact with their teammates.


    In an artificial cave about 500 meters from the point of conflict between the two teams, two men looked at each other and smiled.


    The rtively young man had a very audacious smile, not hiding his joy.


    The older man had a gentle smile, although it was only on the surface. Everyone in the squad knew that whenever he showed this expression, someone was bound to be in trouble.


    "That Pope thought he could scheme against us. Doesn''t he realize how easily we can scheme back? Well, now he''s dug his own grave."


    "So, it goes to show that the young ones are inexperienced."


    Who were they? They were the Vice Captain Chariot and the Inspector Judgment of the Brigade, second in rank and strength only to Shinji.


    They were the ones who initiated thisrge-scalebat activity. Moreover, to provoke the enthusiasm of everyone, the two oldest members of the Brigade personally participated.


    The militarized concept of the Brigade was proposed by the two of them, so one can imagine how strict they were in everyday life. The strict training and discipline certainly elerated the cohesion andbat effectiveness of the squad, but it also umted a lot of resentment among the proud and arrogant members. Today''sbat provided a perfect outlet for venting.


    Of course, the two of them did not n to sit back and wait for defeat. They could be knocked down, but before falling, they had to achieve enough military results. The reputation of the Vice Captain and the Inspector must not bepromised.


    "I suppose things outside have stabilized by now," said Judgment, leaning against the wall and twirling his well-groomed mustache.


    "There are fifteen seconds left," Chariot suppressed his smile and returned to an expressionless face, indicating that he had fully entered thebat state. As an excellent earth magus and the designer of the shelters, no one understood this ce better than him.


    "Let''s go. It''s time to show these young ones how formidable we are."


    "Especially those newly recruited kids."


    The newly recruited kids referred to the new members absorbed after Shinji took over. The battle against a string of hunted Dead Apostles in the autumn of ''98 earned the Brigade considerable fame, and the number of applications to join the squad increased.


    After a series of reviews and trials, eight outstanding young individuals were selected, and the Brigade''s members increased from twenty-five people when Shinji joined to thirty-two people (with Lorelei temporarily on leave).


    Well, neers always tend to be ignorant, so it''s the duty of the old folks to make them understand reality.


    "By the way, Judgment, how about we have apetition to see who can achieve more kills?"


    "I had the same thought. I haven''t been idle during the few months the Captain was away."


    "Same here. Let''s get started then."


    After saying that, the two of them rushed out of the cave simultaneously.


    And then¡ªthey flew back at an even faster speed¡ªyes, they were truly flying, backward.


    A figure blocked the entrance of the cave, holding a in-looking long-handled scythe.


    "Oh, long time no see, you two. Where are you off to?"


    "C-Captain¡ª!"


    "You''ve returned."


    "Yeah, I just arrived and stumbled upon this interesting activity, so I decided to join in. Just to make sure, there are no restrictions on participants for this event, right?"


    Both Chariot and Judgment shook their heads in unison.


    "Then I can rest assured." The scythe was slowly raised, and the atmosphere in the cave instantly turned solemn and murderous. "Let''s start with you two."


    The sense of oppression and tingling sensation transmitted through their nerves and magic circuits told the two individuals that their Captain wasn''t joking around.


    If they didn''t want to fall here, they had to give it their all. Perhaps there was a slim chance of victory by putting their training results during this period to use.


    With just a single nce, these oldrades who had known each other for many years understood each other''s thoughts.


    In the next second, Shinji felt two unprecedented surges of magical power.


    "I see, absence makes the heart grow fonder, huh? But it''s not just you who has grown."


    Amidst the surging magical power that continued to rise, Shinji raised his left palm.


    Vajra''s Left Arm radiates the brilliance of Buddhism.


    This was Shinji''s greatest achievement during his vacation.

 Chapter 280: Stronger Monsters

    Chapter 280: Stronger Monsters


    After over half an hour,the open space near the cover was filledwith people lying inall sorts ofpositions. Those who hadn''t fallen were sitting on the ground, either groaning while clutching their wounds or gasping for breath.


    "Hehe, it looks like I''m the victor of this chaotic battle," the only person standing dered, nting his scythe into the ground and crossing his arms.


    "Foul y! Captain, what you did is foul y," protested Pentacle Four, one of the team members who had a close rtionship with Shinji.


    As soon asthese words were uttered, they received immediate support from the teammates who had been beaten by Shinji.


    "They''re right."


    "You weren''t here when the match started, so you don''t qualify to participate."


    "Yeah, no qualifications."


    "That doesn''t count."


    ...


    Listening to the constant stream of protests, Shinji wasn''t angered. He calmly listened until the exhausted and injured teammates grew tired of shouting. Then, with no hurry, he asked, "Are you finished?"


    ...No one answered.


    "Ifyou''re not finished, you can continue."


    ...Still, no one answered.


    "It seemsyou''re finished. Then, let me speak¡ª"


    Shinji raised his right hand and extended a finger.


    "¡ªIs there a rule that states members who weren''t present before the match cannot participate?"


    "W-Well... there isn''t," Pentacle Four seemed to realize something, and his voice weakened significantly.


    "So I qualify to participate."


    With that sentence, Shinji silenced everyone.


    Everyone present was among the elite of the new generation of magus. No one would utter foolish words like "this is unfair" because magecraftitselfwas inherently unfair.


    Why couldn''t ordinary people be magus?


    Why did some people have more magic circuits while others had fewer?


    Why did some people have ordinary attributes like ''water,'' while others possessed all fivemajor attributesof ''earth, water, fire, wind, and void''?


    Why did somepeoplestruggle their whole lives without achieving a high rank, while others could be top-ranking at a young age?


    If they couldn''t understand this,they were not qualified to join theBrigade.


    As for the so-called glory of magus and the rules ofbat between magus adhered to by the Clock Tower, Shinji didn''t need to exin.Theveteran members of the teamwould naturally take on the responsibility of teaching the young ones. They had been tormented by Chariot and Judgment in the past, and now that they had the chance, they would naturally "avenge" themselves on the neers.The eight recruits had also faced their fair share of hardships since joining the team, which was inevitable in any military unit. Shinji saw this as a positive development.


    Of course, they were all young people, and even if they understood this principle, there would still beintsfrom time to time.


    In a slightly eased atmosphere, Shinji heard several people quietly grumbling:


    "The captain disappeared for so long, and when he finally returns, he bullies us. Not cool."


    "If we had known the captain was back, the whole team would have united against him."


    After thinkingfor a moment, Shinji felt it was the right time to add fuel to the fire.


    "I know you''re all unhappy. If I were in your shoes, I wouldn''t be happy either. But along with that unhappiness, I hope you remember today''s lesson. Anything unexpected can happen on the battlefield, so we must always remain vignt under any circumstances. Understand?"


    "Understood," the crowd responded with scattered voices.


    "Speak louder, I can''t hear you!"


    "Loud and clear!" The voices instantly amplified tenfold.


    "Oh? Quite spirited, it seems you still have some energy left.Well then,since you''re unhappy, I''ll give you a chance to vent.Anyone who can still fight can join in, and I''ll be the only opponent¡ªhow about it, areyou up for it or not? Opportunities don''te twice, you know? Though I don''t think even if youallgang up on me, you can win."


    It was tempting and provoking, and the young and ambitious elites couldn''t bear itany longer.


    The most restless one,Pentacle Four, wasthe first to stand up."Captain, although I admire you, I don''t believe what youjustsaid."


    "I don''t believe it either." Another neer, who hadn''tpletely lost their arrogance, stood up. The eight neers who had recently joined the team were not yet fully integrated, so they were temporarily referred to as "New One" to "New Eight."


    "Andme,I want to see if I can stand firm before the captain this time."Pentacle Three, who had been standing at attention for several months, stepped forward.


    With a few people taking the lead, the rest followed naturally. Almost everyone who could move stood up, ready to strike back at the captain''s arrogance. It would be even better if they could remove that skull mask.


    After dealing with the Hideo Hayama, Shinjideveloped a liking forwearing masks. So this time, when he returned to the base, he specially prepared a sturdy, durable mask withsome specialfeatures to wear on his face, giving him a more Death God-likeappearance,reminiscent of characters from movies and TV shows.


    The reason why itwas "almost" everyone, not everyone,wasbecause two individuals had indeed regained some of theirbat abilities but still sat with the severely injured personnel.


    "Chariot, Judgment, aren''t you twoing together? Without yourmand, their coordination might be problematic."


    "Captain, I''ve taken so many of your attacks. I''m in pain all over now, and I''m powerless."


    "Same here. My secret technique requires a certain cost, so I can''t move forthe time being."


    Looking at theckeys lying on the ground, feigning death, Shinji could only inwardly curse, "You two cunning fellows."


    The "Topple the Captain Alliance" that had formed on the open space urged incessantly:


    "Captain, are you ready?"


    "Captain, are you afraid now?"


    "Captain, it''s not toote to surrender."


    ...


    Facing the provocation from hisbrigade, Shinji raised his head and deliberately said in a disdainful tone. "I should be saying these words to you. It''s not toote for you to surrender now. Once I make a move, there will be no turning back."


    "Captain, we''re all waiting for you to make a move."


    Pentacle Three,standing at the forefront of the team, beckoned to Shinji.


    However, beforethe hand gesture waspleted, Shinji''s "skull face" had already appearedin front ofhim.


    "Well, you said it."


    With a response, a palm shining with golden light imprinted itself on the chest of Pentacle Three, directly sting him out of the "Topple the Captain Alliance" team. Two unfortunate fellows who couldn''t dodge in time suffered the same fate.


    Then, amidst the radiant Buddhist light emanating from Shinji''s "Vajra''s Left Arm," he charged into the crowd with the momentum of a descending dragon and pouncing tiger. Wherever he went, cries of pain echoed.


    Five minutester, the scene repeated itself, and no one except Shinji remained standing.


    "I told you, even if you all attack together, you can''t defeat me."


    "The captain has be even stronger, he''sa monster!" Someone couldn''t help but curse.


    "Thank you for your kind words. I will continue to work hard and be even stronger."


    "But with this, we might be able toplete the mission entrusted by the family."


    Whisperedthe captain of the Scepter squad, King.

 Chapter 281: The First Mission of the New Year

    Chapter 281: The First Mission of the New Year


    "The family sent a mission?" Shinji''s voice was filled with confusion. "What mission? When was it sent? Why didn''t anyone tell me?"


    "Reporting to Captain, it came yesterday afternoon. The specific intelligence was only delivered this morning, and since you returned today¡ª"


    The most reliable person in the Brigade was Judgment, followed by the vice-captain, Chariot. Since Chariot exined it that way, Shinji had no intention of pursuing it further.


    "What is the content of the mission?"


    "To exterminate a certain affiliated group under Ortenrosse''smand."


    "Affiliated group... Is it the White Wing Lord?"


    Shinji remembered his encounter with Loreleist autumn when she appeared alone at the Gertler Family. That night, she sought intelligence on a second-generation member under themand of the Ortenrosse and this member''s codename was The White Wing Lord.


    "Yes," nodded Chariot, "The family has been keeping an eye on this apostle sincest year and finally obtained credible information not long ago. White Wing Lord is expected to leave Ortenrosse''s territory in theing days and head to the Po River in in northern Italy, possibly rted to Night of Wachia.''"


    "The Night of Wachia, the thirteenth seat of the ''27 Dead Apostle Ancestors,'' known as the ''King of Ruin,'' the magus of nightmares.


    This was a controversial ancestor. There was no more information about the Night of Wachia circting in the Mage Association, the Holy Church, or even among the Dead Apostles themselves. His true identity, or even whether he was truly a Dead Apostle, was uncertain.


    All that was known was that he appeared in a vige in Valzia in the form of "d the Impaler" on a full moon night. When the knights of the Church arrived, the vige was covered in patches of human skin scattered on the road. This nightmarish evening came to be known as the Night of Wachia.


    Of course, as a seasoned Type-Moon fan, Shinji was well aware of the details of the Night of Wachia. After all, in the Type-Moon fandom, especially in the Tsukihime fandom, this character was quite popr, with nicknames like "Uncle Val," "Master of Facial Expressions," "The Man Who Can Make the Impossible Possible," and a series of other affectionate terms.


    Name: Zepia Eltnam Oberon(Night of Wachia)


    Origin: As Institute, one of the three major departments of the Mage''s Association


    Title: A skilled alchemist known as "As"


    Zepia Eltnam Oberon predicted a future where humanity faces extinction and began using every possible method to find a way to avoid it. As an alchemist bearing the name "As," he was determined to aplish the impossible.


    However, no matter how hard Zepia tried, he couldn''t find a way to avert the future and eventually went mad. He formed a contract with Altrouge Brunestud, also known as the "Vampire Princess of the Dead Apostles" and the "Eclipse Princess of ck Blood," the ninth seat of the Twenty-Seven Dead Apostle Ancestors, and became a Dead Apostle. His goal became the pursuit of the Sixth True Magic.


    There are five confirmed types of magic in the mysterious world, but many magus believe that there are other types beyond the five known ones, and Zepia is one of them.


    Unfortunately, this challenge failed. After he fails to challenge the Sixth True Magic, his powerful spiritual particles (soul design) scatter, liberating themselves from his physical body and will, spreading and remaining in the world.


    Normally, the scattered spiritual particles should fall into the "Void" and await the next transformation. However, before the dispersion, Zepiapleted the equation called TATARI. Under certain conditions, TATARI will ur.


    TATARI is a "phenomenon" that materializes in specific ces ording to a certain cycle and under certain conditions. It amplifies and converges the "malicious information" that circtes within a small area, ying on people''s fears and rumors, until it manifests as a clear image, giving it physical form based on the appearance and abilities described in the rumors.


    If the Reality Marble erodes the real world with one''s mentalndscape, then TATARI is an alternative Reality Marble that "materializes the forms in the hearts of those around into reality." That''s why he is a man who can make the impossible possible, and why it is said, "Even a god can be pulled into battle if you desire."


    When TATARI urs, the scattered spiritual particles can gather within the "rumors" that arise, resurrecting in the real world and continuing the challenge against the Sixth True Magic.


    Zepia calcted the regions where TATARI would ur until the extinction of humanity and created a navigational map that spans thousands of years, serving as a program for the movement of his "dispersed self" after his will disappears.


    The most recent Night of Wachia took cest winter in a small town in the Po River in, northern Italy. None of the town''s residents survived, and even the Church''s expeditionary forces werepletely wiped out.


    ording to the setting in "Melty Blood," the Vestel Shield Knights led by RiesbyfeStridbergwere annihted in this battle, with only Riesbyfe herself surviving by relying on a special shield within Zepia Eltnam Oberon''s body.


    However, this time, Riesbyfe remained as the headmistress of Reien Girls'' Academy and has never left the city of Mifune. She narrowly escaped the disaster.


    It is worth mentioning that Riesbyfe''s fate differs in different worldlines. In the sixth chapter, "Oblivion Recording," of "The Garden of Sinners," it is mentioned that the headmistress of Reien Girls'' Academy is also named Riesbyfe, and in her office, there is a shield that is often mistaken for a small (orrge) violin.


    The worldline where Shinji resides follows thetter oue.


    Regardless of which worldline they follow, the danger of the Night of Wachia remains unchanged. Although several months have passed since the urrence of TATARI, it cannot be determined if anything unclean remains in the area. Moreover, with the intervention of the White Wing Lord faction, there is added pressure on the Brigade, which is still in its growth phase. It''s not that they fear the strength of the enemy, but rather that the enemy''s abilities are too mysterious, and casualties may ur inexplicably.


    However, for the Brigade to grow, they will inevitably encounter unexpected situations sooner orter. This is a good opportunity for them to test themselves, considering they will be facing remnants and their followers, not the Ancestors themselves. Furthermore, retreating at this point would have some impact on the morale of the team and their reputation among others.


    So, should they fight or not?


    After careful consideration, Shiki decided to pose the question:


    "Chariot, Judgment, Pope, King, Hermit, Justice. Tell me, should we fight or not?"


    His gaze scanned each of the six executives and then turned to all members of the team.


    "After you''ve given your opinions, if anyone else wishes to express their views, feel free to speak up. Let''s have an open discussion about our first mission of the year."

 Chapter 282: The White Wing Lord’s Plan

    Chapter 282: The White Wing Lord¡¯s n


    Since they were called upon, the executives did not refuse and took turns to speak.


    Chariot said, "My opinion is to fight and fight fiercely. Our Chelon Canticle Brigade has had a rtively long period of rest, and we need the stimtion of the battlefield and enemy blood. The neers also need the experience of the battlefield to be seasoned veterans."


    Judgment added, "I also agree to fight. Although the Clock Tower''s control over Italy may not be as strong as Britain''s, it is still much stronger than the Church and the Dead Apostles. Additionally, the Association''s branch is located in the Po River in, so if we engage in battle there, we will have a certain advantage."


    King chimed in, "Thetest intelligence indicates that the number of followers led by White Wing Lord does not exceed fifty, and half of them are low-level followers who have recently been converted into Dead Apostles. If that is their entire strength, I don''t believe our Brigade would lose."


    Pope continued, "The intelligence personnel from the Department of Law and Politics have alreadymunicated with representatives from the Church, confirming that the Church''s executors have taken care of the aftermath of the Night of Wachia and have left behind warning mechanisms. Although there are still remnants of ether particles, these remnants should not pose a danger to us."


    Justice said, "Otenrosse is currently not in his territory; it is said that he went to meet Van Fem in Las Vegas."


    Van-Fem, the 14th seat of the "27 Dead Apostle Ancestors," whose real name is Valery Fernand Vandelstam. He is one of the oldest Dead Apostles.


    He is a very unconventional Dead Apostle who does not hide in the darkness like other Dead Apostles. Instead, he is enthusiastic about socializing and holds a considerable position in human society. He is the head of one of the world''s few enormous financial conglomerates and is known as the ruler of the financial world rather than the dark world''s demon king.


    This Dead Apostle cares a great deal about human society and enjoys meddling in trivial matters. For the past few hundred years, he has been passionate about ecology and devoted to protecting the Earth''s environment. After the First World War, he began to try to expand his influence without resorting to blood-sucking methods.


    Because he is extremely wealthy, many Dead Apostles seek his financial assistance. Otenrosse is also one of the recipients of Van-Fem''s sponsorship, and the two ancient Ancestors meet periodically.


    Hermit took over the conversation, saying, "Because of his absence, some of his second and third-generation followers under him have lost their leader and have started fighting amongst themselves. The intelligence about White Wing Lord heading to Italy was secretly leaked to the Association by another one of Otenrosse''s followers."


    Dead Apostles are mostly humans who have been transformed, and humans often vie for power and profit. They are no exception, and due to their extended lifespans, their struggles are even more enduring than those of humans.


    The opinions of the six executives are quite unanimous, and that is to fight.


    Internal needs, external pressures, the enemy''s strength, the battlefield environment, the enemy''s movements, and the sources of intelligence¡ªalmost all the factors that need to be considered in a battle have been taken into ount, and they are all advantageous to our side. This is an excellent opportunity, and it would be a pity not to seize it.


    Immediately after, the members of the Brigade also started expressing their opinions.


    "Captain, I agree to fight."


    "That''s right, we have to fight, no doubt about it."


    "Let''s fight, Captain."


    ...


    Their attitudes were quite unanimous, with almost everyone shouting for a fight. The few dissenting opinions were drowned out by the mor.


    However, at this moment, Shinji wanted to say, "Comrades, we can''t fight."


    Of course, it wasn''t a joke; he had genuine concerns.


    Who is the enemy? It''s a Dead Apostle, an immortal, led by White Wing Lord, a second-generation follower of the Dead Apostle King, a centuries-old monster.


    Even if it''s a pig, after living for so many years, it should have be cunning, let alone an important figure under themand of the White Wing Lord. How could they leave behind such a perfect, too-good-to-be-true opportunity?


    ¡ªThere must be a problem in all of this!


    But where exactly is the problem? What did we overlook?


    ..


    Under the cover of night, in an unknown courtyard.


    A handsome young man dressed in white attire held a cup of crimson liquid and gently swayed it under the dim moonlight.


    "Problem? Of course, there are problems. If there were no problems, Bathomeloi wouldn''t have been in opposition to my father for thousands of years."


    Father, a special title within the sphere of influence of the White Wing Lord, is the revered title given by the second-generation followers to the supreme Dead Apostle King, Trhvmn Ortenrosse.


    Since such a title is used, it''s not difficult to guess the identity of the young man¡ªthe target that the Brigade needs to eliminate, the ancient Dead Apostle codenamed White Feather.


    At this moment, he was exining his n to his subordinates and followers, and one of the third-generation followers raised concerns simr to Shinji''s.


    "I want them to see the problem and then ponder where the problem lies."


    Saying this, the young man raised the crystal cup and took a sip. The crimson liquid soaked his pale lips but didn''t trickle down the corners of his mouth. Instead, it was directly absorbed by his lips.


    "Human hearts, they''re strange things. When the seed of doubt is sown, humans will find ways to resolve that doubt. If they can''t, they''ll keep thinking, thinking endlessly. Even if they say they''ve let go, deep inside their hearts, they''ll unconsciously continue to ponder."


    "The information Barthomeloi received is all true, without a trace of falsehood, so their doubts remain unresolved. This seed of doubt will constantly drain their energy, sprouting little by little, growing stronger and stronger. It will make them hesitate in everything they do, and that''s precisely what I want. If they charge at me like a bull, I would be somewhat troubled. After all, I didn''t bring too much bait this time, just to lure them in."


    "What if they hesitate too much and dare note?" another follower asked.


    "They won''t," the young man shook his head confidently. "No matter how many doubts they have, they wille. Because they are Barthomeloi, the ones who oppose us Dead Apostles, who view my father as their mortal enemy. They won''t retreat when facing us, and we are the same. Once the two sides meet, it''s destined that one side will fall."


    "I''m just not sure who wille in the end. Initially, I wanted to lure out a few potential heirs of Barthomeloi, preferably that little girl named Lorelei. I want to taste her blood and see what it tastes like."


    The young man indulgently narrowed his eyes, raised the crystal cup, and emptied its contents in one gulp.


    "Unfortunately, she has already been designated as the next sessor of Barthomeloi and is undergoing magic crest transntation. She can''te out in the short term¡ªso we''ll have to take a step back and target her subordinates instead."


    "Are you referring to that magus group that caused a stir recently? It''s called... the Chelon Canticle Brigade, right?"


    The young man smiled and confirmed his subordinate''s guess. "Father has mentioned that the Brigade isposed of exceptional and young magus. If we allow them to continue growing, they will undoubtedly be a threat to us. Threats must be eliminated in their infancy."


    "But, how can you be certain that the Chelon Canticle Brigade wille?"


    "Because Barthomeloi''s other forces are unable to move¡ªour friends will keep Barthomeloi upied, at least on the surface. As for whether Barthomeloi will employ hidden powers unknown to the public, I can only say it''s best for them not to. Otherwise, hmph."


    The Magic Association is not like the Church, and the rtionship between magus and Dead Apostles is quite ambiguous, with many individuals having a foot in both worlds. Even in the Clock Tower, Barthomeloi is not all-powerful.


    The young man''s lips, still tinged with red, curved into a supremely confident smile.


    "The stage has been set, and now we only need to wait for the curtains to rise. I guarantee that the events of that night will be unforgettable for the rest of your lives."

 Chapter 283: Shrouded in Mist

    Chapter 283: Shrouded in Mist


    Dozens of human figures slipped silently into a sealed, uninhabited small town.


    There were thirty-two of them, thergest number of humans to have appeared in this small town since the new year.


    "This is Chalice squad, the construction of the bounded field has beenpleted. The left nk support Judgment began with regional nning. All teams, start the magic circuit second hand, 10, 6, 3, 0. Completed, good, notify the vicemander to act ording to the scheduled time."


    The magic circuit secondhand is a unique timing method for magi. Compared to a mechanical clock that requires visual observation, the timing method that directly acts on the magic circuit is more convenient and precise in battle.


    The magi who fanned echelon formation showed no signs of confusion. Their style was more akin to that of military force than magi. This impersonal group, their true identity, is thebat unit directly under the Department of Policies of the Mage''s Association, known as the Chelon Canticle Brigade.


    "Theyered istion bounded field isplete, the area division can be initiated in half a moment. To annihte thisnd, we can begin in an hour."


    The vicemander Chariot consulted themunication thaumaturgy - should they conduct a segmented search and take them down one by one, or directly annihte them along with thisnd without any battle?


    The former is faster and thetter is more secure.


    "Implement both simultaneously. Let Judgmentplete the division as soon as possible, Sword squad and Pentacle squad immediately conduct patrols in the surrounding areas, Wand squad continues to prepare for the extermination of thaumaturgy, Chalice squad releases familiars, and then stand by."


    A series of orders came through the earpiece.


    "Commander, isn''t this a bit too aggressive?" Chariot had some doubts.


    "Aggressive? However, I feel that this is still not enough. The enemy hasn''t made any moves so far, it''s too abnormal, we must find out what they are up to as soon as possible."


    "Yes, Commander - all squads, elerate the progress!"


    ¡ó¡ó¡ó


    In a small building in the center of the town, a handsome young man in a luxurious attire opened his scarlet eyes and muttered himself:


    "So they havee, the whelps raised by Barthomeloi..."


    The young man''s gaze, unhindered by distance, surveyed the three squads dispersed throughout the town.


    "This arrangement, with segmented searches and wide-area extermination happening simultaneously... it''s more aggressive than I had anticipated. Is this Chelon Canticle Brigademandercking wisdom and not raising suspicions? Or do they have some other n?"


    After pondering for a moment without getting an answer, the young man shook his head and no longer thought about the irrelevant details.


    "Regardless, it will not change the fact that you will be annihted tonight. The n remains unchanged - Team 1, Team 2, Team 3, you go attract the attention of the magi, you don''t need to inflict much damage on the enemy, just keep them upied and don''t let them leave."


    Countless red dots lit up in the corners of the houses - these were the eyes of the dead apostles.


    At the next moment, all the doors and windows opened simultaneously, and the dense red dots were scattered in the three groups.


    Dozens of secondster, therge room regained its calmness.


    The young man continued to gaze at the distance, and his original tense expression gradually rxed. He tightly clenched his pale palm, and when he opened it again, a strange white mist appeared on his hand.


    "Foolish Chelon Canticle Brigade, you''ll never realize that the bounded field you set up to seal us in will end up dragging you into the abyss!"


    The night wind blew and dispersed the white mist in the young man''s hand.


    Soon, a gossamer-like mist shrouded the entire deserted town, just like a few months ago.


    ¡ó¡ó¡ó


    A qualifiedmander would not overlook any movement on the battlefield, and Chariot was one suchmander. Although he was not good at scheming, he had a very keen battlefield instinct.


    The moment the mist appeared, he immediately issued the order "Be careful of the mist" as if it had been fired automatically.


    However, after issuing the order, he did not receive any feedback from the officers, not a single one.


    "Oh no, this mist can interfere withmunication techniques."


    Chariot immediately figured out the purpose of the mist, but he did not feel panicked, because the Brigade had more than one way tomunicate. He took out a walkie-talkie from his tactical backpack, and a familiar voice came through the speaker with a slight "crackle" sound.


    "Attention all personnel, attention all personnel, theposition of the mist has been determined to be the lingering essence of Night of Wachia; the effect is interference with long-range magecraft.


    ''Attention all personnel, attention all personnel, all personnel please switch to technological equipment, all personnel please switch to technological equipment." Chariot issued orders while silently praising his battalionmanders.


    Before heading to Italy, Shinji requested the Barthomeloi family to provide a batch of individual equipment used by the British Royal Special Forces to arm his subordinates. At first, everyone did not understand, thinking what use could these things be other than adding to the load? Now, everyone gets it.


    The deep-rooted traditional thinking of the ult side has led to the entire ult world neglecting the progress of technology. Magi are like this, and the dead apostles even more. They often prepare defenses against various ult phenomena but ignore high-tech devices.


    Communication magecraft interferes with? No problem, there is still a radio station.


    Detection magecraft interfered with? Also no problem, there''s still individual radar.


    Do you have the audacity to create electromaic interference?


    With the assistance of modern warfare equipment, the Brigade was unaffected by the mist and continued to carry out its mission as usual.


    "This is Judgment, we have found traces of the dead apostles, please advise."


    "This is Hermit, we have also found traces of the dead apostles, they are just low-level cannon fodder, no high-ranking dead apostles detected so far."


    "This is King..."


    Hearing the reports from the executives, Chariot let out a light hum: "So they couldn''t hold back anymore? Except for the Wands squad, the rest of you are to hunt them down in squad units, do not let a single dead apostle escape! That White Feather is mine, I want to twist off his head with my own hands!"


    "Understood!"


    The hunting operation of the Chelon Canticle Brigade has officially begun! In less than five minutes, more than ten low-level dead apostles were destroyed by various magecraft.


    ¡ó¡ó¡ó


    The young man in the white robes could not hide his astonishment.


    "They used those vulgar and tawdry things, where is the glorious honor that magi revere?"


    After the astonishment came immense rage.


    "Damn the Chelon Canticle Brigade, why couldn''t they obediently fall into the trap? No, they just had to struggle to the death! Alright, since you all love killing so much, I will let you kill your heart''s content. After all, they are cannon fodders, and a batch dying off can be easily reced. As a price, I''ll make sure you suffer terribly, wishing for death!"


    As the words left his mouth, a pure white feather, shining with a radiant light in darkness like the legendary feather of an angel, appeared in the young man''s hand.


    This is the origin of his name "White Feather", and also the most precious token bestowed upon him by his lord.

 Chapter 284: The White Wing Lord

    Chapter 284: The White Wing Lord


    It seems no one has noticed an interesting detail - the Chelon Canticle Brigade was reported to have 33 members, but only 32 entered the town. The question is, who is the remaining 1 person and where are they?


    The answer is revealed - the missing 1 person is the Brigade Commander, Death, whose real name is Shinji Matou. He is currently positioned above the town, at a vantage point overlooking the entire area.


    Even before the Brigade entered the town, Shinji had quietly separated from the group and found this excellent observation point. Using the effects of the Hades Cloak, he is covertly monitoring the entire town.


    There are two main reasons he did this:


    Shinji harbored doubts, as this mission felt like a trap from the beginning.


    Shinji sensed something off about the attitude of the Bartholomeloi family.


    He realized there was trickery afoot, and the centuries-old Bartholomeloi family must have seen through it as well. However, due to their long-standing grudge against the White Wing Lord, they had no choice but to go through with the mission, aiming to minimize their losses.


    In their eyes, the losses of the newly formed Brigade were eptable - they were rtively inexperiencedpared to other veteranbat groups, so their sacrifice as bait or cannon fodder was deemed tolerable, if regrettable.


    Shinji was not fully satisfied, but he also understood the Bartholomeloi family''s strategic reasoning. If he were in their position, he likely would have done the same. The Chelon Canticle Brigade simplycked the weight and experience to be entrusted with the main mission.


    However, Shinji could not just stand by and watch his subordinates be sacrificed. Before the mission, he had made various preparations, such as obtaining advanced single-soldier equipment from the British Royal Special Forces through the Barthomeloi family''s connections and resources.


    For example, he specifically consulted experts on spiritual particles, Justeaze, who spected that one of the possible effects of the Night of Wachia residue could be interference with long-range spiritual techniques, includingmunication and reconnaissance.


    Another example is surveying the situation from a high vantage point, making it convenient to quickly grasp the enemy''s plots and respond ordingly.


    By the time Brigadeunched their final assault, the first two preparatory steps had already been utilized with very good effect, but thest one still hadn''t been used. Shinji fervently hoped this final step wouldn''t be needed.


    Regrettably, this wonderful wish did note true.


    Just as the Brigade was nearly wiping out the low-rank dead apostles and gradually closing in on the hiding ce of the White feather, a thunderous explosion came from the horizon, growing louder and closer.


    This sound is very familiar to many aviation enthusiasts and residents near airports - the sonic boom generated by an aircraft flying at high speed, parting the air.


    Shinji instinctively looked up, just in time to see a small private jet fly overhead, shedding flecks of white as it went.


    Through his visual enhancement magecraft, Shinji caught the true nature of those white specks - they were feathers, white feathers.


    "A ne isn''t an angel or a birdman, how could it be molting feathers?" Shinji muttered to himself, but then a realization struck him.


    "Wait, birdman? The White Wings...oh no."


    As soon as this thought crossed his mind, a brilliant white pir of light descended from the sky, plunging vertically into the center of the town. Without needing any other evidence, just the sheer power emanating from that light column, Shinji knew the identity of the arrival.


    "Emergency order, all forces immediately cease the attack and withdraw! I repeat, all forces immediately cease the attack and withdraw!"


    Themunications channel erupted in confused objections from the squad and Chariot, who had already rushed to the frontlines but not yet engaged.


    "Shut up, the White Wing Lord is here. If you don''t want to die, get out of there now!"


    Hearing this earth-shattering news, the entiremunications channel exploded in panic.


    "F@ck! How did that immortal geezer get here? Run, run fast!"


    "Dump everything you can. Don''t be precious about it, just get rid of it. Equipment can be reced, but not your life."


    "Everyone, start running, do you hear me? Run!"


    "Use speed and reinforcement magecraft, don''t hold back on mana."


    Not only the members of the Chelon Canticle Brigade, but even Shinji himself, was cursing up a storm.


    You @#$%...&*! We younger generations are just fighting and killing each other, why are you, the oldest monster, getting involved? If you have the guts, go bother the jewel old man who is also an ancestor, go bother the current Lord Barthomeloi, a max-level big bossing to the newbie vige to bully the low-level yers, do you have any shame at all?


    Yes, no one would have expected that Trhvmn Ortenrosse, who was supposed to meet with Van-Fem in the gambling city of Las Vegas, would show up here. Even more unexpected is that this old monster, who hasn''t acted in a long time, would personally take on a group of still immature young people.


    However, no matter how much Shinji curses, it doesn''t change the reality that the White Wing Lord has arrived, and Chelon Canticle Brigade is facing an unprecedented major crisis.


    Shinji gritted his teeth and rushed towards the pir of light.


    ¡ó¡ó¡ó


    A pure white pir of light descended from the sky, directly destroying a street below.


    The white-robed youth holding a white feather, providing the positioning, knelt in the ruins and humbly bowed his proud head:


    "Father Lord!"


    Behind the white-robed youth, the surviving dead apostles prostrated on the ground, trembling:


    "Revered Ancestor."


    This is the title used by all the coteral descendants, except for the direct second-generation rtives, to address the supreme ancestor.


    "Kin" refers to blood rtives; "Ancestor" is the ancestor of the ancestors, as well as the ancestor of the twenty-seven ancestors.


    "Are there only a few of you left?"


    The authoritative male voice came from the pir of light. The destructive white light did not dissipate afternding, nor did it continue to cause damage, it was just silently constrained next to Ortenrosse.


    "Your subordinate is ashamed." White Feather became even more humble, "We underestimated the enemy, resulting in such losses, please punish your son."


    "Now is not the time to discuss this, you all stand up and take me to findthose magus- anyone who killed my kin must pay the price."


    "Yes, Father Lord/Revered Ancestor!"


    The surviving dead apostles were filled with renewed vigor.

 Chapter 285: Recruitment

    Chapter 285: Recruitment


    This was a scheme set up by Trhvmn Ortenrosse and orchestrated by his second-generation descendant White Feather.


    The process is quite simple - create an excellent opportunity, using White Feather himself as bait, to lure out the Chelon Canticle Brigade, and then devour this young troop belonging to Barthomeloi.


    The most brilliant part of the entire scheme is that all the intelligence is genuine, including Ortenrosse visiting Las Vegas to pay respects to Van-Fem. The key point is that Ortenrosse boarded a private jet arranged by Van-Fem and flew directly to Italy, sealing the n.


    The White Wing Lord, Trhvmn Ortenrosse, one of the oldest Dead Apostle Ancestors, the King of Dead Apostles - although only nominally so, but obtaining this title alone is sufficient to demonstrate his strength.


    Whether it''s enemies or friends, be it the Mage''s Association, the Holy Church, or the circle of the Dead Apostles themselves, it is widely acknowledged that this ancient monster whose age is calcted in millennia is one of the most supreme powerhouses in the world. (Excluding the ORT, which can directly destroy the surface of the earth, but the number who know its true power is exceedingly few.)


    In the eyes of the White Wing Lord''s descendants and subordinates, he is a god.


    In the eyes of his enemies, he is a demon that exudes terror, an unfathomable monster.


    Now, this monster''s great hammer stands before the Chelon Canticle Brigade, blocking their retreat.


    "Trhvmn Ortenrosse!"


    Seeing that trademark white pir of light, Chariot leading the squad immediately changed expression.


    Although they had already received news of the White Wing Lording and had mentally prepared for a desperate battle when they truly encountered this figure, Chariot''s heart could not help but be filled with panic.


    If the second-inmand of the squad was already like this, not to mention the other members. Especially the eight recruits, their legs were all trembling, and it was a miracle that they could even stand.


    A person''s name, a tree''s shadow - the reputation of the White Wing Lord is truly too resounding. That feeling is like a freshly-started softwarepany trying topete with the hegemon Microsoft inputer operating systems,pletely existing on different nes of existence.


    Seeing the Chelon Canticle Brigade trembling, White Feather, who had lost more than twenty of his subordinates, felt a surge of delight.


    Relying on the prestige of his father, White Feather shouted in a stern voice, "Disrespectful magus, how dare you directly invoke my father''s name, and not atone for it with your deaths!"


    This scolding, however, strengthened the resolve of Chariot. He raised his left hand, signaling everyone to prepare for battle - the Brigade was not cowards, and the members of Barthomeloi would not bow to the Dead Apostles.


    "What a bold move!"


    A fierce killing intent flickered in White Feather''s eyes. He was just about to order his remaining subordinates to attack when a voice of "Stop" was heard from the pure white column of light.


    Hearing the order from his lord, White Feather immediately suppressed all his emotions, lowered his head, and stepped aside.


    For all the dead apostles, themand of a superior n member was absolute and must not be disobeyed.


    In the next moment after White Feather stepped aside, the white light column surrounding Ortenrosse unexpectedly spread forward, seemingly intending to engulf the entire Brigade with a single strike.


    "Unified defense!" Chariot''s eyes bloodshot, quickly erected a bounded field, being an expert in earth-based magecraft and defensive spells.


    Under his lead, the Brigade members quickly coordinated their defense, with some erecting barriers and others providing various buffs. Each person contributed their power ording to their innate abilities, and the entire Brigade acted as a unified whole to resist the attack of the King of the Dead Apostles.


    After an unknown length of time, perhaps a minute or even ten minutes, the powerful white light gradually dissipated. By then, the Brigade members were drenched in sweat, and many were bleeding profusely as their magic circuits had exceeded their limits.


    The only unchanging thing was the expression on their faces. Facing life and death, they had forgotten fear and trembling, united in resisting the powerful enemy, including the recruits who were in their first battle.


    "Not bad," Ortenrosse said indifferently, not sounding disappointed by the futile strike.


    He was indeed disappointed, as this was a situation he had carefully orchestrated. The previous attack was precisely calcted - even if the Brigade had united as one, they would not have survived intact with his full power.


    The reason he did this was to test the temperament and strength of this magus, and the results exceeded his expectations.


    He moved forward a few meters, looking down at the young magus from above:


    "You all, are quite impressive."


    "There are even more impressive ones," Chariot said defiantly, having already thrown caution to the wind.


    "I am looking forward to it. But before that, I have a question for you all¡ª" Ortenrosse said in a tone unchanged, "¡ªare you willing to be my servants and serve me?"


    This was the true intent of Trhvmn Ortenrosse and the reason he had traveled from Las Vegas to the Po River in.


    He indeed wanted to "consume" this magus troop, but this "consumption" had two meanings - annihtion is "consumption", and absorption for his use is also "consumption". If the performance of the Brigade did not satisfy him, it would be the former kind of "consumption"; if it did, then it would be thetter.


    This Brigade that had cost Lorelei and Shinjii a great deal of thought and effort had greatly pleased this usually fastidious Demon Lord, stirring his desire to recruit them.


    In response, Charitio uttered an interjection- "Ptui!"


    "How dare you¡ª"


    White Feather''s rebuke was once again stopped by Ortenrosse.


    "What a pity, I had thought you were amander who cared for his subordinates, it seems I was mistaken."


    "No, you weren''t wrong." Chariot shook his head, "It''s just thatpared to bing dead apostles, true death is the real way to care for them."


    "Do your subordinates also think the same way?"


    The pure white pir still obscured the figure of the White Winged Lord, but every Brigade member present felt the oppressive gaze behind the pir.


    "Those willing to be used by me, step forward, and I shall grant them the honor of bing my direct offspring."


    Not a single magus moved, and a few of the bolder ones even made the same "Ptui!" gesture as Chariot. [: Are they spitting or something? Lol]


    As Loreeli''s direct subordinate, the Magus Brigade born to hunt the dead apostles could be defeated, and could die, but they could never betray humanity and be dead apostles!


    "Barthomeloi''s obstinacy is as unyielding as ever." Trhvmn Ortenrosse''s voice grew cold, "But no matter what you think, you will eventually be my brethren, to be used by me."

 Chapter 286: Rearguard

    Chapter 286: Rearguard


    Dead Apostles possess a truly "buggy" ability, and that is the power to develop offspring through blood drinking. In some vampire literature, this act is referred to as the "Embrace/intimate."


    The essence of the "Embrace" is a "fluid exchange" - don''t get the wrong idea, it has nothing to do with "mana replenishment", even if you tried that method you wouldn''t be a vampire. The specific process involves acquiring the other''s blood and injecting it into oneself, thereby transforming the other into one''s thrall.


    Yes, thrall - a true thrall. Because the other''s body now contains vampire blood, they are under the vampire''s control. The vampire canmand the thrall just as they would their kin and the thrall is incapable of disobeying suchmands.


    Trhvmn Ortenrosse intends to use this method to subsume the Chelon Canticle Brigade under hismand.


    "Father, I have lost a number of my kin this time. I humbly request your permission to use this opportunity to replenish my ranks," White Feather asked.


    "Very well, I had the same intention," Ortenrosse generously agreed.


    Of the thirty-two magus before him, he did not n to turn all of them into his direct offspring.


    The "Embrace" act of injecting one''s blood into another dilutes the Dead Apostles''s power. Turning thirty-two thralls at once, even for an ancient Ancestor like Ortenrosse, would be a bit too much to handle.


    Therefore, he only ns to perform the Embrace on a few of the most promising candidates, leaving the rest to White Feather and his lower-ranking kin.


    Faced with the Dead Apostles'' arrogant and haughty behavior, and the impending ultimate insult to human existence, the entire Chelon Canticle Brigade was filled with immense rage. If not for the officers holding them back, they would have charged at the dead apostles most violently.


    The officers did this not because they had changed their minds, but because the gap in power between the two sides was simply too great - so great that even attempting suicide would not be an easy task. Recklessly attacking would not only fail to harm the enemy but allow them to take advantage.


    Chariot waits.


    Judgment waits.


    King, Pope, and Hermit also wait.


    Waiting for an opportunity to attack at the cost of one''s life, waiting for an opportunity for self-destruction. This was thest insurance prepared at the beginning of the creation of the Chelon Canticle Brigade, and it is also the core concept of the Brigade - "Either seed or die with honor!"


    Facing such a unit, the dead apostle''s minions lost their enthusiasm for persuasion through words. An aura of terror that even the magus had never encountered before enveloped everyone, like the natural dominance of a king at the top of the food chain over its prey - impossible to resist, impossible to withstand.


    Under this terrifying pressure, the source of the imposing aura, the ancient King of Dead Apostles, stirred.


    Blood sprayed, chilling screams and wails pierced the still of the night.


    Unexpectedly, the screams did note from the self-sacrificing Brigade, but from behind Ortenrosse.


    The once arrogant and domineering White Feather dead apostles were nowid in pools of blood. Before Ortenrosse couldunch his attack, his subordinates had already been struck down, with wounds in the same location - the waist. All the subordinates were bisected at the waist, their upper and lower bodies separated, and the blood, the source of the dead apostles'' power, spilled everywhere.


    "Father, save me-"


    White Feather struggled, reaching out to his king in a pitiful and disheveled manner.


    Ortenrosse halted his advance, his gaze fixed on his offspring through the white pir of light enveloping his body. He was perplexed.


    Aside from blood-sucking, the most distinct feature of dead apostles was their unique physiology - not only immortal and ageless but also possessing various supernatural abilities. The most basic of these, shared by all vampires, was their tremendous regenerative power.


    A century-old dead apostles could typically recover from superficial wounds in a matter of minutes, and even limb loss could be quickly regenerated.


    For an established dead apostle like White Feather, the recovery speed should have been even faster. But the gaping wound at the waist was not healing, the bleeding showing no signs of slowing down, as if the dead apostles''s vaunted regenerative ability simply did not exist.


    The culprit behind all this is a simple sickle de that emits a cold glint in the moonlight, held in the hand of a figure shrouded in a cloak and wearing a skull mask. The tip of the sickle is still dripping with the blood of the dead.


    "You are¡ª?" The voice of Trhvmn Ortenrosse remained unchanged as if he paid no mind to the injuries of his subordinate.


    "Captain of the Chelon Canticle Brigade, code-named Death. My men have been under your care, White Wing Lord, no, Trhvmn Ortenrosse."


    Death flicked the sickle, shaking off thest drop of blood on the de.


    The missing captain suddenly appeared, but instead of boosting the morale of his men, he only made them anxious.


    It turns out that the officers had already prepared for the worst when the Brigade was withdrawing. However, they had no intention of waiting for their demise. They wanted to leave behind a seed, a glimmer of hope. The one they had chosen as the final hope was the captain, Death, who was the strongest in the team and also possessed a unique method of concealing his presence.


    To buy time for the captain, the dispersed team members regrouped to divert the Ortenrosse''s attention. But the captain, whose life they had sacrificed to protect, not only did not leave but returned to this most dangerous ce.


    "Captain!"


    "Shut up, all of you!"


    Shinjii, now in the guise of the grim reaper, brutally interrupted his men''s shouts.


    "I''m your captain, and what I say goes. Now, all of you, right turn and get out of here, back to the base."


    "Captain, you¡ª"


    "No more talking, get the hell out of here right now, or I''ll have you court-martialed for insubordination."


    Abandoning his subordinates and escaping alone was never an option for Shinjii.


    The White Wing Lord was indeed powerful, but Shinjii, who had many trump cards, was no slouch either. Determined to end Scathach''s immortality, Shinjii did not want to be daunted before the battle even began. More importantly, after months of working together, he had developed a deep bond with this Brigade, and he couldn''t bear to let them die for him.


    So, it was not the team members who were staying behind to cover for their captain, but the captain who was staying behind to cover for his team!


    "You''re not going anywhere, not a single one of you!"


    Seeing the Brigade members disying heartfelt camaraderie, ignoring him, Ortenrosse snorted coldly, enveloping himself in pure white light and charging towards the Brigade''s vice-captain, Chariot, at a speed imperceptible to the naked eye.


    A golden light, more dazzling and majestic than the pure white, tore through the night sky, and with a deafening roar, struck the center of the white light, changing its course just before it rammed into Chariot.


    "I said they can leave, and they will!"


    Proiming this with pride, Shinji, bathed in the solemn golden light, stood in front of the Chelon Canticle Brigade, recing Chariot.

 Chapter 287: Battle With White Wing Lord

    Chapter 287: Battle With White Wing Lord


    Chariot was dumbfounded.


    Judgment was dumbfounded.


    The members of the Chelon Canticle Brigade were dumbfounded.


    The kins of the White Feather were also dumbfounded.


    Even Trhvmn Ortenrosse himself had difficulty hiding his surprise.


    The mightyKingof the Dead Apostles, the oldest of the Death Apostles, the renowned White Winge Lord, was knocked back dozens of meters.


    Although Ortenrosse was not exerting his full strength, and the attack came from behind, the fact that an obscure magus could achieve this was already enough to demonstrate his immense power.


    At least, none of the other people and dead apostles present could aplish this.


    By relying on the Vajra''s Lef Arm to sessfully repel Ortenrosse, Shinji''s face did not showevena hint of joy. The punch just now, measured in tons, did not inflict any damage on Ortenrosse, only slightly dimming the white light that enveloped him.


    "The King of the Dead Apostles is indeed the King of the Dead Apostles, hisstrength is extraordinary," Shinji inwardlypraised, whileshouting at his dazed subordinates.


    "What are you spacing out for, hurryand leave, doyou want to die here?"


    "Ah, oh--" Chariot snapped out of his daze, just about to say something, when he heard Shinji shout again.


    "Save whatever you have to say for when we''re back at base, nowgetthe hellout ofhere,don''t distract me, thisis not a battle you can interfere in!"


    "Yes, sir!" Perhaps it was because the Brigade Captain''s order was not to be disobeyed, orperhapsShinji knocking back Ortenrosse was too shocking, Chariotsaid no more and obeyed the order.


    "Everyone, turn right and retreat!"


    "Captain, we''ll wait for you at the base!"


    Judgment, at the rear of the group, bowed to Shinji. Then, a continuous chorus of voices rang out.


    "Captain, we''ll wait for you at the base!"


    "Captain, we''ll wait for you at the base!"


    ...


    A gentle arc formed at the corners of the masked mouth.


    At this moment, Ortenrosse had also snapped out of his surprise. In the next instant, a pure white pir of light shot up toward the retreating Chelon Canticle Brigade.


    As a monarch, his word was his bond. As the King of the Dead Apostles, he was also a king, and since he had said he would not let anyone escape, he would not let them go.


    However, this pursuit attempt was again unsessful.


    As Ortenrosse passed over Shinji''s head, Shinji''s figurealsorose, appearing behind the pir of light, and the Harpewas ruthlessly brought down.


    But this timeOrtenrossewas well-prepared, thesickle did not injure him, but the immense force transmitted through the sickle made him unable to maintain his bnce in the air, and he swayed as the light particles scattered and hended.


    Shinjiinthe hooded robe, standing on feathered shoes, looked down from above at Ortenrosse.


    "Flying is not only your privilege!!"


    The twice-interrupted Ortenrosse nced at Shinjiwhoexuded a remarkable presence. Although his expression could notbe seen, Shinji could feel that his attitude had changed, thecasual rxation and mockery had disappeared, reced by seriousness.


    This proudKingof the Death Apostles had finally begun to take him, who hid his true face like him, seriously.


    Shinji was different from theothers,hewas strong, andif he could notbe resolved, the pursuit could not be carried out.


    No,pared to the fleeing magus, this person''s value was higher, aslong as he couldbe convertedinto a subordinate, it would be well worth the effort.


    In midair, Shinji was anxious that Ortenrosse would not give up the chase. As soon as he had neutralized the force of the counterattack, he rushed towards Ortenrosse on the ground, scythe-armed.


    At the same time, Ortenrosse rose into the air, charging at Shinji with evengreatermomentum.


    Golden and white, heaven and earth, they collided violently.


    In an instant, the ground trembled!


    The pure white radiance slid back dozens of meters.


    The golden figure,on the other hand, was thrown into the buildings by the roadside, smashing through several walls.


    Shinji, lying in the rubble, supported himself on his elbow, not letting himself fall, coughing up blood streaks from his throat, but still wearing a faint smile.


    This collision had confirmed one thing for Shinji - Ortenrosse''s physical attributes could rival Saber Artoria, surpassing Shinji, but the gap was not overwhelmingly crushing.


    This fight was winnable!


    Filled with renewed confidence, Shinji suddenly pushed off the ground with his elbow.


    At the same time, the white radiance returned, rushing toward the Buddha-radiant with even greater ferocity.


    Dyed slightly, Ortenrosse''s" sharp edge directly. His feathered shoes opened their wings and glided along the ground in an arc, evading thetter''s direct strike.


    Ortenrosse, with over a thousand years of experience, had easily anticipated Shinji''s response.


    The pure white radiance split in two, one continuing forward but gradually losing momentum, the other folding in the air like a hunting wolf, tightly biting at Shinji from behind. No matter how Shinji evaded, he could not shake off the radiance''s pursuit.


    What''s more troubling was that the radiance enveloping Ortenrosse''s" main body hadstopped,and was now attacking Shinji from the other side.


    "Formidable, the oldest of the DeathApostlesis indeed no empty reputation, both inbat experience and physical attributes, theyare terrifyingly strong."


    Although at a disadvantage, Shinji still held Ortenrosse in high regard, which was the attitude of a true warrior.It also meant thatthe hot-blooded spirit of a man, the fighting will of a warrior, was surging within Shinji.


    "Come on, Trhvmn Ortenrosse, let me seejusthow strong you truly are!"


    As if answering the rising battle intent,a thunderous roar pierced the still night sky.Alongside thethundercame a golden lightning strike emanating from the same source as the Buddha''s radiant - the Noble Phantasm Indra''sThunder.


    Indra, also known as ?akra, is not only thekingof the gods in Hindu mythology but also a protector deity in Buddhism, tasked with subjugating demons and evil spirits. Thus, the mystic armament manifesting Indra''s thunderboltnaturallyinherits thesesameproperties.


    As a vampire, as one of the dead apostles, Trhvmn Ortenrosse undoubtedly fits the definition of a demonic entity in Buddhist teachings, making him the perfect target for the golden divine lightning.


    The golden serpent danced, the thunderbolts surged, the celestial mightresoundingthrough the sky, shaking theveryatmosphere.


    The intersecting golden lightning spread out at nearly the speed of light, weaving an electric spanning ten metersin an instant. No, this was no longer a nar lightnin,but a divine cage, a prison to subdue the demonic.


    Within this cage, the white light that had split off from Ortenrosse to pursue Shinji was torn to shreds by the oing golden Noble Phantasm.


    The main body of Ortenrosse, in turn,was also blocked by the lightning column, unable to approach.Though it''s unknown what method he used to defend against the divhunderthat holds such agreatadvantage over the demonic entity, that was the extent of his resistance. As time passed, more and more particles of light scattered from the column, gradually revealing thetrueform of thiskingof the dead apostles.


    The most wretched fate befell those dead apostles on the fringes of the battlefield, those torn in two by Shinji''s scythe. Unable to recover their wounds due to the Immortal ying Scythe, Harpe, they were merely clinging to life - and now, caught in the divine lightning cage,they were instantly reducedto ashes, their undead livesing to anend,as the White Feather had foretold earlier - this night would leave an indelible mark, for it was the night their undead journey reached its conclusion.


    Hearing the anguished cries of his underlings,the proud White Wing Lord was rousedto true wrath.


    "How dare you--!!!"

 Chapter 288: Fierce Battle against the White Wing Lord

    Chapter 288: Fierce Battle against the White Wing Lord


    "How dare you - !"


    Amid the roar, the column of white light dissipated, finally giving Shinji the chance to witness the true appearance of the King of the Dead Apostles.


    Those who see Ortenrosse for the first time would not think he is a dead apostle, but rather an angel.


    Yes, an angel - as absurd as it may sound, this is the first impression "White Wing Lord" Trhvmn Ortenrosseh gives Shinji.


    Golden hair, fair skin. Not the sickly pallor ofmon dead apostles, but aplexion as smooth and creamy as milk, the makes envy of countless women.


    A physique more perfect than Michngelo''s David, a face without a single w, exuding an aura of transcendence beyond the mortal realm.


    Most striking is the pure white wings radiating a holy glow, identical to the angels of myth and legend - the very origin of his title, "White Wing Lord."


    If he were to walk among humans in such a form, he would surely inspire worship and veneration from many.


    But Shinji would not be among them.


    Regarding Ortenrosse''s "angelic" appearance, Shinji''s mind is filled only with endless mockery.


    "That saying is proven true - not everything with wings is an angel, some might just be a birdman. And this guy is not only a birdman but a dead apostle birdman. The extremes do meet, don''t they?"


    "And this guy is just way too handsome. I know the True Ancestors are all incredibly good-looking, regardless of gender, but does the oldest dead apostle have to be this gorgeous too? Is he a magus who transformed himself, not a servant chosen by the True Ancestors?"


    Ah, Shinji would never admit he''s jealous of the other''s superior looks. While Shinji himself is quite the handsome fellow,pared to Ortenrosse the difference is like that between a world beauty pageant winner and the other school beauty pageant - one in the heavens, the other on earth.


    Driven by these emotions (though only slightly), Shinji felt he couldn''t afford to appear weak.


    The divine lightning cage, its magic depleted, began to fade, and the golden artifact that had scattered the white radiance fell apart into spirit particles. The rumbling thunder grew silent, reced by a grating, mockingughter.


    "I dare? What is there that I don''t dare? Dead apostles scum who drink human blood, using humans as prey - why can''t we humans hunt down these dead apostles? Do you think your dead apostles are superior? Ridiculous! The era of the gods has long since ended, the age of the fairies has passed, and now is the age of mankind. A group of parasites who rely on humans, hiding in dark corners out of the light, I don''t know where this sense of superiorityes from. Hmph, vampire, no, vampire king, I spit on you!"


    "I hope you can still say that after bing my subordinate!"


    Ortenrosseughed furiously as he tore apart thest golden lightning bolt. He hadn''t expressed such extreme emotions in a long time, but even so, his handsome and holy countenance remained unaffected.


    "I''m sorry, but in this world, there is only one Ancestor that I would willingly serve. Unfortunately, that person is not you."


    The left hand hidden in the cloak silently crushed a healing rune, and the internal injuries caused by the collision of powers were instantly healed.


    Ortenrosse said no more, preferring to assist with actual action rather than mere verbal sparring.


    His long fingers naturally curved, making a grasping motion. This is a weapon favored by most dead apostles - instead of swords or firearms, dead apostles trust in the formidable power of their bodies, such as ws and fangs.


    As the King of Dead Apostles, the vampire among vampires, Ortenrosse believed that dead apostles did not need to rely on special transcendent abilities and that the strength of being a dead apostles species was sufficient. He had used his ws to tear apart countless enemies, and the terrifying power contained in those hands that no pianist could match was not to be underestimated, for those who dared would be dead.


    With a casual pull of the curved fingers, violent ripples suddenly appeared in the air. The extension of the finger''s trajectory seemed to be like five invisible des cutting through the air, ready to split the human who dared to offend the majesty of the King of Dead Apostles from top to bottom.


    Knowing full well that he was physically inferior to his opponent, Shinji naturally would not be foolish enough to meet force with force. He instinctively enacted his evasive steps, disappearing like a wisp of blue smoke from the range of the invisible shing attack.


    The five invisible des struck the ground, leaving five clear furrows.


    The first attack was missed.


    However, Ortenrosse has more than one hand. As Shinji dodged the first w, the second w immediately swung out.


    This time it was a horizontal sh. The invisible strike directly blocked the horizontal evasion space.


    The moment Ortenrosse unleashed the second w, Shinji knew he couldn''t dodge it. The Harpe, taller than his height, thrust straight into the ground, like a g. Shinji''s Vajra''s Lef Arm empowered by the Sarira advanced, forming a sturdy defense line together with the Harpe.


    Sc¨¢thach had once taught Shinji that no matter how cautious one is, it is never too much when one has not yet grasped the depth of the opponent''s abilities, except for one''s trump card. Therefore, Shinji took up the mostplete defensive stance he could muster at the moment.


    The five shes derived from the second w arrived as expected. The sound of the invisible des colliding with the long handle of the sickle was more crisp and loud than the sh of real swords. The power carried by the shes was more fierce than that of tangible des.


    Of course, the swords here were ordinary, not divine weapons like the Harpe. The sharpest part of the invisible shes was blocked by the handle of the sickle, and the fragmented shes cut through Shinji''s clothes but did not prate the skin protected by the Sarira.


    The second w was defended against.


    However, the first two attacks were merely greetings for Ortenrosse; the real attack had just begun.


    This oldest of the dead apostles spread the pure white wings on his back and swooped forward.


    In the blink of an eye, he had arrived above Shinji''s head.


    Shinji, who had just blocked the invisible shes, pulled up the sickle, nting his hand to deflect it towards Ortenrosse''s chest. Thetter was well prepared, one hand turning outward, the other twisting inward, with graceful movements - a dangerous beautiful strike.


    The outward-turning hand precisely struck the joint of the sickle''s de, while the elbow that twisted inward simultaneously struck and pushed away Shinji''s attempt to parry with his right hand. Immediately, the elbow extended and fiercely grappled Shinji''s arm, swinging him around like a warrior rather than a magus, and mming him away.


    Ortenrosse did not give Shinji a chance to catch his breath, repeating the same tactic, the white robe and white wings surging forward, unrelenting.


    In another blink of an eye, a w struck Shinji''s left arm, pushing him dozens of meters away.


    To the world, it was the speed of a split second, but for the two of them, it was a long enough time to determine the course of the battle.


    The third split second was approaching.

 Chapter 289: Stalling for Time

    Chapter 289: Stalling for Time


    The King of the Dead Apostles, who resembled an angel, loomed above, like a divine judge of reckoning, soaring through the sky like a mighty eagle. With an unmatched presence, he descended decisively, inspiring dread in all who beheld him.


    If this situation continued, even if Shinji could withstand the third or fourth w, he would ultimately be defeated.Thiswas because, with each attack, Ortenrosse might growstronger, while Shinji, under assault, had his strength diminished and his body gradually damaged, thoughthe injuries were light,the cumtive effect could not be ignored. Shinji''s power was weaker than Ortenrosse, to begin with, so he could only prevail through meticulous calction.


    Facing this crisis, Shinji hesitated no longer.Ina battle against the mightiest in the world, holding anything back was tantamount to forfeiting his life.


    "By the power of my Command Seal, I order: Strengthening of the body!"


    The dormant crimson markings on Shinji''s right arm, extending to his shoulder, were ignited.The seal closest to his wrist glowed with a scarlet light even more vivid than blood.


    Though this light was not intense,the power it unleashedwas no less than the Buddha''s aura enveloping his entire body.Thiswas the quintessence of the Matou family''s magecraft, thegreatestachievement of the Magus Makiri Zolgen - the Command Seals, creations of the Holy Grail system capable of feats exceeding the limits of magecraft.


    Though few in number and irreceable, they possessed the potential to turn the tides of battle. Shinji had once used them to stabilize Justeaze''s wavering spiritual foundation, and now he would wield them against this invading raid boss.


    The concentrated magical energy diffused through his body, filling every cell withpower,and intoxicating Shinji. s, this strength was temporary, to be used sparingly, not to be squandered.


    The gray cloak billowed without wind, the surging magical energy creating a smalltempest. No longer on the defensive, Shinji would meet the mighty Dead Apostle King head-on, empowered by the Command Seal.


    Raging winds swirled as Ortenrosse descended against the wind, and Shinji rose with the wind.


    The Vajra''s Left Arm against the Sharp ws of the King of the Dead Apostles.


    Suddenly, a solemn and majestic sound,like the tolling of evening and morning bells, rang out across the heavens.


    Centered on the point where their fists and ws met, the air rippled like the surface of the Yangtze River stirred by a spring breeze, generating a fine series of wavelets. As the ripples passed, the Hades cloak violently billowed, and the youthful face of Ortenrosse simultaneously revealed a series of subtle undtions before gradually settling back into calmness.


    The two striking arms swung back in unison, then switched hands to strike again.


    The Harpe gleamed with icy coldness, its trajectory like a crescent moon.


    The sharp ws curved like hooks, their invisible des howling.


    Ortenrosse furrowed his brow slightly and retracted his hand gently.


    Shinji shook his arm and let out a light hum.


    Neithermade any further move, but the distance between themwas steadily increasing.


    Since Ortenrosse had set aside his white glow and beserious, this was the first time Shinji had achieved parity.


    The confidence and momentum of Ortenrosse, who had thought victory was assured, were inevitable, albeit slightly, affected.


    Meanwhile, the freed Shinji had gaineda lotmore self-assurance - he saw hope, the hope to keep fighting.


    As the distance between them no longer continued to widen, the grounded Shinji paused briefly beforeunching a new round of attack.


    Only a few minutes had passed since the retreat of Brigade, and Shinji had to keep this terrifying enemy detained here to ensurethey would not be pursued.


    Shinji''s steps were initiallyextremely slow.


    The first step taken was less than half thenormalperson''s stride;


    The second step was slightly quicker, on par witha normalperson;


    The third step was already twice thenormalperson''s stride.


    And so on.


    The Bajiquan has "active steps",and Japanese swordsmanship has something simr to "shrinking the earth" steps, so Shinji naturally also learned a simr moving method from Scathach.


    After a few steps, the speed Shinji burst out with even surprised Ortenrosse, and what surprisedhim,evenmore,was the enemy''s tactics.


    Knowing he was the White Wing Lord, yet daring to engage in closebat with him, how long has it been since he encountered someone like this? Decades or even centuries?


    But thinking about the behavior of the man codenamed "Death" repeatedly challenging him, Ortenrosse resigned himself to it - such people cannotbe judgedbynormallogic.


    The two slightly furrowed brows slowly rxed, the pure white wings behind Ortenrosse spread out and pped, lifting him off the ground, out of Shinji''s charging path.


    That''s right, he evaded, not engaging Shinji head-on again.


    It''s not that he couldn''t block it, nor was it out of fear, but because there was no need.


    With Ortenrosse''s eyesight, even if he couldn''t see through Hades'' cloak''s disguise, seeingthroughShinji''s current state was no problemat all.


    Although Shinji''s momentum is now fierce and intense, all of this is like wood without roots and water without a source, unable tost. As long as it''s left alone, Shinji will soon exhaust this power that does not belong to him.


    Being the case, why bother directly confronting him? After all, that sickle capable of suppressing regenerative ability and the unknown artifact that can release golden lightning are effective against the dead apostles, and even Ortenrosse doesn''t want to get involved with them.


    Generally speaking, when the two sides are not too far apart in strength, it''s not easy for one side to avoidbattle,because the other side will try their best to keep the pressure on.


    But Ortenrosse doesn''t have thisconcern,because the gap in experience between the two is toogreat. Even though Shinji has been through many battles and inherited the Wisdom of D¨²n Sc¨¢ith, it''s still no match for the umtion of the former over a thousand years.


    Previously, Ortenrosse had to fight Shinji head-on, and Shinji couldn''t evade;


    Now,Ortenrosse is willing to lure him, but Shinji is powerless to do anything.


    It''s worth mentioning that althoughthefeelingof beingpowerless is unpleasant, Shinji doesn''t feel the least bit frustrated.His goal is not to defeat Ortenrosseat all,justto buy time.No matter what meansare used, as long as the goalis achieved, it''sfine.Ortenrosse doesn''t want to waste energy, and Shinji doesn''t either - the more energy he has left, the easier it will be to escape.


    The only thing he doesn''t understandis,what benefit this brings to Ortenrosse? Shinji doesn''t believe Ortenrosse can''t see through his intentions, thelonger he dawdles with him, the more hopeless it is to catch up with the Brigade.Normally, shouldn''t he just kill him as quickly as possible and then start the pursuit?


    This thought had just arisen when Shinji rejected it. Evensetting aside how to sneak past Barthomeloi''s intelligencework and send enough force to wipe out the Brigade into the Po River in. Even if theyare sent in, there''s no need to split up from Ortenrosse, directlyambushing the town would be more effective.


    So what is the reason then?


    Taking advantage of the gaps in Ortenrosse movements, Shinji began to ponder.

 Chapter 290: A More Important Objective

    Chapter 290: A More Important Objective


    The answer is not that hard to guess, becausepared to wiping out the Chelon Canticle Brigade, Ortenrosse has a more important goal - to obtain Shinji.


    After several rounds of confrontation, Ortenrosse''s perception of Shinji changes a little with each round.


    In the first round, the sneak attack severely wounded Ortenrosse and his subordinates, and he only saw Shinji as a fool. Even though Shinji had such good stealth skills, and even carried precious weapons to suppress the Dead Apostles, he did not flee but instead rushed to the White Wing Lord''s doorstep to cause trouble. Isn''t this just deliberately going to his death?


    In the second round, Shinji blocked his attacks twice, buying time for hisrades to retreat. Ortenrosse raised his evaluation a bit, seeing the powerful fool. He must be strong to be able to block him, and as for being a fool - in this world where the gap inbat power is extremelyrge, anyone or any force knows the preciousness of high-endbat power. If it were Ortenrosse in Shinji''s position, He would abandon the Chelon Canticle Brigade and save himself, waiting for an opportunity to take revengeter.


    From this point on, Ortenrosse had the idea of turning Shinji into one of his subordinates.


    In the third round, in a confrontation, Shinji destroyed Ortenrosse''s white light with a new divine artifact and also destroyed the subordinates barely hanging on nearby. From that moment on, Ortenrosse changed his goal - as long as he could get the person in front of him, he could let the Chelon Canticle Brigade go wherever they wanted.


    With the racial advantages of the Dead Apostles plus this man''sbat power and various strange armaments, a powerful Dead Apostle on par with the Twenty-Seven Ancestors could soon be born. More importantly, this Dead Apostle would be directly under hismand. With Shinji''s support, Ortenrosse would be able to gain the upper hand in the struggle with his old rival, Altrouge Brunestud, and even go further to be the true King of the Dead Apostles.


    The subsequent fourth round of overpowering him and the current fifth round of wrestling are all attempts made by Ortenrosse to achieve his goal. He wants to break Shinji down from various aspects, deprive him of his ability to resist, and then absorb his blood to turn him into his kin.


    The night is still long, and Ortenrosse has enough patience to apany Shinji slowly. In terms of consumption, humans can never match the Dead Apostles, whether in lifespan or endurance.


    As time passed, the highly concentrated magic power in Shinji''s body became less and less, and the glow of themand spell nearest to his right wrist also gradually faded, finally dimming into a faint scar after a brief re-up.


    At the same time, the violent magical power fluctuations on Shinji''s body also withered away, causing Shinji''s movements to slow down as well.


    To be safe, Ortenrosse did not hurry to change his tactics but continued to observe and confirm that Shinji''s enhanced state had indeed ended, before finally ending the bout, like a fierce tiger descending from the mountain or a gray eagle pouncing on a rabbit,unching a full-frontal assault.


    Without the enhanced power of the Command Spells, Shinji did not dare to directly engage Ortenrosse and instead immediately activated his feathered shoes to flee in all directions.


    The ambitious King of the Dead Apostles was also not in a hurry, just leisurely hanging behind Shinji, asionallyshing out with invisible shing attacks, both consuming Shinji''s stamina and magic power and controlling the direction of the prey''s escape.


    The small town, despite its dpidation, still contained many obstacles like houses and walls. Just now, Ortenrosse had consumed the opponent''s strength by relying on these obstacles, but now he didn''t want the opponent to use these obstacles against him.


    Under the constant pressure of Ortenrosse, Shinji soon crossed the entire small town and came to the open hills and ins outside the town, with no cover.


    Here, Ortenrosse could finally unleash his power and skills without worrying about the terrain.


    In the open field, the ancient Dead Apostle, unlike a typical vampire, floated in the air. The hazy moonlight shone through his pure white wings, casting a dreamlike light and shadow on the ground. The light and shadow kept rolling and changing, as if brewing something.


    The pure white feathers detached from the wings and fell into the wondrous world constructed by light and shadow. In an instant, the light and shadow detached from the intangible concept and transformed from the virtual to the real, as if they had been endowed with life. No, they had indeed been endowed with life.


    The things born from the light and shadow were indeed living beings, numbering about twenty. Some of them Shinji could name, but more were unnamed, even strange monsters that did not conform to the evolutionary rules of biology. Although these beings had different forms, they all had onemon feature - their bodies were white except for their eyes. This was the symbol of "White Wing Lord" Trhvmn Ortenrosse, and these monsters were his familiars.


    The familiars of the Dead Apostles are simr yet different from the familiars of the Magus. The simrity lies in their uses and functions, while the difference lies in the method of creation. For the Dead Apostles, drinking blood has a deeper meaning beyond just a biological need for energy. Their physical bodies, the containers themselves, begin to rapidly deteriorate the moment they be dead apostles. To make up for this, they need to constantly consume the blood of others, absorbing the gic information of others into their bodies to maintain the stability of their physical form.


    For some dead apostles who have lived for a very long time, ordinary human gic factors are no longer very suitable for repairing their physical bodies. Because the fundamental capabilities of human animalism are quite poor, absorbing the essence of beasts, demons, and phantasmal beasts is more efficient for repairing physical bodies. For the dead apostles who have absorbed beasts, if necessary, the beasts can be restored to their original form, just like now, where Ortenrosse is restoring a group of familiars using a single feather and his power.


    "Go," apanied the master''s order, familiars scattered.


    One wolf-type familiar appeared within Shinji''s line of sight, and he fired a silver bullet, killing it.


    But not long after, Shinji detected the presence of another bird-type familiar and also realized Ortenrosse''s intention - this king of dead apostles considers himself the most important prey.


    This discovery filled Shinji with mixed feelings. The good news is that since he has been made the prey, Chelon Canticle Brigade is likely safe. The bad news is that escaping has be much more difficult.


    If no familiars were roaming around, Shinji could just find an empty ce, rely on the invisibility of Hades'' cloak, and evade Ortenrosse''s search.


    But now it''s not possible. No matter how skilled the invisibility, it''s impossible to instantly erase all traces, and with the familiars watching, Ortenrosse can easily detect Shinji''s presence.


    Don''t forget, these familiars are separated from Ortenrosse''s body, and while theirbat power may not be strong, they are of one mind with their master, equivalent to his eyes and limbs.


    A way must be found to get rid of these annoying eyes - but not now, at least not for another 2 hours.


    Shinji looked back at the conspicuous white light source in the darkness and continued to flee westward.

 Chapter 291: Battle Shift

    Chapter 291: Battle Shift


    Working by day and resting by night is the routine for most people, but there are those who, due to the nature of their work or the lure of high rewards, have their schedules flipped.


    Bill belongs to thetter group. He''s a driver¡ªsimply a driver, nothing more¡ªwho owns a pickup truck with a load capacity of over 10 tons. He travels between various towns on the Po River in, doing what ismonly known as transport work.


    In a developed country like Italy,bor costs are high. In a tough industry like transport, even without overloading, smuggling, or working around the clock, a single trip can yield substantial profits, making it a genuine middle-ss upation.


    This time, Bill is working overtime and driving a night shift mainly because he''s about to get married. He ns to take his new wife on a half-year trip around the world after the wedding, so he needs to save up in advance. The rate for urgent transport is often three times or more than the normal rate.


    As Bill listened to his favorite music and kept an eye on the road ahead, he thought happily, "One more trip, then two more, and it should be enough. Making enough in a month to travel for a year¡ªI admire myself. Who says we Italians arezy and unreliable? We can be dependable when it counts!"


    Driving at night can be tiring, so experienced drivers have their methods to stay alert and focused. Bill, being somewhat well-known in the industry, is no exception. After a bit of self-entertainment withints, Bill felt much better, at least enough to avoid needing a break to relieve fatigue.


    Just then, he suddenly saw a ck shadow at the edge of his vision, appearing to be a person. Bill was instantly alert. Large trucks, due to their mass, have a much longer braking distance than cars, so drivers are particrly mindful of the road conditions ahead to respond appropriately.


    Though he couldn''t be sure if he was seeing things, Bill decided tobrakejust in case. If it wasn''t a person, it would only cost a bit of time and provide a chance to rest. If it was a person, he could offer help. Those who travel for transport often help others in need on the road, hoping for the same in return if they ever encounter difficulties.


    The sound of therge, thick tires rubbing against the pavement was especially eerie in the night. The brake nozzles sprayed streams of water to cool the brake pads, creating a fine mist. With over five years of driving experience, Bill estimated the braking distance urately, stopping the truck right beside the shadow.


    Bill rolled down the window, ready to call out. Suddenly, he found a person¡ªno, a skull mask¡ªright next to the open window. "Ahhhhh¡ª" Bill screamed.


    "Shut up!" a hoarse, dry voice snapped from behind the mask, adding an even more chilling atmosphere. "Y-yes, I''ll shut up," Bill replied in Italian, not realizing the other had spoken in English.


    "Do you need anything? Money or¡ª" Though Bill had never encountered such a situation before, he had heard from industry veterans that long-distance transport sometimes involved highway robbers. The advice was toply and give money, as the robbers usually wouldn''t harm you if you cooperated.


    The ghostly light in the mask''s eye sockets flickered, making Bill even more uneasy. "Do you have water?"


    "What?" Bill thought he misheard.


    "Do you have water? Coffee would be better."


    "Yes, yes." Running night shifts requires good logistical support. Bill''s backpack was fully stocked with food and drinks. Hearing the masked person''s request, he immediately took out two cans of coffee and a sausage.


    The masked person took the coffee and sausage, tossing a ¡ê20 note into the truck. Without waiting for Bill to say anything, they disappeared into thin air.


    Bill stared nkly at the note on the dashboard. "Uh, seems like it''s British pounds. Not a robber?"


    ¡ó¡ó¡ó


    A few miles west of the highway where Bill was, the "demon" Bill spoke of quickly devoured a few mouthfuls of sausage and haphazardly gulped down two sips of coffee. Casually tossing the aluminum can, it traced a high arc and perfectly hit a wandering white beast nearby.


    The beast let out a whimper and fled at top speed.


    Patting its chest, the "demon" that consumed human food exhaled a hot breath and muttered to itself, "Saved."


    Before thest word was fully spoken, the "demon," having just rxed for a few minutes, instantly tensed up.


    In the next second, a massive whooshing sound came from behind, akin to the whistle of a shell being fired or the air st caused by a heavy objectnding.


    The "demon" hastily turned around and raised a ck and gold shield.


    As soon as the shield materialized, a terrifying air st swept over, far exceeding meteorological levels, directly blowing the "demon" away.


    A white figure, starkly contrasting with the "demon," pierced through the gaps in the air st, charging at the "demon" with an unexpectedly powerful stance, as if aiming topletely evolve.


    The "demon" braced the shield with both hands, and a burst of magic mixed with solemn Buddhist light erupted, not only dispersing the strong force pushing him back but also propelling the shield, which had withstood countless attacks unscathed, to counter-attack the pursuing "angel."


    Thunder roared, and golden lightning extended from the tail of a golden artifact to its tip, descending with greater force than the shield throw, attacking from above while the shield struck from below.


    At the same time, the "demon" pulled out a long-handled scythe from somewhere, transforming into a sh too fast for the naked eye to see.


    Being full and satisfied is not only suitable for thoughts and desires but alsobat!

 Chapter 292: Fierce Battle

    Chapter 292: Fierce Battle


    The momentum of Ortenrosse suddenly halted bizarrely, just in time for the golden lightning descending from the sky to graze past him. With the millennia of umtion by this king of dead apostles, even though the artifact of the Buddhist guardian deity did have a certain restraining effect on him, as long as it wasn''t a direct hit, it wouldn''t have much impact.


    Avoiding a direct hit by the Indra''s Thunder, the white-d, white-winged, ever-dustless vampire raised his left hand, swatting away the iing shield. Simultaneously, he extended his right hand to press down on the handle of the scythe, preventing it from advancing further, and then swept a whip kick towards Shinji''s chest.


    When Shinji''s Harpe was effortlessly pushed and withdrawn, Ortenrosse realized that this cunning magus had yed a trick. However, considering the significant gap in experience and strength between them, he didn''t believe that Shinji, who favored more attacks than defense, could set a trap that would cause him considerable harm. Thus, his whip kick swept out without any hesitation.


    Shinji released the scythe and raised his elbows to block the powerful kick. In an instant, centered at Ortenrosse, Shinji was spun a full circle by the force of the kick before being flung outwards by centrifugal force.


    It seemed like Ortenroose had the upper hand. However, as soon as his feet touched the ground, Shinji, who had stealthily put on feathered shoes during the spin, returned. With his hands sped together, a burst of Buddhist light appeared in his palms.


    Ortenrosse, with eyesight far surpassing that of humans, immediately felt the dazzling light sting his eyes, making it impossible to look directly. Shinji, with his hands poised to strike, didn''t rush to attack. Advancing step by step, the blinding Buddhist light gradually concentrated, bing almost tangible. Although these changes seemedplex, they urred in the brief moments of Shinji''s advance and retreat.


    Ortenrosse let his arms hang naturally and slowly opened his squinted eyes, ready to respond to whatever Buddhist secret technique Shinji would unleash in three steps. By this point in the battle, this ancient dead apostle, who had survived for a millennium, believed he hadrgely grasped Shinji''s abilities. The majestic golden light and the golden conical artifact unmistakably belonged to Buddhist tools, and the formidable closebat skills disyed by Shinji further solidified Ortenrosse''s judgment.


    As for the scythe that inhibited wound healing and the indestructible shield, they were likely ceremonial tools passed down by the Barthomeloi family. This family, which had entangled with him for years, always managed toe up with peculiar items. Seeing Shinji avoid using weapons inbat suggested that he was only temporarily borrowing them, hence not fully integrating them into his battle style.


    As Ortenrosse predicted, Shinji indeed released his sped hands after three steps, with his left palm forward and right palm back, delivering a double strike. However, he miscalcted one thing: Shinji''s true trump card wasn''t in the powerful double strike but in a trap set long before.


    In a dark corner opposite the solemn Buddhist light, a pair of eyes quietly opened on the shield that had fallen to the ground. The deep pupils elongated into ovals, emitting a strange golden light that starkly contrasted with the Buddhist glow.


    The highest-grade Mystic Eyes "Cybele" opened! Aegis (Athena''s Shield) ¨C Caress of the Medusa!


    A gray-white color silently crept up Ortenrosse''s body. Even the king of dead apostles couldn''t escape the petrifying Mystic Eyes, originating from a bloodline more ancient than that of vampires and the era of myths.


    When he tried to step forward to engage the enemy, he suddenly found his feet immobile. Looking down, he saw that his legs below the knees had turned to stone. In that brief moment of shock, Shinji''s double palms had already reached him.


    Ortenrosse was brave. He allowed Shinji''s palms, imbued with the power to break evil, to press against his chest and then retaliated with two punches to Shinji''s abdomen. These punches were even heavier than the earlier kick, forcing Shinji back even further.


    But this wasn''t Ortenrosse''s true intent. The immense force from Shinji''s double palms and the counteracting force from his punches were all channeled into his lower body. If his legs were intact, the force would have been absorbed by the muscles and bones of his legs into the ground. However, with his lower legs petrified, the only oue was that the stone legs shattered into pieces, along with the unaffected parts above the knees.


    Enduring the turmoil within his body, Shinji, hidden entirely under a cloak, looked up at Ortenrosse in midair. At this moment, Ortenrosse no longer retained its pure and holy appearance; ayer of seductive, blood-red mist was spreading around its body, growing thicker and denser.


    A white bird flew overhead, diving straight into the blood mist without pause, never to emerge again. Meanwhile, Ortenrosse''s lost legs began to regenerate at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    Seeing this, Shinji knew that he had lost the chance to further expand his victory, possibly the only opportunity to severely wound Ortenrosse using the advantage of information asymmetry.


    Fortunately, the most basic objective had been achieved, so Shinji didn''t feel too regretful. Rubbing his still-protesting abdomen, Shinji gathered up his scattered treasures and staggered forward.


    At the same time, more and more white beasts were converging towards the blood mist from afar. Their actions were no different from that of the white bird; they all dove into the mist, using their bodies to repair the main body''s damage.


    These creatures were familiars split from Ortenrosse''s body, so they could naturally return to the main body and be nourishment for its recovery.


    After devouring over a dozen familiars, the ancient king of dead apostles finally restored his legs. The force of exorcism that had invaded his body had already been dispelled before his legs were fully regenerated.


    Taking a deep breath and inhaling the remaining blood mist, Ortenrosse stared intently in the direction Shinji had left, his vampiric eyes growing even redder as if filled with countless streams of blood.


    "To be able to inflict such damage on me, I''ll reluctantlymend you as remarkable. However, this level alone is not enough. Do you think that by retrieving my familiars, I won''t be able to find you? As your Buddhist saying goes¡ªyou can''t escape from my Five-Finger Mountain."


    With a p of his white wings, the pure white "Angel" streaked across the night sky.


    There was now less than an hour until sunrise.

 Chapter 293: Fight to the Death

    Chapter 293: Fight to the Death


    The Po River is thergestriverin Italy.


    Originating from Mount Viso in the Cottian Alps at an altitude of 3,841 meters, located at the border between Italy and France, the river initially flows from west to east. It turns north at Saluzzo, passes through Turin, skirts the Monferrato hills, then turns east again at Chivasso, and finally empties into the Adriatic Sea 20 kilometers east of Porto Tolle.


    The river spans a total length of 652 kilometers and has a drainage basin of approximately 75,000 square kilometers, crossing the northern part of the country and forming the Po Valley. It flows through cities such as Turin and Piacenza. The middle and lower reaches are dotted with manykes and tributaries, including the Tanaro, Scrivia, and Trebbia rivers.


    Shinji fled westward, aiming to utilize this major Italian river to escape. The small town where the Night of Wachia urred is located near a minor waterwork east of the main stem of the Po River.


    Since Dead Apostles are the origin of vampire legends, many characteristics from those legends hold: they drink human blood, have servants, fear sunlight, can be repelled by baptismal rites, and cannot (merely with their physical bodies) cross running water. Rivers, streams, and seas are insurmountable barriers for them. To Shinji''s knowledge, the only one who overcame this limitation was Sumire, a member of the Twenty-Seven Ancestors, known as the "Water Demon."


    As long as Shinji could enter the Po River, he would be safe. The river''s waters would wash away traces of human activity, and the Dead Apostles'' weakness to running water would prevent Ortenrosse''s pursuit.


    This was Shinji''s n, and he acted on it. Understandably, when he heard the sound of rushing water and saw the shimmering river under the moonlight, his heart filled with joy.


    However, before the joy of imminent escape could reach his face, his wounded and exhausted body tensed once more.


    The King of the Dead Apostles, d in white with immacte white wings, stood on the riverbank. His expression was calm as if he was merely enjoying the scene.


    Seeing Shinji approach, he greeted him leisurely: "You''re here, though a bitter than I expected."


    "My apologies for the disappointment," Shinji replied, using this precious time to adjust his condition.


    After such a prolonged battle, Shinji fully understood the formidable regenerative abilities of the Dead Apostle King. He knew that if he did not make the most of every second, he would fail at this crucial moment.


    Unfortunately, this small calction was seen through by Ortenrosse who smiled and snapped his fingers: "I''m not disappointed. If you had escaped, I would have been disappointed. So¡ª"


    His left w shed horizontally while his right w cut vertically, sending ten invisible strikes from all directions, sealing off Shinji''s escape routes.


    "¡ªfall here."


    It wasn''t that he didn''t want to chat more with Shinji; he simply couldn''t afford to.


    Yes, he couldn''t.


    In the relentless pursuit, Ortenrosse had driven his prey to the brink of despair multiple times. Yet, at each critical moment, Shinji woulde up with an unexpected move, turning the tide. Ortenrosse always thought that would be the final surprise, but Shinji continuously found new ways to escape from desperate situations.


    The Scythe of Serpents: Harpe, Indra''s Thunder, Athena''s Shield, Hades'' Cloak, Hermes'' Winged Sandals, Vajra''s Left Arm, Divine Gunde, Rune Magic Bullets, Command Spell Enhancement, Rune Magic... the surprises seemed endless and inexhaustible.


    If not for the circumstances of the Po River and the impending dawn, Ortenrosse would have loved to see what more tricks this peculiar magus had up his sleeve, even if it meant getting embarrassed or injured.


    But at this moment, Ortenrosse couldn''t afford any slip-ups. Otherwise, the cooked duck would fly away, and he, the ancient King of the Dead Apostles, would be aughingstock.


    Aware of his enemy''s intent, Shinji remained silent, focusing all his strength on the battle.


    Athena''s Shield materialized, blocking the invisible strikes;


    Medusa''s Eye opened, turning the world in his vision gray.


    Ortenrosse, having suffered once from this, wouldn''t fall for it again. As soon as the shield appeared, he moved to Shinji''s side, engaging in closebat.


    At such a close distance, the long-weapon Scythe of Serpents couldn''t be wielded effectively. Without the most feared weapon by the Dead Apostle King, Ortenrosse could fully leverage his advantages to crush Shinji.


    Weapons are unusable, strength is unmatched, and the difference in experience is like heaven and earth. Let''s see what tricks you still have!


    It must be said, that Ortenrosse''s strategy was correct and his tactics were very cautious. But he underestimated Shinji''s determination and willpower, and even more so, he underestimated the education Shinji had received and his wide-ranging (imaginative) thinking¡ªJust because the Scythe of Serpents was neutralized, does it mean I have no other options?


    Beaten by Ortenrosse to the point where his arms were swollen and blood was trickling from his mouth and nose, a fierce glint shed in Shinji''s eyes. There was a burst of Buddha light, and the only hand that could wrestle with the Dead Apostle King grabbed thetter''s wrist. Then, he directly rammed his entire body into him, causing Ortenrosse to stagger.


    But before Shinji could release his left hand and distance himself from the enemy, Ortenrosse, having recovered, grabbed Shinji''s left hand with a backhand and forced himself closer. However, unlike Shinji, he didn''t ram but extended his left w to grab Shinji''s head. As long as he caught this vital part, the oue would be decided, and the Dead Apostle King had no fewer than ten ways to strip Shinji of his ability to resist.


    Ortenrosse''s left w came very fast, so fast that Shinji didn''t even have the chance to raise his hand to block it.


    The confident w came straight at him, and through the fingers, one could see Ortenrosse''s smile of assured victory.


    However, this smile froze as the w descended.


    The w, which could slice through gold and jade-like cutting tofu, simply passed through the mask''s face and then through the head behind the mask.


    No mask fragments, no blood, and no brain matter¡ªthere was nothing as if he had grabbed a handful of air.


    An illusion? But then, what about the left hand he was gripping with his right hand?


    It turned out that the special effect of Hades'' Cloak only worked on the sensory organs of living beings and did not directly change appearance and physique. Shinji''s disguised height was amon 180cm for Westerners, but his actual height was less than 150cm. Grabbing at the head based on the disguised height naturally missed because it was too high.


    To avoid being noticed as a fraud, Shinji tried to avoid direct contact with others, especially his upper body, while in his disguised form. At this moment, he went against this principle to calcte Ortenrosse and the effect was surprisingly good.


    Before Ortenrosse could react to what was happening, thunder suddenly roared in his ears, and golden lightning raged before his eyes.


    Shinji, whose "head" had been pierced by the w, held the most destructive golden artifact in a reverse grip. The ck pearl at the end of the artifact was filled with heart-palpitating, unpredictable thunder.

 Chapter 294: The Curse

    Chapter 294: The Curse


    "Are you insane?" Ortenrosse turned pale.


    The reason he hadn''t guarded against this artifact was twofold: firstly, it wasn''t a weapon, making it unsuitable for closebat; secondly, the thunder it carried, though powerful, was indiscriminate and difficult to control. Using it at such close range would mean neither side could escape unscathed.


    Shinji still didn''t speak. He answered Ortenrosse through his actions.


    A mysterious crimson light flowed from his right hand into the golden artifact.


    A sudden p of thunder, the divine thunder of Indra.


    In an instant, thunder and lightning manifested, and dark clouds swirled.


    Although it was just a small cloud covering the two of them, its momentum was no less than a summer thunderstorm.


    Thunder roared and lightning entwined, as if the god Indra himself was shouting in anger.


    Ortenrosse looked around. Bolts of lightning sliced through the clouds like golden snakes slithering through the sky. Even a mere graze from one of them caused him a sharp pain.


    This was the maximum output of the B+ rank Noble Phantasm, Indra''s Thunder, a level of destructive power modern magecraft could hardly reach.


    Faced with such a terrifying attack, even the powerful King of Dead Apostles felt a tremendous threat, a mix of shock and anger.


    "Do you want to perish together with me?"


    Perish together?


    Behind his cracked mask, Shinji revealed a disdainful smirk.


    Impossible! If he truly intended that, he would have done it long ago. Why wait until now? Since he dared to do this, he naturally had the confidence to survive the heavenly thunder.


    Shinji''s confidence came from the Command Seals.


    These miraculous crystallizations of magical power could not only strengthen the body but also achieve self-healing, and even spatial transfer miracles that only magic could aplish. Of course, thetter could only be borne by spiritual bodies like Servants and not humans; otherwise, he wouldn''t be in such a dire state.


    This time, Shinji used two strokes of his Command Seals. The first was to forcibly activate Indra''s Thunder when magic power was insufficient. The second was to enhance Indra''s Thunder''s power and focus all the lightning on Ortenrosse. The reason he held Ortenrosse so closely was to prevent him from escaping. The Command Seal''s enhancement was ultimately not causality reversal andcked hit certainty. If Ortenrosse managed to escape, all his painstaking calctions would be in vain, and Shinji wouldn''t have time to cry over it.


    In the ck cloud, the golden snakes grew more numerous and thicker, like a reservoir about to release its floodwaters.


    Feeling an escting sense of crisis, Ortenrosse abandoned his original n to strip Shinji of his ability to resist and turn him into a servant. Concerned for his own life, he unleashed the power umted over a millennium in an instant.


    The Vajra''s Left Arm enhanced by the relic could no longer suppress the right hand of Ortenrosse, who broke free. At the same time, Ortenrosse''s free left hand and legsunched a series of attacks. While the left hand attacking Shinji''s head and shoulders missed as usual, the kicksnded on his body. The faint sound of cracking bones did not escape Ortenrosse''s ears.


    The King of Dead Apostles, invigorated, delivered another kick, sending Shinji flying like a kite with a broken string, crashing heavily to the ground dozens of meters away. Ortenrosse did too. To escape the terrifying divine thunder, the ancient Dead Apostle King used all his strength. The recoil from kicking Shinji, the pping of his wings, and his special movement techniques made his speed even faster than Shinji''s, almost reaching his limit.


    However, this did not resolve the Dead Apostle King''s crisis. To his astonishment, the ck cloud brewing the divine thunder suddenly expanded and engulfed him again¡ªsuch was the marvelous effect of the Command Seal''s enhancement.


    Before the Dead Apostle King could make another move, the crisis descended.


    Golden thunder poured down like a waterfall¡ªfalling from the sky to the earth, or perhaps ascending from the earth to the sky.


    "¡ª¡ª!!"


    The lightning utterly ravaged thend, unleashing its terrifying destructive power on everything it touched. This force was so overwhelming that even heroes revered byter generations would struggle to survive such an attack.


    The final BOSS that heroes had to face, the White Wing Lord, could not either!


    The pure white attire, whose material was unknown, turned to ashes under the thunderous attack. The body, as perfect as Michngelo''s David, was now ckened and mottled, oozing foul liquid and vapors. The angelic wings had lost their sanctity and splendor, leaving only bare branches behind.


    He could no longer be called the White Wing Lord; a more fitting name would be Bald Wind Lord or Roasted Winged Lord¡ªthough this was just a jest and did not change the fact that Trhvmn Ortenrosse had endured the divine punishment of thunder.


    It should be over now, right? This must have been thest counterattack from that troublesome magus. Thinking this, the King of Dead Apostles looked in the direction where Shinji had been sent flying.


    In the extended line of his sight, there was only a dirt pit about one meter in radius, and nothing else.


    Damn, the magus had escaped!


    The King of Dead Apostles, whose emotions had not yet settled, felt even more frustrated. Ignoring his severely damaged body, he walked to the edge of the dirt pit that seemed to have been left by Shinji, grabbed a handful of soil, and sniffed it at his nose. He then looked up at the ever-flowing Po River not far away and let out a heavy snort.


    "Do you think hiding in the river and evaporating the bloodstains will let you escape? You have truly underestimated me, Trhvmn Ortenrosse."


    Without any visible action from him, a mist darker than the night itself suddenly emerged at the edge of the pit destroyed by Shinji''s fire magecraft. This mist, unaffected by the night wind, gathered into a long line, one end held by Ortenrosse and the other extending outward, finally flowing into the water.


    Almost simultaneously, a ck line appeared on Shinji''s right wrist as he walked in the middle of the river, relying on Rune Magic.


    Sensing something amiss, Shinji hastily pulled up his sleeve, only to see the ck line extending up his arm at a visible pace. Wherever it passed, his already swollen, bruised arm began to decay and rot at an observable speed.


    "Not good, it''s a curse."


    Shinji had seen this condition described in the materials Lorelei had left him. It was one of Ortenrosse''s abilities, which he had used against several ancestors of the Barthomeloi family.


    This was a malevolent curse specifically targeting magus. The ck line absorbed the magus'' mana, growing stronger while gradually destroying the magus'' magic circuits and inflicting physical pain¡ªa dual blow to both mind and body.


    In the mere seconds it took to inspect the curse, Shinji could already feel his mana spiraling out of control.


    Watching as the ck line crept past his elbow, nearing his shoulder, Shinji gritted his teeth and drew the Divine Gunde, ready to cut it off. ording to records, the only conclusion the Barthomeloi family had drawn from studying the sacrificed ancestors'' bodies was that severing the ck line''s connection with the body in time was the only way to halt the curse''s spread.


    The de shed.

 Chapter 295: Escape

    Chapter 295: Escape


    The de shed, but it did not sever the right arm.


    Just before the de touched his skin, a calm yet solemn voice echoed in Shinji''s mind. This voice, he had heard it once a few months ago. It was this very voice that had reawakened the relic from its dormant state.


    "The Supreme Master of Boundless Radiance, Enlightening All Under Heaven."


    Apanied by a chant whose origin remained unidentified to this day, Shinji''s entire body was bathed in divine light for the second time. Unlike the battle with Riesbyfe, this time the divine light did not enhance his physical strength. Instead, it targeted the ck line invading his body.


    Under the illumination of the divine light, the decay and rot caused by the ck line were effectively contained. Although the already corrupted parts remained unchanged, it at least proved that the power contained within the relic left by the Buddhist saint had some restraining effect on the White Wing Lord''s curse. Now it was a matter of seeing how far the holy relic could go.


    "Unknown Holy Monk, you can''t lose to a vampire, or else Buddhism''s reputation would bepletely tarnished."


    Temporarily spared from bing a one-armed hero, Shinji''s mood slightly improved. He continued to move through the water, finding some sce in his plight.


    But he hadn''t taken more than a couple of steps before he could no longer move forward. The ck line, just suppressed by the divine light, began to stir once more, pushing upward against the pressure of the divine light. Though it had only moved a fraction of a hair''s breadth, the sh of the opposing forces¡ªone righteous, one evil, one life-giving, one life-taking¡ªbrought Shinji unbearable pain. If he had topare, it was akin to the excruciating pain he felt during physical control training when Sc¨¢thach used magecraft to scrape his bones.


    "I¡ªglug glug glug¡ª"


    Shinji tried to vent the pressure of the pain through cursing, but unfortunately, his water-repelling magecraft was not adept enough. He could only maintain a small, clear area around his mouth, nose, eyes, and ears. Anyrger movement let water rush into his mouth, and it took a while before he could recover.


    Before he could spit out the water, the divine light began to exert its power again, pushing the advancing ck line back down. This brought another wave of bone-scraping pain.


    Shinji, now too exhausted to curse, sat down on the riverbed, enduring the dual torment of mind and body, waiting for the oue of the struggle between the divine light and the curse.


    If the divine light won, he would continue forward until he reached safety. If the divine light lost, he would cut off his right hand and return to Japan to have Touko make him a prosthetic.


    Thinking of his family and friends back in Japan, a hint of color returned to Shinji''s pain-stricken, pale face.


    Touko would mock him, calling him an idiot. The cold but warm-hearted Justeaze would probably ignore him for days unless he provided a satisfactory exnation. Sakura and Fujino would surely cry, and their tears were what he feared the most. Kirie, who had battled illness for so many years, might not cry, but she would likely send her double to follow him, not allowing him to go anywhere alone.


    A scolding from his father and uncle was inevitable, and his mother would probably say, "The Matou family is flourishing; there''s no need for you to venture out and take risks." Of course, he would never agree to that, for his Shishou was still waiting for him in the Land of Shadows. After witnessing the starkndscape of the Land of Shadows wielding its power, and experiencing its millennia-old solitude, Shinji''s heart was deeply imprinted with the vivid scenery of that ck-and-white world.


    Familiar faces shed before his eyes, and familiar scenes surfaced in his mind. In a daze, he saw a ponytailed girl holding a whip, pointing at his nose, and saying in a cold, yet not chilling voice, "You can''t lose. If you do, I won''t forgive you."


    For some reason, hearing these words inexplicably calmed Shinji''s heart. Despite the escting pain, he remained unwavering.


    Amid this stark contrast between physical and mental states, the chant that awakened the relic ceased its mechanical repetition and began to change.


    "The Supreme Master of Boundless Radiance, Enlightening All Under Heaven."


    "At that time, the Buddha spoke to the Bodhisattva of Guanyin, and the four assemblies of heaven and men: ''In the countless past, I sought the Lotus Sutra tirelessly. Among the multitude, I often became a king, vowed to seek supreme bodhi, and my heart did not waver.''"


    "At that time, the World-Honored One reiterated this meaning and spoke in verse¡ª"


    Shinji subconsciously followed the recitation. Unknowingly, he had already sat cross-legged with his hands sped in prayer.


    The radiance of the Buddha''s bone relics prated through his skin and muscles, emerging from the palm of his left hand and entering through the palm of his right hand, like a wisdom sword severing the three thousand troubles. Silently, it sliced through the ck line coiled around his right wrist, the decayed axis.


    ---


    A thousand meters away on the riverbank, Ortenrosse, who also had a ck line around his hand, had blood trickling from the corner of his mouth, the dark blood the same color as the ck line.


    The more powerful the curse, the more likely it is to backfire. That beam of Buddha''s light not only harmed the tangible curse but also, through an invisible connection, affected the origin of the curse.


    "Damn it! Still resisting! Let''s see how long you canst!"


    Blocked multiple times overnight, even the ancient king of Dead Apostles couldn''t help but feel agitated, his voice tinged with hysteria.


    As he grasped the ck line, preparing to strengthen the curse further, the horizon began to brighten with a faint white light, blending with thest shining "Morning Star" in the night sky.


    Then, the morning sun rose, ending the night.


    In February in Italy, winter had not yet passed, and the first rays of morning sunlight were far from dispelling the cold umted overnight. Yet, this gentle, almost powerless sunlight made Ortenrosse feel as if his body, which had lost its warmth for millennia, was being scorched as if a fire was burning on his skin.


    Compared to the flowing Po River, the sun in the sky poses a greater threat to the Dead Apostles. Under the sun, weak Dead Apostles would turn to ashes directly, and even powerful Dead Apostles would suffer a weakening of their physical strength and abilities, from body to soul. This is the price of immortality, a deficiency inscribed in their genes and souls, and the king of Dead Apostles is no exception.


    "Magus, consider yourself lucky but don''t think you''re safe yet. You won''t escape, absolutely not!"


    Feeling the power continuously draining from his body, Ortenrosse''s suppressed hysteria finally erupted fully. He sensed Shinji''s direction onest time, pped his bare wings forcefully, and left the ce that had caused him so much frustration.


    After his departure, a palm-sized ck shadow emerged from a pile of rocks in the distance and disappeared in a sh.


    Three dayster, news of the White Winge Lord''s failed ambush on Chelon Canticle Brigade spread across Europe.


    A weekter, there was an update to the news.


    On the night of the ambush, the captain of Chelon Canticle Brigade, Death, battled the White Wing Lord on the Po River in. The White Wing Lord was injured, and Death went missing.


    The Dead Apostlemunity was shocked!


    The Holy Church was shocked!


    The Mage''s Association was shocked!

 Chapter 296: Shock

    Chapter 296: Shock


    This is not a temple in the secr sense, where statues of gods are ced, but in the magical sense, an upper-level evolution of a magus workshop, an otherworldly "temple" artificially constructed by the finest magus. A representative example of this is the Hounouden Rokujyuyonshou (The 64 Layers of the Hounou Temple) that was destroyed by Fujino.


    Unlike the Hounouden Rokujyuyonshou, this temple was not built by a single person, nor was its construction measured in years.


    This temple was perfected over more than a dozen generations, spanning centuries, finally bing the highest masterpiece of the magecraft discipline known as "territory creation."


    This is the core area of the First Lord''s family in the Clock Tower, the oldest magus nobility, the Barthomeloi family, carrying the honor and legacy of the Barthomeloi name.


    From the outside, it looks like an ordinary stone chamber, but once you pass through the door, you''ll find another world hidden inside.


    No exaggeration, no use of any rhetorical devices, the interior of the temple is truly an independent otherworld.


    Time slows down; space extends infinitely; the four fundamental elements of earth, water, fire, and wind are extraordinarily active here; the rules of the entire world are redefined.


    Now, this otherworld, as ancient as the name Barthomeloi, has weed its new master, the contemporary heir of the Barthomeloi name, the proud Queen¡ªBarthomeloi Lorelei.


    Her Majesty the Queen still dresses casually, holding in her right hand the Mystic Code that has apanied her for many years¡ªa short whip.


    "Wind!"


    With a single-syble chant, Lorelei''s magic circuits spun at high speed, roaring like a beast.


    Under the influence of magic, the air in front of her split apart like waves, creating a vacuum.


    Indeed, a vacuum, a true emptiness¡ªBarthomeloi''s secret magecraft, the Vacuum de!


    The air disced in an instant has a destructive power no less than a cannonball, and the air rushing back in after the pressure of the vacuum disappears causes even more terrifying secondary damage.


    The result is the destruction of everything within dozens of meters, leaving only rubble and debris.


    This is the terror of the highest-level wind magecraft, the Vacuum de, an attack so dreadful that only the lord who has inherited the ancient lineage magic crest of the Barthomeloi can perform it.


    The umtion and heritage of the Barthomeloi have surpassed the constraints of time; no matter the era, they can always stand at the top.


    An elderly man in a tailcoat, dressed as a butler, walked out from a pre-built shelter and bowed to Lorelei standing proudly amidst the devastation: "Congrattions, Miss. You have fully adapted to the Magic crest."


    Lorelei gently brushed aside her xen hair, disheveled by the airflow, her face, both delicate and valiant, showing no emotion, as if everything that had just happened was only natural.


    "Thank Mr. Melvin for me, for his excellent tuning."


    Tuning holds a special meaning in the magical world as well. While a tuner in a music festival adjusts the pitch, a "tuner" in the magical world adjusts magic crests.


    It is a highly specialized profession, even rare at the headquarters of the Mage''s Association. By naturally intervening in the cycle, they suppress the side effects of crest transntation, allowing the inheritor''s body to quickly adapt to the magic crest. A skilled "tuner" can even repair damages to the magic crest. Without exaggeration, every tuner is a sought-after ally for major magus families, and even lords and nobles do not wish to offend them.


    The Melvin mentioned by Lorelei is such a Tuner and one of the best in Britain. Although only in his early twenties and personally suffering from various physical and psychological issues, his outstanding tuning skills make everyone overlook his ws. It was under his tuning that Lorelei adapted to the magic crest within just half a year.


    The butler humbly lowered his head at Lorelei''smand: "Yes, Miss. I will certainly convey your thanks."


    "What time is it now?" In this otherworld, there are no sun, moon, or stars, so Lorelei could not judge the time from the environment.


    "14:32," the butler replied.


    "Arrange a car for me, I need to go out."


    Hearing this request, the butler immediately showed a troubled expression. "But Miss, the Lord, and several other dignitaries instructed you to go to the council chamber immediately afterpleting your adaptation training..."


    "Let them wait!" Lorelei raised her slender eyebrows, exuding a queenly presence. "Now that I have inherited the magic crest, I am the current Barthomeloi. Even though I haven''t officially taken the position of Lord, they have no right to dictate to me."


    In the Barthomeloi family, emotions among family members were very cold, and there was no so-called order of seniority¡ªonly differences in ability and status. Although Lorelei had not yet been crowned, she was already the pinnacle of the Barthomeloi.


    "Do it immediately."


    "Yes, Miss!" The butler dared not persuade further and could only obey the order. "May I ask where you wish to go, Miss?"


    "The outskirts, to the Chelon Canticle Brigade''s base." With that, Lorelei started walking toward the exit of the temple.


    Behind her, the elderly man who had watched her grow up let out an almost imperceptible sigh.


    "I must inform the dignitaries quickly to prevent Miss from making a wrong decision."


    ¡ó¡ó¡ó


    The Chelon Canticle Brigade was currently in a state of frenzy¡ªfrantically gathering information, training relentlessly, and burning through money like mad.


    Ever since they received the news of their captain''s disappearance, every member had be silent and then unanimously entered this frenzied state.


    The captain had chosen to face the dreadful White Wing Lord alone for their sake. So, before the captain returns and before the next mission, they must be useful and not drag the captain down.


    They doubled their team training, doubled their exercises, pushing themselves to the brink of unconsciousness and injury¡ªbetter to copse in training than to be a burden on the battlefield. It was either break the silence with an outburst or be consumed by it.


    When Lorelei entered the training ground, she witnessed this scene of madness.


    "This state is wrong."


    Although the Brigade had always trained hard, there was never this sense of betting their lives in such a tragic way.


    Something must have happened. With this thought, Lorelei released her magical energy.


    Sensing the familiar magic, Chariot immediately halted the training and lined up with everyone in front of Lorelei.


    "Miss, have you¡ªhave you officially inherited the magic crest?"


    "Yes," Lorelei nodded slightly.


    "Congrattions, Miss!"


    "Spare me the meaningless blessings," Lorelei raised her hand to stop anyone from speaking. "Where is Death? Where is he?"


    No one answered, and no one met Lorelei''s gaze. The training ground was so silent that one could hear a pin drop.


    The sudden silence cast a shadow over Lorelei''s mood. "Why is everyone silent? Judgment, you speak."


    The one named Judgment raised his head, his face a mix of a bitter smile and confusion. "Miss, you don''t know?"


    "I don''t know. I came here directly after finishing my training," Lorelei shook her head. "What on earth happened?"


    "On ourst mission, we encountered Ortenrosse. The captain stayed behind alone to cover our retreat and has been missing ever since."


    Lorelei''s expression shifted, conveying her growing concern.

 Chapter 297: Fury

    Chapter 297: Fury


    Judgment''s words struck Lorelei like a bolt, leaving her mind nk.


    However, this nkness did not show on her face. From a young age, Lorelei hadbeen taughtto appear strong in front of others. Although her face was somewhat pale, she did not show excessive grief or despair. Instead, she asked in a hoarse voice:


    "When did this happen?"


    "Half a month ago."


    "...," Lorelei was silent for a few seconds before saying word by word, "Chariot, Judgment,e with me. The rest of you continue training."


    Half an hourter, Lorelei left the ancient castle.


    An hourter, Lorelei headed to the Department of Policies.


    An hour and a halfter,the conference room of the Department of Policies was leveledto the ground. Acertaincandidate for the inheritance of the Magic Crest, who had oncepeted with Lorelei, was severely injured. Several officials present also suffered varying degrees of injury.In the end,it was Lord El-Melloi whoarrived in time to stop Lorelei''s wrath.


    The attack on Chelon Canticle Brigade involved not only Dead Apostles and magus'' families hostile to theBarthomeloi,but also internal family members who secretly fanned the mes. For example, the severely injured candidate used his authority to dy the Italian branch of the Mage''s Association''s rescue operations, hoping to weaken Lorelei''s power in this way.


    The affected officials also had varying degrees of dereliction of duty, which the soon-to-be-installed new lord seized upon.


    After spending ten minutes in the adjacent Department of Mineralogy, Lorelei returned to the Barthomeloi main house.


    That evening, Lorelei convened a meeting with the current lord and the officials of the Department of Policies to make personnel adjustments.


    Three dayster, the current lord of the Department of Policies stepped down, and Lorelei became the new Lord Barthomeloi, officially taking charge of the Department of Policies.


    On her first day in office, the newly appointed lord, now able to directly use the name Barthomeloi, allied with El-Melloi and numerous magus families under the aristocratic faction andunched a fierce attack on the democratic faction led by Trambelio and Valualeta. The intensity of their methods exceeded everyone''s expectations.


    Meanwhile, the new lord of the Barthomeloi, ascending to the family head position, issued a series of retaliatory orders against the White Wing Lord and his affiliated forces. She even coborated with their old rival, the Holy Church, to eliminate several Dead Apostle territories in one fell swoop. One of these territorieswas personally destroyedby Lorelei.


    In response to Barthomeloi''s provocation, the White Wing Lord uncharacteristically did not retaliate, behaving like a pacifist, not fighting back or retaliating with insults.Thisfurther boosted Lorelei''s prestige.


    For a time, Barthomeloi Lorelei''s name became renowned, making her the most prominent figure in the mysterious world, even overshadowing Deathwhohad battled the White Wing Lord for a night. Many people believed that the Barthomeloiwere flourishingand that the White Wing Lord was doomed.


    With the strong support of El-Melloi and Lorelei''s growing reputation, Lorelei quickly dismantled the internal opposition within the family, firmly securing her position aslord,and making the name Lord Barthomeloitrulyworthy.


    Notably,Lorelei''s fellow direct descendants and young magus from the Clock Tower rarely called her Lord Barthomeloi.They preferred to call her Her Majesty the Queen or Lady, with a particrly boisterous group of problem students from El-Melloi''s ssroom leading the charge.


    ording to some insider gossip, the ssroom''s head, Waver Velvet, had gained a few more wrinkles. Though barely in his twenties, he seemed to be aging towards thirty.


    To prevent the new star teacher of the Clock Tower from prematurely aging and to stop the young people in the El-Melloi faction from following in Waver''s footsteps, Lord El-Melloi half-persuaded, half-forced Waver to take a vacation. He even bookedhima ticket to the Mediterranean for a holiday, urging him to take a break from teaching and rx.


    While various magus families in the Mediterranean were jubnt, eager to take this opportunity to connect with El-Melloi, Waver did not board the ne to the Mediterranean. Instead, he quietly took another flight from the same airport, heading to the other side of the world, to the ce that had changed his destiny.


    Sitting opposite him was a woman wearing a sun hat and sunsses, her entire body tightly wrapped.From the momentshe boarded the ne, she had not removed her hat or sunsses, whether eating or sleeping, causing the crew and other passengers to specte if she might be a celebrity.


    When the nended at F Airport, the two walked out of the airport one after the other and got into the same taxi.It was only then that the woman tookoff her sunsses and sunhat, revealing the face she had hidden for nearly 20 hours ¡ª none other than Lorelei Barthomeloi, the undisputed rising star of the Clock Tower in recent times.


    "Thank you, Mr. Velvet, for apanying me to Japan. I am deeply grateful."


    At this moment, Lorelei no longer had her usual air ofsuperiority,nor theposure she disyed when facing other lords. Her eyes, which once shone with an unyielding light, nowcked rity, showing a hint of confusion and unease.


    Knowing the immense pressure Lorelei had endured during this time, Weber frowned, looking at her as he would his troublesome students. "You didn''t have to do this."


    "No, I did." Lorelei stubbornly shook her head. "I asked him to take over Chelon Canticle Brigade. I must be responsible for my actions and give his family an exnation."


    "But he''s only missing now; isn''t this a bit¡ª" Waver swallowed his words as he looked into the girl''s dim eyes.


    For so long,there had been no news, and divination magic had provided no clues.She thought he might really...The girl''s eyes started to redden.


    When she heard about his disappearance, she showed no emotion.When she took control of Barthomeloi and silenced the opposition, she showed no emotion.When sheunched a counterattack against Ortenrosse, she still showed no emotion.


    She thought she could forever bury her grief deep inside, but in this distant easternnd, in the ce where he had lived, she could no longer suppress it.


    Waver sighed gently, as iffortingher,and as if reaffirming his confidence. "No news is sometimes good news. I have a feeling that guy isn''t so easy to kill. Maybe he''s waiting for us at home right now."


    "If that''s the case, I willgive him a good scolding." Lorelei instinctively gripped the whip in her hand, usingthe newfound strength she had acquired.


    "Then shall we go to the Matou residence?" Waver asked.


    "No, we''ll go to the Tohsaka residence first. The Tohsaka family is the local managing family. Visiting magi should first obtain their permission. Moreover, the current head, Tohsaka Tokiomi, has submitted an inheritance and patent application to the Department of Policies. I brought it with me. Could I trouble Mr. Velvet to act as an emissary of the Clock Tower?"


    PS: Waifu got angry!

 Chapter 298: Hidden Title

    Chapter 298: Hidden Title


    Tohsaka Tokiomi, a man who dedicated his life to reaching the "Root" by pursuing the Holy Grail, was a pure magus. Ironically, he did indeed touch the Holy Grail, but it was no longer the Grail he knew; it was filled with curses.


    Angra Mainyu, All the World''s Evils, manifested through the Holy Grail system, a conglomeration of malevolence, a contaminant far more terrifying than even the curse of the White Wing Lord, capable of destroying the human spirit and life with even the slightest touch.


    Whether it was luck or misfortune, when Tokiomi touched it, the curse was gradually losing its potency and did not instantly take his mind and life. However, this did not mean the curse had failed; it merely changed an immediate death sentence into a slow, lingering one.


    In the following days, Tokiomi''s body weakened day by day, like a terminally ill patient. His limbs grew weak, his vision blurred, and his organs began to fail, forcing him to rely on the technological devices he once scorned to sustain his life.


    Even more tragic was that he was losing his magic circuits, losing his abilities as a magus. In the end, he couldn''t even cast the most basic fireball spell, making the magecraft he had dedicated his life to seem like a cruel joke.


    In March 1999, winter''s tail finally receded, and the footsteps of new life approached. However, Tohsaka Tokiomi, who had entered the winter of his life, could not wee this new beginning. His life, ravaged by the malignant curse, finally reached its end.


    "It should be today."


    Having been bedridden for half a month, Tokiomi felt an unexpected surge of vitality within him, knowing his time was running short. This final burst of energy was known as the "final re," thest flicker of life like a candle in the wind.


    Tokiomi struggled to sit up from his bed, an action that rmed his ever-present, unwaveringly loyal, and uining wife, Aoi Tohsaka.


    "Dear, what''s¡ª" Aoi quickly moved forward to assist him.


    What a wonderful wife she is.


    Feeling his wife''s gentle touch, Tokiomi once again marveled in his heart.


    His slightly regained strength enabled him to ce his hands on his wife''s, his scattered pupils beginning to refocus. "Call Rin for me; I have some things to say to you both. My time is short."


    "Dear..."


    Hearing Tokiomi''s words, although Aoi had somewhat prepared herself mentally, it still felt like her world was copsing.


    "I''m sorry, Aoi."


    Tokiomi gently held his wife''s hand, warm drops of liquid falling ¡ª Aoi''s tears.


    "Go ahead."


    "Alright."


    "Call Sakura too; I have some things to say to her as well."


    As Aoi turned to leave, Tokiomi added.


    Aoi nodded, hurrying away with steps that belied her usual elegance.


    ¡ó¡ó¡ó


    "Daddy!"


    Rin, who had just entered her teenage years, rushed to Tokiomi''s bedside, gripping her father''s arm tightly.


    "Rin, don''t cry. We Tohsakas must always maintainposure and grace." Tokiomi ced his free hand on his daughter''s head, gently stroking her hair.


    "Got it, Daddy." Rin sniffled, trying to wipe away her tears, but they wouldn''t stop.


    "Good child," Tokiomi''s face showed a trace offort. "After Daddy dies, you will inherit the Tohsaka family, you will protect Mommy, and you will fulfill the dreams that I and our ancestors could notplete. Although it''s a bit early, Daddy believes that you can do it."


    Everything that needed to be taught to Rin had been taught, and the magic circuits had been gradually transnted into her over the past few years. The road ahead could only be walked by herself.


    "I can do it, I definitely can do it," Rin said firmly, wanting to be as excellent a person as her father.


    "Then Daddy can be at ease. If I could, I would like to see you grow up, be an outstanding magus, see you start a family, and see you bring new members to the Tohsaka household... Unfortunately, Daddy doesn''t have that time. So, Aoi, please watch over Rin and Sakura, watch our children grow up for me."


    Tokiomi seemed somewhat tired, his voice much lower. He struggled to lift his increasingly heavy eyelids, looking towards his wife who had returned at some point.


    "I will, I will," Aoi said, hugging their daughter, her tears falling like broken pearls. "I will take good care of our children, take good care of our home."


    "That''s great¡ª"


    The pupils that had barely regained focus scattered again. In a daze, Tokiomi seemed to hear the approaching sound of death, but he could not fall asleep just yet. There were still people he wanted to see, and words he wanted to say.


    "Daddy¡ª"


    A call that should be refused, yet he did not want to refuse, rang in his ears. In a daze, he saw a familiar strand of purple.


    "Sakura, you''re here," Tokiomi''s lips moved, for the first time honestly facing the girl connected by blood yet not belonging to this family.


    "Daddy, you will get better."


    The girl with a tearful voice kept writing rune letters in the air.


    URUZ, JERA, EIHWAZ, ANSUZ, WUNJO...


    Sakura wrote all the runes rted to healing and life that she could think of, but they could not dy the arrival of death.


    "Don''t waste your magic," Tokiomi shook his head at his youngest daughter. "Sakura, let me look at you, really look at you, even though I might not deserve it."


    "No, no, Daddy is Daddy," Sakura denied while bringing her face close to Tokiomi''s.


    "Hearing you call me that isreallynice. From now on,e back to see Mommy and Sister often."


    Many might not believe it, but Tohsaka Tokiomi did love his children. His love was just too restrained and poorly expressed, making it seem cold. At the end of his life, he let go of his pride, let go of the image of a strict father, and said what was in his heart.


    "I definitely will, and I wille back to see Daddy too. So, Daddy, you must get well soon."


    Sakura turned her head, looking pleadingly at Kariya standing outside the door.


    "Uncle, quickly call Sister Touko, she will have a way."


    Kariya sighed, not answering, or perhaps this was his answer.


    "Uncle!" Sakura urged.


    "It''s useless, Sakura. I know my own body."


    Tokiomi squeezed out hisst bit of strength, cing his hand on Sakura''s head. This was the first and also thest time he did this for his youngest daughter.


    The same went for his first andst request to his rival.


    "Kariya, can I ask you onest thing?"


    "Go ahead." The object of his long-held hatred and resentment was in such a situation, yet Kariya felt no joy, only sorrow, and emptiness.


    "Sakura, I leave her to you¡ª"


    "You don''t need to say it."


    "¡ªAnd also, take good care of Aoi and Rin!"


    Rin was still young, and Aoi couldn''t support the family alone. The only person Tokiomi could think of to entrust them to was Kariya, who had defeated him. At least his feelings for Sakura, Rin, and Aoi were genuine. Compared to his family, a bit of a man''s pride was worth losing.


    Kariya was taken aback but ultimately said nothing more, only repeating, "You don''t need to say it."


    "Then I can be at ease... Aoi..."


    "I''m here."


    "...Rin..."


    "Daddy."


    "...Sakura..."


    "Daddy."


    Calling out to his family onest time, the man who had struggled for four years peacefully closed his eyes, his hands falling lifelessly.


    Tohsaka Tokiomi died in peace.


    Title: Tohsaka Tokiomi Dies Peacefully


    PS: RIP Tokiomi...

 Chapter 299: The Funeral

    Chapter 299: The Funeral


    ["¡ª¡ªI know that my Redeemer lives and that in the end, he will stand on the earth."]


    The funeral ceremony proceeded quietly in the cold drizzle.


    The funeral host was a young girl.


    Originally, the host should have been the widow, Aoi Tohsaka, the girl''s mother. However, Rin insisted on taking on the role, promising her father to inherit the family business and protect her mother. Understanding her daughter''s feelings, Aoi agreed.


    Rin did not show her sadness and anxiety on her face. Her expression was serious as she carried out her duties. Everyone praised her bravery and strength; no one pitied her or felt sorry for her.


    The family that hosted the funeral had always been like this. The previous head of the family had always conducted himself this way and had educated the current sessor to do the same. Everyone invited to the memorial understood this.


    ["And after my skin has been destroyed, yet in my flesh I will see God; I will see him with my own eyes¡ªI, and not another. How my heart yearns within me... Amen."]


    The coffin was thus entrusted to the earth. After the prayer ended, the priest and attendees began to leave one by one, ultimately leaving only the young funeral host and those close to her in the silent drizzle.


    "You did well, Rin. As your first task as the new head of the family, you performed excellently. Your father would be proud of you," Aoi said, hugging her daughter gently.


    Rin nodded silently without speaking as if everything was as it should be. The once innocent girl seemed to have grown up overnight, but the cost of this growth was heartbreaking.


    "Sister," Sakura, her eyes red from crying, held Rin''s hand, full of concern.


    Rin shook her head, a slight softness appearing at the corners of her tense eyes, signaling her sister not to worry. But the more Rin acted this way, the more worried Sakura became, seeing a strong resemnce between this Rin and the overly strong Shinji.


    As Sakura struggled to find words, a young man in a ck suit and a youth dressed in a gender-neutral style walked into the chilly cemetery in the early spring rain.


    The young man nced at the two girls holding hands and the man standing nearby, then approached the widow in a ck kimono and asked softly, "Excuse me, is this the funeral of Tokiomi Tohsaka?"


    Aoi nodded, "Yes, and you are¡ª"


    Waver''s voice was inexplicably low, "I am Waver Velvet, affiliated with the Clock Tower. I am here to handle the inheritance of the Tohsaka family''s ley lines and patents. Before that, please allow me to express my condolences."


    "Mr. Velvet, please follow me," spoke Rin instead of Aoi.


    "And this is?"


    Waver looked puzzled. Aoi exined.


    "This is my daughter Rin, the new head of the Tohsaka family."


    A look of surprise crossed Waver''s face, mirrored by Lorelei behind him. Without saying much, they followed Rin to Tokiomi''s grave to pay their respects.


    From a ceremonial standpoint, Rin''s actions were undoubtedly more precise, but the emotion she invested in them was far less profound than Waver''s.


    Aoi, sensitive as she was, noticed this and asked after the condolences, "Mr. Velvet, did you have a connection with myte husband?"


    "In a way, although we never directly interacted," Waver sighed. "You may not know, but both Mr. Tohsaka and I were participants in the Holy Grail War."


    As members of the Three Founding Families who constructed the Holy Grail ritual, Aoi and Rin were aware, as was Lorelei, the head of the Mage''s Association''s Department of Policies. Therefore, Waver did not conceal the truth.


    "Mr. Tohsaka was a remarkable magus and an outstanding Master. I had hoped to learn from him during this visit, but unfortunately, I arrived toote."


    The intention to seek guidance had some elements offort, but arriving toote was entirely true. After getting off the ne, Waver and Lorelei rushed to the Tohsaka residence, only to be informed by the housekeeper that the head of the family had passed away and that the funeral was being held that day, so they hurried to the cemetery.


    "Could you tell me about the details of that Holy Grail War when you have the time? My father never wanted to talk to me about it."


    Waver''s words caught Rin''s attention. She had always been very concerned about the Holy Grail War that happened four years ago, believing it to be the cause of her father''s death. However, Tokiomi had always been unwilling to discuss the details of the Holy Grail War. Even when she secretly asked Kariya, he also refused to speak. Now, finally, another participant in the Holy Grail War was in front of her, and Rin was determined not to miss this opportunity.


    Waver hesitated for a moment before nodding. Although he had grievances with Tokiomi¡ªor more urately, with Tokiomi''s Servant, Gilgamesh¡ªthe deceased was gone, and Waver wouldn''t involve Tokiomi''s family in those old grudges.


    This action caused aplex look to sh in Kariya''s eyes. Out of his love and protection for Rin, he didn''t want her to be exposed to the Holy Grail War too early. He could control himself, but ultimately, he couldn''t control the strong-willed girl.


    It seemed he should find an opportunity to talk with Aoi about this, and also ask for Shinji''s opinion.


    Thinking about his nephew, Kariya''s brow furrowed involuntarily.


    What''s been going on with that kidtely? He''s been in London for so long without any news. Right, Waver Velvet¡ªthis name sounds familiar, like someone who has been to the house before. I''ll find a chance to ask him about it.


    "Uncle, Uncle," Sakura''s call interrupted Kariya''s thoughts. "Mom and Sister invited Mr. Velvet to our home. Should we go with them?"


    Kariya patted Sakura''s head and said, "You go ahead. I won''t be going. Spend more time with your mom and sister. Also, find a chance to tell Mr. Velvet that I would like to visit him and ask when he might have time."


    "Okay," Sakura agreed obediently and left with her mother, sister, and Lorelei who was looking at her with a strange expression.


    Watching the group leave the cemetery, Kariya walked back to Tokiomi''s grave. Ignoring the wet ground from the rain, he sat down heavily.


    "In the past, I always hated you, resented you, thought you were unworthy of her, thought you weren''t a good father or a good husband. But it wasn''t until you died that I realized this was just my wishful thinking. No matter how much I don''t want to admit it, I can''t change the fact that you were better than me."


    "In career, family, being a person, doing things, I couldn''t match up to you in any way. Even in the one thing I thought I was better at¡ªbeing humane¡ªyou weren''t any worse than me."


    "In the past, I was unwilling¡ªunwilling to lose to you, unwilling to see you take away the most important person to me, even though I knew she was better off with you than with me."


    "Now, I''m still unwilling. I finally had a chance to catch up to you, but you just left like that, without giving me a single real chance to defeat you."


    "So what was all my effort for? By doing this, isn''t it like you''re saying I''ll always be a loser? I won''t allow you to do that, do you hear me, Tokiomi Tohsaka!"


    "Come out, don''t pretend to be asleep,e out and face me,e out!"


    "Didn''t you say I was irresponsible, a traitor worse than a dog? Now this traitor is mocking you, and you can''t say anything. Doesn''t that make you even less than me?"


    "Tokiomi Tohsaka, answer me, answer me, answer me..."


    His voice grew softer and was finally drowned out by the wind and rain.

 Chapter 300: The White-Haired Person Sends Off the Black-Haired Person

    Chapter 300: The White-Haired Person Sends Off the ck-Haired Person


    Today was destined to be an unsettling day for Tohsaka Tokiomi.


    First was the funeral ceremony presided over by his daughter, followed by Kariya''s iprehensible rambling. Once Kariya had said enough, stumbling away in a daze, another person arrived at the tombstone.


    An old man, though his hair and beard were white, his body and aura were exceptionally robust, exuding an astonishing sense of pressure. His deep eyes, like the starry sky, held endless mysteries.


    Unlike the other funeral attendees who bowed their heads in silent mourning, the old man stood calmly before the tombstone, staring directly at the inscription¡ª"Tokiomi Tohsaka, Fifth Head of the Tohsaka Family."


    After a long while, he let out a sigh.


    "Already the fifth generation, huh? Two hundred years have passed in the blink of an eye. Time flies, doesn''t it?"


    Thest sentence was spoken as if he were talking to someone beside him.


    "As expected, I can''t hide from you, ''Kaleidoscope''; Kischur Zelretch Schweinorg."


    In a clear, ethereal female voice, golden and pure white particles of spirit gathered, revealing a woman dressed in white ceremonial robes.


    The old man''s deep gaze passed over the woman''s exquisitely beautiful face, which didn''t look human, and a hint of nostalgia appeared on his not-so-old face.


    "It''s been almost two hundred years, hasn''t it, Holy Maiden of Winter; Justeaze Lizrich von Einzbern."


    "Indeed."


    Justeaze''s eyes, more beautiful than rubies, met the old man''s gaze, and her indifferent face showed a slight fluctuation.


    "You''vee to see off Tohsaka Tokiomi, haven''t you? If I remember correctly, the Tohsaka family ancestor once studied under you for a time."


    "Yes, though he was the least aplished of them all." The old man, one of the most powerful beings in the mystical world, showed a hint of sentiment, "Two hundred years have passed, and there''s been no progress at all."


    "Because the task you left behind isn''t something an ordinary magus canplete. As far as I know,pleting it is no less difficult than creating a replica of me outside the Castle of Winter."


    Having worked with Tohsaka Nagato and Matou Zouken (Makiri Zolgen) for ten years, Justeaze was somewhat familiar with Tohsaka Nagato and Kaleidoscope''s affairs.


    "In the end, they were just too foolish." The old man was very strict in this regard.


    "By your standards, then, the Einzbern is also a bunch of fools, having failed toplete the Third Magic after all these years." Justeaze''s tone was t, revealing no emotion.


    "They are indeed a hopeless bunch of fools." The old man spoke matter-of-factly. By his standards, the number of non-fools in the world wouldn''t exceed double digits.


    "You''re still the same, unchanged."


    "You, however, have changed a lot."


    "I like this change, it makes me more human."


    Justeaze gently tucked a strand of silver hair behind her ear, exuding a stunning beauty.


    The old man chuckled, "You''re much easier to get along with now. Is it because of that child? Or perhaps the Queen of the Land of Shadows."


    Justeaze''s delicate eyebrows furrowed slightly, "You know¡ªof course, with your Second Magic involving space and time, knowing these things wouldn''t be difficult for you. So, you didn''te to mourn Tohsaka Tokiomi?"


    The old man did not deny it, "Just in passing. A descendant of an untalented disciple isn''t worth a special trip."


    "Then why are you here¡ª?"


    "I came specifically to find you, and that child."


    "Shinji has gone to the Clock Tower and hasn''t been in contact with the family for a month. We don''t know what he''s doing now."


    "He''s encountered some trouble and can''t contact you for the time being."


    The old man''s words caused Justeaze''s furrowed brows to tighten further.


    "Trouble? What happened?"


    "Wait for him toe back and ask him yourself. He should be back soon."


    "Should?" Justeaze was not satisfied with this answer.


    The Second Magus, possessing the ability to observe the world, sighed: "Don''t consider my magic to be omnipotent. You should know¡ªthe Magic are, in a certain sense, enemies of the ''world.'' If I overstep, the Counter Force will intervene."


    "How much truth is there in what you just said?" Justeaze pressed further. She was indifferent to most things, but she cared deeply about the people around her, especially Shinji, who was the most important to her.


    Instead of angering the renowned and highly esteemed Kaleidoscope, Justeaze''s attitude brought a rare, understanding smile to his face:


    "I didn''t expect to see such an expression on your face. It seems you truly care about that child. Very well. For someone like you, I''ll make an exception and say a bit more. That child is the person I pay the most attention to in this world. If he were to die, I would be very troubled."


    "It seems there''s something I''m not aware of." Justeaze''s silver eyebrows finally rxed, but her expression didn''t improve much.


    "No need to ask further. Even if you did, I wouldn''t tell you. Some things, once spoken, can have an impact. Just continue on your path as you have been."


    "I understand." Justeaze knew the old man''s temperament and didn''t waste any more words. She simply asked, "What do you need Shinji and me to do?"


    "We''ll discuss that when he returns. There are some things I need to convey to him personally."


    "And in the meantime?"


    "I''ll stay with the Tohsaka family. I just observed that the girl, unlike her five foolish ancestors, is an exceptional talent. Following her ancestor''s foolish methods would only waste her potential, leading her to mediocrity."


    The girl referred to was the new head of the Tohsaka family, Tohsaka Rin, who possessed 40 prime magic circuits and 30 auxiliary ones. Her magical talent ranked among the top hundred of her time, truly deserving the title of a prodigy. It was no wonder the Kaleidoscope feltpelled to personally guide her.


    "And what about Sakura? She''s also of the Tohsaka family and has talentparable to her sister''s. Would you consider guiding her as well?" Having lived with the Matou family for so many years, Justeaze had grown ustomed to considering the Matou family''s interests. Kischur Zelretch Schweinorg, being the Second Magus and the highest-ranked magus, could undoubtedly help Sakura advance further in her magical studies.


    "Sure." Kischur didn''t refuse. "But only guidance. Her Majesty Sc¨¢thach''s magical prowess is not inferior to mine. Matou Sakura''s future development doesn''t require much intervention from me."


    "Regardless, thank you." Justeaze smiled for the first time since her appearance.


    "No need to thank me. This is both an advance payment and to let Tohsaka Tokiomi rest in peace." The old man''s gaze shifted back to the tombstone, his expression solemn. "Rest in peace, descendant of the eternal one."


    "Rest in peace, a descendant of the eternal one," Justeaze echoed, bowing her head.


    Two white-haired individuals, whosebined existence spanned millennia, jointly paid their respects to Tohsaka Tokiomi.


    PS: Be content, Tokiomi. Two millennia-old beings are attending your funeral.

 Chapter 301: Lorelei’s Visit

    Chapter 301: Lorelei¡¯s Visit


    With a nervous heart, Lorelei left the Tohsaka household and, guided by Sakura, headed to the nearby Matou mansion.


    Originally, Waver wanted to apany her, as Kariya had invited him, but Lorelei refused. Firstly, Waver needed toplete the inheritance procedures and contact the Clock Tower headquarters. Secondly, there were matters she had to address personally¡ªit was her responsibility, and even a minute''s dy was torment.


    What would his family think upon hearing of his disappearance and the high likelihood he had met misfortune? How would they react when they learned it was because of her? Would they kick her out, or even try to kill her?


    No matter their reaction, she would not avoid it and would face it calmly. Given her status as a friend of Matou Shinji, she would not use the Barthomeloi family''s influence, even if his family truly wanted to kill her.


    Of course, she would not simply wait to be killed, as she bore other responsibilities and could not die here. She needed to avenge him, to lead the Barthomeloi and the Clock Tower, to continue the Mage''s Association''s development, and she would also take care of his family.


    Thinking of this, Lorelei couldn''t help but show a bitter smile. She had always had the flimsiest concept of family, yet now she was considering his family''s welfare. Was this fate? Or irony?


    "Lorelei-nee-chan, what''s wrong?" A gentle voice brought Lorelei out of her thoughts. She realized she had unconsciously stopped walking, perhaps afraid to face his family.


    The girl before her, Sakura, was very beautiful, with purple hair and eyes. Though not fully matured, one could foresee her stunning beauty.


    "Sister was just thinking," Lorelei replied.


    If any Clock Tower magus were present, they would be amazed by Lorelei''s gentle demeanor, devoid of her usual queenly aura or aggressive dominance.


    "Sister, can you tell me about the Clock Tower? My brother went there to study but wouldn''t let me go, saying it was too early," Sakura asked, her eyes blinking adorably.


    Hearing the girl''s attachment to her brother, whom Lorelei had indirectly caused to die, stirred a pang in her.


    "The Clock Tower is both the best and worst ce fora magi," Lorelei began. "It has the finest environment, resources, and knowledge, but also constraints and conflicts. Many magi chasing their goals can cause greater disturbances than ordinary people. Your brother wasn''t wrong - it is indeed a bit early for you to go there."


    "Then are you okay, sister?" Sakura asked innocently.


    "No problem at all, Sakura-chan."


    Lorelei''s expression gave Sakura a strange sense of familiarity, simr to the way her brother shielded her when facing a swarm of insects.


    "Sister has lived there since childhood and is already used to it."


    "Then can I visit you at the Clock Tower in the future?"


    "Of course, sister would be very happy to wee you." Lorelei avoided Sakura''s expectant gaze, silently adding in her heart¡ªif you still want toe by that time.


    "I definitely will." Sakura''s eyes lit up. "Ah, we''re here. This is our home."


    The sight that greeted Lorelei was a Western-style house over a hundred years old. Although the exterior looked quite weathered, it didn''t give off a dpidated feeling.


    Standing in front of the main door, Sakura lightly lifted her skirt and slightly bent her knees. "Wee to the Matou residence, Sister Lorelei."


    Lorelei let out an almost inaudible sigh, murmuring to herself, "We''ve finally arrived."


    Then, she habitually bit her finger, feeling anxious as she followed Sakura into the Matou house.


    Upon learning that someone from the Clock Tower hade, Byakuya and Kariya had already been waiting at the entrance.


    "Hello, I am Byakuya, the head of the Matou family."


    "I am Kariya, the heir to the Matou family''s magic crest."


    A hint of confusion shed in Lorelei''s eyes. Normally, the heir to the crest should be the family head. It was rare for the Matou family to separate the heir and the head.


    Considering the different circumstances of each family, Lorelei buried her confusion and responded with impable etiquette:


    "Greetings, I am Lorelei. For certain reasons, I cannot reveal my family name; I hope you understand."


    Byakuya and Kariya naturally didn''t mind this small matter, saying it was fine as they led Lorelei into the living room.


    Once seated, Kariya asked, "Miss Lorelei, if I may ask, why didn''t Mr. Velvete with you?"


    "He is still dealing with the Tohsaka family''s inheritance and patent matters and couldn''t get away," Lorelei said, using a prepared excuse. "If you have any issues, you can discuss them with me."


    Given Shinji''s extraordinary example, neither Byakuya nor Kariya underestimated Lorelei because of her age. After exchanging a nce, the elder brother spoke:


    "Then I won''t hold back. I wanted to ask Miss Lorelei to inquire about my child''s whereabouts. He went to visit the Clock Tower but hasn''t been heard from for a long time."


    In the entire Matou family, only Shinji had direct contact with someone from the Clock Tower. Everyone else, including Byakuya and Kariya, was kept at a distance to minimize the risk of the Clock Tower''s conflicts involving the Matou family. Additionally, Kiritsugu Emiya''s intelligence personnel stationed in London had all been withdrawn after Keh''s return, shifting their focus to locating Sigma.


    In other words, Shinji was the only link between the Matou family and the Clock Tower. If something happened to him, the connection wouldn''t be entirely severed, but information exchange would be very difficult.


    "Mr. Byakuya, you''re referring to Shinji, right? That''s exactly why I''m here." Not giving Byakuya a chance to continue, Lorelei gritted her teeth and spoke the words she had long prepared: "Shinji has gone missing and may very well have met with misfortune."


    With a tter, Sakura dropped the tea tray she was holding.


    PS: No! Not the tea!

 Chapter 302: What Are You Doing?

    Chapter 302: What Are You Doing?


    After Lorelei entered the house, Sakura naturally went into the kitchen to brew some tea.


    The Matou family had servants, so it was generally unnecessary for the youngdy to personally make tea for guests. However, since they were going to discuss matters rted to magecraft today, Byakuya had sent all the servants away in advance, and Sakura once again took on the role of the hostess.


    By the way, it was now three o''clock in the afternoon. The true mistress of the house, Elsa, was still at thepany handling business affairs, and Byakuya had returnedspeciallyafter receiving a notification from Kariya to entertain the guest.


    Through their conversation on the way, Sakura had developed a good impression of Lorelei and sincerely wanted to treat her well. Unexpectedly, just as she finished brewing the tea, she heard the news that her brother was missing and possibly already dead.


    It was out of the blue.


    All along, her brother, Shinji, had been her strongest mental support, holding up the sky for her. Now, the pir had fallen, and the sky had copsed along with it, even taking with it the windows of her soul¡ªthose beautiful purple eyes had turned dull and chaotic, a look she hadn''t even shown when Tokiomi passed away.


    The camphorwood tea tray fell to the ground, and the ceramic teapot and teacups shattered into pieces, amber tea spilling everywhere. Sakura, however, seemed oblivious, staring nkly at Lorelei, making thetter feel extremely uneasy.


    "No, it''s impossible. Brother, brother, how could Brother¡ªimpossible, impossible, impossible..."


    Sakura kept repeating "impossible," as if trying to hypnotize herself into forgetting the cold reality. She lost and forlorn expression was heart-wrenching.


    "Is... is this true?"


    As an adult, Byakuya naturally had a stronger mental fortitude than Sakura. However, his pale face and clenched jaw indicated that his inner turmoil was far from calm.


    "Yes. During this period, I have asked several magus proficient in divination, but none have been able to find any information about Shinji, not a single trace."


    Lorelei forced herself to be resolute, nodding firmly. No matter how much it pained her, she had to continue. The longer such matters were dragged out, the greater the harm they would cause.


    It was precisely this statement that shattered thest bit of rity in Sakura''s eyes. She leaned against the wall and hysterically screamed,pletely losing her usualdy-like demeanor.


    "Impossible! You''re lying to me, you must be lying to me, Brother can''t be in trouble, you must be lying to me!"


    "Brother... sob... Brother... sob..."


    "Sakura..."


    Kariya''s heart ached immensely. The news of Shinji''s disappearance had already pained him deeply, and seeing Sakura, whom he cherished as a daughter like this was unbearable. He felt he needed to do something, even if it was futile, rather than letting Sakura continue to break down.


    "Miss Lorelei, does the fact that divination magic found no information necessarily mean Shinji has met with misfortune? Isn''t there any other possibility?"


    Lorelei originally didn''t want to answer, but couldn''t resist the hopeful gazes around her. She sighed and said, "Theoretically, yes, but the chances are very low."


    "It doesn''t matter how low; as long as there''s a chance."


    This answer gave Kariya a glimmer of hope.


    "What are the possible reasons?"


    "Insufficient skill of the divination magus, unable to capture the target''s fate; the connection between the medium and the target being too weak to support the divination; the target entering some ancient secret realm, severing ties with the present world; the target being proficient in divination magecraft and interfering with external divination; the target carrying some kind of concept-based artifact that hinders divination; and the target''s existence being so special that divination magecraft cannot predict their fate."


    Lorelei had asked these questions to magus proficient in divination magecraft long before and had memorized the answers.


    "Well, that''s quite a few possibilities." Kariya forced a couple of dryughs, seemingly trying to lighten the terrible atmosphere.


    Lorelei''s expression turned bitter: "Only theoretically. The divination experts I consulted are all above the rank of Pride. The medium I used was Shinji''s favorite game console, ensuring a strong connection. Shinji disappeared in Italy, which is within the Clock Tower''s sphere of influence. If there were any secret realms, we would know. Shinji hasn''t learned divination magecraft, and he hasn''t mentioned possessing any conceptual artifacts that could interfere with divination. As for thest possibility, I''ve only read about it in legends, and it might not exist in reality, so¡ª"


    As she spoke, Lorelei couldn''t continue. She began to hate herself, feeling that she had already given despair and now was giving false hope, only to cruelly extinguish it herself.


    "I''m such a terrible, awful woman."


    "As long as there''s hope, it''s fine," Byakuya''s resilience exceeded Lorelei''s expectations. "Thank you, Miss Lorelei, for bringing us this news. May I ask, what is your rtionship with Shinji?"


    "We are friends and allies in a cooperative rtionship. His trip to Italy and the ensuing ident are responsibilities I cannot shirk¡ª"


    At this point, Lorelei stood up from the sofa and deeply bowed to Byakuya, Kariya, and Sakura.


    "¡ªI''m sorry. I know this apology means nothing, but I still want to say it. I''mreallysorry."


    Lorelei''s apology gave Sakura an outlet to transform her grief into anger.


    "Is it you? So it''s you? You''re the one who got my brother killed!!!"


    At this moment, Sakura was like a curled-up hedgehog, rejecting everything around her with all her might.


    "If it weren''t for you, my brother wouldn''t have had an ident! It''s your fault, all your fault!"


    "Sakura... Miss Lorelei, she..."


    Kariya tried to persuade her, but Sakura seemed not to hear. She lunged forward, forcefully pushing Lorelei.


    "Leave, our family doesn''t wee you! Go, go, I don''t want to see you!"


    "Sakura-chan, I¡ª"


    "Don''t call me Sakura-chan, only my brother can call me that! I don''t allow you to call me that! Leave now!"


    Sakura pushed harder, and Lorelei, unable and unwilling to resist, was pushed back continuously until she reached the door.


    Knowing she couldn''t stay any longer, Lorelei handed Byakuya a card with a phone number and said, "This is my contact information. If you need anything, you can reach out. I still have some influence in the Clock Tower, and I''ll do my best to help."


    "We don''t need anything from you!"


    Sakura grabbed the card, tore it into pieces, and then forcefully opened the door, crying and pushing Lorelei.


    "Leave, go now, don''t let me see you again, sob sob sob¡ªgo..."


    "Alright, I''m leaving, I''m leaving."


    Lorelei didn''t dare to provoke Sakura further and let herself be pushed out of the entrance and out the door.


    It seems I''ll have to ask Waver Velvet toe, she thought.


    Just then, she heard a voice.


    "Huh? Sakura-chan, Lorelei, what are you doing?"


    PS: Is there a posibility of Yandere Sakura?

 Chapter 303: One Punch Man

    Chapter 303: One Punch Man


    "Huh? Sakura-chan, Lorelei, what are you doing?"


    A familiar voice, an affectionate address, belonging to one person in the world.


    Sakura and Lorelei could hardly believe their ears.


    He¡ª


    He¡ª


    He¡ª


    How could it be?


    First, let''s describe the state of Sakura and Lorelei.


    Lorelei was facing the Matou family''s door, retreating backward, while Sakura was pushing her from the front. Since Sakura had just begun to develop and Lorelei was already fully developed, Sakura waspletely blocked by Lorelei. Both girls couldn''t see what was happening behind them.


    Byakuya and Kariya were different. They were taller (rtively speaking, at about 173-174 cm, which isn''t very tall for adults) and standing at the doorway, so they could see clearly what was happening outside the door.


    When they saw the short figure cloaked in gray, with only a pair of deep blue eyes visible, they were filled with surprise and joy.


    "My son!"


    "Shinji!"


    "Hey, Dad, Uncle, did you know I wasing back today and came out to wee me?"


    Shinji waved his hand and walked past the two girls, who were so stiff they seemed petrified.


    "By the way, is there anything to eat? I haven''t had lunch yet, and I''m starving."


    This action broke Sakura''s "petrification." She took a step to the side and blocked her brother''s path.


    "Brother, is itreallyyou?"


    "What, you can''t even recognize your brother? And here I thought I doted on you so much," Shinji said, reaching out his left hand to ruffle his sister''s hair.


    Feeling the familiar touch, Sakura''s world instantly brightened. All the pain and sadness vanished without a trace, reced by overwhelming joy.


    "Ah, it is my brother, my brother is back. Brother, I missed you so much."


    Sakura held Shinji''s hand and kept nuzzling her head against his palm.


    "Alright, alright, stop being so clingy. I''ve only been away for a month."


    Whileforting his sister, Shinji noticed Lorelei staring at him in a daze and smiled.


    "Long time no see, Miss Lorelei. What are you doing here instead of receiving the Crest inheritance at home?"


    "Shinji, is itreallyyou?" Lorelei murmured.


    "Uh, why do you all keep asking the same question? And Dad and Uncle have those weird expressions. It seems something happened that I''m not aware of. Anyway, let''s talk inside. It''s a bit shabbypared to the historic Barthomeloi family, so forgive the modesty, Miss Lorelei."


    Shinji said, taking his sister''s hand and walking into the house.


    Following behind him, Lorelei shook her head repeatedly¡ªshe didn''t mind, not at all. At least it felt much better than the Barthomeloi main house. Besides, the fact that you returned safely was more important than anything else.


    Thinking of this, Lorelei''s steps became exceptionally light.


    The Matou residence, which had just been shrouded in a gloomy cloud, suddenly cleared up, bing bright and sunny.


    The scene shifted back to the Matou family''s living room. Broken teapots and teacups were still scattered on the floor, and tea had spilled under the coffee table.


    Under Shinji''s curious gaze, Sakura stuck out her tongue in embarrassment and ran off to get a mop.


    As they sat down again, Shinji, while munching on fruits from the coffee table, continued his earlier questioning: "So, what''s going on? How did you end up in Japan? What happened before?"


    Lorelei, the lord of the Department of Policies, had already regained herposure in the few minutes it took to move from the door to the living room: "You''re asking me? I should be asking you! From that night until now, you haven''te home or gone to London. Worse, you didn''t send any messages. What have you been doing?"


    "Uh, it seems you already know about that incident. You can''t me me for that," Shinji said after swallowing a banana. "You know better than I do how troublesome that old monster Ortenrosse is. I''ve been busy running for my life."


    "Even so, you should have sent a message. Even if we couldn''t help in time, at least your family and I wouldn''t have been so worried."


    Lorelei''s words resonated with Byakuya and Kariya.


    "Miss Lorelei is right. We were all very worried when you didn''t send any news for a month."


    "Yes, especially Sakura. She''d wait by the phone every day, afraid of missing your call."


    As if on cue, just as Kariya finished speaking, Sakura, who had just cleaned up the floor, ran out of the kitchen. She sat next to Shinji, holding onto his arm tightly.


    "Brother, why didn''t you call home for so long?"


    "Because my phone got damaged by water," Shinji scratched his cheek. "I spent most of the time in water and was worried that Ortenrosse''s minions might find me. I didn''t dare to go anywhere inhabited. I drifted along the Po River for half a month until my injuries stabilized. Then I sneaked onto a flight to Japan, hiding in the cargo hold."


    "Brother, you''re injured!" Sakura''s expression changed instantly. She reached out to pull Shinji''s cloak. "Where are you hurt? Let me see, is it serious?"


    Shinji quickly restrained Sakura''s hand, preventing her from lifting the cloak: "You''d better not look. I''m afraid it''ll scare you."


    "No, I want to see," Sakura insisted.


    "I''m not letting you," Shinji refused.


    The siblings immediately started to tussle.


    However, while Shinji could fend off Sakura, he couldn''t guard against another worried girl.


    Seizing an unguarded moment, Lorelei quietly left the couch, circled behind Shinji, and yanked off his hood.


    Then, Lorelei was stunned. Sakura was stunned. Byakuya and Kariya were also stunned.


    "Sh-Shinji..."


    "Brother..."


    "Your hair¡ª"


    "¡ªAnd your eyebrows, where did they go?"


    Indeed, hidden under the cloak was a bald head,pletely devoid of hair, smooth and shiny enough to reflect Lorelei''s face.


    "So that''s why I told you not to look," Shinji said, rubbing his new hairstyle, despite having no hair. "While I was drifting, I didn''t even dare to look at my reflection, let alone you guys."


    "You still haven''t exined how you lost your hair," Lorelei pressed.


    "Ortenrosse did it. Escaping from that millennium-old monster''s minionses with a price."


    Shinji spoke casually, but to Lorelei, it didn''t sound so casual.


    Shinji''s head was very clean¡ªno wounds, no scars¡ªindicating that his head hadn''t suffered a direct injury. But he said Ortenrosse caused it, and despite the passage of time, his hair hadn''t grown back. There must be a reason for this.


    Lorelei shifted her gaze from the conspicuous bald head to other parts still covered by the cloak, noticing one area in particr that drew her attention.


    PS: Shinji: ONE PUUUNCH!

 Chapter 304: Lorelei’s Concern

    Chapter 304: Lorelei¡¯s Concern


    Lorelei was meticulous and often noticed problems from details that others overlooked. This time was no exception.


    She quickly recalled every scene involving Shinji from his arrival until now, analyzing all possible scenarios.


    He walked into the house with steady steps, indicating no issues with his legs or feet.


    Upon entering the living room, the first thing he did was heavily lean against the sofa. Although it was unrefined, his upper body seemed uninjured; otherwise, he wouldn''t have adopted such a casual posture.


    He patted Sakura''s head with his left hand and interacted with her using his left hand when she tried to lift his cloak, showing no signs of injury.


    Eliminating all other options, the most likely answer was clear¡ªhis right hand had to be the problem.


    With this preliminary conclusion, Lorelei began looking for additional evidence. She thought back to her brief yet unforgettable interactions with Shinji before he returned home.


    This boy, a few years younger than her, was ambidextrous but primarily used his right hand for tasks like writing, eating, and ying games. However, he had been using his left hand exclusively, not moving his right hand even once.


    The evidence waspelling. With this in mind, Lorelei extended her hand and pointed.


    A tiny wisp of magic, enhanced by her ancient and powerful magic circuits, activated the air currents in the room.


    The change in airflow was subtle, not disturbing the room''s furnishings or the humans'' senses. Its effect was localized, starting at Shinji''s feet, sweeping upwards, and parting his cloak along its seam.


    Because the magic used was extremely weak and Lorelei hadn''t chanted, Shinji didn''t have time to react when he sensed something amiss.


    The gray cloak billowed, revealing a shirt made of special material underneath.


    The shirt covering Shinji''s upper body was iplete; the right sleeve was missing, reced by tightly wrapped bandages stained with ck blood spots, looking gruesome.


    "Lorelei, you¡ª!"


    Before Shinji could speak, Lorelei pressed down the falling cloak with one hand and extended her index finger with the other. Her unadorned, well-maintained noble nails sliced through theyers of bandages effortlessly, a clear sign of magical enhancement.


    As the bandages split, a pungent odor reminiscent of decaying animal flesh and over-fermented dairy products wafted out.


    "This is¡ª"


    Lorelei held her breath, staring directly at the source of the smell¡ªShinji''s right arm was covered in ck lines resembling nt branches, with clusters of ugly ck spots where the lines converged.


    "¡ªthe Curse of Ortenrosse!"


    The shock in Lorelei''s eyes affected her body, and the intense turmoil within her disrupted her not-yet-fully stabilized magic crest. Visible green magical energy emanated from her, threatening to destroy the Matou family''s living room.


    Byakuya was too stunned to speak, and even Kariya, who had ceased focusing on magecraft after the Holy Grail War, was at a loss. Even battle-hardened Shinji was taken aback¡ªhow could she be so strong?


    The only one to react promptly was Sakura, who quickly traced a series of runes in the air.


    When Scathach constructed the workshop, she considered various contingencies, including magical outbursts. Sakura activated this mechanism.


    From beneath the floor, ancient runes from the Age of Gods shed briefly but effectively neutralized Lorelei''s rampaging magical energy.


    Meanwhile, Shinji extended his unharmed left hand through the turbulent flow of magical energy and unceremoniously flicked Lorelei on the forehead. "Calm down. Do you want to destroy my house?"


    "Sorry," Lorelei instinctively covered her forehead, and the roaring magical power within her circuits gradually subsided. "That despicable monster Ortenrosseactuallycursed you so viciously. I¡ªI¡ª"


    She wanted to promise something but found she could promise nothing.


    She had inherited the Barthomeloi''s ancestral magic crest, her power growing rapidly day by day. Yet even with such strength, she had no confidence in defeating the oldest Dead Apostle.


    The Barthomeloi family had a long history, but Ortenrosse''s thousand-year umtion was not much shorter. Moreover, due to the unique loyalty structure of a vampire''s progeny, his followers'' devotion was more assured.


    If they shed, the oue would be uncertain, and other enemies would seize the opportunity. As long as Lorelei showed any intention of escting the fight, neither her family nor the other Clock Tower nobles would agree. All she could do was vent her anger by opportunistically killing some of the White Wing Lord''s progeny, causing him minor losses.


    Lorelei was both smart and rational; she knew what she could and couldn''t do. That''s why she couldn''t make any promises. But precisely because of this, she felt frustrated and disheartened.


    Her negative emotions also affected Sakura, Byakuya, and Kariya, who now looked at Shinji with increased concern.


    Guessing his family''s thoughts, Shinji gave a calm smile, indicating he was fine. He then addressed the dejected youngdy, "It''s enough that you care. A mere curse is nothing to me."


    "This is Ortenrosse''s most vicious curse developed specifically for magi. It..." Lorelei thought Shinji was justforting her, and her face showed even deeper frustration.


    Shinji raised his hand to interrupt her exnation. "I know. I''ve read all the information you gave me, which is why I say it''s nothing. Tell me, what''s today''s date? And when did I fight Ortenrosse?"


    "It''s March¡ªwait, you mean you''ve had the curse for a month already?"


    Lorelei instantly understood Shinji''s point. Her intelligence should have made her realize it sooner, but her worry had clouded her thinking, ever since that day Shinji said he wanted to knock her out.


    "That''s right," Shinji nodded with a smile. "ording to your family''s records, no magus has eversted more than two weeks under this curse, and I''vested a month. More importantly, the curse hasn''t worsened; it''s gradually weakening."


    "Really?" Lorelei still found it hard to believe, given how deeply ingrained the fear of this curse was within the Barthomeloi family.


    "Of course it''s true. Here, let me demonstrate how to dispel this curse, and you''ll believe me."


    Shinji nudged his sister with his elbow, signaling her to step back. He then sat down cross-legged, sped his hands together, and began to chant a Buddhist mantra.


    "May the boundless light of the Supreme Leader of Heaven and Earth shine upon us."

 Chapter 305: The Monk’s Dharma Name

    Chapter 305: The Monk¡¯s Dharma Name


    "May the boundless light of the Supreme Leader of Heaven and Earth shine upon us."


    Asthese words were spoken, a soft yet dignified Buddhist golden light filled the Matou family''s living room.


    "At that time, the Buddha spoke to the Bodhisattvas and the four assemblies of celestial beings and humans: ''In the countless past, I sought the Lotus Sutra without weariness. In many lifetimes, I was often a king, making vows to seek Supreme Enlightenment without turning back.''"


    "At that time, the World-Honored One reiterated this meaning and spoke in verse¡ª"


    After a month of repeated recitations, Shinji had memorized the scripture engraved in the relic. Using thepower of the relicto resist the curse had be increasingly second nature to him.


    Guided by the scripture, the Buddhist light split into two streams: one flowed up his left arm, spreading through most of his body before converging at his right shoulder to counteract the curse.The other stream passed directly through his sped palms, piercingstraight tohis right wrist todirectly attack the curse.


    With an assault from both directions, the vicious cursespecifically designedby the White Wing Lord for magi had been firmly confined to Shinji''s right arm for an entire month, unable to advance further.


    Even more miraculously, whenever a part of his arm was about to rot, the Buddhist light would act on that area, gradually restoring it to its original state. Because of this, his right arm, which hadbeen cursedfor a month, had not lost its functionality.


    Watching the ckened, foul-smelling fleshslowlyreturn to itsnormalcolor, Lorelei finally felt half-relieved. The other half of her worry persisted: "This isjusttemporary relief. The curse still resides within you. Do you n to continue like this forever?"


    Shinji shook his head after finishing a recitation of the scripture. Before he could speak, a shadow emergedfrombeneath his cloak, swiftly climbing up his mottled red and ck right arm.


    Only then did everyone see thetrueform of the shadow.


    It was a cat, justrge enough to be held in two hands, with sleek, jet-ck fur without a trace of other colors. Its beautiful eyes were more vivid than the finest cinnabar.


    The ck cat perched on Shinji''s arm, its slender tail gently brushing his cheek.


    Shinji nodded slightly to it, and the cat promptly bit down on the middle of his right arm,which had beenemitting a foul odor just a few minutes earlier.


    "Ah¡ª" Sakura gasped, instinctively wanting to shoo away the cat hurting her brother, but she stopped before acting.


    She saw a very peculiar scene: although the cat''s sharp teeth had pierced Shinji''s skin, not a drop of blood came out, and Shinji showed no sign of pain on his face.


    This scenested for over a minute. The cat then released its bite, wiped its mouth with its front paws like a noblewoman after dining, and, after another swipe of its tail across Shinji''s cheek, leaped lightly from his arm, found the mostfortable spot on the sofa, andy down, closing its eyes as if falling asleep.


    "What is this¡ª?" Lorelei asked.


    "This is apanion I met during my travels," Shinji said, maintaining his hands in a prayerful gesture, looking somewhat solemn.


    "Brother?"


    "Shinji?"


    The sudden change in his tone confused everyone.


    "Being a monk, it is best not to call me by a worldly name."


    "Brother, what''s gotten into you?" Sakura asked anxiously.


    "My Dharma name is¡ª"


    "Shinji Matou, have you had enough? I''ve dealt with Buddhist monks before, and none of them were as pretentious as you," Lorelei interrupted.


    With Lorelei''s sharp retort, Shinji''s feigned solemnity instantly shattered.


    "Am I being pretentious? I''ve always thought that a high monk should act like this. Haven''t you seen how the monk Tang Sanzang speaks in Journey to the West? ''This humble monkes from the Great Tang in the East, traveling to the Western Heaven to retrieve the true scriptures.'' Plus, look at me with this big bald head; it''d be a shame if I didn''t y the part of a high monk at least once."


    Hearing such an offhand remark, Lorelei''s face was full of exasperation. "And yet, youmanaged to receivea Buddhist inheritance looking like this?"


    "Maybe it''s because I have a karmic connection with Buddhism," Shinji replied, half-serious, half-joking, while giving Sakura a meaningful look¡ªindicating thatthe matter of the relic should be keptconfidential.


    Sakura blinked¡ªmessage received, big brother.


    Lorelei didn''t notice the subtle exchange between the siblings and pondered aloud, "That does sound somewhat Buddhist, but Buddhism is stricter than the Church in some aspects. Are you willing to follow all those precepts and rules?"


    "Japanese Buddhism isn''t that restrictive," Shinji shrugged nonchntly. "You can eat meat, get married, and have children."


    "That doesn''t seem much different, then."


    Sakura stared at her brother''s bald head, thinkingthat itlookedquitegood. Her brother was handsome with hair, and he looked just ashandsomewithout it.


    "There isn''t much difference," Shinji chuckled. "And even if there were, it wouldn''t matter. At worst, I''d be a rule-breaking monk, a wine and meat monk."


    "Shinji, that''s sphemy against the Buddha."


    Byakuya began to lecture him. Japan venerates Buddhism, and most people, regardless of whether they believe in it or not, have some understanding of it¡ªeven a magus family like the Matous is no exception.


    "Father, you don''t understand Buddhism," Shinji shook his head.


    "And you do?" Byakuya retorted, annoyed.


    Shinji extended his left hand, still faintly glowing with a golden hue, and asked, "What is this?"


    Byakuya replied, "That''s your hand."


    Shinji shook his head again. "No, this is the Buddha''s hand."


    Byakuya was puzzled. "Why do you say that?"


    "I''ll answer that in a moment. Let me ask you another question: what is this?" Shinji extended his foot.


    Byakuya guessed tentatively, "Is that the Buddha''s foot?"


    Shinji shook his head once more. "No, this is a pig''s foot."


    Byakuya was increasingly confused. "Why is that?"


    "Buddhism is different from Christianity, which exalts God, and Catholicism, whichveneratesthe Lord. Buddhism teaches that all beings are equal and that everyone can be a Buddha. So whether I say I am the Buddha or a pig, it neither elevates nor demeans me, and thus, there is no sphemy. Moreover, isn''t Buddhism about the emptiness of all phenomena, the absence of form, and boundless dharma? Ifthat''s the case, why be so rigid about precepts and rules? As the saying goes, ''Wine and meat pass through the intestines; the Buddha sits in the heart.'' Being fixated on the rules about wine and meat is falling into attachment, which is inferior."


    "Who would have thought you''ve studied Buddhism so deeply? Are you nning to join it in the future?"


    Shinji naturally denied Lorelei''s question. "How could that be? With you and El-Melloi covering for me at the Clock Tower, I''m livingfortably; I''m not going anywhere. But in the future, I do n to travel around the world. In East Asia and Southeast Asia, the identity of a Buddhist monk is more useful than that of a magus."


    "That''s true," Lorelei agreed. "Alright, let''s drop this topic and talk about this ck cat. How did you find it? Familiars that can devour curses are rare, even in mythological times."


    "Yes, yes, I''d love to know too. It looks so cute," Sakurachimed in, wanting to pet the ck cat but afraid of waking it.


    "I didn''t find it; it found me."


    Shinji looked down at the little creature sleeping soundly, his thoughts drifting back to a month ago.


    PS: I Like Neko!

 Chapter 306: The Black Cat

    Chapter 306: The ck Cat


    The second day after escaping from the clutches of the White Wing Lord, the exhausted and injured Shinji finally couldn''t hold on any longer. He had to float and sleep facing the sky with his back to the water. Of course, before falling asleep, he didn''t forget to set up concealment and alert magecraft.


    He slept very soundly, from noon until dusk. When the sun was about to set and Shinji opened his eyes, ready to stretch his muscles, he found a ck cat on his body. At that moment, the ck cat was biting his right hand.


    Shinji was stunned, and various thoughts flooded his mind.


    Where did this cate from? How did it get past my defenses and onto me?


    No, that''s not the right concern. First, I need to determine if it''s a familiar of Ortenrosse. Ordinary ck cats wouldn''t run to the middle of the Po River and bite my right hand.


    Right hand... right hand!


    A curse!!!


    Damn it, if the curse worsens¡ª


    Uh... uh...


    It doesn''t seem to have worsened; it even alleviated a bit. Is it an illusion?


    No, it''s not an illusion. It indeed eased a bit. Did something happen to the relic while I was asleep? Or did the ck cat eat it?


    Thinking of this, Shinjiughed at himself.


    He had inherited Sc¨¢thach''s legacy and considered himself knowledgeable, but he had never heard of a cat that could eat curses. Besides, even if such a thing existed, it shouldn''t be so coincidental to encounter it the day after being cursed. [: Protagonist Plot Armor!]


    However, he quickly overturned his initial thoughts¡ªthis ck cat that suddenly appeared indeed could devour curses. Every once in a while, it would bite Shinji''s right hand, devouring a bit of the curse.


    And this action dispelled the suspicion that it was a familiar of Ortenrosse. Ortenrosse wouldn''t be so bored as to curse him first and then send a familiar that could devour curses.


    So, what exactly is this ck cat? And why did it appear here?


    With these questions in mind, Shinji started interacting with the ck cat.


    "Come on, tell me, where did youe from, and how did you find me?"


    The ck cat nced at Shinji without any response.


    "Are you hungry? Should I catch a fish for you?"


    The ck caty down, closing its eyes.


    "Uh, at least make some sound."


    The ck cat remained silent.


    "So aloof." Shinji felt helpless.


    But he didn''t give up. Whether it was a coincidence or someone deliberately sent the ck cat to him, he decided to keep the ck cat by his side. He didn''t have a familiar yet, and this extraordinary ck cat was just to his liking.


    Thus, a prolonged battle began.


    Sleeping and ying with the cat during the day, he stayed highly vignt at night, half to escape andhalfto fight the curse.


    Ortenrosse''s curse was extremely peculiar. At night, it became exceptionally active, and sporadically it would erupt, causing Shinji immense suffering.


    In this state, Shinji could only hide in the Po River like a wild man, eating raw fish when hungry and drinking river water when thirsty. This went on for more than half a month. It was only because of his strong physique and the protection of the relic that he survived. Anyone else would have long sumbed and be a floating corpse in the Po River.


    One day, after the ck cat had devoured about a quarter of the curse on his right arm, Shinji could finally spare some energy and magic to do other things. This marked the end of their life in the water.


    During this period, Shinji''s hair and eyebrows fell out. Although Ortenrosse''s curse was suppressed by the Buddha''s light, this suppression was notplete. asionally, small amounts of the curse would break through and spread throughout his body.


    Because it was only a small part, it didn''t cause substantial harm to Shinji''s resilient body and was quickly expelled by his immune system and magic resistance¡ªthrough his pores.


    As the curse was expelled, the rtively fragile and neglected hair was affected, leading to necrosis and falling out, resulting in the shiny bald head that Lorelei and Sakura had seen.


    "¡ªSo, you still don''t know what it is?" Lorelei asked after hearing Shinji''s ount.


    "Just as you said," Shinji nodded, then shook his head. "But what it is doesn''t matter. What''s important is that it helped me, so I will take care of it. As long as it wants to stay with me, I''ll keep it for life."


    "Aren''t you worried that it might be hiding some danger?" Lorelei reminded him.


    "I survived the most dangerous ten days; what else is there to worry about?" Shinji replied with a confident smile. "Bring on any danger thates."


    "You seem... different?" A strange light flickered in Lorelei''s eyes.


    "People change, especially after going through something like this."


    In the past, Shinji always thought his abilities were inadequate, and he had to be extremely cautious, even cowardly, to avoid losing his life. But after escaping from the White Wing Lord, Shinji realized that his strength wasn''t as weak as he had believed. He now had more confidence when facing danger.


    Of course, his confidence was one thing; his family''s concern was another.


    "You may not be worried, but your mother and I were," his father, Byakuya, was the first to speak. "You were missing for a month, and your mother and I were worried sick. Can''t you think about us?"


    "Yes, exactly," Kariya spoke second. "The Matou family may not be a prestigious n, but we do have some influence. We''re already quite satisfied with our situation. Compared to the growth of the family, we elders would rather see you safe and sound. You don''t want Sakura to worry about you, do you?"


    "Brother¡ª" Sakura held Shinji''s hand, her eyes pleading.


    "Can''t say no to you guys." Shinji''s face showed a hint of helplessness, a happy helplessness. "I''ll be more careful from now on and won''t make you worry again. But I must take care of Len since it saved me. You don''t want me to be ungrateful, right?"


    "True enough," Byakuya thought for a moment and agreed.


    "Is its name Len?" Sakura lowered her head and cautiously brought her face close to the cat. "Such a cute name. I''ll go prepare some cat food for it."


    "No need," Shinji waved his hand at his sister. "It doesn''t need regr food. I tried feeding it fish before, and it only ate a few bites when it was in a good mood."


    "That''s so strange," Sakura blinked at Len.


    Behind her, Kariya seemed deep in thought. "Seems like we should investigate its origins thoroughly."


    Just as Kariya was considering whether to go to the underground library for research, a cool voice came from above. A woman with long silver hair walked down the stairs.


    "There''s no need to investigate; I know what it is."


    Shinji looked up and met an exquisitely beautiful face, almost inhuman: "Justeaze, you''re here."


    "Wee back, Shinji." The cold face softened noticeably.


    "Ah, I''m back." Shinji''s lips curved into a gentle smile as well. "By the way, you said you know what it is?"


    "Yes, I know. It''s a nightmare demon."


    As soon as the word "nightmare demon" was spoken, the ck cat suddenly opened its eyes and bared its teeth at Justeaze.


    Shinji gently patted the ck cat''s back, the smile on his lips growing wider.


    "It seems Len was indeed the right name to choose."


    PS: Len (¥ì¥ó, Ren) is the main heroine in the main story of Kagetsu Tohya. She also appears in Melty Blood Re-ACT. At the end of Kagetsu Tohya, she formed a contract with Shiki Tohno.


    PS2: Nightmare Demon is an incubus/subi.

 Chapter 307: Len

    Chapter 307: Len


    A dream demon, as the name implies, is a demon of dreams, a creature with the power to weave dreams.


    In the Type-Moon universe, there are two very famous dream demons, one male and one female.


    The most famous one is the male, named Merlin. He appears in the Arthurian legends as a court magician and prophet. Although he appears in human form, he is not entirely human, being a hybrid of an incubus and a human.


    Merlin is the highest-level magus and is known as the "Magus of Flowers". Simr to the immortal queen of the Land of Shadows, Scathach, Merlin is an immortal sage currently self-secluded in the Garden of Avalon within the Inner Sea of the Stars, using his EX-level irvoyance to spy on the world. In short, he is an immortal pervert.


    The female dream demon is slightly less famous; her name is Len. She is the heroine of the sequel to Tsukihime, Kagetsu Tohya. In the real world, she appears as a ck cat, but in dreams, she transforms into a girl with long blue hair, dressed in a ck dress. Despite her limited screen time, she has garnered considerable poprity due to her cute appearance and her "three-no" (no emotions, no expressions, no words) personality.


    "Could it be you, Len?"


    Shinji didn''t say this out loud. He had named the ck cat Len because he thought of that subus with the "three-no" personality. He never expected that the cat was a dream demon. However, he didn''t know if she was the one he had in mind.


    The people around Shinji started discussing.


    "A dream demon? What''s that?" Byakuya.


    "I think I''ve read about it in a book." This was Kariya.


    "Shishou told me stories about dream demons." This was Sakura.


    "Is it such a thing? Are you sure?" This was Lorelei.


    "I''m sure. I''m also curious why a dream demon would appear in the form of a ck cat." Justeaze nodded, reaching out to touch Len.


    Len''s fur stood on end as if she had encountered a natural enemy. Upon closer thought, it made sense; Justeaze''s Third Magic was indeed a great threat to a dream demon who relies on dreams to survive.


    "Don''t scare her."


    Shinji ced Len on hisp, soothing the ck cat by stroking the back of her neck with his fingertips.


    "But I''ve never heard of a dream demon being able to devour curses." Lorelei''s slender eyebrows furrowed slightly, her face full of doubt.


    "A curse? What''s going on?" Justeaze had arrivedte and hadn''t heard the earlier conversation.


    Sakura directly lifted Shinji''s cloak, revealing his right arm: "Teacher Justeaze, my brother has been cursed. Please take a look."


    "This is¡ª?" Justeaze''s eyes narrowed. Thin white threads emerged from her sleeves, like spiritual snakes, climbing onto Shinji''s right arm from various points.


    These threads were as fine as hair, prating the pores like probes, transmitting Shinji''s physical condition back to Justeaze.


    After several seconds, Justeaze retracted the threads, seemingly having concluded: "I see."


    "What do you mean?" Lorelei asked.


    "Dream demons live by absorbing human vitality. This curse is also a form of vitality maniption and falls within the dream demon''s absorption range."


    Although Justeaze had not extensively studied curses, her profound alchemical knowledge and understanding of the human body allowed her to analyze the curse''s principle. Magecraft stems from life force, and vitality alsoes from life force. Since both originate from the same source, they can naturally be converted into each other. Ortenrosse''s curse utilized this principle.


    "Can it be dispelled?" Sakura''s eyes were filled with hope.


    "Possible, but¡ª"


    Before Justeaze could finish, Byakuya immediately promised, "Whatever you need, I''ll get it right away."


    "If the Matou family doesn''t have it, I''ll get it directly from London," Lorelei also chimed in, not wanting to be left behind.


    "It''s not aboutcking materials; we have everything we need at home," Justeaze quickly waved her hand. "It''s just¡ªI''m not quite sure if removing the curse or keeping it would be more beneficial for Shinji."


    Everyone was stunned by this statement.


    "Can keeping a curse be beneficial?"


    "Normally, no, but Shinji''s situation is unique," Justeaze thought for a moment and exined, "I think you''ve already felt it. It''s precisely because of this curse that your synchronization with the relic has been so smooth. If this trend continues, it won''t be long before it truly bes yours."


    Shinji nodded: "Indeed."


    Justeaze continued, "Moreover, during the prolonged conflict, your right hand has gradually adapted to the curse''s power. If handled properly, it''s possible to turn the curse''s power into your own."


    "Is that possible?" Everyone looked at each other in disbelief, including Shinji.


    "In theory, yes, but I haven''t figured out how yet. Hmm, it seems I need to contact Touko for a more informed decision. She is more specialized in human physiology than I am."


    Justeaze, deep in thought, didn''t notice Shinji covering his face, nor did she catch the strange expression on Lorelei''s face upon hearing a certain name.


    "Alright, let''s keep this quiet for now."


    Shinji scratched his head vigorously, first issuing a gag order to Justeaze, then turning to Lorelei:


    "Please, I beg you, keep what happens next a secret. Don''t tell anyone."


    Lorelei raised an eyebrow: "What if I say no?"


    "Then we can''t even be friends," Shinji answered firmly without a trace of hesitation.


    "Understood," Lorelei replied solemnly. "I swear by the name of Barthomeloi that I will not leak a word of what I''ve seen or heard in the Matou household."


    "Thank you, truly."


    "No need to thank me," Lorelei said coolly. "I hope one day you''ll do the same for me¡ªso itreallyis that Touko Aozaki?"


    "Yes."


    "And what''s your rtionship with her?"


    "She''s a friend, and you could say family."


    "To have enlisted the help of the Grand Puppeteer herself, it seems the Matou family is not as simple as it appears."


    As she said this, Lorelei finally let her long-suppressed queenly aura shine through.


    "No, to have nurtured someone like you, the Matou family is not simple at all."


    "You''re too kind. The stronger my family, the more help you can get," Shinji took this opportunity to express his stance, also as a gesture of gratitude for Lorelei''s trust.


    "Since you say so, I have a request to make." Lory was not being polite, "I want to know how to break this curse."


    "No problem." Shinji would certainly not refuse such a small matter, "Justeaze."


    Justeaze did not hesitate: "I need some time to design and organize it."


    "That''s fine, I can wait." For Lorelei, as long as there are no more sacrifices in the future, this little bit of time is nothing.


    "Then I''ll go prepare." Justeaze is focused on her work, and once she gets into the state of mind, she will devote herself to it wholeheartedly until it ispleted.


    Just as she was passing through the corridor to enter the underground workshop, the doorbell rang.

 Chapter 308: Old Man of the Jewels Visits

    Chapter 308: Old Man of the Jewels Visits


    Justeaze nced casually at the cat''s-eye viewer. Her calm expression showed a trace of surprise as she opened the door and said, "Your informationwork is quite impressive, Zelretch."


    An elderly manwith white hair and beard stepped into the entranceway. "As agreed, I havee to visit."


    Hearing the conversation, Shinji peeked out from the living room and asked, "An acquaintance?"


    "An old friend," Justeaze replied, weing the elderly man into the living room.


    Before she could introduce him, Lorelei suddenly stood up with an undisguised tremor in her voice, "Th-The Second Magician!"


    "What!Thisis the ''Old Man of the Jewels,'' the ''Zelretch the Wizard Marshall''?" Shinji also stood up, his expression mirroring Lorelei''s.


    Their shock was understandable. Theelderly man''sreputation was legendary. He was aninsurmountablefigure in the Mage''s Association and the entire mystical world, a presence that had dominated for over a thousand years, the boss of all bosses.


    Even for top-tier neers like Lorelei and Shinji, facing such a powerful and ancient figure was nerve-wracking.


    "Oh, so you all know each other. That makes things easier," Justeaze''s response also proved that Lorelea did not recognize the wrong person.


    Theelderly man, bearing everyone''s gaze, remained expressionless. He nodded slightly at Lorelei. "I didn''t expect to see you here, the new lord of the Barthomeloi family. I''ve heard you''ve been quite activetely."


    "The new lord of the Barthomeloi family?" Shinji quickly caught on. "You''ve already seeded as the lord?"


    "Yes," Lorelei nodded proudly, her white neck reminiscent of a swan. "It happened not long after you disappeared."


    "No wonder your magic went so out of control earlier¡ªregardless, congrattions, Lord Barthomeloi, though it''s a bitte," Shinjisincerelycongratted her.


    "It''s notte at all," Lorelei shook her head slightly. "Lord Zelretch, may I ask the purpose of your visit?"


    "I am here to see Shinji Matou."


    "See me?" Shinji was momentarily stunned. Could it be that my secret as a transmigrant hasbeen exposed?


    "Indeed."


    The elderly man nodded, his serious expression making Shinji increasingly nervous.


    "Uh, what is it about?"


    "No need to be so tense. You weren''t this nervous when facing the White Wing Lord," the elderly man joked.


    "You''re much more powerful than Ortenrosse."


    The elderly man was indifferent to Shinji''s ttery or probing andsimplysaid, "Rx, I mean no harm. I was the one who sent the dream demon to you. It seems you two get along well?"


    "It was you¡ªso it was you."


    Shinji''s pupils contracted but quickly rxed. It made sense that such a rare magical creature wouldn''t appear out of nowhere. With the Second Magician''s involvement, everything made sense. But¡ª


    "Why would you help me? If I remember correctly, we don''t have any direct connection."


    "No, our connection is much deeper than you think, but you don''t know it yet. You will soon enough."


    As theelderly manspoke, he raised his left hand. On his strong fingers were five rings of different colors, one of which shone with aparticrlydazzling red light.


    "What is this?" Shinji asked in confusion.


    "This is a message from your Shishou for all of you."


    Upon hearing this, the eyes of all the members of the Matou family lit up.


    At that moment, Shinji suddenly remembered that Zelretch and Scathach had a connection. It was Zelretch who used the Second Magic to allow Scathach to descend into this world in the form of a Servant.


    Sensing the eager gazes from Shinji and the others, theelderly manstopped speaking and activated the magic stored in the ruby.


    A familiar, maic, deep female voice flowed out from the gem, calling the names of the Matou family members one by one.


    "Shinji¡ª"


    "Here, Shishou."


    "Sakura¡ª"


    "Here, Shishou."


    "Kariya¡ª"


    "Here, Shishou."


    "Byakuya¡ª"


    "Here, Shishou."


    "And Justeaze."


    "I''m here."


    "Long time no see. How have you all been? Shinji, have you grown taller?"


    "Yes, yes, I''ve grown twenty centimeters," Shinji replied with a smile, a gentle expression that Lorelei had never seen on him before.


    "Sakura, have you be even more beautiful?"


    "Yes, though still not as beautiful as you, Shishou," Sakura said yfully, sticking out her tongue.


    "Kariya, have you gotten closer to your beloved? By now, the obstacles between you should have disappeared."


    "Shishou, this..." Kariya lowered his head in embarrassment.


    "Byakuya, you must not ck off on your physical training. Your foundation was weak to begin with. To eliminate the negative effects of the past, you must persist in your training."


    "Understood, Shishou," Byakuya replied reluctantly. Ever since getting married, he hadindeedcked off, but he hadn''t expected Scathach to remember this.


    "Justeaze, you should have a deeper understanding of humanity by now. Are you satisfied with your current life?"


    "Satisfied, very satisfied. If you could stay, I would be even more satisfied," Justeaze whispered¡ªbecause you are my first friend.


    "You are my disciples,my friends, and myfinal ties to this world. Live well, strive towards your goals, and make your lives more brilliant. I will be watching over you from afar."


    "We will, Shishou (my friend)."


    Some spoke these words aloud, like Shinji and Sakura, while others held them in their hearts.


    The message from the gem continued: "The following words are for Shinji."


    "Shinji, when you hear this message, it means that Zelretch has found you. Like me, he has been secretly observing your existence. It seems he wants to achieve some goal or goals through you."


    "I didn''t ask what exactly, and he didn''t say, but given his character and style, it probably won''t be anything bad. So, I agreed to let you help him. Helping him may involve some danger, but it is also an opportunity for you to grow. Didn''t you say you wanted to fulfill my wish?Thisis your trial."


    "As for the reward, you can negotiate with him yourself. He has plenty of good things in his possession, and how much you can get depends on your ability. You don''t need to question his motives too much; what he can say, he will tell you. What he can''t say means it''s not something you can handle right now, so don''t burden yourself with unnecessary worries."


    "Additionally, I must remind you: helping him is fine, but if he wants to take you on as a disciple, absolutely do not agree. Bing his disciple is equivalent to bing a cripple. Thatold manloves to take talented children as his disciples, and I don''t want to see you meet an early demise. Convey the same message to Sakura."


    Hearing this, Shinji thoughtfully nced at Zelretch, who remained expressionless, clearly having expected this.


    "Finally, Shinji, my most promising disciple, be stronger, strive to be stronger.Strong enough to ovee all obstacles ande before me. I will be waiting for you behind the sevenfold walls."


    PS:It is said thatthe Land of Shadowsis separatedfrom the realm of the living by sevenfold walls.

 Chapter 309: Zelretch’s Schemes

    Chapter 309: Zelretch¡¯s Schemes


    "Uh, sorry, old man, Ididn''t catchthat. Could yousay it again?"


    "Old man" was Shinji''s nickname for Zelretch. Thetter was indeed elderly and had a connection with Shinji''s Shishou. Calling him "old man" was both respectful and familiar.


    Of course, the leader of aristocratic ideology and current Lord Barthomeloi expressed objections. However, since the person in question didn''t mind, it was ultimately allowed.


    Now,in the second workshop in the basement of his home, Shinji was engaged in a staring contest with his newly acknowledged "old man" ¨C Shinji hadrge eyes, while Zelretch had smaller ones, his bald head making his eyes appearger.


    Despite the renowned elder''s imposing presence, he wasquiteapproachable. He chuckled and, with a voice as robust as his presence, said, "You should have heard it. Justaze didtoo."


    "Yes, Zelretch."


    There was another person in the workshop, someonewho had known Zelretch for over 200 years and whose fatewas intertwinedwith Shinji''s. The task Zelretch had in mindrequired more than one person''s strength; both were indispensable.


    "Even so, I find it incredible, traveling to parallel worlds and all."


    "Exactly," Shinji quickly agreed. "Although there are rumors that you control the Second Magic and travel across various parallel worlds, we''ve never heard of you taking others with you."


    "Just because you haven''t heard doesn''t mean it hasn''t happened," the elder''s smile didn''t waver. "To protect the normal operation of each world, I generally don''t bring people or objects across worlds."


    "So, does that meanif you wanted to,taking people across worlds is possible?"


    "That''s right. So, what''s your answer?"


    "May I ask a few more questions?"


    This event was more outrageous thananybefore, and Shinji couldn''t afford to be careless.


    "Go ahead."


    "First, whatdo we need todo in the parallel world?"


    "That ispreciselywhat I am about to exin."


    Aftersome timeinteracting with Zelretch, Shinji had developed acertainunderstanding of him.


    He was a livelyoldman,with no signs of old agepletelydifferent from most Dead Apostles.


    He was alsoa veryinterestingold man, unbound by convention, with unique perspectives on many things. Even seemingly heretical statements from his mouth had a special meaning. Saying he "mocks good with righteous indignation" was spot on.


    He was alsoan old manwho pursued efficiency and results, liked to provide a direction or goal, and then let people achieve it, with the process up to them. He only cared about the results ¨C if you couldn''t deliver, you were deemed an idiot or a failure.It''s saidthat many of his discipleswere drivento ruin by this approach.


    This personalityis reflectedin his speech. He liked to throw out the core part first and then gradually fill in the details. This time was no different. As soon as the conversation in the workshop began, he dropped the bombshell, "I want you to go to a parallel world," shocking Shinji and Justeaze without giving them a chance to ask why.


    Now, the elder was finally about to reveal the purpose of this journey to a parallel world.


    "This time, I want you to go to a parallel world to participate in the Holy Grail War there and obtain the Holy Grail."


    "A Holy Grail War in a parallel world? The Holy Grail?" Justeaze and Shinji looked at each other, unable to grasp the elder''s true intentions.


    The elder continued, "Youare well awarethat the Holy Grail in Fuyuki City hasbeen tainted. The colorless magical energy hasbeen stainedwith a curse. I also know you''ve been trying to purify the Grail butwith noprogress. Because the Grail appears only once every 60 years, you don''t have enough time to study it, and this world has only that one Grail."


    "So, you want us to obtain a sample from another world?" Shinji began to understand.


    "Yes, parallel worlds also have Holy Grails. Some worlds even have more than one, and many are not tainted. Right now, there is a world where a Holy Grail War is about to begin, with an untainted Holy Grail as the prize."


    "Is this Holy Grail the same as the one in our Fuyuki City?" Justeaze asked.


    "The same, because it''s the same thing. Do you know the theory of parallel worlds?"


    Shinji nodded, "I know a bit. It''s said that different choices at certain nodes branch into different paths, and these branches are parallel worlds."


    "Well summarized," the elder''s eyes showed a trace of approval."The divergence point between that world and this worldis the Third Holy Grail War.In this world, the Third Holy Grail War ended with the Einzberns illegally summoning the eighth ss, Avenger, which led to the Holy Grailbeing tainted. In the other world, the Einzberns summoned another ss, Ruler, sessfully avoiding the tainting of the Holy Grail.However, the Three Founding Families did not obtain the Holy Grail in that world either, as the entire Holy Grail system was taken by an outsider magus, ultimately hidden in Romania.After 60 years of magical energy umtion, apletely different and truly meaningful Holy Grail War is about to begin."


    Hearing this, Shinji immediately understood that Zelretch was talking about the world of Fate/Apocrypha. Indeed, the Holy Grail created by the Three Founding Families in that world remains intact, pure, and untainted. Using the Holy Grail from that world as a sample to study methods to purifythe Holy Grailin their world was highly feasible.


    "I understand. Now, the second question: how does purifying the Holy Grailin this worldbenefit you?"Thiswas a matter for Shinji and Justeaze; how was it rted to this Second Magician?


    "I can''t exin the specifics. If I reveal too much, it might trigger the influence of the Counter Force. I can only tell you that I need the Holy Grail to exist,and itmust not be tainted. As for who holds it and howit''s used, I will not interfere."


    Although this didn''t fully answer Shinji''s question, it rified that the elder did not need the Holy Grail itself; he only required it to exist in an untainted state.


    "The third question: why do you need us to go? With your abilities, directly seizing the Holy Grail and bringing it here shouldn''t be difficult."


    "It''s not as simple as you think," the eldershook his head. "Magicians are enemies of the world; their every move affects the world. Therefore, magicians cannot interfere too much with the world, or it will trigger the Counter Force''s interference, and the timeline itself could be affected, possibly even leading to that world''s destruction."


    "Moreover, the Holy Grail is a creation of the Third Magic, and my understanding of it is limited, so even if I obtained it, I might not be able to bring it to this world."


    "I see. Fourth question: will there be any risks for us, who don''t understand the Second Magic, in crossing worlds?"


    "If it were someone else, there would be significant risks even with my guidance. But for you two, there aren''t any significant risks, as Justeaze has a contract with you, allowing her to anchor to your soul, and your soul is special - it doesn''t change with your body and won''t be affected by shifts in time and space. Six years ago, I brought you to this worldin the same way!"


    "!!!!!!"


    PS: The Next Arc will be Fate/Apocrypha! Let''s Go!

 Chapter 310: Bombshell

    Chapter 310: Bombshell


    "Six years ago, this is how I brought you into this world!"


    A bombshell, a true bombshell.


    Nothing¡ªno event, no news¡ªcould shock Shinji more than what Zelretch had just revealed. Even if the world were to end before his eyes, entering the apocalypse, it wouldn''tpare to the sudden revtion of this old man''s secret about his isekaid.


    Shinji sat there, dumbfounded, staring nkly at the old man who held the knowledge of Operation of Parallel Worlds. He was speechless.


    He didn''t speak, and neither did Justeaze, who was by his side. The instigator of this scene was even less likely to say anything.


    A silent stillness enveloped the entire workshop, making time and space seem frozen. The only change was in the boy''splexion.


    From white to red, red to purple, purple to blue, and finally back to calm.


    Only then did he slowly begin to speak:


    "So, it was you? It was you all along¡ª"


    At first, his voice was calm, but it grew more urgent and louder.


    "If I weren''t no match for you, I''d want to punch you right now. You disrupted my once peaceful and stable life, bringing me into such a perilous world, and gave me such a terrible start! Do you know how I spent those first few months? Do you have any idea!!!"


    Aside from Sc¨¢thach, who had glimpsed his memories, no one knew about that most intolerable past.


    A sinister and terrifying home, a monstrous grandfather, a ce full of filth, and on top of that, harboring a huge secret¡ªsuch pressure was enough to drive anyone mad! Especially in those first few days after crossing over, he couldn''t even sleep, fearing that he might wake up on an autopsy table.


    So, when Shinji learned that his crossing was not a coincidence but man-made, his first reaction was not gratitude but anger, wanting to vent all the umted pressure as pure fury!


    "Shinji."


    Feeling the emotions conveyed through their contract, Justeaze felt a sudden pain in her heart and instinctively hugged him, one hand holding his head, the other gently patting his back.


    "It''s okay, it''s okay, it''s all over. You have me, you have Touko, you have Sakura, you have Fujino, and many others who care about you. They will be with you."


    Her gentle voice and warm embrace, like a soft and silent drizzle, gradually calmed Shinji''s rising anger. Resting his head on Justeaze''s shoulder, he softly murmured:


    "Yes, it''s all over because I met you."


    You gave me strength, you let me see the light, you helped me cleanse the filth from my home, and paved the way for a new future.


    I changed Sakura''s fate, changed the Matou family''s fate, changed Fujino''s fate, and changed the fate of many people. And you changed my fate. I havee this far because of you, so no matter what goal you aim to achieve, I will help you, even if it means betting my life.


    This is Matou Shinji''s resolution, a sentiment he had never shared with anyone.


    The old man watched the pair, observing the boy who seemed to fall asleep as he closed his eyes. With deep meaning, he asked, "Are you satisfied with your life now?"


    Still sulking, Shinji didn''t answer directly, only saying, "That''s why I said I want to punch you, not kill you."


    "It seems you''re quite satisfied, then I don''t need to worry."


    Shinji was skeptical of the old man''s words: "You, worry? Are you nning to apologize or something?"


    "It''s not the kind of worry you understand, and I won''t apologize. Since I did it, I won''t regret it. I''m only concerned that your emotions might affect some of my ns. As for whether you want to punch me or kill me, I don''t care. Wait until you can do so."


    This is the old man of the jewel, the unparalleled "Zelretch the Wizard Marshall, a top-tier powerhouse in this world. Such a person does not need to consider others'' opinions unless you have the qualification to converse with him as an equal!


    Shinji doesn''t have that qualification yet, so he didn''t continue to argue. As Sc¨¢thach said, he isn''t qualified, but he believes that one day he will be. When that timees, he will ask the old man everything and then decide whether to punch him once, twice, or three times in that old face.


    The subsequent matters proceeded smoothly. With his anger calmed, Shinji and Zelretch finalized the specific schedule and details of the traversal. Despite his initial anger, Shinji was still interested in exploring a parallel world, especially considering Justeaze''s wish and his Shishou''s trials, not to mention the generous rewards.


    The old man, known for his association with jewels, was famous for his generosity in the mystical world. The ancestor of the Tohsaka family encountered him by chance during a journey, asked him to teach a few things, and received a legacy that many envied, along with the design for the Second Magic''s treasured, Jewel Sword Kischur Zelretch Schweinorg. This time, seeking him out for a favor, he would certainly not be stingy, directly asking Shinji and Justeaze to state their demands.


    The two did not hesitate and immediately began to set their conditions.


    First, they hoped the old man would look after the Matou, Tohsaka, and Emiya families while they were away.


    Looking after the Matou family was expected. With Shinji and Justeaze absent, Touko was busy with the Tohno family affairs, and Lorelei and Kah were far away in London, there was no one to oversee the household. Although the likelihood of trouble was low, it was better to be safe than sorry. With the Second Magic''s user watching over, Shinji felt reassured.


    As for the Tohsaka family, with Tohsaka Tokiomi deceased, only a widow and orphan remained, likely to encounter various problems. As the Grand Master of the Tohsaka family, Zelretch should naturally offer some support. Although this matter had nothing to do with Shinji and was purely meddlesome, considering his uncle Kariya''s lifelong concerns, Shinji decided to extend a favor to the Tohsaka family¡ªpreferably a favor that Tohsaka Aoi could never repay, forcing her to repay it with herself.


    Lastly, the Emiya family was added by Justeaze, mainly for Illyasviel. The child possessed magical power far beyond human limits, unsuitable for normal teaching methods. Both Touko and Justeaze were at a loss, making it convenient to ask Zelretch to take a look.


    Such a small matter, that Zelretch naturally wouldn''t refuse. The only regret Shinji had was that the old man had already visited the Tohsaka family and nned to stay for a while to guide Rin, rendering Shinji''s favor-selling n moot before it even started.


    Second, they hoped the old man would negotiate with the Mage''s Association''s Secret Judgment Division, Carillon Observatory, to lift Touko''s Sealing Designation.


    Hearing this condition, even with Zelretch''s mindset and experience, he couldn''t help but be somewhat moved: "This matter is no joke. Are you serious?"


    "Yes." Both Shinji''s expression and tone conveyed his attitude, "I''ve already nned it out, onlycking a sufficiently influential mediator. I initially intended to ask Lorelei, but you are more suitable."


    "Let''s hear it." The old man squinted his eyes, finally showing interest.


    PS: Except for those ruthless individuals or ingrates, the vast majority of people in this world can be bound by debts of gratitude. Owing too much makes one deeply entangled.

 Chapter 311: Shinji’s Price

    Chapter 311: Shinji¡¯s Price


    The Secret Judgment Division, CarillonObservatoryis responsible for the Sealing Designation. It is the oldest ssroom in the Clock Tower,its existencepredating any faculty and most of the lord and noble families.


    In the magical world, time equates to mystery, andhistoryis capital. The authority of the Secret Judgment Division allows it to stand tall against anyone or any force. Even Lorelei, the lord of the Department Policies, or the renowned Second Magic user Kischur ZelretchSchweinorg,would be denied an audience unless they present a suitable reason.


    Because of this, the Sealing Designation terrifies magi, making the Secret Judgment Division, Carillon Observatoryatopic of taboo.


    As a result, Zelretch did not immediately agree to Shinji''s request¡ªhe knew that even if the Carillon Observatory didn''t give him an audience, he couldn''t do much about it unless he was willingtopletely break ties and use force to destroy them.


    Shinji understood theold man''sconcerns. To help Touko lift her Sealing Designation, he had done extensive research and formted a meticulous and feasible n.


    Leaving Justeaze''s embrace, Shinji took a sip of water to moisten his throat and began to persuade theold man.


    "I wonder if you''ve heard this saying: if there is a 100% profit, capitalists will take risks; if there is a 200% profit, they will disregard thew; if there is a 300% profit, they will trample everything in the world!"


    "I''ve heard of it. This sayingis adaptedfrom Marx''s Das Kapital." Theold manhad another nickname besides Old Man of the Jewel¡ªKaleidoscope used to describe his vast knowledge. He had read more books than any library in the world could hold.


    "While this saying is somewhat biased, its principle applies universally¡ªwhether in the mundane or mystical world,whether incapital markets or the Clock Tower. Would you agree?"


    "Indeed." The old man nodded, "The magi of the Clock Tower, especially those in the Department of Policies, are a bunch of profit-driven individuals. So, you intend to tempt the Secret Judgment Division with profit? Let''s hear your price."


    "My price is theplete Runes system: from the eighteen original runes to the twenty-four derived ones, from rune application to various low, mid, and high-level rune magic. With this,the declining Runes system can be restoredto its peak."


    Saying this, Shinji confidently nced at theold man.


    "If it were anyone else, they might think I''m bluffing. But you should know I speak the truth."


    The old man nodded again: "Indeed, your Shishou is Her Majesty, the Queen of the Land of Shadows, the highest-ranked Rune user. However,you should understandits value.Thisis a treasure that could alter the magical system and structure. Are you sure you''re willing to do this?"


    "Of course. Knowledge is ultimately lifeless;pared to living people, it weighs far too little." Shinji''s voice was as calm as his expression, "If this statement offends you, as an elder of the Clock Tower, I apologize."


    The old man,having lived for millennia, had a temperament fitting his status: "No offense taken.The rtionship between knowledge and peopleis not fixed. Touko Aozaki is indeed worth your effort. AsIknow, she seems to have touched the edge of the Third Magic. Her grandfather''s choice not to make her the heir of the Fifth Magic was also to avoid wasting her potential. Magic is not just a ''miracle''; it''s also a constraint."


    Justeaze appeared thoughtful, while Shinji remained indifferent.


    The old man noticed their contrasting reactions but did not point it out, continuing: "In terms of price, this is indeed substantial, but it might not be enough to move the Secret Judgment Division. From what I know of them, they might opt for another approach: sending an Executor squad to seize it!"


    Many times, powerful entitiesdo not follow the rules because their fists are big enough. Compared to negotiation, they prefer to disguise their actions with a usible pretext andthendirectly seize what they want.


    "That''s why I didn''t choose to negotiate myself but chose you." Shinji smiled, "I don''t believe those guys would dare to snatch something from your hands."


    If Zelretchwas trulyangered, even the entire Executor squad wouldn''t be enough to stop him, supported by the might of the First Dead Apostle, the Second Magic user, and the highest-ranked magus.


    The old man neither confirmed nor denied, merely saying: "What if they still refuse? Age makes one stubborn, and so do organizations."


    Shinji swore without caring about his image: "Historyis just a whore, allowing the victors to paint it however they like. Traditions aren''t immutableeither. If the Director of the Secret Judgment Division doesn''t give us face,thentell them¡ªCarillon Observatory; keep going, we''ll kill as many Executors as they send. If Touko Aozaki can scare them once, we can scare them twice, thrice; let''s see how many Executors they have for us to kill. As for theplete Runes system, the Clock Tower won''t get it either. Kindly leak this information to the Wandering Sea; just because you don''t value it doesn''t mean others won''t."


    The Mage''s Association has three major branches: the Clock Tower, the Wandering Sea, and the As Institute. Despite their surface-level cooperation, they are fundamentally at odds. The Wandering Sea is deeply invested in researching the Age of God''s magic and has a poor rtionship with the Clock Tower. Whether driven by the pursuit of Age of God''s magic orbythe desire to spite the Clock Tower, the Wandering Sea wouldn''t miss the chance to obtain the Runes system.


    Thisis Shinji''strueleverage. With this card, the Secret Judgment Division has little choice but toply. If they don''t, the lords of the Clock Tower who oppose the Wandering Sea would unite to force the Division to agree.


    Even in the worst-case scenario, if the Secret Judgment Division withstands the pressure, Shinji can still use this as a bargaining chip to ask the Wandering Sea to protect Touko. The Wandering Sea''shistoryis even more ancient than the Clock Tower''s, often regarded as the prototype of the Mage''s Association. With no typical hierarchical structure, it is more suitable for hiding and research than the Clock Tower.


    "So, old man, with the chips I hold and the reward for this time, is it enough to ask for your help?"


    "You''ve prepared so thoroughly, Ihave no reason to refuse," the old man replied crisplyas ever. "To ensure the negotiation goes smoothly, I''ll give you another suggestion¡ªhave the new lord of the Barthomeloi family join me.Thiswould be a great opportunity for her to expand her influence."


    "No problem, I''ll talk to Lorelei right away. She will agree."


    Refusing such a win-win situation would be foolish.

 Chapter 312: The Women’s Secret Talk

    Chapter 312: The Women¡¯s Secret Talk


    Having made his decision, Shinji quickly left the workshop, leaving Justeaze to show Zelretch around the underground workshop that was personally designed by Scathach,bining the magic systems of the Age of Gods, the Age of Fairies, and modern magecraft.


    The living quarters on the surface were empty, with no family presence felt nor any servants in sight. The only person he could find was Waver. He sat in a deck chair in the backyard, sipping tea, smoking a cigar, and fiddling with his Gameboy¡ªShinji doesn''t find it strange, this is Waver''s usual style. Today, being a day off, he wore casual clothes; in his office, he would also don a suit and tie.


    At this time, three days had passed since Tokiomi Tohsaka''s funeral. Waver had naturallye to the Matou residence after handling the inheritance and patent matters, to meet his long-missed friends.


    Since then, Waver had been reporting to the Matou residence daily, though he did not stay there.


    Few people might remember that Waver had his ce in Fuyuki City, a somewhat old two-story house, with an elderly, kind couple, a small but warm home. That ce held the deepest ties for Waver in Fuyuki, and the memories made there would remain with him for life.


    After the Fourth Holy Grail War, Waver had kept up correspondence with the house''s owner, Mr. MacKenzie, who had often invited him to stay for a few days, as if they were truly grandfather and grandson. Due to teaching and other life responsibilities, Waver had never found the time. Now, finally having the opportunity, he would certainly return there, drink with the old man, watch the stars, and reminisce about the life-changing encounter.


    Seeing Shinji, Waver casually saved his game, tossed the console aside, and poured a cup of tea from the tray for Shinji.


    "Finished your talk with the Old Man?"


    Shinji took the cup and sipped: "Yes, the old man asked me to handle some matters for him soon, so I won''t be returning to the Clock Tower for a while."


    Waver blew out a smoke ring, his expression unchanged: "If you''re not going back, then don''t. The professor is busy with the ''Grand'' evaluation; you wouldn''t be able to help there. Miss Lorelei has taken over the Chelon Canticle Brigade, so there''s no need for you to worry. Take this chance to rest and do what you want, andy low for a while."


    After the battle with the White Wing Lord, the name Death spread far and wide, drawing widespread attention in the mystical world, with major factions searching for Death and trying to uncover information about this mysterious figure. Returning to the Clock Tower now would mean cing himself in the spotlight, contrary to Shinji''s intention of keeping a low profile, which is why Waver suggestedying low.


    Shinji had the same thought, and there was no better way to hide than to disappear into a parallel world¡ªlet those "eyes" search all they want; if they can find the parallel world, then they deserve it.


    Of course, before leaving, he needed to inform his family and friends.


    "I just took a look around; you''re the only one here. Where is everyone else?"


    "Your parents went to thepany and took the household servants with them. Your uncle went to the Tohsaka residence; it seems Mrs. Tohsaka had something to discuss with him. The rest of the girls went out together, saying they were going shopping."


    "Shopping, them?"


    Shinji looked incredulous.


    ¡ó¡ó¡ó


    Girls, women¡ªat least the vast majority of women¡ªlove shopping. It''s in their nature, nothing to argue about. But among the girls Shinji knows, this majority is an absolute minority.


    Among the women around Shinji, aside from his mother Elsa, only Kirie Fujou likes shopping, and that''s because years of being bedridden have left her yearning for it. The others don''t consider shopping a hobby. Whether it''s due to a natural preference for quiet or the influence of mysticism, getting this group to go shopping, especially together, would require a severe shortage of household supplies necessitating a massive group shopping spree.


    Currently, the householdcksnothing, so the girls can''t go shopping. They didn''t¡ªthey just used it as an excuse to leave the Matou residence and gather at an isted mountain vi a few kilometers away, which serves as Touko''s primary workshop.


    Upon learning that the long-absent Shinji had returned, Touko from Tokyo, Fujino from Reien Girls'' Academy, and Kirie from her domestic tour all rushed back as quickly as possible to be with the boy they all cared about.


    Shinji''s smile was as warm as ever, but the changes in him did not escape their concerned eyes. Along with their concern, they also noticed the new girl by his side.


    Although the unfamiliar girl did not deliberately show anything, the woman''s intuition told them that she had an unusual rtionship with him and knew many things about him that they didn''t.


    One night, the most restless Kirie pulled Sakura and Fujino aside for a small meeting, suggesting they probe into the girl named Lorelei. Touko, upon learning of this, offered her workshop as the venue, eager to see the drama unfold. Thus, a secret "women''s gathering" took ce without Shinji''s knowledge.


    As soon as the gathering began, the instigator Kirieunched her attack: "Miss Lorelei, what is your rtionship with Shinji?"


    Who is Lorelei? She is the new Lord of the Department of Policies, and such a small scene couldn''t possibly unsettle her. She sat there elegantly and gracefully, smiling as she replied, "I''m also curious about you and Fujino''s rtionship with Shinji, Miss Kirie."


    "He gave me a second chance at life. He says I am his friend, his family." Every time she mentioned this, Kirie''s face lit up with pride.


    "Same for me," Fujino said with a gentle smile. Her soft and calm demeanor put considerable pressure on Lorelei. Isn''t this the type of woman men like?


    "Now it''s Miss Lorelei''s turn to answer."


    "We are friends, andrades in arms."


    "Comrades in arms?" Hearing Lorelei''s words, Touko, who had been watching the drama unfold, narrowed her eyes. "Then you must know very well the circumstances surrounding Shinji''s injury, Lord Barthomeloi?"


    Unlike the other girls, Touko, having spent time at the Clock Tower, was well aware of Lorelei''s identity and significance.


    "Yes, I am well aware. It is essentially my responsibility and that of my family."


    "Please tell us the details," Touko said seriously. Seeing her adopt this expression, the other girls fell silent, their eyes also filled with expectation as they looked at Lorelei.


    "I can, but why don''t you ask him directly?" Lorelei expressed her confusion.


    Touko shook her head. "He won''t say. With his male chauvinism and excessive protectiveness, he would never tell us these things."


    "But what difference does it make if you know?" Lorelei wasn''t being arrogant; she genuinely didn''t believe these women could do anything.


    "Don''t underestimate us, Lord Barthomeloi." Touko took off her sses, and the chill on her face made the room''s temperature drop continuously. "If we wanted, you wouldn''t leave this workshop today."


    "Then I''d like to see that." Lorelei drew a short whip and slowly stood up. "If you have that ability, let''s put it to good use for our next actions."


    P.S.: Let''s put it this way: Touko does have the trump cards to kill Lorelei. Those who have read "Kara no Kyoukai" or "The Case Files of Lord El-Melloi II" would naturally know this. Those who don''t, just wait a few days until the final chapter of this volume reveals it.

 Chapter 313: The Revenge of the Women

    Chapter 313: The Revenge of the Women


    Dead Apostle, Louvre.


    Hidden within the thick fog of Norway is a vampire over five hundred years old, a vassal of the White Wing Lord who aspires to emte his master and be one of the Twenty-Seven Dead Apostle Ancestors.


    Over the years,Louvrehas extracted the blood of nearly five thousand victims as sacrifices, ording to iplete statistics. If you include those infected by him, the number multiplies several times over. His n, both in quality and quantity, along with the intertwined dark arts and magecraft, justifies his title as a "transcender among transcendents," an immortal monster.


    The center of his n is this ancient castle, situated in thend of eternal night.


    Usually, the base of a Dead Apostle is never discovered by humans. Due to their conscience and fear of taboos, only guests appear in this dark, shadow-covered magical city. It is a secret sanctuary, shielded by multipleyers of bounded field and upheld by powerful magecraft. It possesses invisible guardians that deceive natural forces, almost akin to the otherworldly realms inhabited by fairies.


    Louvre''s castle is no exception. Thiske, though not as grand as the castles of the Ancestors, still stands tall despite numerous crusades by heretical forces, a testament to its invulnerability over the centuries.


    For five hundred years, it has stood firm and will continue to thrive, of this the lord is confident.


    Several figures quietly emerged at the edge of the multiple-bounded field, at a corner of theke where the castle is situated.


    This group consisted of women, the oldest in her twenties, the youngest just eleven years old, still a child.


    Could they be the next batch of sacrifices?


    Legend says that vampires favor the blood of pure virgins, and indeed, from a biological standpoint, the pure cells and blood of those who have not engaged in intercourse are more suitable to replenish the deteriorating gic material of Dead Apostles.


    However, these women were not what they seemed.


    Do not misunderstand, it''s not about their virginity; the Dead Apostles in the castle would never get to know that because these women were not sacrifices; the Dead Apostles in the castle were!


    A woman in an orange coat, with a cigarette in her mouth, adjusted her sses and scanned theke surface.


    "Confirmed. This is the ce described in the intel."


    Beside her, a girl with eyes shimmering with light gritted her teeth: "Dead Apostle Louvre, one of the most important vassals of the White Wing Lord. Since the White Wing Lord wants us to lose our loved ones, we will make him lose his most important people!"


    "Fujino, Dead Apostles are not people," corrected the youngest girl, her adorable face contrasting with the coldness in her eyes. "They are monsters who want to kill my brother! Monsters must be eliminated."


    "Eek, Sakura, you''re scary," shivered the ck-haired girl closest to theke.


    The icy demeanor on the young girl''s face shattered, and she lowered her head in embarrassment: "Sorry, Sister Kirie."


    "No need to apologize," Kirie waved her hand repeatedly, "I was just trying to lighten the mood because I thought you might be nervous. I wasn''t scared at all. Hmph, these monsters wanting to turn Shinji into a vampire should die ten times over."


    "Kirie, how are you holding up?" Touko who had scanned theke asked Kirie.


    The four women standing there were all powerful in their own right, each with their trump cards, except Kirie, whosebat ability was significantly lower, to the point where half of the team had opposed her participation at the beginning.


    The girl named Kirie confidently tossed her hair: "I feel great like I have limitless strength. I could tear down that castle myself."


    "Confidence is good. Then the task of the vanguard is yours."


    "Yes, Miss Aozaki," Kirie saluted clumsily, "Leave it to me. I won''t let you down after making me this new body!"


    "Good, I trust you," Touko nodded. It was unclear whether she trusted her creation or Kirie herself. "Has Barthomeloi arrived yet?"


    Fujino shook her head. "Not yet. The previousmunication said that negotiations with the Carillon Observatory weren''t going smoothly, so it will take a bit more time."


    "I see. That matter was difficult to handle from the beginning. Let''s wait a bit longer. If it doesn''t work out, we''ll wait until tomorrow," Touko thought aloud.


    "Okay, Sensei. Although it''s a bit disappointing, I''ll endure."


    "Sakura will listen to Touko-nee-san."


    "I''ll do whatever Miss Aozaki says."


    From their words, it was clear that Touko was indeed their leader.


    "We''ll wait another hour. If she doesn''te, today''s action will be canceled."


    "There''s no need for that¡ª"


    A voice, tinged with amanding tone, interrupted Touko''s words. A girl in a noble dress, holding a short whip, descended from above.


    "¡ªI''m here. First of all, I apologize for beingte."


    "No need to apologize, Lord Barthomeloi. That request was unreasonable from the start," Touko said, stepping aside.


    "When there are no strangers around, just call me Lorelei," Lorelei naturally filled the gap. "The request was indeed difficult, but no one can ignore the weight of the mediator. The stakes that Shinji offered were also tempting enough. The internal disputes within the Secret Judgment Division caused the dy."


    "And the result?" Touko''s face showed a hint of anxiety. She had been on the run for nearly ten years and had had enough.


    "After a vote and extended discussions among the lords, it was finally decided to ept this unprecedented request and revoke the ''Sealing Designation'' on you."


    Lorelei''s words seemed to inject life into the entire team.


    "Really?"


    "Then Sensei won''t be hunted down anymore."


    "That''s great, Touko-nee-san."


    "He...reallydid it." The usuallyposed Touko Aozaki, famed in the mystical world, rarely showed such an excited expression. At that moment, she wanted to hug that boy and kiss him fiercely. [: Ahem Miss, be mindful of the age gap...]


    Standing beside Touko, Lorelei watched her nearly delirious expression with a slightly dazed look. She recalled Shinji''s request to her before she came to Japan.


    Perhaps it was because of such dedication that he won their hearts. Even I¡ªNo, nothing, nothing at all!


    Lorelei bit her thumb hard, leaving a red mark where her teeth sank into her flesh.


    What a shameless bastard, bastard, bastard, bastard¡ªWhen hees back, I''ll make sure he pays.


    But before that,Louvremust die!


    Barthomeloi Lorelei snapped her whip, her intent to kill evident.


    Standing beside her were Touko Aozaki, Sakura Matou, Fujino Asakami, and Kirie Fujou.


    The five women were united in their fight against "Louvre, the Dead Apostle of the Lake"!


    PS: Women can be scary sometimes...

 Chapter 314: The Combatant Machine Kirie

    Chapter 314: The Combatant Machine Kirie


    The secret meeting at the workshop concluded with a n to join forces against Louvre and eliminate the most valued retainer of the White Wing Lord.


    The one who proposed this n was Touko Aozaki.Although she usually appearedzy and indifferent to most things, giving the impression of being easy to get along with, in reality, she was a highly vengeful person.Anyone who dared to provoke her paid a steep price.


    In the past, her sore spot was the inherited Fifth Magic. After rebelling against her family, it became the taboo name Scarred Red, leading to the events of Mah¨­tsukai no Yoru and the bloodshed that shocked the Clock Tower.


    Now, her sore spot had expanded to include a small boy who had forcefully barged into her heart. To protect this boy, sheonceagain became the fearsome witch that made her enemies tremble.


    "Sakura, help me break the bounded field; Lorelei, prepare the group levitation spell; Kirie, you''ll lead the charge; Fujino, the gate-breaking task is yours."


    With eachmand issued,the girls, including Lorelei, swiftly took action.In military operations, strict obedience tomands is crucial. Since Toukowas designatedas the leader, they had to follow her orders during the action.


    "Fujino, go!"


    "Yes, Sensei." Red and green glow intertwined into spirals in Fujino''s eyes. These spirals manifested through her highest-grade Mystic Eyes of Distortion, reflecting the scene in her retinas.


    Then, the spirals ignited.


    In an instant, the world spun, and the scenery twisted.


    The ancient castle floating on theke shookviolentlyas if struck by a magnitude-nine earthquake.


    For hundreds of years, no human had breached the castle gates, but now, they shattered into fragments under thegaze of the girl.


    At the moment the gate was destroyed, Lorelei''s spell was also ready. The blue wind swirled around the feet of the five women.


    Feeling their bodies lighten, Touko nodded in satisfaction. "Well done, Fujino. Kirie¡ªprepare to engage!"


    As if in response to Touko''s words, short bursts of bell chimes echoed from the castle, signaling an enemy attack.


    Secondster, a "cloud of darkness" covered the entireke.


    This was amassive swarm of familiars, including bats, crows, and ck hawks, organized in such dense formations that they looked like a dark cloud.


    Due to thespecialnature of Dead Apostles, each long-standing Dead Apostle castle houseda significant number offamiliars. These served both as tools and as the first line of defense in case of an attack. Considering this defense, Touko had opted not to rush in directly.


    "The number exceeds four digits. Quite a lot."


    "They''re just cannon fodder. No matter how many there are, they pose no threat. I don''t understand why you''re concerned about such things."


    "You''ll find out soon enough."


    Lorelei''s disdain did not disrupt Touko''s rhythm. She addressed the girl standing at the forefront of the group.


    "Kirie, this is your first wave of enemies. Your performance will determine our subsequent tactics. Don''t disappoint me."


    "Yes, Miss Aozaki!" Kirie Fujo nodded firmly.


    The next second,the ck coat she woresuddenly bulged with two lumps, which expanded at an astonishing speed.Soon, the woolen fabric emitted a strained tearing sound, eventually splitting apart.


    At that moment, everyone saw the true nature of those lumps¡ªa pair of metalwings,designed with aerodynamics in mind, reminiscent of a fighter jet''s wings.


    The faintly visible runes on the wings silently dered that they were not just products of science but also magecraft.


    "Combat Machine Kirie,unching!"


    Apanied by this line full of ch¨±niby¨­ ir, "Combat Machine Kirie" soared into the sky, dramatically elerating as it plunged into the familiar-formed dark cloud.


    The bird familiars had averymonotonous attack style:eitherwing with theirtalonsor pecking with their beaks. However, such attacks couldatmosttearKirie''s clothes,buttheycouldn''t cause her anyrealharm.


    Because underneath those clothes wasn''t flesh but a "metal body" thatbined magecraft and technology¡ªthis was the new body created by Touko for Kirie. More precisely, it was a new body created for her "Dual Existence." Kirie''s original body was resting at the Mage''s Association''s Norway branch, while the one apanying the subjugation team was her secondary existence.


    The secondary existence was purelyaspiritualentityand couldn''t interact with physical matter.However, with the help of Justeaze, Kirie mastered the method to materialize an entity, which led to various possibilities, one of which was the current maniption of a puppet by her secondary existence.


    "Useless, useless, useless!" (Muda, muda, muda!)


    Relying on her metal body, Kirie maneuvered thebat machine back and forth among the flock of birds, soon crashing dozens of familiars to death. However, this was just a drop in the bucketpared to theentire"dark cloud."


    While she was rampaging, some of the faster familiars had already closed in on Touko and the others.


    "Kirie-nee, stop fooling around ande back!"


    "Everyone, don''t interfere, they''re mine!"


    Hearing Fujino''s reminder, Kirie, amid her excitement, remembered her mission. She quickly put away her yful attitude and deployed the pre-set armaments within the puppet.


    Thebat puppet meticulously crafted by the Grand Puppeteer Touko Aozaki naturally had more features thanjusta metal body. Its performance was only beginning to unfold.


    "Bullet Storm!"


    At Kirie''s shout, thebat machine''s hands flipped upwards, revealing two rotating machine guns with six barrels each. Sharp bullets whistled out at a rate of thirty to fifty rounds per second.


    In just a few seconds, the familiars between Kirie and Toukowere ughtered¡ªmodern warfare weapons were indeed more efficient than magecraft interms oflethality.


    With the immediate threat cleared, thebat machine turned around, spewing a ten-meter-long me and producing an increasingly metallic voice¡ª"me Jet!"


    Following the mes were beams emitted from its eyes¡ª"Destructive Laser!"


    And lightning released from its hair¡ª"Electric sh!"


    Fujino and Lorelei were left dumbfounded.


    On the other side, after sessfully infiltrating the bounded, Touko handed the remaining work to Sakura. She then looked up at the rampagingbat machine, muttering softly, "The puppet modified from Aozaki MkII works well; let''s call it MkIII. But why announce the name of the weapon before using it? I evenspecificallyinscribed a spell to block magical detection for a surprise effect. What a waste."


    Having no interest in the otaku world, Touko had no idea that announcing attack names before using them was a tradition in hot-blooded anime, and Kirie was a staunch supporter of this tradition.


    Yes, Kirie was the first otaku personally nurtured by Shinji, even though her hobby was traveling.

 Chapter 315: Entering the City

    Chapter 315: Entering the City


    "¡ª¡ªTonight, the Death will appear!"


    The prophecy reached Louvre''s hands three hours before Touko and herpanions arrived.


    The Dead Apostle world is not a monolith; their internal strife is, in some ways, even more intense than that of humans. On one hand, most of them were transformed from humans and still retain human vices. On the other hand, their excessively long lives require some form of distraction.


    The reason why the Dead Apostle circles, which are rife with mutual ughter and annihtion, still survive is due to the presence of a dedicated prophet ancestor. Legend has it that she frequently predicts the deaths of Dead Apostles, prompting them to quietly create their recements. Whether this is a deliberate suppression by the Counter Force or not, individuals with prophetic abilities are extremely rare among the Dead Apostles, and only she can gaze into the river of fate.


    Louvre smiled as he ced the prophecy in front of him.


    No wonder the group of women sneaking around theke earlier should not be underestimated. A single misstep could lead to their annihtion. However, this wasn''t an unavoidable death. The renowned Rose Prophecy wasn''t always urate.


    With precautions in ce, Louvre didn''t believe his side would be the one annihted.


    After instructing his beloved children to prepare for guests, Louvre ascended to the spire at the highest point of the old castle. Herey his trump card, the very foundation of his existence.


    However, he wouldn''t resort to using his secret treasure until that strange group of women broke in.


    Standing at the top of the spire, Louvre synchronized his senses with the bounded field, his gaze piercing through the spatial divide to watch the battle on theke. There, the familiar army serving as the first line of defense had already been more than half depleted, yet they still couldn''t halt the advance of that peculiar puppet.


    The White Winged Lord''s most trusted familiar, the Lake''s Dead Apostle, who had survived for over 500 years, pondered for a moment before issuing an order to his offspring.


    Beneath the smooth, mirror-like surface of theke, another Dead Apostley in wait. This was a different realm, constructed by the Louvre faction, where theke''s water had long ceased to flow, posing no hindrance to the dead apostle''s movements.


    As Kirie fell, another Dead Apostle broke through the water''s surface,unching a frenzied attack on her with hands, feet, and fangs. From his swift and clean movements, it was clear this Dead Apostle was a closebat expert.


    "Don''t underestimate me!"


    A brilliant orange light spread between her fingers, the rapidly rising temperature igniting her weapon. With a roar, Kirie struck at the Dead Apostle''s body.


    "zing Palm!"


    The high heat forced the Dead Apostle back, but his face remained expressionless, as still as theke''s surface. Without any shy movements or sounds, he casually deflected Kirie''s zing Palm with a simple parry, then immediately kicked her a few meters away.


    In Kirie''s flight path, the Dead Apostle who had previously ambushed her was already waiting. As she approached, a new round of fierce attacks began.


    Fortunately, Kirie''s body, crafted by Touko using the best materials, withstood the assaults. Otherwise, these two rounds of attacks would have destroyed her new body. This wasn''t due to any w in the doll itself; Touko had designed it meticulously. The problemy with the operator.


    Kirie''sbat experience was severelycking. While she could rely on her performance and weaponry to crush inferior opponents, facing high-level adversaries left her unable to exert her full strength.


    "Sakura, Fujino, you need to teach Kirie more about this when we get back," Touko instructed, having spotted the issue.


    "Sure thing, Sister Touko," Sakura replied.


    "Yes, Sensei. What should we do now? Should I assist Kirie?"


    Fujino''s gaze could reach her attack range, and if she wished, she could twist the two Dead Apostles into a ball at any moment.


    Touko nced at the shattered castle gate, then at Kirie, who had be a punching bag and nodded. "Leave it to you. Lorelei, get ready to intercept their reinforcements!"


    "Understood!"


    As soon as the words left her mouth, the two Dead Apostles attacking Kirie began to twist without warning. Centered around their waists, their heads and feet became axes, contorting into a grotesque shape. Fragments of organs and shattered blood seeped from their bodies, unable to withstand the torsion, making one''s scalp tingle with horror.


    Having witnessed the Mystic Eyes of Distortion once before, Kirie had developed some resistance to the scene. She suppressed the nausea welling up from the depths of her soul and activated the methrower in her mouth, incinerating the two Dead Apostles with powerful mes.


    Before taking action, each girl had done their homework thoroughly, knowing that Dead Apostles had formidable regenerative abilities. Only by turning them to ash could their deaths be ensured.


    As Kirie incinerated the Dead Apostles, the second wave of Dead Apostles that Touko had anticipated emerged from the shattered castle gate.


    Lorelei, who had been prepared, walked gracefully yet authoritatively onto theke, raising her slender wrist gently.


    The girl''s magic circuits roared silently, and a vacuum spell, wider than the castle gate, cut through the second wave of reinforcements with ease as if the majestic queen had done it with a casual flick of her hand.


    Seeing this, Touko raised both hands, releasing the "FEHU" rune she had prepared, burning the scattered Dead Apostles with the power of primordial fire.


    Amidst the rain of fire, Touko pointed forward andmanded everyone.


    "Into the city!"


    PS: The Lake''s Dead Apostle is not particrly noteworthy. If it were the Knight of the Lake and their unit, that would be something to see.

 Chapter 316: Massacre

    Chapter 316: Massacre


    For a long time, Dead Apostles viewed humans as food, killing and consuming them at will. But today, this dynamic is reversed. Like livestock turning on their predators, humans bared their fangs against the Dead Apostles,unching a ughter in their of the Dead Apostle of the Lake, Louvre.


    There is no exaggeration, it is a genuine massacre!


    Combatant Machine Kirie, with its metallic body, unafraid of injury andcking blood, led the charge. Whether facing Dead Apostles, familiars, or traps, she always started with a three-hitbo¡ªBullet Storm, methrower, and Lightning sh¡ªfollowed by a barrage of attacks. Knowing herck ofbat experience, she abandoned finesse for straightforward and brutal firepower.


    As the saying goes, no problem can''t be solved with enough firepower, and if there is, it just means there wasn''t enough firepower. This perfectly describes Kirie''sbat style.


    When firepower was insufficient, Kirie would immediately retreat, letting Lorelei take the lead.


    The Barthomeloi family, with their extensive history of hunting Dead Apostles, had umted vast experience, and Lorelei, inheriting the family''s magic crests, was arguably the best atbating Dead Apostles in the Mage''s Association.


    No matter how powerful the Dead Apostle was or how bizarre their attacks were, nothing could stop her.


    For long-rangebat, she had her versatile vacuum magecraft.


    For closebat, she wielded the ancient Barthomeloi Combat Arts, which predated the Dead Apostles.


    Against curses, Lorelei''s coat, a family heirloom woven with mithril threads and blessed with holy protection, rendered her nearly immune to curses, even those from Ortenrosse, let alone these lower Dead Apostles.


    The so-called living corpses are the stage before bing Dead Apostles. When a human is bitten by a vampire, they don''t immediately transform into a Dead Apostle but must go through a lengthy process.


    Normally, a human bitten by a vampire dies. If the Dead Apostle leaves some of their blood in the body, the killed human won''t die outright. After a few years in the grave, with their brain decayed and their soul still anchored to the body, they turn into a ghoul.


    Ghouls need to consume other corpses'' flesh to repair their decayed bodies over the years, eventually bing living corpses.


    After several years, these living corpses regain their human knowledge, transforming into true vampires, thus bing Dead Apostles.


    The probability of a person turning into a ghoul after being bitten is 1%, and the probability of a ghoul bing a living corpse and then a Dead Apostle is also 1%. Therefore, the chance of a human bing a Dead Apostle after being bitten is only one in ten thousand.


    However, this probability is not absolute. Some ancient dead apostle species have methods or abilities to increase this rate, and some humans possess the potential to skip these steps and be dead apostles immediately. Magi fall into this special category, where the higher their abilities, the shorter the transformation process and the higher the probability. The White Wing Lord pursued Shinji precisely because he was certain he could turn Shinji into a Dead Apostle, prompting this group of fearsome women to seek revenge.


    Among these women, the most dazzling was Lorelei, who had killed the most Dead Apostles, though that didn''t mean the others performed poorly.


    Fujino''s Mystic Eyes of Distortion ranked highest among Mystic Eyes, operated silently and unpredictably. Regardless of resilience or hardness, those she targeted inevitably twisted into grotesque shapes.


    With reliable teammates, Fujino fought more freely, sometimes twisting enemies into balls or contorting their limbs and organs to create openings for her allies.


    As the battle progressed, no enemy dared to enter Fujino''s line of sight.


    However, Fujino was not a Hyuuga, and her Mystic Eyes of Distortion were not Byakugan, unable to observe 360 degrees without blind spots. Some Dead Apostles used special abilities or tools to attack her from behind.


    Fujino was prepared for this. She had trained in Sc¨¢thach''s "Women''s Self-Defense Arts" for five years. Although not yet on the level of experts like Shinji or Lorelei, she was no easy target for typical Dead Apostles. For instance, she could hold her ground for a few moves against the two Dead Apostles who had ambushed Kirie earlier, long enough to use her Mystic Eyes to kill them.


    This method allowed Fujino to thwart several ambushes. The only shoring of this approach¡ªweak long-range defense¡ªwaspensated for by her two steadfastpanions.


    Sakura and Touko, two female magus who specialize in Rune Magic, advance and retreat together, outlining runes,posing spell scores, and chanting spells in unison.


    Although joint magecraft does exist in magical theory, it requires the practitioners to intertwine their magic circuits. Only magus with a high degree of trust and understanding, like Sakura and Touko, can achieve this.


    Azure runes flow¡ªAdvanced Summoning Magecraft: Ice Spirits.


    Crimson mes Rage¡ªAdvanced Elemental Magecraft: ze Tempest.


    A divine aura surges¡ªAdvanced Elemental Magecraft: Holy me Lance.


    Shadows flicker, monsters emerge, dark swords swirl¡ªAdvanced Shadow Magecraft: Shadow Apostles, Advanced Shadow Magecraft: Nocturnal de.


    ...


    With theirbined efforts, ancient lost magecrafts resurface, wreaking havoc on the castle and dealing significant damage to the Dead Apostles gathered under the banner of the Dead Apostle of the Lake.


    "Rainbow Missiles!" Seven-colored projectiles sequentially shoot from Touko''s hand, turning an approaching female Dead Apostle into a sieve.


    Ahead of the team, Lorelei, who happened to turn back, utters a number, "Forty-one."


    This is the count of Dead Apostles they have exterminated so far.


    At this moment, they are inside the main hall of the castle, the most heavily guarded area.


    In Lorelei''s words, things are finally getting interesting here, although it''s not intensebat yet, at least it''s not boring.


    The girl, who eagerly anticipates Louvre''s appearance, swings her whip, ready to use themon Wind Blossom to shred the barely alive female Dead Apostle into pieces.


    "-Huh?"


    The Queen''s whip hesitates for a moment. She senses a powerful magic emanating from above the castle. It''s another dead apostle, simr to the one before her but stronger.


    "Save... save me, Father...!"


    In an instant, Lorelei consents to the Dead Apostle''s escape.


    Although on the brink of death, being a centuries-old Dead Apostle, she still has some explosive power left.


    "How rude, trying to escape from me."


    Despite showing a hint of annoyance, Lorelei refrains from pursuing it on her own and instead asks themander who also senses the magic.


    "Miss Touko, what should we do?"


    "That should be Louvre''s hiding ce."


    The oldest woman in the team, carrying an oversized suitcase with one hand and removing her sses with the other, emits an imposing chill that nkets the entire castle.

 Chapter 317: Heart Extraction

    Chapter 317: Heart Extraction


    Although Louvre had ambitions of bing one of the Twenty-Seven Dead Apostle Ancestors, he was well aware that he was not yet qualified to join their ranks.


    To im the title of an Ancestor,he needed at least another two hundred years. To pass the time,he continuously plundered Mystic Codes and conceptual weapons from magi.


    The fruits of thesebors were storedin the spire beneath his feet. There were treasures here that even the world''s foremost collectors, like the twentieth seat of the Twenty-Seven Ancestors, Merem Solomon¡ªknown as the "Crown" and the "Daemon Summoner"¡ªwould envy.With such treasures, eliminating those who underestimated him would beasimplematter.


    "Oh, I thought you would proceed step by step, but you went straight to the point with arrogance? Such pride will cost you your life, Barthomeloi."


    Silently smiling, stroking the beard on his chin, the "Dead Apostle of the Lake" Louvre watched joyfully as the women rampaged through the castle.


    Generally speaking, the older a dead apostle is, the more devoid of human sentiment they be. The passage of time makes them indifferent to many things. Dead apostles like Zelretch and Van-Fem, who maintain theirfervor, are rare exceptions.


    Forthe vast majority ofancient dead apostles, offspring and kin are merely valuable resources.While their loss is regrettable, if it leads to significant gains, the sacrifice is deemed worthwhile.


    Louvre was a typical dead apostle.To ensure these women fell into his trap,he did not mind losing most of his subordinates.His mostimportantchildren, who inherited his power, had already scattered and fled. The rest would serve as Barthomeloi''s burial gifts.


    Over the past month, Barthomeloi Lorelei had be a prominent figure inthe world ofmysteries. Her crusade against the dead apostles had made her a well-known dead apostle hunter, and her information was well-remembered by that circle. Thus, when Barthomeloi used her vacuum magecraft, Louvre immediately recognized Lorelei and decided to eliminate this dangerous figure at all costs.


    "By eliminating this woman and her allies, not only can I restore my father''s honor, but I can also clear the path to inherit the title of an Ancestor¡ªBarthomeloi, I''lluse your blood to pave my road to the pinnacle."


    With this thought, Louvre produced an iron hammer from somewhere and activated the treasure he had hidden in the spire.


    A few minutes after confirming the treasure''s activation,the spire''s door was forcefullybrokenopen. A woman in an orange coat, apanied by a strange puppet that had destroyed the familiar army, walked into the hall where Louvre stood.


    "Louvre, the ''Dead Apostle of the Lake''?"


    The woman with orange hair and sses asked. Her voice carried such a chill that even a dead apostlefelt a shiver.


    "Indeed. And you are¡ª?" Louvre curiously eyed the woman. She seemed to be the team''s leader, with even Barthomeloi following hermands. Undoubtedly, she was a formidable figure.


    "I''m the one who''s here to kill you." Toukointhe orangecoatpulled out a cigarette from her pocket. It was her favorite, Dragon Smoke.


    "Are you alone? Where are the others?"


    Louvreughed, twirling the iron hammer in his hand, filling the hall with a dangerous aura.


    "They''re busy with other tasks, like hunting down your hidden offspring and plundering your umted wealth."


    Touko nonchntly lit her cigarette, wisps of smoke escaping her orange-painted lips and dispersing around her.


    "To kill you, I''m enough."


    "Such arrogance." Louvre felt a strong sense of unease.


    On one hand, he doubted this woman had the power to kill him. Despite the impressive puppet and her top-tier magical abilities, he noticed her physical weakness¡ªshe wasn''t adept at closebat. Barthomeloi and the other two girls had been protecting her from close-range attacks.


    Louvre wasn''t overconfident; he believed he could kill her in less than three seconds, even with the puppet''s protection.


    On the other hand, a vague sense of dread lingered. This unease had guedhimsince receiving the prophecy. Initially, he thought Barthomeloi was the source of this danger, but now, with Barthomeloi absent, could thetruethreat be this woman?


    Two entirely different emotions waged a tug-of-war in Louvre''s heart. Touko, who had triggered thisuneasewas in no hurry; she silently smoked her cigarette, and the spire hall was shrouded in an eerie silence.


    Whenthe cigarette was finished, she regretfully extinguished the butt and signaled the Combat Machine Kirie to retreat outside the tower. She then took a step towards Louvre.


    "Have you thought of yourst words?"


    Touko''s bizarre behavior only intensified Louvre''s sense of discord¡ªknowingfull wellshe wasn''t adept at closebat, why would she approach recklessly?


    "I haven''t thought of any, and I don''t have time to wait any longer. Let''s end this."


    Continuing to speak confidently with a voiceced with killing intent and coldness, the distance between Touko and Louvre grew ever smaller.


    Ten meters.


    Eight meters.


    Five meters.


    Three meters.


    Two meters.


    One meter.


    At this distance, Louvre only needed to extend his hand to pierce Touko''s heart.


    He didn''t believe the woman could move faster than him at such close range, so Louvre struck without hesitation.


    The dead apostle''s mostmon weapon, his ws, pierced through Touko''s chest, urately extracting her heart.


    From Louvre''s years of experience extracting human blood, he could tell the heart in his hand was real. The pulsating beauty and the inherent perfection were unmatched by any human creation.


    "Truly beautiful, but this beauty is destined to be destroyed."


    The dead apostle uttered a sincere admiration, crushing the woman''s heart as if it were a water-filled stic bag hitting the ground.


    Toukoughed softly, her blood-stained lips carrying a tragic beauty.


    "Good eye. I didn''t expect a dead apostle who appreciates beauty like you. I''m suddenly a bit reluctant to kill you."


    "At this point, you''re still saying such things? Even bluffs have their limits."


    Louvre spoke as he withdrew his hand. Without his arm to block it, blood gushed out, instantly soaking Louvre and the carpet beneath him.


    "Whether it''s a bluff or not, you''ll find out soon enough. Farewell, ''Dead Apostle of the Lake.''"


    With that, Touko ceased all signs of life, her body losing all functionality as a human being.


    PS: Touko used Stand: NotoriousB.I.G!

 Chapter 318: Touko’s Trump Card (End of This Volume)

    Chapter 318: Touko¡¯s Trump Card (End of This Volume)


    Something bizarre happened.


    The beautiful body that had lost its life did not copse; instead, it maintained its original posture, standing in the spire, right in front of Louvre.


    Seeing such an eerie scene, Louvre instinctively felt that something was wrong, but he couldn''t pinpoint the source of his unease.


    In an instant, with a speed that seemed capable of catching up to his doubts, he rapidly retreated. Though he was much youngerpared to the true Ancestors, he possessed talents that did not disgrace his noble name.


    Then, he heard a sound.


    A strange sound.


    Different from the air vibrations that typically reach the eardrums.


    It was a more fundamental¡ªimpossible to exist in this dimension¡ªalien friction, a sound the soul seemed to hear directly.


    Immediately afterward, an aura not belonging to this world emanated from "inside Touko."


    It was an indescribable magic power, one that even the secret treasure Louvre prided himself on could not rival¡ªa terrifying magic power that brought despair.


    Simultaneously, an unheard-of alien sound grew more piercing, so piercing that it drove Louvre to the brink of madness.


    With a slight "pop," Touko''s abdomen shattered.


    It wasn''t her clothes or flesh and bones, but as if a statue''s material had peeled away¡ªrevealing a "door" within the opened wound.


    From the slightly ajar gap, only pitch-ckness could be seen. Even the dead apostle''s vision, far superior to humans, could not discern anything inside. It was as if darkness itself had taken physical form.


    Pitch-ck darkness.


    An endless, distance-less, infernal abyss.


    At the bottom of this darkness, where no magic or technological light could reach, two points of light glowed.


    They were eyes¡ªthough not eyes in the conventional sense, Louvre knew they were eyes.


    A soundless wail emerged from the throat of the "Dead Apostle of the Lake."


    Touko''s body crumbled, and at the same time, shadows extended rapidly from within.


    Thorn-like tentacles and ominous ws bound the dead apostle who had retreated into the corner, the one who harmed their master.


    "Ugh... gah..."


    Reason told Louvre to resist, but his body couldn''t move. He could only watch as the tentacles and ws wrapped around him, dragging him into Touko''s "door," being chewed by thousands of sharp teeth.


    At this moment, Louvre felt the emotions of those offerings whose blood he had drained before they died¡ªemotions named fear, a terror that could shatter the soul. Even though he was only being nibbled away at fingertip-sized portions, his emotions werepletely overwhelmed by negativity.


    It''s over. It''s all over.


    The dead apostle''s life, the Ancestor''s ambitions¡ªthey were all over.


    The monster began eating him from his feet with countless small mouths. He could only be devoured alive, and before losing consciousness, his remaining head''s vision met the lifeless puppeteer.


    Her eyes were open as if she wanted to witness this horrifying death. For some reason, Louvre felt that her hollow gaze was full of contempt as if saying¡ªI''m not bluffing. When I said I would kill you, I meant it.


    Father, You Really Shouldn''t Have Gotten Involved with These Monsters!


    Thest bit of brain matter was chewed to pieces.


    That was the final thought of the "Dead Apostle of the Lake."


    He never had the chance to activate that precious secret treasure.


    The monster that devoured the dead apostle was not satisfied. The already formless, dark, and blurry "box" continued to expand outward. Ten times, a hundred times more thorny tentacles were released from inside the dark "box."


    The floor.


    The walls.


    The pirs.


    Even the decorations.


    These tentacles dragged everything they touched into the entity hidden within the "box," leaving behind an even deeper darkness than this eternal night, along with the ever-spreading, maddening magical power.


    Every being who witnessed this scene, whether they were dead apostles or humans, was stunned.


    The humans were somewhat prepared, as they had been informed beforehand and knew it was a gift Touko had specifically prepared for Louvre. They just hadn''t expected the gift to be so overwhelming.


    The dead apostles were a mixture of shock and fear, terrified by the indescribable horror of the monster and its power to kill their progenitor.


    All the dead apostles in the castle were bloodbound to Louvre. Once he perished, they would all sense it. Those directly receiving "original fluid" and power from Louvre would be affected, and their strength diminished.


    The immediate result was that the ughter by Sakura, Fujino, and Lorelei, who were acting separately, proceeded more smoothly.


    Fujino, responsible for the area east of the spire, twisted thest dead apostle in her region into a ball. Sakura, teaming up with her, swiftly ended the apostle by stabbing his heart with the Divine Gunde.


    Then, the two girls looked toward the spire, now half-covered in darkness.


    "It seems like sensei seeded."


    "Yes, let''s hurry and meet up with Sister Touko."


    On the other side, Lorelei, working alone, also gazed at the monster unting its presence. She recalled a legend she had heard from the Carillon Observatory.


    The legend mentioned that one of the "Sealing Designation" targets, the "Grand puppeteer, Touko Aozaki, kept a monster. This monster had no name, only known to be always under Touko Aozaki''s control, with no one uncovering its true mystic nature. Perhaps even Touko herself didn''t fully understand the monster.


    What was known was that the monster couldn''t speak and had devoured a double-digit number of enforcers. Most importantly, the monster was immortal!


    "To release such a monster, what is Miss Touko thinking?"


    Lorelei shook her ponytail and ran toward the spire. Before leaving, she didn''t forget to turn the female dead apostle, who had previously escaped her grasp, into ashes.


    The three girls arrived almost simultaneously, and their first question was directed at the waiting Kirie.


    "Sensei/Miss Touko/Sister Touko, where is she?"


    Kirie''s face showed a peculiar expression: "Uh, Miss Aozaki is with my original body."


    "What?" The three girls looked at each other, all equally puzzled.


    Touko was with them just a few minutes ago; how did she end up in Kirie, hundreds of kilometers away?


    "Um, Sister Touko said the exact method is a secret."


    "Did she say what to do here? If we leave this thing alone, it might swallow the entire castle," Lorelei said, considering the problem more thoroughly, as befits someone from the Clock Tower.


    "She did. She said once its eye appears, just throw this box at it." Kirie was holding an oversized suitcase, its cubic shape reminding Lorelei of something from legend.


    "A box that seals monsters from myths... As expected of Touko Aozaki, she can even make something like this. It seems this operation is over. It''s a pity we can''t contact Shinji to share the good news. Where exactly did the Second Magus take him? Could he have taken him on a journey to a parallel world?"


    Lorelei had no idea that her casual remark was spot on; the boy they all missed had indeed gone to another world¡ªa world called Fate/Apocrypha.

 Chapter 319: Yggdmillennia

    Chapter 319: Yggdmillennia


    The Holy Grail War.


    This is the conflict surrounding the Holy Grail, an artifact capable of granting countless wishes.


    When referred to as the "Fuyuki" Holy Grail War, it describes a highly unique battle where magus summon Servants¡ªHeroic Spirits¡ªto fight until only one remains.


    Perhaps due to the Mage''s Association''sx supervision of this small Eastern nation, it wasn''t until the war had been repeated three times that they took notice. The idea of a universal wish-granting opportunity emerging in a remote corner of the Far East seemed ludicrous¡ªeven as a joke, it had its limits. This was the extent of the Mage''s Association''s understanding.


    However, the third Holy Grail War distorted everything. Perhaps because World War II was on the horizon, the unusual situation of national involvement became a turning point, leading to the end of the Fuyuki Holy Grail War. Simultaneously, the system of this Holy Grail War began to spread as information among magus worldwide.


    Magus, astonished, started imitating the Fuyuki system to hold their own Holy Grail Wars. Only then did they realize the excellence of the system constructed by the three founding families: Tohsaka, Einzbern, and Makiri.


    Unfortunately, since its inception, no Holy Grail War has been held in Fuyuki for the past 60 years, much to the frustration of magus aspiring to obtain the Grail.


    Today, sub-species Holy Grail Wars are held widely across the world. These sub-species are smaller-scale rituals, summoning at most five Servants. Even when these rituals are performed perfectly, none have achieved the level of a universal wish-granting machine.


    Trifas is a small city in northern Transylvania, Romania. The city walls, built in the Middle Ages to fend off Turkish invaders, still stand, enclosing parts of the fortress and the city.


    Most of the city''s buildings are heavily repaired and modified medieval structures, possessing significant historical value. With a poption of about 20,000, the city barely sustains itself through modest agriculture and the textile industry.


    The city''s most notablendmark is a massive castle perched on a slight hill¡ªMillennia Castle. This castle has never changed ownership since the Middle Ages. Despite the Ottoman Turkish invasions, the ck Death, and bombings during modern wars, Trifas and its castle inhabitants have survived to this day.


    The castle belongs to the Yggdmillennia, a n of magus who migrated from Northern Europe to Romania. Currently, the castle is bustling with activity.


    Not only the Yggdmillennia n but also a group of unknown, well-groomed servants work meticulously, patrolling the castle with outdated battle axes. There are also walking stone beds and glowing-eyed statues...


    Observers would undoubtedly be shocked, thinking something significant was happening. Yet, among the simple residents of Trifas, none would dare step into this eerie castle. As long as the castle''s lights are on, even venturing outte at night is avoided.


    So when the long-dormant castle lights began to shine again a few months ago, the residents exchanged uneasy nces, their faces darkening¡ªthe blood-soaked tyrants had returned!


    The residents prayed for peace and safety, continuing their ordinary lives.


    In the early hours, the city of Trifas was deeply asleep. In a room overlooking the city from Millennia Castle, a man stood gazing out the window. His eyes, watching the silent streets, burned with a quiet resolve.


    "¡ª¡ªOf course, this can''t seed. The reason is simple: none of the magus holding these sub-species Holy Grail Wars has brought the core element of the Fuyuki Holy Grail War."


    "What is it?" A voice filled with majesty echoed from the shadows of the room.


    "The Greater Grail!"


    Turning his head, Danic''s handsome face broke into a self-satisfied smile.


    "The Fuyuki Holy Grail War buries the Greater Grail in the earth''s leylines, making it the core. Magic power is then poured into the Lesser Grails, which are contested in the war. Those magus imitating the Holy Grail War can only produce Lesser Grails; they are nothing but boring fakers."


    "What makes this Holy Grail War different?" The majestic voice spoke again, its tone archaic, unlike modern speech.


    "Of course, Grand Duke." Danic''s smile deepened. "Thisnd is home to the Greater Grail, which I seized from Fuyuki sixty years ago!"


    The man''s name was Darnic Prestone Yggdmillennia, the head of the Yggdmillennia n and a participant in the Third Holy Grail War. Although that war took ce over sixty years ago, his face showed no signs of aging¡ªno wrinkles at all. To an observer, he might seem to be between twenty-six and thirty years old. It was as if time had stopped for him since the Third Holy Grail War.


    "In that Holy Grail War, the Lesser Grail was lost midway, and it seemed we would return empty-handed. However, by chance, I discovered the existence of the Greater Grail buried beneath Fuyuki and seized it. At that time, I seeded by leveraging the power of the German Nazi forces I was affiliated with."


    "Immediately afterward, amidst the chaos of World War II, I vanished from Germany with the Greater Grail and connected it to the leylines here in Trifas, the stronghold of the Yggdmillennia n."


    Danic''s voice was filled with deep emotion. After all, for over sixty years since the end of the Third Holy Grail War, he had been meticulously preparing in secret to avoid detection.


    The only miscalction was that, due to the spread of information about the Fuyuki Holy Grail War, many of the relics that served as catalysts had gone missing. Relics like those of the ancient King of Heroes, the King of the Knight with the strongest holy sword, and the Conqueror King who ruled half the world had all vanished without a trace. Nevertheless, the relics his n had gathered over decades were sufficient to summon excellent Heroic Spirits. They were in no way inferior to the relics collected by the Mage''s Association.


    "Yes, everything has been for this day!"


    The sound of ringing bells interrupted Danic''s swelling ambition. He stepped away from the window and approached a telephone designed to resemble the 1920s-30s era wall-mounted model, picking up the receiver.


    "¡ª¡ªIt''s me."


    The elderly voice on the other end was one Danic knew all too well.


    "Oh, isn''t this His Excellency Belfeban, the Head of the Department of Spiritual Evocation? It''s been a while."


    The warmth in Danic''s voice was a stark contrast to his earlier demeanor, exuding a friendly charm.


    However, the old man on the other end wasn''t swayed by this warmth. His already deep voice grew even deeper.


    "There''s no need for pretense. You know why I''m calling. I can''t handle this alone anymore. There''s still time."


    "That''s quite the clich¨¦d line. I''ll return it to you as is."


    Danic seemed unfazed by the old man''s veiled warning. His voice remained friendly, but to the listener, it carried a different undertone.


    "There''s still time. Has the Mage''s Associationpleted all the necessary preparations to subdue us?"


    "Are you serious?" the old man confirmed onest time.


    "At this point, you''re still saying that? It was our side that issued the deration of war."


    To the self-assured, almost arrogant Danic, Belfeban left one final remark: "You''ll regret this, Danic Prestone Yggdmillennia."


    "I''ll be careful to ensure it doesn''te to that. You should be cautious too."


    "That thing called a telephone is quite an interesting device," said another voice that had remained unseen throughout the conversation after Danic hung up the phone.


    "Yes, in this mundane world, it is a somewhat convenient invention."


    Danic nodded, unfazed by such an out-of-touch remark. After all, it was now 1999, a time of advancedmunication, with just a few months left before humanity would enter a rapidly developing new century.


    His mind was connected to the bounded field epassing all of Trifas, focusing on the sudden intrusion.


    "From the conversation just now, it seems my organization has received a final ultimatum from the Mage''s Association. Rebels have already emerged, and a cleanup crew specializing inbat capabilities has infiltrated thisnd to eradicate us. Grand Duke, they are invading your territory, so¡ª"


    "No need for further words, magus. Please understand your position," the man referred to as the Grand Duke stood up from the shadows, interrupting Danic''s speech. "I am a Servant. Give the order, Master!"


    Danic was momentarily taken aback, but then he revealed a sinister, murderous grin:


    "Exterminate those lowly invaders, Berserker!"


    "Understood," Berserker''s voice was equally filled with murderous intent.

 Chapter 320: The Clock Tower’s Response

    Chapter 320: The Clock Tower¡¯s Response


    In that empty, dimly lit room, the sense of distance was extraordinarily distorted.


    It appeared incredibly spacious, yet felt oppressively narrow. The candle standing in the center cast a hazy light on the faces of the men in the room, rendering everything indistinct. The air in that ill-defined room was filled with an indescribable gloom.


    "¡ª¡ªOnly one returned?"


    There were three people present. One was an old man, small in stature but standing perfectly straight, with wrinkles on his face that gleamed like fine wood carvings. This was Ro Belfeban, the Head of the Department of Summoning. It was rumored that he had held his position for over fifty years, but this was not conclusively known.


    Hearing the old man''s raspy utterance, a young man nodded in agreement:


    "I watched that battle... It was a truly unpleasant sight, an intolerable existence."


    He was a handsome, red-haired youth with a clear and refined face. His eyes were filled with a strong and noble will, and his elegant appearance marked him as someone from the upper echelons of society. His words carried a sense of mission.


    The man''s name was Bram Nuada-Re Sophia-Ri. He is the older brother of S-Ui Nuada-Re Sophia-Ri, and the son and sessor of the Lord of the Department of Spiritual Evocation, Rufleus Nuada-Re Eulyphis.


    The old man nodded in agreement and turned his gaze to thest person, who had remained silent. This man, with disheveled long hair, frowned in displeasure.


    "What is your opinion, Lord El-Melloi?"


    Lighting a cigarette with the candle, the man called El-Melloi turned his head slowly.


    "It''s Lord El-Melloi II. I appreciate your respect for my intentions, but please add the ''II''. Otherwise, the name El-Melloi is quite bothersome."


    "My apologies. Lord El-Melloi II, what do you think?"


    "...Well, we''ll probably have to change our approach. After all, we''ve lost forty-nine magi. Although one survived, they are of no use now."


    The n involved fifty magi and was meticulously crafted. At the moment the operation began, everything was progressing perfectly in every sense. However, a single familiar had thrown everything into disarray.


    As a result, forty-nine were dead, and thest one barely managed a counterattack.


    "Thanks to that person, we''ve been given a chance to retaliate. If we can gather seven Masters, we might see a path to victory."


    "But who should we choose? Inexperienced magi would just get killed; Trifas is their territory."


    After a brief silence, El-Melloi II stated the obvious in a calm tone.


    "We should hire external magi. This Holy Grail War is unprecedented in scale. Naturally, the Clock Tower must also provide one or two participants."


    The other two agreed. They needed to select seven Masters, but the situation was urgent. Choosing from the Clock Tower''s noble families would be a major task. Due to the inheritance of magic crests, safekeeping, and other factors, it could take over three months to finalize. Inparison, hiring unaffiliated magi would be much more efficient.


    "Then, let Lord El-Melloi II and I gather those who are eager for this opportunity. Let the Holy Church send the remaining one. To dere our legitimacy, we must have them participate."


    "Then I''ll be responsible for selecting the relics. Though it''s ast-minute assignment, let''s see how I can gather suitable catalysts for our fighting strength."


    Hearing Bram''s words, Belfeban struck the floor with the bottom of his cane and dered:


    "This is vastly different from the imitation Grail Wars held around the world today. In terms of scale alone, it has already surpassed the Third Holy Grail War in Fuyuki. I urge you both to lift your spirits and make those who tarnish the Clock Tower''s reputation deeply regret their actions."


    Without looking at each other, the three men stepped forward in their respective directions.


    ¡ó¡ó¡ó


    Ennd, known as the headquarters of the Mage''s Association, the "Clock Tower" is based at the British Museum in London. Here, individuals who boast of their supremacy in the long history of magecraft, as well as ambitious magi from around the world, gather.


    Among thousands, thousands give up halfway. Though that may be true... well, dreaming should be free¡ªat least, that''s what Kairi Sisigou, a former student, believed.


    A slight impact on his shoulder. It seemed he had bumped into a student while lost in thought.


    He thought of apologizing, but before he could, the student, with a face pale as death, fled from his side.


    A sigh. Although this had be routine.


    Due to the drugs they use or the magecraft they practice, magi sometimes assume forms that could be called monstrous. This is not considered shameful; if anything, it is something to be proud of, with no need for self-deprecation. This ismon knowledge among magi.


    ¡ªEven so, SSisigou wondered if the treatment he received was somewhat unreasonable.


    Simply walking on the sidewalk, he had been subjected to body searches by police officers three times (each time escaping after casting a suggestion). Upon arriving at the Clock Tower, he had been questioned by security magi four times, and the terrified looks from students passing by in the corridors were countless.


    This was racial prejudice and discrimination. If Sisigou thought toin, they would undoubtedly respond:


    "It''s not that; it''s just that you''re too scary."


    These were truly excessive words. Admittedly, he could ept that his appearance was somewhat frightening. He could also ept that his clothes differed slightly from those of ordinary magi. However, he had never forgotten to maintain a smile¡ª


    Sisigou, thinking thus,pletely failed to grasp his scariness. The scars on his face, razor-sharp gaze, burly physique, and the ck jacket sewn from the hide of magical beasts. Coupled with the fact that he roamed battlefields as a bounty hunter, his entire being exuded a thick scent of blood and gunpowder. Even magi, who generallycked normal moral standards, would fear something terrifying.


    "When you smile, it''s indeed frightening."


    The old manughed in a sharp voice while consoling the disgruntled Sisigou. This was the office of Ro Belfeban.


    On the disy shelves set against the room''s walls were items like the skull of a beast that appeared to be a fusion of an ape and an elephant. Ancient scrolls, clearly over a thousand years old, were haphazardly ced beside them. Above, in seemingly heavy ss jars, small snakes with heads split into nine segments floated in formalin.


    "This ce is just as it always was, full of all sorts of things."


    If his appraisal was correct, the snake in formalin was likely a unique item. Sisigou thought this as he sank into the reception sofa.


    "It''s nothing. Though rare, they''re all known entities. Though valuable, I suppose."


    "The juvenile Hydra, soaked in formalin, represents that level of value?"


    "That''s a fake."


    Gurglingughter, as if he had yed a trick, came from Belfeban.


    Sisigou nced at him but didn''t intend to argue. He silently sipped his medicinal tea. Though it was quite spicy, he drank it willingly because of its restorative effects.


    "Back to the main topic, I didn''t call you here for nothing. Do you know about the Holy Grail War of Fuyuki?"


    Sisigou slightly furrowed his brows.


    "I know of it."


    "Then, do you know the true purpose of the Holy Grail War in Fuyuki?"


    "So, do you know the true purpose of the Holy Grail War in Fuyuki?"


    "No, I don''t."


    Belfeban grinned, showing a detestable smile.


    "¡ªIt''s to reach the ''Root''s Swirl'' and pierce through it."


    "What?"


    Sisigou was stunned by this unexpected answer. ording to Belfeban, in that ritual, what was truly necessary was not the Masters, but the Servants, namely, the souls of the Heroic Spirits.


    Using the Lesser Grail to temporarily prevent the souls from returning to the ''Throne of Heroes,'' and with the powerful souls of the seven Heroic Spirits, open the path to the Root. That is the true purpose of the Holy Grail War in Fuyuki.


    "Does that mean the subcategory Holy Grail Wars happening elsewhere are different?"


    "Yes," Belfeban nodded. "In their fundamental aspects, they are different. Those are mere imitations of the superficial purpose of ''granting all wishes''¡ªcounterfeits."


    Granting all wishes is nothing but a simple lure, like amp attracting moths. Even the mutual ughter among the Servants'' is essentially meaningless. It was only because of its overly excellent form that this part was secretly hidden. But ironically, even the Three Founding Families who knew the true purpose had to participate fairly.


    Sisigou was indeed surprised. But despite his surprise¡ªwhat could he do? Indeed, the true intention of the Fuyuki Holy Grail War might be as described. However, no one who truly understands the Holy Grail War exists anymore. The Great Grail was taken, and the Three Founding Families did not participate in the Fourth Holy Grail War.


    Sisigou was undoubtedly a first-rate magus, but it was impossible to recreate the Holy Grail War in Fuyuki. Even among the lecturers at the Clock Tower, the headquarters of the Mage''s Association, how many could fully replicate that system?


    In other words, while this was precious knowledge, it had no value as information.


    "So, old man, what exactly do you want me to do?"


    "Don''t be hasty." Belfeban stopped Sisigou''s urging. "The main pointes next. The most crucial foundation of the Fuyuki Holy Grail War, the Great Grail, disappeared after the Third Holy Grail War. You knew that, right? ... Three months ago, it was finally found. Or rather, it was discovered to have been hidden."


    "... Where?"


    "In the city of Trifas, on the outskirts of the Transylvania region in Romania. It seems to be set up in the oldest building of the city, the Millennia Fortress."


    "So you want me to secure that thing?"


    "Yes. The purpose of themission is indeed simr, but¡ªbefore that, there is a troublesome matter. The one who leaked this information to us is Danic, the head of the Yggdmillennia n."


    "''Eight-Forked Tongue''; Danic?"


    "Yes, that Danic."


    Danic Prestone Yggdmillennia¡ªa man rumored to have lived for nearly a hundred years, the head of the Yggdmillennia n. He ascended to the highest rank of the Clock Tower, the ''Grand,'' and taught elemental conversion as a second-tier lecturer, but his students rated him extremely low. However, his true value was better realized in ''politics'' rather than as a lecturer.


    Factional struggles, power struggles, and budget fights weremon in the Clock Tower, but he disyed exceptional skills as a politician, naturally betraying and switching sides. Not only those who trusted him but even those who distrusted him could be manipted and kept in the dark¡ªhe was indeed a top-notch fraudster.


    "So, Danic is the problem?"


    Because he was such a person, he might indeed be involved in some sort of transaction rted to the Holy Grail. But Belfeban shook his head, showing an expression extremely rare for the old man¡ªa face twisted in displeasure, revealing anger.


    "The problem isn''t Danic; it''s the Yggdmillennia n."


    "What do you mean?"


    "The lord of Millennia Fortress is from the Yggdmillennia n, and they have defected from the Clock Tower."


    This news, in a sense, had an even more shocking impact than the true purpose of the Fuyuki Holy Grail War. It waspletely unexpected.


    Among magi, there are a few who defect from the Association due to being heretics or needing to be sealed away due to their power. Defection itself is not unusual, but an entire n defecting is a different story.


    "The whole n defected? What exactly happened?"


    "You know, the Yggdmillennia n is not a noble family."


    The quality of a magus is influenced by the length of their history. Noble families who have studied magecraft since ancient times can have histories spanning over two thousand years.


    There are three great noble families, and twenty families that are akin to close rtives. The Yggdmillennia n does not belong to any of these categories, nor do they have any connections, despite having a lengthy history.


    There are various theories about why this happened: some say they lost a power struggle in the past, others say they had poor rtions with the three great noble families, and some believe the nature of their magic circuits was contemptible. The true reason remains unknown. Regardless, they were always shunned by prestigious families.


    However, the Yggdmillennia n had no intention of aligning with these prestigious families. They abandoned the usual method of "umting generations to strengthen the bloodline as magi, perfecting the magical system chosen by the first generation." Instead, they gathered magi who had broad yet shallow connections with the n.


    Those who became targets included families with short histories and poor magic circuits, families in decline with deteriorating circuits, and families punished and wanted by the Mage''s Association. These were people who, even after leaving the center of the Mage''s Association, had notpletely given up on reaching the Root.


    The middle names of the Yggdmillennia n members are those of families absorbed in this manner. They haven''t even unified their magic crests, passing down the crests of their former families as they were.


    The range of magical systems they study is also extensive. Western alchemy, ck magic, witchcraft, astrology, Kabbh, runes, and even Japanese Onmyodo¡ªsomeone in the n studies each of these.


    Nevertheless, they were still merely a coalition-like organization formed by declining and short-history families. Their magecraft was mundane, unworthy of the nobles'' attention.


    Their average level was second-rate, with the asional first-rate individual, but nothing more. Despite their numbers, they posed no threat. Of course, a significant reason they weren''t pursued was Danic''s political maneuvering. The n''s one advantage was their numbers¡ªat least, that should have been the case.


    "Perhaps feeling frustrated by this, one day they dered their defection from the Clock Tower. They even announced they would establish a new association centered around their n."


    Such a shocking deration, Belfeban sighed. Sisigou felt the same. Dering defection from the Clock Tower was tantamount to a deration of war, like throwing down a gauntlet and spitting in their face.


    Indeed, as long as they remained in the Clock Tower, the Yggdmillennia n had almost no chance of being enfeoffed as nobles (lords). Whether a hundred or a thousand years passed, without a major upheaval, they couldn''t escape their inferior status.


    However, defection is different. Without something substantial, it would be impossible to defect as a whole n.


    Conversely, having something substantial could provide a sufficient opportunity for defection. Yes, for example¡ªa universal wish-granting device, a Holy Grail that points the way to the Root.


    Seeing Sisigou''s expression, Belfeban felt he had reached a conclusion and nodded in satisfaction.


    "Yes. It seems they want to use the Greater Grail as a symbol for their association. This message was conveyed by a surviving magus."


    "...A surviving magus?"


    Belfeban scratched his head, took out a parchment, and gently tapped it with his finger. The magic he activated reproduced past images. Sisigou thought that photographs or a video camera would suffice, but it seemed that at Belfeban''s age, even a camera was intolerable.


    The image that appeared was likely something Sisigou was used to seeing. A person with obvious signs of torture sat in a chair, staring nkly into space, muttering incessantly.


    "This is the magus who conveyed the message to us. This was his condition when he was found. He has since been sessfully treated and is now in a deep sleep. It might take half a year to cleanse his mindpletely."


    "What is he muttering about?"


    "''We, the Yggdmillennia, will break free from the degrading political struggles of the Mage''s Association and establish a new association in Romania to explore the true path of magecraft. When we activate the Greater Grail with seven Servants, we will take a solid step towards the path of glory'';... and so on."


    The 726th¡ªthis was rumored to be the Grail observed in Fuyuki. If the Greater Grail were to be activated, even a conservative estimate would suggest ess to a vast, inexhaustible magical resource umted over centuries. If that were true, reaching the Root might indeed be possible.


    "...May I ask a question? You mentioned a surviving magus just now. Does that mean some magi died?"


    "Of course."


    "How many died?"


    Belfeban hesitated a bit at this question but eventually revealed the actual number.


    "Forty-nine. Fifty magi, specialized in ''hunting'', were sent to attack, and only one survived."


    "¡ª¡ª"


    A sigh echoed in the room, though it was unclear who had sighed.


    Specialized in hunting¡ªthey were, in other words, Sisigou''s peers. Of course, they weren''t frencers but belonged to the Mage''s Association. Even so, fifty was still too many. This meant the initial n was to annihte the opposition.


    It was understandable, given the magnitude of the defection. If it were simply brushed off, it would damage the Association''s reputation¡ªmore importantly, the two thousand years of honor would be tarnished if they didn''t administer a harsh punishment. Fifty was an appropriate number for such a task.


    But even that wasn''t enough?


    "Not just insufficient. It was aplete mismatch! Those maniacs countered with Servants!"


    Belfeban''s words provided a reasonable exnation for the fifty magi being wiped out.


    "I see. That makes sense."


    Even if they had sent a hundred magi, the result would likely be the same. For beings known as Heroic Spirits, modern magi were no different from children.


    "The familiars we sent captured everything. A Servant suddenly appeared before the magi, smiled, waved a hand¡ªand it was over. In the blink of an eye, all but one were impaled and killed."


    "Romania and stakes, huh..." Sisigou pondered.


    In any case, it seemed that the Servants had already been summoned. In that case, wasn''t it a good opportunity?


    "Old man, since the Yggdmillennia have summoned Servants, can''t we join the fight as Masters too?"


    The Greater Grail had been activated, so other magi should also qualify as Masters. By dispatching magi and summoning Servants, they could counter the Yggdmillennia.


    "It''s toote. Those guys have already gathered seven Masters. Even if they haven''t summoned all their Servants, it''s practically impossible for the magi we send to manifest Command Seals."


    "Are they nning to kill each other?"


    "Maybe. Or they could appoint a leader from their n and have the other Servantsmit suicide immediately. Either way, we can''t intervene."


    "Let me make this clear first. I have no intention of fighting against Servants."


    Although it seemed unlikely, Sisigou dered this just in case.


    Even if strategies were formted, tactics devised, and luck and miracles were on their side, the odds of "defeating a Servant alone" were incredibly slim. And if the opponents were seven, it was practically impossible. To achieve that would require something like asking the Holy Grail directly, "Please kill the Servants for me."


    "Don''t say that. My request is for you to summon a Servant and fight."


    "Huh?"


    What nonsense, Sisigou thought. Using the "Fuyuki" Holy Grail War system, there could be a maximum of seven Servants and seven Masters.


    "This is where this Holy Grail War gets interesting. The number of summonable Servants is doubled¡ªfourteen."


    "What...?"


    "The surviving magus discovered the Greater Grail lying dormant beneath Millennia Castle. He then sessfully activated the backup system."


    "Backup system..."


    "The Greater Grail, depending on the situation, can provide various support functions rted to the Holy Grail War, such as redistributing Command Seals. Although the probability is almost zero, if one faction were to unify all seven Servants, the backup system would activate to find a countermeasure. That''s how it''s set up."


    "So, it means that to counter seven Servants, summoning an additional seven Servants bes possible."


    Fourteen in total. Even Sisigou could understand the significance of that number.


    "Exactly. Trifas has one of Romania''s rare ley lines. It has likely been umting magical energy at a faster rate than Fuyuki. Even with seven Servants summoned, there is still an inexhaustible supply of magical energy."


    If this were Fuyuki, emergency measures would have been taken long ago. It could even lead to theplete depletion of the ley lines.


    "In any case, Yggdmillennia has gathered seven Masters and Servants. Then¡ª"


    "That''s right. We must also gather seven Masters and Servants, engage in battle with Yggdmillennia, and emerge victorious."


    "If we win, what happens to the Greater Grail?"


    "Of course, after our victory, we will secure it. The means to easily reach the Root is right before us, but whether the surviving magi can remain calm is uncertain."


    I see. So it means "We''ll take responsibility for anything that happens after annihting Yggdmillennia."


    It would be fine to make a wish, to prevent a wish, or¡ªto destroy everything. Of course, this old fox in front of him must already have a n. He would probably dispatch a recovery team the moment the war ended.


    But, but! If he could act just a bit earlier¡ªthere would be a chance to fulfill his wish! An excited tremor ran down Sisigou''s spine. Perhaps sensing his excitement, the old man nodded as if everything was going ording to n:


    "Can you ept the request?"


    However, it was better not to respond immediately. Answering too quickly would reveal his weakness.


    "I have a few questions. Can I ask them before deciding?"


    "Please go ahead."


    "First, regarding our Masters."


    "Ah, the remaining six have already been decided and dispatched to the area. Feend vor Sembren, Cabik Pentel, Deimlet Pentel, Jean Rum, and Rottweil Berzinsky. These five are the ones we''ve sent."


    Sisigou approved of these choices. Each one was a renowned magus known worldwide. They were all battle-hardened specialists who would ruthlessly eliminate any enemy. Except for Sembren, Sisigou had worked with all of them before. There seemed to be no problem in fighting alongside them.


    "The remaining one is a supervisor from the Holy Church, who also acts as a Master."


    "A supervisor and a Master?"


    "Yes."


    Due to its name, the Holy Grail War inevitably attracts one specific faction. That faction is the unique force capable of opposing the Mage''s Association¡ªthe Holy Church. Even if the Holy Grail is mostly fake, they cannot silently ignore magus fighting over an artifact bearing that name. Thus, it is said that the Church intervened in the Third Holy Grail War of Fuyuki. One theory suggests that their intervention was due to a request from Fuyuki''s Three Founding Families¡ªbut the truth remains hidden.


    "But does this war need a supervisor?"


    In the Holy Grail War of Fuyuki, a fair judgment was needed for the Three Founding Families and the external Masters. Therefore, it was logical for the neutral Holy Church to be chosen.


    But this time, it''s a struggle between the Mage''s Association and its opposing faction. There''s no need for a supervisor to neutrally judge the battle between magus. If anything, they might be needed for covert operations, but the Mage''s Association has no shortage of talent in that area.


    "Don''t be absurd. If we rashly exclude the Church and they side with Yggdmillennia, it would be troublesome. Our primary objective is to strongly promote ourselves as the legitimate magical organization."


    From what Belfeban described, it seems the Holy Church is tentatively siding with the Mage''s Association as an allied force. However, in the eyes of the Holy Church, this is likely just a means to keep the Mage''s Association in check.


    "Secondly. Summoning a Servant usually requires a holy relic as a catalyst. Is that prepared?"


    Belfeban nodded. Strictly speaking, a catalyst is not necessary. Without relying on a catalyst, the summoned Heroic Spirit would be one whose spiritual characteristics resemble the summoner''s, regardless of their strength. However, many Masters use a holy relic as a medium to summon a specific Servant to avoid this uncertainty.


    Of course, even with a catalyst, there''s no guarantee of summoning the intended Servant. For instance, if you used the remnants of the Argo, which carried Greek heroes, as a catalyst, the summoned Heroic Spirit could be the unparalleled hero Heracles, the captain Jason, the treacherous witch Medea, or the god of medicine Asclepius. There is no certainty before the summoning. It''s possible to limit it, but that requires a catalyst uniquely tied to one Heroic Spirit¡ªfor example, using the first shed skin of a snake or a fragment of a cloak worn by a specific king would limit the summoned Heroic Spirit to that individual irrespective ofpatibility.


    Summoning without a catalyst also has advantages. Since the Heroic Spirit''s spiritual nature is simr to the summoner''s, a trusting rtionship can be easily built in a short time. In the Fuyuki Holy Grail War, if the Master and Servant were ipatible, it was like holding a deadly bomb. There were instances where ack of mutual trust led to tragedy until the very end. However, if things went wrong, the simrity might cause mutual distrust due to disliking each other''s resemnce.


    Whilepatibility is not something to be ignored lightly, the high-risk gamble of summoning without a catalyst has too many drawbacks.


    In any case, having a catalyst is not a problem. As expected of the Mage''s Association, they can prepare holy relics linked to most Heroic Spirits.


    Belfeban stood up and carefully opened an ebony box taken from a drawer in the desk.


    Inside was a piece of wood with processing marks. There was nothing special about it. Sisigou was about to speak when he noticed his voice inexplicably excited. That piece of wood carried a certain heat.


    "What is this?"


    "This is a fragment of the Round Table. Once, the knights who could take on a thousand opponents each conversed around this table. They fought not with swords but with words to protect their homnd, Britain."


    "Britain''s Round Table... Could it be, King Arthur!?"


    Sisigou couldn''t help but reach out to take it, but he barely managed to restrain himself.


    The Round Table Knights... They are the knights under King Arthur. It is said that King Arthur designed the Round Table to eliminate the distinction between lord and vassal, embodying equality.


    Each knight seated at the Round Table is a hero celebrated in legends. Not to mention King Arthur himself, there''s Lancelot, Ghad, Gawain, Tristan, Percival... Regardless of who is summoned as a Servant, they all boast undeniable fame and formidable power.


    "But, with the Round Table, it''s uncertain which knight will be summoned. Most likely, it will be a Heroic Spirit that matches your spiritual nature."


    "No problem. As long as it''s a Round Table knight, whoever is summoned will qualify as a Servant."


    "Hmm... Can I take that as your agreement to ept themission?"


    Sisigou thought for a moment. The preparations for summoning a Servant were alreadyplete. Yggdmillennia, leveraging Romanian customs, would likely draw the country''s strongest Servant. But is this an overwhelmingly unfavorable situation? The answer is no.


    Seven against seven¡ªnumerically, it''s fair. Most importantly, Sisigou has a wish that can only be fulfilled by relying on the omnipotent wish-granting device. Belfeban is aware of this.


    ¡ªIt''s decided.


    Sisigou nodded and lit a cigarette. He inhaled the purple smoke deeply, savoring the toxic feeling filling his lungs.


    Belfeban made a seemingly displeased expression¡ªhe despised tobo.


    "With this, we have seven Masters. Yggdmillennia has seven Masters, and the Mage''s Association has dispatched seven Masters as well. This means fourteen Servants will manifest in this world. This will likely be an unprecedented scale. At this point, calling it a ''war'' might be an understatement; ''Great War'' seems more fitting."


    "A Holy Grail Great War, huh¡ª"


    Seven against seven. Until now, it has always been a battle among seven, with thest one standing emerging victorious. But this time, it''s indeed a full-scale war among Heroic Spirits. One can hardly imagine the state of Trifas after the battle concludes.


    "Pay me half the fee in advance. If you agree, let''s sign the contract."


    Hearing Sisigou''s words, Belfeban frowned.


    "The sess reward is already quite generous."


    "This is a job with a very low survival rate. I want to get what I can while I still can."


    "Heh, is there something you want?"


    Sisigou stood up from the sofa and, without hesitation, grabbed the formalin-preserved specimen of a young Hydra disyed on the shelf.


    "Give me this."


    "...That''s a fake, are you sure?"


    To this, Sisigou nodded without a trace of hesitation.


    Instantly, Belfeban''s face darkened. It''s no wonder, as the specimen was genuinely real. Even if Sisigou sold all his property, it probably wouldn''t cover even a third of its price.


    "Alright, I''ll take this."


    Sisigou, looking delighted, tucked it under his arm and picked up the box containing the catalyst.


    "Then, please fly to Romania as soon as possible. I will contact the overseer and the other Masters. Once you arrive, they should get in touch with you immediately."


    "Oh, right. Old man, what''s the overseer''s name?"


    Just as he was about to leave, Sisigou suddenly asked Belfeban. If it had something to do with this war, it was likely someone sent by the Eighth Sacrament. Maybe even a renowned figure.


    "I haven''t met him in person, but I remember... it''s a priest named Shirou."


    Unfortunately, it was an unfamiliar name.


    P.S.: Because this is a parallel world, the structure of the Clock Tower''s departments is slightly different. For example, this department shouldn''t exist among the Thirteen Departments.


    P.S.2: The highlight of the anime is the appearance of the FSF protagonist, t, an important character from the "Case Files of Lord El-Melloi II". Choosing Matsuoka as the voice actor is just fantastic.


    P.S.3: Summoning Mo-chan!

 Chapter 321: The Masters of Yggdmillennia

    Chapter 321: The Masters of Yggdmillennia


    While Ro Belfeban was meeting with the final Master candidate, the prospective Masters of the Yggdmillennia n were also contemting the sudden abnormal situation.


    Gordes apanied Darnic on an inspection of Millennia City''s most crucial core area, aside from the Great Holy Grail Altar: the Artificial Workshop.


    After patiently making a round of the workshop, the short and stout Gordes couldn''t help but ask, "I heard you let one of the invading magi leave alive?"


    "Yes," Darnic nodded, "I gave him a suggestion that would allow him to exact revenge."


    "Why did you do that?"


    Darnic did not answer, which only increased Gordes'' dissatisfaction.


    The Musik family, from which Gordes hailed, was once renowned in the field of alchemy, on par with the Einzbern family. However, before Gordes was born, this family''s bloodline as magi had already taken an irrecoverable path of decline.


    Unable to achieve significant aplishments for many years and unable to climb the ranks within the Mage''s Association, the once-prestigious family had no choice but to merge into Yggdmillennia, which the Muzik family saw as a great humiliation.


    From a young age, Gordes''s parents repeatedly instilled in him the idea of the Muzik family''s superiority. Even now, at thirty-six years old, he still struggled to distinguish reality from idealism, with the pride of "once being a noble family" growing robustly.


    Gordes was the first child born to thebined Muzik and Yggdmillennia families, a long-awaited first-rate magus, which further inted his pride in his lineage.


    Undeniably, Gordes was indeed a top-tier magus who had made outstanding contributions to the Yggdmillennia n''s development and the current Holy Grail War.


    Without utilizing Yggdmillennia''s resources, Gordes had developed the Muzik family''s magecraft to a new height purely through his talent. Additionally, he had sessfully established a connection with the Einzbern family. After the Great Holy Grail was stolen, the Einzbern family, having abandoned their closed-off ways, began to interact with the outside world and became an undisputed giant in the field of alchemy.


    Gordes had obtained valuable homunculus technology from the Einzbern family, and the mass-produced homunculi using this technology were indispensable assets to the Yggdmillennia n.


    More importantly, before the Holy Grail War began, he proposed an unprecedented system intervention¡ªthe division of the mana supply route¡ªand made it a reality.


    To sustain the summoned Servants in the Holy Grail War, a sufficient amount of mana was necessary, which was supposed to be provided by the Masters. Generally, magi would need to burn through their life force just to maintain the manifestation of these celebrated Heroic Spirits.


    However, Gordes sessfully diverted the vast mana required by the Servants to be supplied by homunculi specifically created for this purpose. This was the cultivation tank for these homunculi that Darnic and Gordes were inspecting.


    No matter how excellent the magi dispatched by the Mage''s Association were, summoning and controlling Servants was a significant burden for them. By eliminating this burden, the power gap between the two sides would greatly narrow.


    Moreover, this abundant mana would allow the Servants to use their Noble Phantasms without restraint. Noble Phantasms, the trump cards of the Servants, possess the power to instantly overturn the battlefield, though they consume a tremendous amount of mana. With this restriction lifted by Gordes, it was no wonder he was so proud.


    In his eyes, Darnic, who had single-handedly developed the weak Yggdmillennia into a giant without attracting any attention, was nothing but a politician who yed with politics and had no other talents.


    Thinking about the leaf he had prepared for the Holy Grail War, Gorde''s confidence swelled unprecedentedly. He was the greatest hero in Northern Europe and even the world. Even in Romania, it would not lose to d III.


    Whether it was the Mage''s Association that didn''t recognize the Muzik family''s magecraft, the Einzbern family that prided itself as the top in alchemy, or Darnic who acted like the head of the house, all of you, watch closely.


    I, Gordes Musik Yggdmillennia, am the pir of this n, and only I can lead the Yggdmillennia n to win the Holy Grail War.


    ¡ó¡ó¡ó


    Of course, the other prospective Masters were not as arrogant as Gordes.


    Celenike was venting her excitement in her workshop.


    She was a practitioner of ck magic, hailing from the ancient lineage of the Icecolle family. However, during the Middle Ages, due to the rampant witch hunts, they were forced to flee from Western Europe to Siberia. This exile resulted in the loss of their magical foundation, leading them into decline.


    To the Icecolle family, Celenike was a long-awaited newborn in their waning lineage. The elderly women who had devoted their lives to the pursuit of ck magic showered Celenike with love and thoroughly imbued her with their dark arts.


    ck magic is a unique form of sorcery that requires more mental fortitude than magical aptitude. The first prerequisite for learning ck magic is the ability to dismember a living sacrifice without hesitation. Whether it be a young beast, a human infant, a kind-hearted person, a tame animal, an elderly person, an old dog, a pregnant woman, or the fetus of a human or beast¡ªone must be unmoved by pleas if suffering is necessary.


    The teachings she received emphasized concealing one''s exterior and controlling one''s interior. To indulge in the joy of killing would disqualify one as a ck magus.


    If killing is necessary, then kill. If suffering is necessary, then inflict only the necessary amount of suffering. Celenike was indeed an excellent ck magus. When offering a living sacrifice, she could control her rationality with an iron will and wlesslyplete all the brutal rituals.


    Yes, she truly and thoroughly suppressed her passions, whether it was the joy of inflicting harm or the pleasure of torment. These emotions are highly dangerous elements for a ck magus.


    Thus, when she sheds her identity as a ck magus, Celenikepletely indulges her excessive desires. She lived by hexing and existed on the boundary between magus and magecraft users.


    Her indulgence involved defiling and tormenting those who interested her, mostly beautiful boys, causing them pain and licking their tears. Not a single person who spent a night with her emerged unscathed.


    Now, she gazed with an incredibly innocent expression at a boy who was covered in wounds from her tortures. In an almost ecstatic tone, she whispered in the boy''s ear, though his eardrums had already been destroyed and he could hear nothing.


    "The Holy Grail War was originally a ritual initiated by the Servants fighting each other. But Darnic tampered with the structure of the Holy Grail War, making all seven Servants belong to a single faction, sessfully iming the Servants as exclusive to our Yggdmillennia."


    "The magecraft of mere humans cannotpare to the power of the Servants. This way, we have enough strength to oppose the Mage''s Association¡ªimpressive, isn''t it?"


    The woman, exuding a thick scent of blood, reached out to touch the boy''s face, only to find his body already cold.


    "What, already dead? How boring."


    Celenike looked disdainfully at the corpse on the floor, then turned towards a heavily protected storage cab.


    Inside was a ss jar, with some residual grime making it appear as though it contained some liquid. The mere thought of the Servant about to be summoned made Celenike''s body tremble with anticipation.


    Truly, I can''t wait to see you. Truly, truly, I can''t wait to defile you! (This girl is a real pervert; it''s such a shame she''s so cute.)


    ¡ó¡ó¡ó


    Roche, who had just entered adolescence, arrived at the battlefield where d III had annihted the magi yesterday.


    Although the battlefield itself had been pierced by d''s Noble Phantasm and was no longer dangerous, it remained at the edge of Yggdmillennia territory, where enemies could attack at any time.


    It was unclear whether the boy''s appearance in such a ce alone was due to ignorance or because he had something to rely on.


    Roche''s gaze did not linger on the bloodstains or the marks left by the "stakes" on the ground; all his attention was drawn to the destroyed automatons previously damaged by the magi.


    Picking up a piece of an automaton''s remnants, the boy wrinkled his nose in dissatisfaction.


    "Tch~ As expected, my automatons can''t hold up against magi with even a bit of skill."


    Indeed, the automatons used for vignce and engaging invaders at the border were Roche''s creations.


    The Frain family, from which Roche hailed, was quite famous in the field of automation engineering. The children of this family were raised by dolls constructed as nursemaids and rarely left the workshop or saw their parents until they were old enough for magic crest transntation. Even their education waspletely hands-off.


    Thus, the children of the n be intimately connected with the dolls. The childrene to recognize the human-like actions, speech, and tirelessbor of the dolls asmonce.


    Growing up with this peculiar education, they live as magi who use dolls as their standard rather than humans. Though they can''t even remember their parents'' faces, they can recall the shapes of the dolls that cared for them without missing a single detail.


    Roche was no exception. He had no interest in humans, not even in the greatest magus. Of course, he sometimes conversed with people. Sometimes he made deals, and sometimes he fought others for precious materials. But none of these interactions involved any emotional connection between people or magi.


    What intrigued him, what made him smile like a child, were only the dolls¡ªand those who surpassed him in the same field. The Servant he summoned was such an entity; he had already summoned his Servant two months ago.


    Adolescent moods change quickly, and soon Roche no longer cares about the performance of the dolls. He cast his eyes beyond the Millennia Fortress, his face filled with boundless anticipation.


    "Although it''s great that Darnic-sama managed to bring all seven Servants into our faction, for the Holy Grail activation ritual to work, we still need to kill a certain number of Servants, which means we have to fight among ourselves."


    "But now, the Mage''s Association will supplement this part, summoning seven Servants for us to kill."


    "Hehe, hahahaha, summoning seven Heroic Spirits is already amazing, and now there are twice as many!"


    "I can''t contain my excitement!"


    Stretching towards the direction of Trifas, the boy had never been so eagerly anticipating the arrival of the Holy Grail War.


    Note: FATE is ultimately an ensemble drama, and it''s necessary to provide background and character traits for the Masters, or else the story development would be somewhat troublesome. Additionally, this segment serves to set up several plot points.

 Chapter 322: Group Summoning

    Chapter 322: Group Summoning


    When Darnic and Fiore arrived at the hall, which served as the site for the summoning ritual, six Masters were already present.


    The rest of the misceneous tasks were being handled silently by homunculi, who were transporting the necessary tools.


    The patterns of the magic circle had already been carved. The mixture of gold and silver, dissolved into a solution, remained in a liquid state due to the incorporation of a temperature-maintaining spell. This meticulously drawn,plex magic circle was specially designed for the simultaneous summoning of Servants.


    Before anyone knew it, the noise had disappeared.


    Observing this scene, Darnic moved beside the throne and opened his arms, dering:


    "Now, ce the catalysts you have each collected on the altar."


    The Masters nodded in acknowledgment.


    Darnic then greeted Roche, who had already summoned his Servant.


    "Roche. It''s rare to see you step out from your workshop."


    "That''s because... witnessing a Heroic Spirit summoning is a once-in-a-lifetime event. Since I got to see it a second time, I had toe out from the workshop."


    Roche''s tone carried a mix of bravado and maturity. Usually engrossed in his homunculi creations, he mostly stayed in his workshop and rarely interacted with others, hence appearing somewhat reserved in front of Darnic. Incidentally, his creations, while high-performing, oftencked aesthetic appeal as he did not prioritize outward appearance or design.


    Two months ago, almost simultaneously with the summoning of Berserker, he had summoned Caster and had been working tirelessly in the workshop with him to produce the soldiers necessary forbating the Mage''s Association¡ªgolems.


    "Where is Caster?"


    "Teacher said he''ll be here soon. He''s currently immersed in designing Noble Phantasms."


    "You should probably apologize to Caster first, and then take this opportunity to witness that mysterious ritual once more."


    "Got it."


    Roche shrank back slightly. He respectfully referred to his Servant as "Teacher." To him, the legend that Caster had established was worthy of reverence. The boy cedplete trust in Caster and was genuinely happy to assist in the workshop.


    Soon, Caster materialized beside Roche. He wore a blue cloak and a form-fitting bodysuit, with a faceless mask covering his entire face. Roche greeted his teacher joyfully, and Caster silently nodded in response.


    After confirming that the four summoners were in their designated positions, Darnic respectfully bowed toward the empty throne.


    "Now then, Grand Duke, the ritual willmence."


    "Indeed."


    Particles of light gathered on the throne, forming the shape of a person. This was d III, the original Berserker and now the "ck" Berserker after a form change, prepared by Darnic as the most powerful trump card of the Yggdmillennia n. He had once reigned over thisnd as a grand duke.


    In Romania, his fame was the highest, rivaling that of Heracles in Greece and King Arthur in Ennd.


    Berserker cast a nce at Darnic, and his dignified voice resonated through the hall:


    "Quickly, summon the Heroic Spirits who will be my brethren."


    "Understood."


    After respectfully bowing, Darnic announced to the four:


    "Then let us begin. Magi of Yggdmillennia, whom we take great pride in. Once this ritual concludes, we will embark on an irreversible path of battle¡ªare you prepared?"


    The four Masters silently conveyed their unwavering determination.


    The atmosphere within the hall shifted once more. The Masters tensed their nerves; at this moment, they could no longer feel the oppressive presence of the "Impaler" watching over them.


    Summoning a Servant, while simpler than the typicallyplex and strange grand rituals, carried the inherent danger of fatal failure due to the extreme mystery of "summoning Heroic Spirits."


    Rushing headlong or hesitantly tapping a stone bridge were both actions of fools. What was needed now was the coldness and courage to point the barrel at their heads and pull the trigger swiftly.


    "Silver and iron as the essence, the foundation of stone and the Archduke of Contracts. The color I pay tribute to is ''ck''. The swirling winds shall be blocked by the four walls, closing the gates in all directions. From the crown, let the three-forked road to the kingdom manifest."


    Despite no prior rehearsal, their chant was perfectly synchronized.


    With each verse, the magic circle''s radiance intensified. The surging mana ravaged the four, but even the weakest among them, Caules, stood firm and continued chanting without hesitation.


    "¡ªDere!"


    "Your body is under me, my fate rests upon your sword."


    "Follow the call of the Holy Grail. If you ept this will and reason, then respond at once."


    Their chant and the mana coursing through their magic circuits summoned the Heroic Spirits from the "Throne of Heroes." They were conversing with the supreme beings etched into myth and legend.


    "I hereby swear. I shall be all that is good in the world, I shall defeat all that is evil in the world."


    The pain from the rampaging magic circuits and the fear of them running amok tormented them continuously. Nevertheless, the four felt almost reluctant to let go of this moment. Such was the tion this ritual brought. Even so, they had to dere, to firmly grasp the highest mystery in their hands.


    "Entwine your words thrice, emanating from the Wheel of Restraint, O Guardian of the Scales!"


    As they pronounced these words, a raging wind erupted. The homunculi hurriedly crouched down, and Roche shielded his face with his hand. Berserker, Darnic, and Caster, however, stood as if merely bathed by a cool breeze.


    Thus, "they" manifested on the ground.


    From the intricately woven magic circle, a dazzling light burst forth.


    In an instant, the miracle materialized. Heroes who transcended humanity, embodying people''s fantasies, appeared.


    The storm subsided, and the blinding light gradually dimmed. There, within the magic circle, stood four figures.


    Leading them was a young man with deep blue curly hair. His body was cloaked in a dark cape, and an evident confusion was etched on his handsome face as if he had just awoken.


    Another was a youth of androgynous beauty, dressed invish attire, the only one among the four smiling brightly at the Servant had summoned.


    Next was a young man holding a bow and arrow. Draped in a grass-colored cloak, he knelt on one knee, bowing deeply.


    Lastly, there was a young man d in resplendent armor, carrying a great sword on his back. His silver-gray hair swayed gently in the breeze.


    "Oh..."


    Someone gasped. Even Darnic''s gaze was captured by this majestic sight. Then, as one, the assembled Servants spoke their first words.


    A Holy Grail War of unprecedented intensity, where seven Servants battle against seven others¡ªa battle of tragic ferocity¡ªto mark the opening of this new conflict.


    "We, the ''ck'' Servants, havee at the call of your summons. Our fate is entwined with Yggdmillennia, and our swords are your swords."


    Magnificent and grand, solemn and awe-inspiring, no amount of praise could adequately describe this scene.


    In a Holy Grail War, it was rare for more than two Servants to be present in the same space simultaneously. Even when due to alliances orbat, it was typically at most two or three, and usually, they were in a state of mutual ughter, constantly wary of their opponents.


    Yet here and now, there were six Servants. They had acknowledged this new form of war¡ªthe Great Holy Grail War¡ªand promised to fight together.


    "Oh dear, I was summoned to a Holy Grail War with particrly strange rules. But I don''t mind at all, it feels like it''s going to be a lot of fun, and everyone looks so strong. So, how about we introduce ourselves? Sounds good? I''ll start! I am a Servant Rider, real name Astolfo. And you?"


    Astolfo was the first to speak, more quickly than anyone else.


    The serene young Servant standing next to him, though momentarily at a loss, smiled and responded:


    "Servant Archer, real name Chiron."


    "Thanks, Chiron. I''ll be counting on you for a while!"


    Rider extended his hand, and Archer, looking puzzled, responded.


    "Rider, use your ss name for greetings, not your real name."


    Darnic sternly stopped Rider. Rider nodded in sudden realization and then spoke to the young man with therge sword on his back:


    "Hey, what about you?"


    "Wait, Saber. Don''t speak."


    Before Saber could respond, his Master, Gordes, interrupted. He seemed to be addressing everyone, including Darnic.


    "I do not intend to reveal his real name to anyone but Darnic."


    A hush filled the room. Celenike asked in a deliberately cold voice,


    "¡ªWasn''t it agreed beforehand to reveal their real names? This is extremely unpleasant."


    "That''s because, at the time, I hadn''t obtained the catalyst."


    Gordes said this as he carefully cradled a box in his arms, seemingly intent on hiding even the catalystpletely.


    "Uncle Gordes, is hiding one''s real name truly that important?"


    Facing Fiore''s inquiry, Gordes nodded solemnly.


    "Revealing the real name is fatal to my Servant; the fewer people who know, the better, to minimize risk."


    A Servant''s real name was crucial information they needed to protect at all costs. No matter how famous the hero, their end was often tragic.


    Exposing one''s real name would reveal the cause of their death as a critical weakness.


    If they had died by poison, then any form of poison could be their weakness; if they had been killed by an arrow, then shooting an arrow would suffice. If a specific body part was their weakness, then targeting that area would be the key.


    Even if no specific cause of death could be found, heroes with dragon-rted traits would have a poor affinity with dragon-ying weapons. Even if one did not have the good fortune to possess such a weapon, merely informing other Masters could likely lead to some form of countermeasure.


    Of course, there were some Servants for whom revealing their true names posed no problem. Rider Astolfo was a typical example of such.


    Darnic quickly nced at d III, who acknowledged the look with a bright smile. As Darnic''s Servant, d III certainly knew the identity of the "ck" Saber summoned by Gordes. Hence, the Grand Duke, known for his cruelty, readily agreed.


    "I understand. I will make an exception for you."


    The Grand Duke''s words brought a satisfied smile to Gordes''s face.


    "Your Highness, thank you very much. Now, we shall take our leave."


    Gordes straightened his back and led Saber out of the throne room with dignity. Celenike, watching him leave, grumbled discontentedly.


    "He''s just summoned a Saber. Why the airs?"


    "That''s just the kind of person he is."


    Darnic murmured with a mixed smile.


    Returning triumphantly to his private chamber, Gordes once again faced Saber. He was captivated by the magnificent and imposing figure before him. Although he was almost certain, Gordes still asked to be sure:


    "Saber, answer me this: your true name is Siegfried, isn''t it?"


    Receiving a confirming nod, Gordes reached the peak of his joy.


    Siegfried¡ªa hero known to every household in Germany. He appears in various legends, but the most famous is the epic "The Nibelungenlied." Born as a prince of the Nethends, he went through countless adventures and ultimately earned the title of Dragon yer.


    He had never been defeated in any battle until the only weak spot on his back was struck by a treacherous de, leading to his demise.


    In his hand, he held Balmung, the holy sword of the Nibelung. With this sword, he vanquished the evil dragon Fafnir. Having bathed in the dragon''s blood, he was impervious to any weapon.


    Despite being a noble hero, his body harbored a fatal weakness¡ªthe spot on his back that was covered by a leaf of a linden tree when he bathed in the dragon''s blood. Needless to say, this was the weakness that would lead to Siegfried''s death.


    The catalyst used to summon Siegfried was this very linden leaf stained with dragon blood.


    Gordes pondered for a moment. While having the strongest Servant was a good thing, the widespread and well-known legend about his back was also a fact. How long could such a fatal and obvious weakness remain hidden?


    "Saber, from now on, keep your mouth shut unless you''re using your Noble Phantasm. You may only speak with my permission."


    Gordes ordered Saber to keep silent, thereby minimizing any clues to his true identity. He unted the Command Seals on his hand to emphasize the strictness of the order. Was it permissible to treat such a great hero so imperiously¡ªor rather, would the hero forgive such treatment?


    On the other hand, Gordes couldn''t shake the notion that "he is just a mere Servant." To him, Servants were merely temporary guests who relied on their Masters for survival.


    A brief moment of tension passed in the room.


    After a while, Saber nodded in agreement, signaling his eptance of Gordes''smand. Siegfried, both a royal and a legendary general, was also a great hero who continually epted the reliance and pleas of others.


    Even if ordered not to speak, Siegfried would have no objections if it were necessary. He was willing to carry out anymand willingly as long as it allowed him to fulfill his wish. This was Siegfried''s way of life, unwavering until death.


    Meanwhile, back in the throne room, Astolfo turned his gaze to thest remaining Servant.


    "So, what''s your name?"


    "Sorry, I can''t tell you that." The blue-haired young man scratched his head somewhat sheepishly.


    "So, you''re also one of those heroes whose weaknesses and true name are widely known?" Darnic frowned. He was already aware that Fiore had been searching for a new catalyst, but the Servant she intended to summon should be like Astolfo, without any weaknesses.


    "Uh, no." The young man scratched his head even more vigorously. "It''s because I don''t know my true name."


    "Huh???"


    PS: Who''s that Pokemon?

 Chapter 323: The Nameless Assassin (Part 1)

    Chapter 323: The Nameless Assassin (Part 1)


    Upon hearing the young man''s words, everyone was stunned.


    Whether it was Darnic, who had participated in the Third Holy Grail War and had dealings with the Three Founding Families, the young Masters of the Millennia Tree family, or the once-renowned Heroic Spirits, all disyed unusual expressions.


    A Heroic Spirit who didn''t know his true name¡ªwas that even possible?


    Could this guy be a Spirit with a nasty personality, just messing with us?


    More than one person had this thought.


    Seeing theirrades almost on the verge of saying, "Are you freaking kidding me?" the young man waved his hands repeatedly: "I''m not joking. I truly don''t know my true name."


    "What''s going on? Did something go wrong with the summoning ritual?" The n leader Darnic looked at his sessor, Fiore, who was also the Master of the young Servant.


    "Well..."


    "No, I think the summoning ritual went fine. The problem likely lies with me."


    The young man spoke up before his Master could respond.


    "What''s the matter?" Fiore asked curiously.


    The young man cleared his throat and began to speak confidently: "As you can see, my ss is Assassin. When we step into the darkness, we are destined to abandon our names. To live nameless and die nameless is our norm and also our protection. Once a killer''s identity is exposed, it means death. Perhaps, to better protect myself, I intentionally erased my name upon manifestation. My appearance and other characteristics you see may be also disguised. Yes, that''s likely the case. I think I''m capable of doing such things."


    "Ahahaha! Erasing your name, even disguising your appearance, that''s interesting¡ªah, it''s great to be summoned this time!" Astolfoughed innocently, with a face softer than a woman''s, adding lethal charm to his words.


    However, the others were not so quick to ept the young man''s exnation. Some stroked their chins, some lowered their heads, and others rubbed their fingers, all calcting in their minds.


    Surprisingly, the first to speak was the least noticeable among them, Caules. He nced at his left wrist, then at his sister''s left hand, and said, "To verify if Assassin''s words are true, there''s a simple and direct method¡ªusing a Command Spell. However, whether or not to use it should be Sister''s decision."


    "A Command Spell?" Fiore''s right hand gently brushed over the red mark on her left hand as she pondered. "Uncle, what do you think?"


    "Caules'' suggestion is feasible, but using a precious Command Spell for such a trivial matter seems wasteful. Moreover, not knowing the Servant''s true name isn''t entirely bad. At least if we don''t know it, the likelihood of the enemy knowing it is even smaller."


    As a participant in two Holy Grail Wars, Darnic''s considerations were far more thorough than those of these novices. If the war''s situation didn''t change, this cunning old fox was likely to be the victor.


    "But without knowing the Servant''s true name, how can we judge his strength?" Perhaps bolstered by the presence of his Caster, Roche no longer cowered as before.


    "You needn''t worry about that. I am undoubtedly a first-rate warrior."


    As if to boast of his strength, the young man pounded his chest hard, producing a "thump thump" sound.


    "A mere Assassin and you dare say that?" The twisted Celenike sneered.


    "What, you don''t believe me?" The young man raised an eyebrow, confronting the bloodthirsty witch head-on.


    "No, I don''t."


    "I have my reasons for saying so."


    "What reasons?"


    "First, the quality of my Master." The young man raised a finger. "Through the contract, I can sense how exceptional my Master is. Someone summoned by such an excellent Master couldn''t possibly be weak."


    "Ah¡ª"


    Fiore shyly lowered her head. She knew of her excellence and had received countless praises, so she should have been used to it. But now, beingplimented by a hero whose name was etched in history and enshrined among the Heroic Spirits made her feel incredibly honored. It took her a moment to softly say, "Thank you for thepliment."


    "You should be more confident, my Master. I''m not just saying this. You only need to look at my status panel to see that such excellent attributes are the result of both your excellence and my strength."


    Hearing the young man''s words, Fiore hurriedly used her Master''s authority. The other Masters did the same, but what appeared before them was a nk te. Except for the ss designation "Assassin," everything seemed to have been erased.


    "Assassin, I can''t read your attributes. Did you hide them?"


    Hearing his Master''s question, the young man pped his forehead as if in realization: "Sorry, sorry, the attributes must be hidden by my cloak. I''ll take it off right away."


    The dark cloak dissolved into particles, revealing the young man''s in attire beneath, along with his various attributes:


    Strength: B


    Endurance: C+


    Agility: B


    Magic: C


    Luck: A


    Noble Phantasm: ABCDE


    A few secondster, the expression that seemed to say, "Are you freaking kidding me?" appeared once again on everyone''s faces.


    What kind of joke is this? This is the status panel of the weakest Assassin?


    Are you sure this isn''t one of the Three Knight sses?


    And what''s with this Noble Phantasm panel showing "ABCDE"?


    Are you saying this guy has at least five Noble Phantasms?


    To this, the young man responded, "I do have quite a few Noble Phantasms. In terms of quantity, there aren''t many Servants who have more than I do. The cloak that was hiding my information just now is one of them¡ªits true name and my name is forgotten. Fortunately, most of my Noble Phantasms don''t require a true name release, so it doesn''t affect my strength."


    Hearing this, Astolfo became excited again: "You are amazing! You have one more Noble Phantasm than I do, and your stats are higher, but I won''t lose to you, ahahahaha!"


    Ignoring the mysterious confidence of this problematic knight, d III, seated on his throne, cast an oppressive gaze at the young man: "I do not understand. With such strength, why would you be a shadowy assassin?"


    "It seems that Your Highness does not understand what a true assassin is," the young man shook his head.


    "Enlighten me."


    "An assassination is an unnoticed kill. For instance, if someone hired me to kill thatdy over there."


    The young man pointed at Celenike, a small revenge for her earlier mockery.


    "If I sneak into the castle, bypassing all the guards and traps, and slit her throat in her room, that''s an assassination. If I walk in through the front gate, kill everyone I see along the way, and finally behead her, that''s also an assassination¡ªbecause no one knows it was me."


    "A true assassin is versatile. They can move through the night, taking lives silently; blend into crowds, approaching their target unnoticed; and charge into battle, taking the head of a general amidst an army. A true assassin has the aptitude for all sses. There is nothing they can''t do, only things they haven''t thought of. Many im to be assassins, but few truly grasp the essence of assassination."


    There was one more thing the young man kept to himself¡ª"assassination" also has another name: "peerless"!


    P.S.: Normally, even if a Servant has multiple Noble Phantasms, the panel would only disy a single value, not "ABCDE." The reason it shows this way here is to pay homage to Perseus in Nasu''s lore. As a Rider, Perseus possesses six major Noble Phantasms but can only use one at a time, resulting in such an unstable rating.

 Chapter 324: The Nameless Assassin (Part 2)

    Chapter 324: The Nameless Assassin (Part 2)


    Talking absolute nonsense with a straight face.


    This was everyone''s first reaction to the young man''s speech¡ªexcluding Astolfo, of course, whose thought process was different from that of ordinary people.


    Astolfo, one of the twelve pdins serving under Charlemagne and led by the holy knight Rnd, bearer of the holy sword Durandal. Known for subduing giants and possessing numerous legends and Noble Phantasms, he was a top-tier handsome man but also quite a scatterbrain, to the point that it was said he had lost all sense of reason.


    Whether the rumors were true or not could be partly seen from the fact that despite being male, Astolfo appeared in cute, feminine attire.


    Now, this curiosity incarnate was vigorously patting the young man on the shoulder, expressing his admiration: "Amazing! Assassins are amazing. I want to be an assassin like that too!"


    This drew cold sweat from everyone, including the young man.


    However, upon closer thought, the young man''s words weren''t entirely without reason. After all, as long as you kill the target without revealing your identity, it counts as an assassination¡ªalthough turning a shadowy assassin into something like this just sounds so out of ce.


    "Wait, an assassin? Assassin?"


    Caules, who had been speechless, suddenly had a change of expression, as if something had dawned on him.


    "When my sister summoned you, she didn''t add any extra incantations. Could it be that you''re one of the Hassan-i-Sabbah?"


    "No, he''s not a Hassan," Darnic quickly dismissed Caules'' idea. "Besides the possibly mythical First Hassan, the abilities and appearances of the other Hassans have all been exposed. Additionally, amon feature among the Hassans is that they wear a uniform skull mask upon summoning. He isn''t wearing one, so he shouldn''t be a Hassan. But if Fiore didn''t add any extra incantations, how could she summon an Assassin... Assassin? Oh no, Sagara Hyouma!"


    With his strategic mind, Darnic should have realized the issue immediately. However, the collective summoning ritual was so overwhelming, and Astolfo''s activity, Gordes'' departure, and the string of nonsense from the nameless young man distracted Darnic, causing him to forget something very important.


    Upon hearing the name "Sagara Hyouma," Fiore, Caules, Celenike, and Roche all reacted. ording to the original n of the Yggdmillennia family, the Assassin ss was supposed to be summoned by the family''sst Master, Sagara Hyouma, who had not yet appeared. Sagara Hyouma had even prepared a special catalyst for this purpose.


    But now, Fiore had summoned an Assassin. If Sagara Hyouma continued his summoning unaware, he would either summon a Servant with only Assassin (or possibly Berserker) aptitude, relying solely on thepatibility between Master and Servant, which would introduce too many uncertainties.


    "Caules, contact Sagara Hyouma immediately and tell him to stop the summoning. Celenike, inform all ourrades to gather Lancer catalysts at any cost."


    "Yes!"


    The urgency of the situation prompted Caules and Celenike to leave the throne room at top speed.


    Archer, whose true name was Chiron, maintained a three-body-length distance behind Caules and didn''t forget to nod at everyone before leaving.


    The lively Rider seemed somewhat reluctant to depart. If not for Celenike''s repeated urging, he might have found an excuse to stay.


    After the departure of the two Master-Servant pairs, the collective summoning ritual for the night also drew to a close. Roche and his Servant, ck Caster, soon bade farewell and left. Fiore also had no intention of staying longer.


    "Let''s go too, Assassin."


    "As youmand, my Master." ck Assassin gave a slight bow to Darnic on the throne and to ck Berserker before naturally pushing Fiore''s wheelchair out of the throne room.


    Fiore''s private room wasn''t particrly special. Besides the magical implements ced there, the other furnishings were simpler than those of an average youngdy.


    The simplicity here refers not to the value of the items but to the decorative style. Compared to the rooms of nobledies who pursue taste or style, Fiore''s room was rather in. However, this did not detract from her image; on the contrary, it added an air of unique purity to her.


    Here, Fiore began her first conversation with her Servant.


    "I am your Master. Please call me Fiore. I look forward to working with you."


    The young man, who had manifested as the ck Assassin, gently held Fiore''s outstretched hand, bowed his head, and said in a soft voice:


    "Thank you, Fiore. And I''m sorry, I cannot tell you my true name."


    "..."


    Fiore fell silent, her gaze lingering on the young man''s face with a hint of confusion.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Have you forgotten your true name?"


    "Yes." The young man released Fiore''s hand and nodded seriously. "There are no issues with my thinking or perception, but my true name and the memories rted to it are blurred. It seems there won''t be any discoveries in the short term."


    "Then, do you recognize this?" Fiore handed a box to the young man.


    It contained a ck metal fragment, which seemed quite unremarkable. It was with this item that she had summoned the young man.


    The young man picked up the piece and examined it carefully for a while before shaking his head. "I have no impression of it. Is this something rted to me?"


    "The person who gave it to me said it is a fragment of an iron discus, and that the only mistake the great hero Perseus ever made in his life is rted to it."


    ording to legend, after Perseus gained fame, his maternal grandfather, King Acrisius of Argos, fled to anothernd out of fear of the oracle (that Acrisius would be killed by his daughter Dana?''s son). Perseus happened to be there and participated in the local games. He casually picked up an iron discus and threw it, unfortunately hitting his grandfather.


    The oracle was fulfilled, and Perseus regretted it for the rest of his life.


    "Answer me, Assassin. Is your true name Perseus?"


    Meeting Fiore''s expectant gaze, the young man, though somewhat surprised, still shook his head. "I''m sorry, but I am not that great hero. I remember his deeds very clearly."


    "I see..." Fiore''s beautiful aquamarine eyes dimmed.


    "Although I am not that great hero, I promise you, I will prove myself worthy as your partner. I will achieve enough aplishments to ensure your honor remains untarnished. Please believe in me, Fiore."


    Perhaps touched by the young man''s determination, or perhaps because his gaze was too direct, Fiore shyly lowered her head.


    "Alright, I look forward to it, Assassin."


    "Then, Fiore, it''s gettingte. Please rest well." A dark cloak appeared on the young man, and simultaneously, his figure began to fade.


    "What about you? Should I prepare a room for you?"


    "We can discuss that tomorrow. I n to scout the nearby area before dawn. Familiarizing myself with the terrain is essential for an assassin."


    "Then I''ll go with you. It will be more efficient if I guide you," Fiore suggested.


    "There''s no need. Humans are not Servants; proper rest is necessary. Only when the Master is in optimal condition can the Servant perform at their best. So, Fiore, you should sleep now¡ªwe can tour the castle after breakfast."


    "I understand. Goodnight, Assassin." Fiore did not insist, waving to the young man, who was now just a shadow.


    "Goodnight, Fiore."


    The shadow passed through the room, crossed the balcony, and disappeared into the vast night.


    PS: Sorry guys. No Fran-chan this time.

 Chapter 325: Kairi Shishigou and Mordred

    Chapter 325: Kairi Shishigou and Mordred


    In the graveyard of Stavropoleos Church in Bucharest, Kairi Sisigou sessfully summoned his Servant.


    "¡ªSo, you''re my Master, huh?"


    The short knight, d entirely in steel, asked this question. Despite the helmet, the clear voice was unmistakably transmitted. Sisigoui nodded and extended his hand.


    "My name is Kairi Sisigou. I''m your Master, pleased to meet you."


    "Is this a graveyard? You summoned me to an annoying ce."


    The outstretched hand was ignored. Scratching his head, Sisigou exined:


    "Well, even if you say that¡­ Anyway, this ce is like my home turf."


    "Were you born in a graveyard?"


    "My childhood was spent among corpses."


    Understanding that much, the knight nodded.


    "I see, you''re a necromancer?"


    "Correct. So, you''re a Saber, right?"


    Looking at the sword in the knight''s hand, Sisigou asked.


    "Isn''t that obvious? If you could mistake me for a Caster or an Assassin, there must be something seriously wrong with your eyes and brain."


    "There is an Assassin like that in the world." (King Hassan, I''m talking about you.)


    "Could it be that I drew an idiot Master?"


    "No, no, you drew the best Master, Saber. I, Kairi Sisigou, pride myself on being a top-tier Master suitable for you."


    "Hmph, I wonder if it''s just talk."


    "Anyway, Saber. Can you tell me your true name first? By the way, why is it that even though I''m your Master, I can''t see some of your attributes?"


    Normally, when a Master faces their Servant, they can obtain certain information. Attributes like strength, endurance, and other critical data, including unique skills, are invaluable for strategic nning.


    Therefore, the first thing Masters check is their summoned Servant. Understanding their various parameters is crucial for developing battle strategies.


    However, while the basic parameters of this knight were visible, her unique skills and Noble Phantasms were obscured and unreadable.


    "It''s because of this helmet. I''ll remove it now."


    As soon as Saber finished speaking, the helmet covering her face disassembled and merged into the armor. Faced with her revealed appearance, Sisigou was dumbfounded.


    "A woman?"


    No, perhaps a young boy¡ªit was impossible to tell. Either way, the person had a remarkably youthful appearance. Maybe because he was too surprised, he let slip something that hurt her feelings. But Sisigou didn''t notice this.


    "Don''t let me hear that again."


    "What?"


    The cold, murderous words brought Sisigou back to his senses.


    "If you call me a woman again, I can''t guarantee I''ll control myself."


    Saber''s glowing eyes conveyed her murderous intent. It seemed she was serious, and Sisigou instinctively muttered:


    "Sorry, sorry. I won''t say it again."


    Raising his hands, Sisigou earnestly apologized.


    Although Saber''s face was twisted with anger, her mood seemed to improve slightly. She took a deep breath and whispered with a somewhat disappointed expression:


    "You''re forgiven. Remember, don''t bring up this topic again."


    "OK. So, what''s your true name¡ª"


    "Huh? What''s the matter, Master? I don''t know what catalyst you used, but didn''t you summon me with me as your target? You should know my true name without me saying it."


    "Ah, no, I used this as the catalyst."


    While avoiding the gradually dissolving magic circle, Sisigou tossed the catalyst to her. Saber caught it and looked at the item with a puzzled expression.


    "What is this?"


    "It''s a Round Table. You knights used it once."


    Saber''s mood, which had temporarily improved, immediately took a sharp downturn again.


    Clicking her tongue, she unhesitatingly used her sword to smash the¡ªprobably irreceable¡ªrelic into pieces.


    "Hey!"


    Saber stomped on the now literal wood chips with her armored foot.


    "Despicable! To think I was summoned with something like this!"


    Judging by her expression, she truly loathed the Round Table from the bottom of her heart.


    That''s odd, Sisigou thought. For the Knights of the Round Table, that should have been a ce of camaraderie. Though the Round Table Knights eventually turned against each other, it wasn''t their original intention.


    Given her deep hatred for the Round Table, Sisigou quickly deduced her true name. If there was a knight who despised the Round Table so much, it had to be the one who explicitly betrayed the King of Knights.


    "Saber. Your true name, could it be ''Mordred''?"


    Sisigou''s question made Mordred''s eyebrows furrow slightly. The fact that her true name was guessed due to her actions made her a bit uneasy.


    But she still dered resolutely:


    "That''s right. My name is Mordred, the only legitimate heir of King Arthur Pendragon."


    "But didn''t you betray her?"


    Facing Sisigou''s usation, Saber suddenly blushed and dered:


    "Ah, yes, I did. I indeed rebelled. That king never acknowledged my strength until the end. Whether it was swordsmanship or political skills, I was her equal¡ªno, I had surpassed her. Yet, that damned king refused to let me ascend the throne because of my origin."


    The cold voice wasn''t due to suppressed impulses. Quite the opposite, it was filled with anger and hatred that made her whole body tremble.


    Her origin¡ªMordred was said to be the illegitimate child of King Arthur and his sister Morgan, a fact that was truly damning.


    "So I betrayed him and sent him on his way. I wanted that king to know his reign was meaningless."


    That''s right. ording to legend, it was indeed Mordred who drove King Arthur to his death. Even after being pierced by the Holy Lance, Mordred still dealt a fatal blow to King Arthur.


    The dying King Arthur threw his holy sword back into theke and went to Avalon. Mordred, on the other hand, breathed herst on the hill of Cann. What remained was the infamous reputation of the rebellious knight.


    "Phew. So, Saber, your wish is to be king?"


    For Mordred, who was denied the throne, bing king was undoubtedly the wish she would seek the Holy Grail to fulfill. However, Mordred responded to Sisigou''s words in a wistful tone:


    "No, that''s not it. I don''t want to use the Holy Grail''s power to be king. Even if I ascended the throne, my father would never acknowledge it. My wish, Master, is to challenge the Sword of Selection, nothing more."


    "The Sword of Selection? You mean the sword King Arthur pulled from the stone in the legend?"


    Saber nodded. Yes, it was said that the young King Arthur pulled out the sword that none of the strongest men in the nation could, thereby earning the right to be king.


    If Mordred could pull out that sword, her eligibility to be king would indeed be recognized. However, there was a fatal w in her wish.


    "¡ªCan I ask a question?"


    "Go ahead."


    "If the Holy Grail grants your wish, and you can''t pull out the sword, what then?"


    Indeed. If she challenged the Sword of Selection, there was a possibility she couldn''t pull it out. After all, it was a sword that none of the men in the nation could manage. Even though Mordred inherited King Arthur''s bloodline, it was hard to say if she could pull it out.


    "That''s a foolish question, Master. There''s no way I can''t pull it out!"


    However, Saber dered this with her chest puffed out. The pressure contained in her voice indeed carried the dignity befitting a king. Perhaps she could easily pull out the sword.


    "So, Master. Give me themand. Where are the enemies to be conquered?"


    "Don''t rush."


    Sisigou calmed the eager Mordred down.


    "Haven''t you heard the saying ''haste makes waste''?"


    "Who cares about that? I was summoned to y seven enemies!"


    It seemed she had already been granted knowledge rted to this Holy Grail War.


    "True enough. We don''t know the current situation of those seven enemies."


    At this moment, a faint pping sound came from the sky.


    Both of them looked up simultaneously. On a branch, a gray pigeon was perched. It twirled its peculiar, emotionless bird eyes and dropped a piece of paper from its beak before flying away afterpleting its task.


    As Sisigoui picked up the paper, Saber eagerly leaned to peek.


    "Is it a familiar?"


    "Seems like it. It says they want to meet us immediately."


    "Who sent it?"


    "Those whose interests align with ours."


    With that, Sisigou crushed the note that read "Tomorrow morning at nine, Sisigou, Church on the hill."


    PS: Mo-chan Overload!

 Chapter 326: The Overpowered Assassin

    Chapter 326: The Overpowered Assassin


    The agility of the ck Assassin, rated at B rank, was truly justified. By the time Fiore was still changing into her nightwear, he had already passed through the bounded field surrounding the castle and arrived in a dense forest filled with shrubs.


    "Here should be fine, right?"


    A blur in the air, the young man deactivated his concealment and revealed himself.


    "We mustn''t be discovered."


    "Don''t worry, I have already merged with the Greater Grail. The nearby ley lines are all under my surveince. This is a ce I specifically chose."


    A familiar female voice, though somewhat ethereal, echoed in the young man''s ears, bringing him immensefort.


    "No familiars, no surveince magecraft, and it won''t be detected by other Servants. Plus, it''s a ley line node."


    "Are you alright, Justeaze?" The young man''s face was filled with concern.


    "I''m fine, I just can''t leave for now. So, everything is up to you, Shinji. This time, it''s an unprecedented fourteen Servant conflict. You must be careful." The concern in the female voice matched the young man''s.


    "Don''t worry. Even the weak me from five years ago made it to the end. And now, I am far stronger in both experience and power than I was back then. Not to mention, I have this Servant body you specially crafted¡ªby the name of Matou Shinji, I swear I will achieve victory."


    "Yes, I believe you."


    Indeed, the ck Assassin summoned by Fiore was none other than Matou Shinji, who had traversed worlds.


    Since a Matou Shinji already existed in this world, the "Old Man of Jewels" couldn''t bring his body directly into it; only his soul, which had previous experience of traversing worlds, could be carried over.


    It''s worth mentioning that this world''s Justeaze had long since perished, leaving no trace behind, so she would not be affected.


    What followed was straightforward. The Greater Grail itself was Justeaze; her soul''s return faced no obstacles. After reuniting with the Greater Grail, Justeaze and Shinji, temporarily protecting his soul with the Grail''s power, began their preparations.


    The Grail was a pre-set system. Even Justeaze couldn''t alter it but could only use its power without disrupting its operation. To obtain the Grail, they had to follow the established rules of the Grail War.


    There are two ways to participate in the Grail War: as a Master or as a Servant.


    When Shinji and Justeaze arrived, the Yggdmillennia family had already prepared seven Masters, with Darnic and Roche having summoned their respective Servants.


    In this situation, even if there were ways to seize a Master''s spot, they dared not recklessly do so. Given Darnic''s tight control over the Yggdmillennia family, any non-Yggdmillennia Master would be swiftly eliminated.


    Although Shinji knew from the "Fate/Apocrypha" storyline that this Grail War would evolve into a seven-versus-seven battle, Darnic summoning d III as a Berserker made him wary of trusting the plot too much¡ªin "Fate/Apocrypha," d III''s ss was Lancer.


    Moreover, as the "Old Man of Jewels," frequently traversing parallel worlds, had said, new parallel worlds are born and die over time. Deviations between the worldline and the plot are possible and can be exined by the concept of parallel worlds. For instance, Shinji''s greatest concern: the annihtion of fiftybat magi, the failure of the backup system, and the Grail War reverting to a seven-Servant mode.


    Thus, Shinji abandoned his initial n of using the unique property of his soul, unaffected by the body, to possess a newborn homunculus and be a Master in the Grail War. Instead, he leveraged Justeaze''s influence on the Grail system, intervening in the Heroic Spirit summoning system to materialize his soul as a Servant, unimaginably joining the Grail contest.


    His chosen Master was Fiore. Regardless of the catalyst she used or the incantations she added, she would summon Shinji, as predetermined by Justeaze.


    Fiore was chosen not only for being a beautiful girl and having exceptional magical aptitude but also for her personality and limited mobility.


    Because of Fiore''s outstanding magical aptitude, the declining Forvedge family pinned high hopes on her, eagerly wishing she could make a name for herself and revitalize the family. In such an environment, Fiore devoted almost all her energy to magecraft and rted fields, leading to her ignorance in areas outside of magecraft.


    One ssic example was when Caules once mentioned the inte, and Fiore earnestly asked, "The web, does that refer to a?" This naivety was precisely what Shinji needed. It would have been much harder to be epted as an anonymous assassin by someone like Celenike or Caules.


    Her limited mobility also provided convenience for Shinji''s various covert actions.


    However, Fiore being ability to produce a catalyst rted to Perseus truly surprised Shinji. After all, he possessed Perseus'' Noble Phantasm, and it wouldn''t be wrong to call him a sub-Servant of Perseus. This pure coincidence could only be exined by their destined connection.


    Summoning as an Assassin was also predetermined, primarily because of the ss''s inherent skill, Presence Concealment. This skill couldpletely mask a Servant''s presence, making it suitable for covert operations. Since Shinji intended to act secretly, this skill was indispensable.


    As for the Assassin ss having the lowest attribute parameters among all sses, this did not apply to Shinji. Shinji wasn''t summoned from the Throne of Heroes but materialized as a Servant based on the information carried by his soul. Regardless of the ss, his attribute parameters remained consistent and represented the highest attributes he could handle, akin to the "Golden Body Mode" under relic enhancement.


    Without a doubt, this was a cheat code given to Shinji by Justeaze, who had regained partial control of the Holy Grail system. Making modifications to his Servant body was just the beginning; she had prepared more powerful cheats to seize the Holy Grail.


    Now, she was about to use what Shinji considered the most powerful cheat.


    "As we anticipated, the summoning ritual in Japan is about to begin. Are you ready?"


    "Ah, I''ve been ready for a while. We will control thest piece of the Holy Grail War puzzle."


    "Then let''s go. Quick in and quick out, and stay in touch."


    Beneath the earth, the magical energy umted over sixty years became active. An invisible, colorless force created a massive vortex that dposed Shinji''s Servant body into spirit particles, which were then swallowed and flowed along a special channel constructed by intangible power toward a distant ce.


    In his disembodied spirit particle state, Shinji vaguely heard Justeaze''s final words.


    "I''ll be waiting for you toe back, to return to my side, so we can go home together."

 Chapter 327: Fate of Death

    Chapter 327: Fate of Death


    There was a woman.


    A woman who embodied the best of both Eastern and Western femininity.


    She had the fair skin of Western women and the delicate features of Eastern women; the voluptuousness of Western women and the slenderness of Eastern women; the wildness of Western women and the refinement of Eastern women¡ªall these could be found in her.


    Her sweet voice alone could make men''s hearts flutter.


    Just a hint of mncholy on her face could make men fall for her.


    Undoubtedly, she was a very charming woman.


    There was a man.


    A man who also embodied the best of both Eastern and Western masculinity.


    He had the height of Western men and the elegance of Eastern men; the sturdiness of Western men and the handsomeness of Eastern men; the unruliness of Western men and the grace of Eastern men¡ªall these were present in him.


    A casual nce could easily captivate a young girl''s heart.


    The decadence he exuded with every gesture could make mature women''s hearts skip a beat.


    There was no doubt that he was a very charming man.


    Such a pair of man and woman, coupled with a dimly lit room, with the woman, undressed and the man having blonde hair¡ªwhat might one think of?


    Any normal adult might think of certain things not suitable for children.


    Indeed, something unsuitable for children did happen between the man and the woman, but not in the way one might think. What transpired in the secluded vi had nothing to do with erotica but was instead bloody and grotesque, a different form of content forbidden for minors.


    The woman''s body was cut open, fresh blood gushing onto the floor, sketching out an ancient magic circle.


    The man stood at the edge of the magic circle, watching everything unfold with unwavering attention. His handsome face was filled with excitement and anticipation, and he muttered iprehensible words from time to time.


    Because his voice was too low, and the woman was in a weakened state from excessive blood loss, she couldn''t make out what he was saying, only catching a few words vaguely.


    "Almost."


    "Holy Grail War."


    "Jack the Ripper."


    "Assassin."


    "Victory, Yggdmillennia, wish."


    As her consciousness began to fade and her mind started to blur, the woman heard the man''s final words.


    "Feel honored, Reika Rikudou. You will be the sacrifice for me and the Yggdmillennia family to reach the pinnacle. The moment you die will be the moment my Servant descends."


    "Close, close, close, close, close."


    "However, the moment of overflow must break."


    "¡ª¡ªProim."


    "You who are under me, entrust your fate to my sword."


    "By the Holy Grail''s summons, if youply with this will and reason, answer me at once."


    The woman known as Reika Rikudou saw a light, a light filled with mystery, unrted to technology.


    Along with the light came a warm current rising from the ground. This warmth seeped through her delicate skin, warming her body which was growing colder as her blood flowed out.


    Is this what death feels like? It doesn''t seem that scary.


    But she didn''t want to die.


    Even though she had little attachment to this world and didn''t really like her muddled life, being kept and living aimlessly.


    She still didn''t want to die; she wanted to live.


    Even knowing she had lost the ability to resist and could only silently await death.


    She still did not give up her desire for life.


    I don''t want to die, I don''t want to die, I don''t want to die!


    Someone save me, someone, someone save me!


    I want to live!


    I want to live!


    Her blood was draining away, and the warmth from the floor was increasing, bing scorching hot.


    Reika Rikudou knew that death was drawing nearer.


    In her final moments, amidst the man''s poetic chanting, she heard a vague voice.


    "Do you want to live?"


    Barely conscious and driven by a will to survive, Reika Rikudouo moved her lips, struggling to say, "I... I want to live."


    "No matter the cost?"


    "No matter the cost!" She couldn''t make any sound, but her will was stronger than ever. "Save me."


    "Very well, then your remaining life is mine!"


    The vague voice suddenly became clear, causing even the chanting man to pause.


    A dazzling light erupted from the magic circle.


    Wind and lightning forced everyone in the room to squint.


    In the pressure of the wind, at the heart of the blinding sea of light, a gray silhouette emerged.


    "Servant Assassin, the assassin from the other side, answer me. You are¡ªoh, no need to answer, you aren''t my master!"


    In the wake of the lightning and wind, a crescent of silver light shed, severing the man''s left arm at the elbow, the one marked with dark red patterns, and extended towards the magic circle.


    Simultaneously, a gentle white light descended from the sky, enveloping Reika Rikudou in a pool of blood.


    Only at this moment did the blond man realize what had happened, letting out a scream of agony.


    "Impossible, I... I was attacked by my Servant?"


    "Why did you attack me? I am your Master! If I die, you will disappear too!"


    Clutching his severed arm, the man looked at the cloaked Assassin that had appeared in the magic circle, half in fear and half in confusion.


    In the Assassin''s left hand was a long-handled scythe dripping with fresh blood¡ªthe very weapon that had cut off the man''s arm.


    In the right hand, the Assassin held a peculiar staff, from which ancient mystic energy not of the modern era flowed into Reika Rikudou''s body, infusing new vitality into her flickering life.


    After confirming that Reika Rikudou''s condition had improved, the Assassin finally turned to face the blond man.


    Though the Assassin''s face was hidden by the cloak, the man could still feel the mocking gaze.


    "You lost an arm, not your eyes. Can''t you see that I am not your Servant but have merely intervened in your summoning using special means? Or is your intelligence insufficient toprehend the current situation?"


    The man was neither blind norcking intelligence. He couldn''t see through it because he had not yet summoned a Servant to be an official Master. He couldn''t understand it because he had never heard of a summoning being disrupted.


    Through the confusion on the man''s face, the Assassin understood that he couldn''t grasp the situation. The Assassin had no intention of exining either. Raising the long-handled scythe again, the Assassin said:


    "Ask the god of death in hell¡ªoh right, this is Japan, so it should be Yomi and Izanami."


    Before the man could react, the scythe swung down, severing the man''s head and taking his final consciousness with it¡ª"What on earth happened?"


    Blood spurted upward under pressure and then dripped down.


    He who kills will be killed, and he who sacrifices others will eventually be a sacrifice himself.


    "Farewell,st Master of the Yggdmillennia n, Sagara Hyouma. With or without my intervention, you could not escape your fate of death."

 Chapter 328: Mother

    Chapter 328: Mother


    Sagara Hyouma, thest of the seven prospective Masters of the Yggdmillennia n to manifest "Stigmata," was the heir of the Sagara family, known for their proficiency in traditional Japanese sorcery.


    Unlike magus like Roche and Celenike, who, despite joining the Yggdmillennia n, continued to delve into their family''s magecraft using the n''s resources, Sagara Hyouma integrated Western sorcery from the Icecolle family, to which Celenike belonged, into his traditional Japanese sorcery. In this sense, he was the magus who most embodied the founding principles of the Yggdmillennia n.


    n leader Darnic also had high expectations for him, evidenced by his approval for Ryouma to travel to Japan and summon a Servant on his own.


    Sorcery, by definition, is a magecraft that achieves effects through sacrifices. Sagara Hyouma''s sorcery involved ensuring the safety of buildings or protecting people at the cost of human lives.


    He applied this type of sorcery to the summoning ritual, using Reika''s life as a sacrifice; and her disembowelment as the catalyst to summon the desired Servant.


    The summoning ritual proceeded smoothly from preparation to execution. Sagara Hyouma even felt the presence of the iing Heroic Spirit. However, just before he could recite the final incantation, an unexpected event urred.


    An Assassin, whose origin was unknown, intervened in the summoning ritual, emerged from the magic circle he had set up, and took his life without much dialogue.


    Sagara Hyouma, who died without understanding what had happened, would never know that two souls from another world had set their sights on the Holy Grail and had been secretly manipting events.


    He would also never know that a certain time traveler, with the advantage of foreknowledge, had targeted his identity as a Master and prioritized his elimination due to the nature of his magecraft, which constantly imed the lives of ordinary people.


    Casually sketching two me runes, the Assassin incinerated Sagara Hyouma''s body along with his stigmata-marked left hand. The Assassin then discarded the cloak, checked their body, and confirmed their status panel.


    "Hmm, no issues with spiritual particle reconstruction, body condition is good, teleportation sessful."


    Though teleportation across vast distances falls under the domain of the Second Magic, Justeaze''s Holy Grail system, constructed using the Third Magic, could also achieve simr miracles.


    The difference lies in the Second Magic directly interfering with space, ovepping two spatial nodes to achieve teleportation. Justeaze''s method involved reverting the Servant''s body to spiritual particles unaffected by physicalws, using the connection between the summoning ritual and the Holy Grail for long-distance transfer. This method is akin to a Master using a Command Spell to forcefully summon a Servant to their side.


    Although Shinji had preliminarily mastered the method of spiritual particle transformation during his time hiding within the Holy Grail system, both he and Justeazecked experience in this area, making them somewhat anxious.


    Upon hearing Shinji''s deration of "teleportation sessful," Justeaze, far away in Romania, could finally rx and proceed with the next step.


    "Shinji, summon Lancer as soon as possible while the connection between the summoning ritual and the Holy Grail is still active."


    "Understood!"


    Summoning a Servant was the true purpose behind Justeaze sending Shinji to Japan. Eliminating Sagara Hyouma and destroying his stigmata was to clear out a prospective Master who had already established a connection with the Holy Grail, freeing up the slot for a rapid takeover.


    Normally, a Servant cannot be a Master. However, this restriction does not stem from the rules of the Holy Grail War but from the unique nature of Servants. Servants exist in the present world by forming a bond with a Master and thus cannot be the bond themselves. Therefore, solving the issue of this bond would make it possible for a Servant to summon another Servant.


    This concept was confirmed in the record of the Fifth Holy Grail War, "Fate/stay night," where Caster, whose true name was Medea, used the gate of Ryuudou Temple as a bond and sessfully summoned the pseudo-Assassin Sasaki Kojirou.


    At this moment, Shinji was also going to use this method to summon his Servant. The chosen vessel for his Servant was none other than the fallen Reika Rikudou.


    This, of course, was premeditated. Reika Rikudou was an ordinary person with no resistance to magic; she became a sacrifice for the summoning ritual due to the influence of suggestion magecraft. Not to mention, she was currently unconscious, putting her entirely at Shinji''s mercy.


    Shinji moved Reika Rikudou away from the blood pool that served as the altar and ced her in the spot where Sagara Hyouma''s ashes had previously stood. Following Justeaze''s design, Shinji made minor adjustments to the magic circle, separating the supply of magical energy from the vessel.


    Afterpleting these preparations, Shinji continued reciting the summoning incantation from where Sagara Hyouma had left off.


    "¡ª¡ªI hereby swear. I am the one who will be all the good in the world, I am the one who will defeat all the evil in the world."


    "Entangle thee with the three great words of power, from the wheel of suppression, O Guardian of the Scales!"


    In Shinji''s expectations, the following scene would unfold as it had in the three summonings he had witnessed: howling winds, thunder, and lightning. Only such a grand spectacle could befit those with extraordinary power, elevated to the realm of spirits.


    However, to his surprise, after finishing the incantation, nothing happened within the magic circle.


    No surge of magical energy, no thunder and lightning, and certainly no anticipated Servant.


    "What the hell is going on?"


    Perplexed, Shinji once again poured magical energy into the magic circle and repeated the incantation that he had long since memorized¡ªthis time, from start to finish, in its entirety.


    Yet, again, nothing happened.


    "What is going on?"


    At this moment, Shinji finally understood how Sagara Hyouma felt before his death.


    Fortunately, he wasn''t alone; he had a partner connected through both the Grail system and the spiritual descent contract.


    "Don''t panic; the connection between the ritual and the Grail still exists. Check the magic circle to see if there''s an issue."


    "Alright."


    Shinji took a deep breath, cleared his mind of chaotic thoughts, and bent down to carefully inspect the structure of the magic circle.


    Just as he finished checking the outer circle and stepped into the inner circle, the long-anticipated surge of magical energy erupted. Although it did not create wind pressure or lightning as before, the otherworldly aura unmistakably signaled the activation of the summoning ritual.


    Instinctively, Shinji tried to step out of the magic circle, but he was stunned to find that a mysterious force seemed to be holding his Servant''s body in ce. He could neither advance nor retreat and could only stand there, dumbfounded.


    Fortunately, Shinji''s presence did not interfere with the summoning ritual, nor did the surge of magical energy harm his body.


    A few secondster, a small figure appeared at the center of the magic circle and, with a naive and innocent voice, called out to Shinji:


    "Mother."

 Chapter 329: Jack the Ripper

    Chapter 329: Jack the Ripper


    Appearing before Shinji was a girl¡ªa loli¡ªabout the same height as his sister Sakura and likely around the same age.


    She was an incredibly cute child, with short, snow-white hair cut to her ears and luminous eyes that shone like a cat''s in the dim room. Her clear eyes, paired with a petite nose and delicate mouth, evoked a sense of pity from anyone who saw her.


    Anyone would likely ept such a girl if she wanted to be their daughter.


    However, as a male, the term "Mother" was not applicable; it would be more fitting to be called "Papa" or "Brother."


    Therefore, Shinji''s response, like most men''s, was: "I''m not your Mother. If you want, you can call me¡ª"


    Before he could finish his sentence, the seemingly harmless and adorable girl suddenly charged at him. Her cloak billowed upwards, revealing a pair of small hands grasping two daggers in a reverse grip.


    With Shinji''s current level of vision and experience, he could immediately tell that these daggers were aimed at his vital points. The strikes were precise and decisive; someone slightly weaker might not even have time to react and would be killed instantly.


    However, such an attack was insufficient against Shinji. Whether with his original body or his current Servant form, he could easily deflect such an ambush.


    He kept his right hand steady, maintaining his grip on the Pharoah Scepter to continue healing Rika Rikudou. Fully aware of the unusual nature of this Holy Grail War, Shinji had reimed all his borrowed Noble Phantasms before his second traversal to participate in the war at his strongest.


    His left hand dispelled the Harpe, and just before the daggers could reach him, he moved first, delivering a hand chop to the girl''s right wrist and flicking the dagger in her left hand with his fingers.


    Different forms of force but the same massive strength caused the girl''s hands to go numb briefly, making her drop the daggers.


    The girl didn''t retreat or stop her attack. Her small hands disappeared under her cloak, and when they reappeared, they held two new knives, slightly different in style from the previous ones. One aimed for his throat, the other for his heart, giving Shinji a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu.


    Shinji''s response was the same as before: a hand chop and a finger flick, moving faster than the girl''s attacks.


    After disarming her again, Shinji ced his left hand on his chest, waiting for her third attack. He was curious to see how many knives were hidden under her cloak, reminiscent of the "Cloak of Hades."


    Unfortunately, the girl didn''t pull out more knives but instead rolled to retrieve the ones she had dropped. Disappointed, Shinji decided not to let her continue her antics. He threw an ancient sword, which temporarily served as a flying tool, to block her path.


    As her movement was interrupted, Shinji''s figure moved like a phantom, pinning her to the ground.


    "Ugh. Let go of us, let go of us!"


    The girl grunted and struggled desperately. However, the difference in strength was too great; no matter how hard she tried, Shinji''s left hand remained immovable, like it was made of steel.


    Ignoring the girl''s cries, Shinji coldly said, "Do you realize your mistake?"


    The girl''s struggles paused for a moment, then became even more intense. "We did nothing wrong. You''re not Mother; anyone who isn''t Mother should be dismantled!"


    "It seems you''re a disobedient child. Disobedient children should be punished¡ª"


    Just as Shinji was about to administer the "Kusogaki Correction Palm" punishment, a few words from the girl''s response caught his attention.


    We.


    Mother.


    Dismantled.


    Why did that sound so familiar?


    There were still four more knives, white-haired loli.


    Wait, could she be¡ª?


    Mana surged from the Servant''s body, discing the air and creating an updraft.


    The wind lifted the girl''s cloak, revealing a ck, midriff-baring bodysuit and underwearposed of just a strip of fabric and a single strap¡ªsomething even an adult woman might hesitate to wear.


    Indeed, she was. Despite being an innocent loli, she wore provocative clothes and appeared on the set of Fate/Apocrypha.


    I should have recognized her earlier.


    "Hey, kusogaki, is your name Jack? Jack the Ripper. Oh, ording to the British naming convention, a girl should be called Jill, right?"


    Perhaps because her true name was called out, the girl finally stopped struggling and just looked at Shinji with her pure, untainted eyes.


    "We are not bad children. We just want to return to Mother''s belly."


    Alright, it was confirmed. She was Jack the Ripper, the loli affectionately called "daughter" by many fans.


    Jack the Ripper, is a world-famous serial killer. She murdered five women (all prostitutes), and despite Scond Yard''s best efforts, she was never caught and vanished as if into thin air.


    Because the murdered women showed no signs of resistance, it was once thought the killer might be male. However, there was no concrete evidence, and she was initially referred to by the feminine name "Jill the Ripper."


    This is a very special Heroic Spirit. Her true form is unknown, so she appears differently depending on the ss summoned.


    This form before Shinji was a collection of children who weren''t even allowed to be born.


    In 1888 London, there were tens of thousands of prostitutes. The abortion at the time was quite rudimentary and brutal. Babies that could have been born normally were treated like garbage. The bodies of these infants were discarded into the rivers near the East End, and their grudges umted in this chaotic river. The resentment of tens of thousands of babies who were denied birth gradually began to take the form of a young girl.


    At this time, she encountered a woman. The girl couldn''t help but call out "Mother" to the woman she met, but she was insulted instead. Being insulted was very unpleasant, painful, and sad¡ªso she killed her.


    The killing was surprisingly simple. The dissected internal organs were as warm as love.


    The next day, the discovery of the body caused a greatmotion.


    Then she killed the second person, the third person. Unconsciously, people started calling her by a name.


    "Jack the Ripper"¡ªshe was very pleased. She had never known her name.


    From the dissection technique, it was spected that Jack must be a doctor¡ªwhen such rumors spread, she was also very pleased. In this world, the existence she hated the most was doctors¡ªbecause those doctors were the ones who kept killing them.


    After killing several prostitutes, she died. There was no special reason. It was simply because a magus realized that these bizarre murders were the work of a demonic entity and dealt with her early on.


    Since then, no more murders urred, and Jack the Ripper disappeared into the darkness... However, the crimes were so bizarre, iprehensible, and filled with mysteries.


    It was a very peculiar phenomenon. After the crimes ceased, the name Jack the Ripper persisted. The people of London were imprinted with an indelible sense of terror. Even after a hundred years, the name had not faded.


    Thus, the serial killer''s anti-heroic Spirit that continued to bring fear even after death¡ªthat was this girl.


    After organizing the information in his mind, Shinji had a new question.


    If he remembered correctly, this wraith-like form should only be summonable as an Assassin. But since he was upying the Assassin ss, how did she appear?


    With this thought, Shinji began to sense the girl''s ss, and the result shocked him.


    "No ss? How is that possible?"


    PS: Jill is a girl''s name. Gil, Iskandar, what do you two think?


    PS2: Stay calm, everyone. There''s no way Jack could be a Lancer.

 Chapter 330: The Familiar Heroic Spirit

    Chapter 330: The Familiar Heroic Spirit


    Shinji confirmed that his perception was not mistaken.


    Although he had not formed a contract with little Jack nor be her official Master, and thus could not exercise the Master''s authority to view the Servant''s basic attributes, he was quite familiar with the unique aura of each ss from participating in two Holy Grail Wars. Experts of a certain level could distinguish a Servant''s ss from their aura.


    But the little Jack in front of him had no such characteristics. This sensation had only appeared before with the army summoned by Iskandar. Jack''s previous two attacks also corroborated Shinji''s judgment.


    She was too weak, so weak it was pitiful.


    A Servant''s strength depends on four aspects: their strength in life, the enhancement of their legend, the quality of their Master, and their ss.


    Their strength in life forms the foundation. The stronger they were, the stronger they would be as a Servant.


    The more legendary and well-known they are, the higher their additional attributes. Summoning them in their ce of legend could even yield phenomenal results.


    The quality of the Master is self-exnatory; the stronger the Master, the higher the Servant''s basic attributes.


    Finally, there is the Servant ss. For the same Heroic Spirit, Berserker has the highest base attributes, followed by Saber, Lancer, Archer, Rider, Caster, and Assassin, with Assassin being the weakest.


    Little Jack was easily dispatched by an unnamed magus during her lifetime, so her strength could only be described as weak.


    "Jack the Ripper" has worldwide renown, and the current setting in Japan ranks high in terms of legendary significance, so the enhancement should not be low.


    As for the Master''s quality, it currently seemed that Shinji was her only possible Master. With a C-rank in magical energy¡ªan impressive level most magus never achieve in their lifetime¡ªhe was a top-tier Master in terms of providing enhancements.


    Therefore, the issue could only lie with her ss.


    ss is a peculiar system; it''s a container designed for Heroic Spirits who shouldn''t exist in the present world. It can limit strong Heroic Spirits, such as Lancer-ss Diarmuid whocks his most famous dual swords and single de; it can also enhance weaker Heroic Spirits, the most typical example being "Jack the Ripper."


    In Fate/Apocrypha, Assassin-ss Jack used her ss''s traits to repeatedly trouble powerful Servants.


    In Fate/Strange Fake, Berserker-ss Jack was even more exaggerated, capable of transforming into thousands of forms and even into a demon, allowing her to retreat unscathed from encounters with top-tier Servants like Enkidu.


    However, the little Jack pinned to the floor by Shinji had not demonstrated the expected level of prowess. While she was not as weak as she had been in her lifetime, being easily dispatched by a magus, she stillcked the strength to contend with regr Servants. She was essentially the extreme of what a Jack without a ss could achieve, abination of her wraith-like nature and the enhancements from her legend and renown.


    But the question remained: Could the Holy Grail War summon a Servant without a ss? Iskandar using his Noble Phantasm didn''t count.


    "Normally, it can''t, but this time the situation is special."


    Justeaze''s voice arrived btedly. She had already discerned Jack''s condition and found the answer while Shinji was still contemting.


    "A special situation? Could it be because of us?"


    "Exactly."


    Shinji had only mentioned it offhand, not expecting it to be the correct answer.


    "The summoning of Servants by the Holy Grail system involves two steps: First, connect to the Throne of Heroes through the Grail to materialize the Heroic Spirit; second, ce the materialized Heroic Spirit into the designated container to be a Servant."


    "This time, I tampered with Miss Fiore''s summoning, causing your soul to directly enter the Assassin container, recing the Assassin. This led to the step of connecting to the Throne of Heroes not being executed. Earlier, you initiated the summoning ritual, which activated the missing step and materialized Jack. The previous two failed summoning attemptscked a suitable container to bring Jack into the present world. Finally, as the Assassin, you stepped into the magic circle, providing Jack with the perfect vessel."


    "The reason it''s Jack is likely because you continued the interrupted summoning ritual of Sagara Hyouma. He probably intended to use the act of gutting Miss Reika Rikudou as a catalyst to summon ''Jack the Ripper.'' He got what he deserved."


    As Justeaze mentioned, ording to Fate/Apocrypha, Sagara Hyouma, due to the exposure of Hassan''s information, decided to take a unique approach and summon someone unexpected: "Jack the Ripper." He manipted Reika Rikudou with suggestion magecraft for this purpose.


    However, he did not know that even without Shinji''s intervention, sessfully summoning Jack would not save him from his fate. Reika Rikudou''s intense desire to live resonated with the unborn children, leading Jack to kill him. Jack then formed a contract with the dying Reika, bing an independent third force in the Holy Grail War, not aligned with either the Red or ck factions.


    Shinji did not care about the dead man. What concerned him was his rtionship with Jack.


    The absence of Command Seals on his body indicated that they were not Master and Servant. However, ording to Justeaze, Jack was dependent on him, which puzzled Shinji.


    Justeaze provided an answer to this as well.


    "A dependent rtionship. The three elements that constitute a Servant are the Spirit Origin, Spirit Foundation, and Spirit Vessel (Container). She possesses the Spirit Foundation of an Assassin, while you have the Spirit Origin and Spirit Vessel of an Assassin. Together, you form theplete ck Assassin. Since you upy the Spirit Origin and Spirit Vessel, you hold the dominant position. She exists by relying on you, which should ssify her as a familiar or a dependent spirit."


    Someone else might not understand what Justeaze was saying, but Shinji did. Justeaze''s exnation reminded him of a unique Servant: Artemis, who descended under the name of Orion.


    In one summoning, the moon goddess forcibly intervened in Orion''s summoning ritual, resulting in both descending together. The moon goddess possessed the Spirit Vessel, while Orion held the Spirit Foundation, and the Spirit Origin was influenced by both.


    Since the moon goddess upied the Spirit Vessel, the Servant''s appearance was that of the moon goddess, while Orion inexplicably turned into a teddy bear.


    Because the Spirit Foundation was Orion''s, the moon goddess''s divine powers did not manifest at all.


    The Spirit Origin, influenced by both, appeared very chaotic¡ªattributes skewed towards Orion, Noble Phantasms belonging to the moon goddess, and skills shared between the two.


    In day-to-day activity, the moon goddess, who upied the Spirit Vessel, took the lead, while Orion served as a mascot, responsible for being cute and funny.


    Shinji spected that this would be his and Jack''s dynamic going forward. Shinji would fight as the Assassin, while the lessbat-capable Jack would stay in the background, essentially acting as an adorable daughter.


    Thinking of this, a smile appeared on Shinji''s face, and he rxed his grip a bit.


    Sensing the change, little Jack quickly rolled away, escaping Shinji''s grasp and retrieving her four daggers.


    Seeing this, Shinji couldn''t help but touch his nose.


    He almost forgot that she was a naughty child who would kill at the slightest provocation and liked to dig out people''s organs.


    PS: Sc¨¢thach and Artoria''s descent involved tampering with the first step, while Shinji directly ignored the first step and proceeded to the second.


    PS2: Daughter, you just stick to being cute from now on. Daddy will handle the fighting and killing.

 Chapter 331: Rokudo Reika and Jack

    Chapter 331: Rokudo Reika and Jack


    The girl who had retrieved her weapons did notunch another attack but instead ran towards the nearest window.


    As "Jack the Ripper," one of the world''s most infamous murderers, little Jack had an astonishing talent for crime. Without needing to analyze carefully, the best course of action would automatically appear in her mind.


    There was no way that Shinji, who had decided to raise little Jack, would let his familiar escape. He took a quick step and blocked Jack''s path.


    With her way blocked, Jack decisively turned and dashed towards the door, disying an impressive resolve.


    The room chosen by Sagara Hyouma for the summoning was notrge. In the blink of an eye, Jack had crossed the magic circle inscribed in the center of the room and was about to reach the door handle in the next instant.


    At that moment, a third voice sounded in the dim, silent room.


    A faint nasal sound¡ªRokudo Reika, who had fainted from excessive blood loss, regained consciousness.


    In the instant she opened her eyes, she saw a girl. The unique rity of the girl''s presence reminded her of her childhood, that innocent and carefree time.


    Rokudo Reika, who had captivated countless men, was a high-ss prostitute but had also experienced a stable and happy childhood. Almost no one knew that she was born into a noble family and was a well-educated youngdy. However, after her parents died in an ident and due to various subjective and objective factors, her life began to spiral downward, eventually leading her to be a prostitute.


    On the other hand, little Jack, who was fleeing, also noticed this woman. Perhaps it was because Rokudo Reika''s prostitute background attracted the unborn children who had been aborted, or maybe the two had a natural affinity. The natural-born killer felt an intense familiarity with the woman as if she were her mother, and once again, she called out that term.


    "Mother."


    Rokudo Reika was slightly stunned. Although she had been with many men, she had never experienced pregnancy due to meticulous precautions, let alone being a mother. Yet, for some reason, the moment the girl called out "Mother," her maternal instinct surged unprecedentedly as if this girl was her child, and she wanted to hold and protect her.


    Touched in her soft spot, Rokudo Reika responded to little Jack''s call: "Yes, I can be your Mother."


    Unrted to mysteries, Rokudo Reika, who did not know Jack''s true identity, was unaware of how perilous the situation had just been. Had she reacted even slightly normally, the little girl she saw as innocent and carefree would have dismembered her with a dagger, and she would have had no ability to resist.


    Of course, now that she had responded to little Jack''s expectations, nothing like that would happen.


    "Yay~ Mother~"


    Hearing Rokudo Reika''s response, little Jack cheered and pounced into her "mother''s" arms like a fledgling returning to the nest, rubbing her little head against Rokudo Reika''s ample bosom.


    "Found mother. Jack found mother."


    "Jack, is that your name?"


    Completely unaware that she had just brushed past death, Rokudo Reika gently stroked Jack''s hair, her voice iparably gentle. It was not the sweet tone she used to coax men, but genuine warmth and affection from the heart.


    "Yes, our true name is Jack, Jack the Ripper," Jack replied innocently,pletely unaware of how shocking her words were.


    "Jack the Ripper?"


    Rokudo Reika''s hand paused. Living in Japan, how could she not know the name "Jack the Ripper"? But how could this infamous serial killer be such an adorable child?


    "What''s wrong, mother?" Little Jack looked up, her pure eyes gazing at Rokudo Reika''s face through the valley between her breasts.


    "Nothing." Rokudo Reika shook her head and tightly hugged the girl who made her feel so close.


    So what if she was? So what if she wasn''t? Even if she was, this murderer who had taken the lives of five prostitute had spared her and was now so clingy. That was enough.


    "Is this even possible? I almost forgot this pair is the mostpatible Master and Servant in Fate/Apocrypha. It''s not surprising that things turned out this way."


    Upon seeing this scene, Shinji''s eyes nearly popped out of his head, but he quickly calmed down. The connections between people are indeed mysterious. Some people remain mere acquaintances even after years, while others can be close friends in just a short time.


    Little Jack and Rokudo Reika probably belong to thetter category. After all, Jack was summoned using Reika herself as a catalyst, resulting in a lightning-strike level ofpatibility¡ªwell, using "lightning-strike" might not be quite right.


    Never mind, it''s fine. With Rokudo Reika taking care of Jack, at least he wouldn''t have to worry about the little Jack. This loli had poorpatibility with the magus, and only someone like Rokudo Reika, who seemed normal but was extraordinary, could handle her. Her eptance ability was truly exceptional.


    Thinking this, Shinji nced discreetly at the "mother and daughter" embracing each other, and then he felt a rush of heat to his head, almost causing a nosebleed.


    No, that''s not right, he was getting off track again. This was indeed a dangerous woman.


    After silently chanting "Oh great teacher who connects heavens and earth, cleanse me of evil thoughts!" three times, Shinji''s mind gradually regained calm.


    At this moment, Rokudo Reika also realized the presence of another person from Shinji''s suddenly heavy breathing.


    "And you are¡ª?"


    "An uninvited assassin. I think you should remember my voice. Can we talk? I believe you have a lot of questions, Miss Rokudo Reika."


    "Sure," Rokudo Reika responded without a moment''s hesitation.

 Chapter 332: Father, Mother, and Jack

    Chapter 332: Father, Mother, and Jack


    Reika once again revealed her extraordinary nature.


    Facing Shinji, who had just saved her and was no ordinary person, she neither showed fear nor a self-protective response to the unknown. Instead, she disyed a stunning calmness and a touch of curiosity. It was probably these traits that made her and little Jack the most ruthless Master-Servant pair in Fate/Apocrypha, causing a bloody storm in Romania.


    "Was it you who saved me?"


    "Yes." Shinji walked to the window and pulled back the curtain, letting sunlight flood the dim room.


    "Where is Sagara Hyouma? The blond man in the white suit."


    "Dead, I killed him. See that ck stain over there? That''s Sagara Hyouma''s ashes."


    Shinji sat down on the windowsill, avoiding direct eye contact with Reika to maintain hisposure.


    Reika reached out and lightly touched the floor scorched by the primordial fire triggered by "Fehu." Sure enough, she hand-picked up some ck residue.


    The little Jack in her arms sniffed at the ash-stained hand, wrinkled her nose, then sniffed Rokudo Reika''s clothes, and said, "Mother''s clothes smell the same as this, Jack doesn''t like it."


    "Is that so? Since Jack doesn''t like it, then¡ª"


    Reika then did something shocking. She directly took off her remaining clothes and threw them far away,pletely unbothered by her nudity.


    "Is there still any smell you dislike? If there is, I''ll have to take a bath."


    "No more, no more," Jack shook her head repeatedly. "We love Mother the most."


    "Mom also loves Jack the most."


    Reika''s smile, unrted to seduction, was reflected in the window ss, which Shinji observed, confirming his choice was correct¡ªthis woman''s personality was very suitable for the Holy Grail War, more fitting than most of the Masters from the Yggdmillennia family. With her as an ally, things would be much easier for him.


    "Miss Rokudo Reika, do you remember what you promised me?"


    "I remember. You saved me, so my remaining life belongs to you." As she said this, there was no fluctuation in Reika''s expression, as if she were speaking about someone else entirely.


    "Good, then I''m going to im what belongs to me as per our agreement."


    "Of course, but before that, may I know how to address you?"


    "ck Assassin, just call me Assassin."


    "Assassin? You mean a killer?" Reika''s refined background gave her knowledge umon among other women of her profession; she could speak most mainstream Latin-basednguages.


    "That''s right, I''m an assassin specializing in taking lives. Are you scared?" Shinji deliberately put on a sinister expression. With his purple hair and slightly twisted look, it could easily be a meme. (Lol)


    Before Reika could react, Jack, who already saw Reika as her mother, jumped up, gripping a dagger and ready for battle.


    Reika, unfazed by Shinji but somewhat startled by Jack, quickly hugged Jack from behind, soothing her, "It''s okay, Jack, there''s no need to be so tense. Lord Assassin won''t kill me."


    "Really?" Jack, having been subdued by Shinji twice, was still skeptical.


    "Really. If he wanted to kill me, he wouldn''t have saved me. Right, Lord Assassin?"


    Reika''s calmness and rationality were exactly what Shinji appreciated.


    "That''s correct. Though, many times living can be much more painful than dying."


    "Ah, I know, I knew it long ago. But still, I don''t want to give up my life, even if it''s meaningless."


    No one understood the hardships of life better than the once-wealthy Rokudo Reika, now a prostitute. No matter how low she sank, she never thought of death; she wanted to tightly hold on to her life, to keep her heart beating, to continue living. This persistence, which many would deem meaningless, deeply moved Jack.


    "It is meaningful, Mother. It definitely is. So, we will protect you."


    Though Jack imed her wish was to return to her mother''s womb, as a wraithposed of unborn children, she didn''t realize this reflected a subconscious desire to be born as a healthy fetus into the world. In other words, the children who formed Jack, even unconsciously, wanted to live, making her rte deeply to Reika''s tenacity.


    "Thank you, Jack." Reika hugged Jack more tightly.


    "I won''tment on whether living or dying is better. But I do admire your determination to live. I want you to live, and live well. So, Jack, could you not point the dagger at me? First, it won''t help; second, we both exist as Assassins, and your mana is drawn from me. If I die, you won''t survive either. I don''t expect you to rely on me as much as you rely on Reika-san, but at least don''t see me as an enemy, okay?"


    Hearing Shinji''s words, Jack first sensed the faint connection between them: "You promise not to hurt Mother, not to do anything painful? We hate pain."


    "Don''t worry, I won''t. I promise. Although I''m an assassin, I have some principles. As long as you do as I say and avoid dangerous ces, you won''t get hurt, and it won''t be painful. Besides, isn''t it your job to protect your Mother?"


    At this, Jack finally lowered her dagger: "I believe you, Assassin."


    "If possible, I''d like you to call me something else."


    "Then, Assassin Mother?" To Jack, expressing closeness meant calling someone Mother. Being a collection of countless children''s spirits, she could have many Mothers.


    "Uh... Mother is for women. For men, you should say Father." Shinji corrected her.


    "Father?"


    Jack tilted her head, her natural innocence striking a chord in Shinji''s heart.


    "Say it again."


    "Father."


    "Good girl, I''ll give you some candyter."


    At this moment, Shinji''s sinister demeanor vanished, reced by a silly, happy expression, making Reika chuckle.


    Thisughter made Shinji realize a problem¡ªif Rokudo Reika was Jack''s Mother and he was Jack''s Father, wasn''t this forcibly creating a family rtionship?


    "I''m sorry, I just think little Jack is very cute, I like her a lot, that''s all, really."


    This somewhat flustered apology made Reikaugh even more.


    "It''s alright, I don''t mind. Forming a family with Lord Assassin and Jack sounds quite interesting."


    "Hearing Reika-san say that makes me feel a bit self-important." Shinji sighed in relief, though the sight of Reika''s fair body holding Jack made his thoughts wander, prompting him to quickly look away.


    This small action did not escape Reika''s notice. She teased, "Jack''s Father, why don''t you dare look at Jack''s Mother? Is she so unattractive to you?"


    Her sweet voice, tinged with allure, made Shinji''s breath quicken. He hurriedly recited in his mind:


    "Great Sage Equaling Heaven, myriad transformations, master of heaven and earth¡ªgods and buddhas of all realms, please take this enchantress away!" (Repeat 3 times!)


    PS: If it weren''t for her perfectpatibility with Jack, Rokudo Reika might have summoned Scheherazade, whose core desire is to avoid death at all costs.

 Chapter 333: I Ask You, Are You My Master?

    Chapter 333: I Ask You, Are You My Master?


    What happened between Shinji and Rokudou Reika?


    Actually, not much. None of the things one might eagerly imagine happened¡ªhow about that? A bit disappointing, isn''t it?


    To be honest, Shinji was a bit disappointed too. In a different time and ce, he might have made a move on Rokudou Reika. After all, she was quite a looker, very pretty, and had a great figure. In his previous life, she would be a top-notch beauty that would cost a five-figure sum, perhaps even six, to win over. Plus, she had plenty of experience. Most guys wouldn''t refuse to have something happen with such a beauty, especially if it came with no strings attached.


    But, two main factors prevented anything from happening:


    First, his daughter Jack was there, sitting right in Reika''sp. No matter how desperate or burning with desire Shinji might be, he wouldn''t do something improper in front of a child. He had that much of a bottom line.


    Second, Shinji had more important things to do. Summoning Jack was just toplete the Assassin ss, a self-repair mechanism of the Holy Grail system for a bug. Shinji''s goal ofing to Japan had not been achieved. In such a time-sensitive situation, personal desires had to take a back seat.


    After spending half an hour briefly exining the situation to Reika and helping Jack understand what was happening¡ªsince Jack received very little knowledge from the Holy Grail due to Shinji taking the spiritual core and vessel, leaving her quite confused and unaware of the situation¡ªShinji''s exnation was particrly crucial.


    Of course, Shinji only selectively told Jack part of the situation. Without a ss, Jack had lowbat abilities and no need or qualification to participate in the war. She only needed to stay by "Mother''s" side, enjoy the happiness she never experienced in life, and protect "Mother" within her capabilities. That was enough.


    As for the rest, the battle-rted matters, Shinji would handle them all. Women and children who couldn''t fight had no ce on the battlefield, another of his bottom lines.


    It''s worth mentioning that Reika saw through Shinji''s sweet talk to Jack. But this clever woman didn''t expose him on the spot. Instead, under the pretense of asking Jack to help find some clothes, she sent her daughter away and then quietly inquired.


    Shinji didn''t hide anything from this seemingly ordinary but mentally extraordinary woman. He told her everything he could, without using any suggestive magecraft. This was his sincerity, hoping for Reika to genuinely act as his assistant.


    And Reika didn''t disappoint Shinji. She agreed to his invitation almost without hesitation, bing the vessel for Lancer and apanying Lancer and Jack to Romania. This was not just because of the life-saving grace and the promise of a lifetime of security andfort for her and Jack, but also because her ethics and values were different from others.


    Once Jack returned with the clothes as Reika requested, Shinji could finally begin summoning thest servant of the ck faction, the one truly belonging to him. This time, Justeaze guaranteed no issues.


    "¡ªProim! Your body is under me, my fate rests upon your sword."


    With the chanting of the incantation, and the surge of magical energy, the magic circle lit up brilliantly, everything was the same as when summoning Scathach.


    The magical energy gushing from the ley lines shook the atmosphere, causing violent wind pressure, dazzling shes of electricity, and thunderous roars.


    All of this was a call, summoning a being that transcended time and space, a crystallization of humanity''s wishes elevated to eternity.


    In this reenactment of myth, this reenactment of legend, this crystallization of fantasy, a hero inscribed in the long river of time emerged in reality.


    As the chanting finished, the magical energy within Shinji boiled to its limit.


    The thunder, lightning, and fierce wind created a grand scene that made Reika and Jack unable to open their eyes.


    At the center of the phenomenon, the summoning pattern shone brilliantly, the passage within the magic circle finally connecting to another realm.


    In the depths of the vast sea of light, a silver figure emerged.


    Jack''s mouth opened wide in astonishment, and Reika was awed by its majesty, murmuring in a trance.


    "This, this is a servant¡ª?"


    And then, the Heroic Spirit descended.


    There was light¡ªnot the light of technology, not the sunlight blocked by the curtains, nor the brilliance of the dissipating magical energy, but the radiance emitted by the presence descending in the center of the room.


    What kind of light was this? It was unlike any light in the world.


    This light had a dazzling quality that stars could not reach.


    This light had a splendor that the moon could never possess.


    This light had a brilliance that the sun could notpare to.


    This light, though it shone on the body, illuminated the heart as if it condensed countless prayers.


    This light, though confined to a single room, exuded infinite majesty.


    As long as one saw this radiance, no matter the environment, their heart would be at peace.


    As long as this radiance existed, no matter how dark the era, hope would not be lost.


    This light emanated from ance, held by a knight d in silver armor.


    The knight, holding the radiantnce, was encased in silvery-white armor. Beige tassels could be seen faintly between the gaps in the armor, and the skirt armor was lined with blue. It was clear at a nce that this servant was a knight and a heavily armored one at that.


    The knight''s head, like the rest of the body, was protected by a full helm, revealing nothing but a pair of emerald eyes. Such a tight outfit, coupled with the knight''s ambiguous height¡ªaround 170 cm, tall for a woman and short for a man¡ª made even guessing the gender a luxury.


    Fortunately, the sharp voice that emerged from beneath the facete solved the mystery.


    "Servant Lancer, summoned as per the call. I ask you, are you my Master?"


    The voice was sharp, and clear, yet carried an undeniable authority.


    This authority was very familiar to Shinji. Scathach, Gilgamesh, d III¡ªall had this kind of authority, looking down on others from above.


    This was the authority of a king. In that instant, Shinji was certain that the servant he summoned was a monarch.


    But which monarch? Shinji''s heart was filled with uncontroble curiosity.


    Since he hadn''t prepared a catalyst beforehand, he had no idea which Heroic Spirit would respond to his call.


    To think that a monarch would bepatible with me, and thatnce¡ªit isn''t an ordinary Noble Phantasm. This time, I''ve hit the jackpot. Looks like the Matou family''s European bloodline is paying off.


    As Shinji was immersed in joy, the summoned servant spoke once more:


    "I ask you, are you my Master?"


    Wait a minute, this voice, this way of speaking, and that clear aura¡ªwhy does it feel so familiar?


    PS: Mommy Lancer

 Chapter 334: Lancer

    Chapter 334: Lancer


    Although he harbored doubts in his heart, Shinji did not let them show on his face. After all, without confirming the servant''s identity, making a mistaken assumption could lower his standing in their eyes.


    As a seasoned Moon Chef and a participant in a previous Holy Grail War, Shinji understood better than anyone the importance of a harmonious Master-Servant rtionship. Masters who disregarded their servants'' feelings, treating them as mere ves and driving them recklessly, rarely met good ends.


    Thus, Shinji was eager to make a good first impression on his servant. A solid beginning would make future interactions much smoother.


    Standing tall and confident, Shinji met the emerald eyes hidden behind the knight''s helmet and spoke in a resonant voice, "I am indeed your Master, the one who has summoned you to this world."


    "You are a servant, just like me." The poised female knight gazed at Shinji, her eyes sharp as ance, as if seeing right through him.


    "Who says a servant can''t be a Master? Who says an Assassin can''t be a magus? There''s no such rule in the Holy Grail War."


    Shinji''s expression remained unchanged, disying calm confidence. Having been taught by the Queen of the Land of Shadows and having discussed the way of kingship with Gilgamesh, Iskandar, and Artoria, Shinji had developed a considerable immunity to royal authority.


    As both a servant and a Master, Shinji rolled up his left sleeve, revealing three intertwined, crimson marks on his arm. These were Command Seals, the Holy Grail''s mark upon a Master, embodying the Master''s authority over their servant.


    "Do you still have doubts after seeing this? Or do you need more proof?"


    "No need."


    The female knight shook her head, the movement of her neck causing her helmet to rub against the chest armor, producing a faint creaking sound.


    "No matter how you aplished it, the fact that you are my Master does not change. I will assist you with my Holy Lance. Henceforth, our contract isplete!"


    As she spoke the final words, that familiar feeling in Shinji''s heart grew stronger, but he maintained his caution and did not show it.


    "I am d you acknowledge our contract. Please, guide me well, Lancer."


    "Please, guide me well, Master." The sharpness in the female knight''s gaze softened.


    "May I make a small request?"


    "Please, go ahead."


    "You might not be aware, but I did not use a catalyst during the summoning ritual, so I am unaware of your identity and true name. If possible, could you introduce yourself? It would be even better if you could dispel yourbat state so I can see who you are beneath the armor."


    Shinji''s request was quite understandable. As a Master and servant forming a fated bond, some preliminary understanding was necessary. To alleviate Lancer''s wariness, Shinji added:


    "Rest assured, there are no enemies around. I, as an Assassin, guarantee this, and these twodies can be trusted."


    Such a reasonable request was unlikely to be refused by most servants, and Lancer was no exception.


    The radiantnce and silver heavy armor dissolved into particles of light, revealing the true appearance of the heavily protected female knight beneath.


    The scene of her disarming was so striking that Shinji was leftpletely stunned.


    Armored and wielding ance, the female knight had a majestic and heroic presence.


    But beneath the armor, well, uh¡ªhow to put this, it''s hard not to have some dirty thoughts.


    Beneath the armor was a dark blue undergarment¡ªthere was nothing wrong with that. Wearing armor without an undergarment would make the sensation of steel rubbing against skin unbearable after the first try.


    The problem was with the style of the undergarment.


    Raising the hips, tightening the waist, and binding the chest¡ªthese design choices can be excused as being for the convenience ofbat.


    But what''s with the chest opening that reveals the upper half of the breasts?


    And the shoulder openings that expose the shoulders and smooth underarms?


    And instead of tight pants, using a high-slit skirt that directly reveals two straight, rounded thighs¡ªwhat''s up with that?


    Is this really the lining of a knight''s armor and not some lewd cosy, or a special outfit designed to attract otakus?


    If it weren''t for that face, as beautiful as Sc¨¢thach or Justeaze, and yet so resolute, no one would think she was a knight.


    However, what attracted the only male in the room wasn''t the highly revealing outfit or the knight''s more voluptuous figure than Reika''s. It was her hair, or rather, the small tuft of hair standing up in the center of her forehead.


    Golden, unyielding to gravity no matter what happens, as if gravity didn''t exist¡ªan "ahoge"!


    Seeing this strand of hair, Shinji finally confirmed the knight''s identity and understood where that familiar feeling in his heart came from.


    At the same moment, Shinji showed a look of realization, the knight proudly stated her name, providing decisive proof for Shinji''s answer:


    "The King of Britain, Artoria Pendragon, has manifested in this Holy Grail War in the ss of ck Lancer!"


    "The King of Britain... That Knight King, King Arthur, is actually a woman?"


    Reika eximed in surprise.


    No wonder she was so shocked. To this day, the legend of King Arthur and the Knights of the Round Table is one of the most famous legends in the world. The stories all describe an extraordinary man. Who would know that his true form was a woman? In the face of such a shocking revtion, the only ones who could remain calm were either children like little Jack who did not know the name of King Arthur, or informed individuals like Shinji.


    "The truth of history is often stranger than legend¡ªcould you have imagined that little Jack would be Jack the Ripper?"


    "That''s true."


    Hearing Shinji say this, Reika was relieved. Compared to the serial killer "Jack the Ripper" calling her "Mother," King Arthur being a woman didn''t seem like a big deal.


    Moreover, having gone through a near-death experience today and witnessed so many incredible things, learning about magus, the Holy Grail War, summoning, heroic spirits, and other secrets hidden in the darkness, even if someone told her the Earth would explode tomorrow, she wouldn''t find it strange.


    "But how did Miss Artoria manage to disguise herself as a man with that figure?"


    "Because she wasn''t like this in history."


    Having confirmed his servant''s identity, Shinjipletely rxed, and the image he had deliberately created to make a good impression on his servant vanished.


    "And that is¡ª?" Reika asked curiously.


    Shinji smiled without answering, turning his head to look at Artoria, who was also looking at him, her eyes filled with more curiosity than Reika''s.


    "Master, you¡ªseem to know me very well?"

 Chapter 335: The New Employee of the Counter Force

    Chapter 335: The New Employee of the Counter Force


    "Master, you¡ªseem to know me very well?"


    Artoria''s question stirred waves in Shinji''s heart, waves named memories.


    Know her well? Of course he did, how could he not?


    In his previous life, she was his second most familiar character from the 2D world, even more familiar than his Shishou Sc¨¢thach.


    He remembered the stunning impression she made when she first appeared and worried about her when she was injured.


    When she departed, although reluctant, he still wished for her peace.


    He remembered all her settings, every part of her story, her various incarnations, and ss backgrounds.


    He could proudly say that among the millions of King Arthur fans, few could surpass him.


    Even now, having crossed over to the Type-Moon world and personally interacted with various characters, she still ranked in his top ten most familiar people.


    Without her, he would never have be a true Moon Chef.


    There was a time when he so dearly wished to meet her, whether as an enemy or as her master.


    But now, thest person he wanted to see was her, because no matter what ss she appeared in, her presence as a Servant meant she hadn''t found the peace he wished for her.


    Her appearance proved that his efforts in the Fourth Holy Grail War had failed.


    Abandoning her human form, this girl shouldering Britain''s burdens with her frail shoulders¡ªis her time still frozen on the Hill of Swords? Is she still traveling through different worlds and eras, seeking the Holy Grail?


    Or, after the Holy Grail War they both participated in, does she still roam in confusion and hesitation, unable to break free from the shackles of the Counter Force, ultimately bing a tragic guardian?


    Whatever the case, none of these are good endings.


    His gaze shifted, his expressionplex.


    At this moment, Shinji was neither the ambitious Assassin ready to dominate nor the meticulous master plotting strategies. Right now, he was just a Moon Chef, a King Arthur fan, hoping that this woman, who had dedicated her life to her country and her people, could find a peaceful end¡ªeven though this might not be the same "her."


    "Master?"


    The one being stared at by Shinji was no longer a maiden, but she still couldn''t understand why her master was looking at her with such a gaze¡ªpart nostalgic, part regretful, and more emotions she couldn''tprehend.


    "Is something wrong?"


    Artoria''s slightly bewildered voice brought Shinji back to reality. He sighed and said, "It''s nothing¡ªMiss Reika, could you take Jack out to y for a bit? I have some things to discuss with Artoria."


    "Jack,e with Mother, Mother will y hide and seek with you."


    Reika, who had experienced the ups and downs of life, understood the importance of reading the situation. She took Jack''s hand and left the room.


    "Hide and seek?" Jack asked innocently, tilting her head.


    "It''s a very fun game, mother will teach you, okay?"


    "Okay, okay, We love Mother the most."


    Jack hugged Reika''s arm andughed happily.


    Sometimes a child''s happiness is just that simple. It''s a pity that the children who make up Jack never experienced it, not even for a day.


    Once Reika took Jack out and considerately closed the door, Shinji slowly began to speak.


    "Artoria, I have some questions I need to ask you. Please, you must answer them."


    "Are the answers to these questions very important to you?"


    "Very important. Extremely important."


    "I understand. I will answer truthfully."


    Although Artoria was somewhat concerned about her Master''s strange behavior, she nodded. Her intuition told her that he wouldn''t harm her.


    "Have you ever been to a ce called Fuyuki and participated in a Holy Grail War?"


    As a Servant, Artoria is one of the mostplex existences in the Type-Moon universe. The idea that "one individual''s various aspects can participate in a Holy Grail War" is not unfounded.


    Counting all the main stories and game characters, there are eight individuals named Artoria. Excluding twoedic characters, there are six left, stemming from three different potential Artorias. Among these, the Artoria in silver armor in the Lancer ss,monly known as Lancer Artoria, and the Saber ss Artoria,monly known as Saber Artoria, likely represent different possibilities of the same person from different worlds.


    Though they are the same individual, their experiences and choices differ greatly. Saber Artoria chose the sword as her primary weapon, with both the Avalon and Excalibur having the ability to stabilize her form, thus she remained in her youthful appearance until death. Lancer Artoria, on the other hand, primarily uses the Holy Lance, whichcks the body-stabilizing effect, hence she appears as she does now, more mature.


    Though both are called Artoria, they are independent, different individuals. Theoretically, Lancer Artoria couldn''t have participated in the Holy Grail War. However, Shinji held on to a sliver of hope. He had no fate or connection with Lancer Artoria, andpatibility was out of the question. The only one he had a connection with was Saber Artoria. Saber Artoria did possess a Holy Lance during her lifetime, although she used it less frequently. Appearing as a Lancer isn''t impossible. As for the appearance, the summoning of Servants is full of infinite possibilities; any minor incident could cause changes in their spiritual form¡ªespecially since summoning a Servant as a Servant was already an anomaly in itself.


    Artoria answered without hesitation: "I have."


    "What ss?"


    "Saber."


    Shinji''s face lit up with joy. His guess was correct; this was indeed the Artoria he was familiar with, just with a different appearance.


    The rtionship between this world and Shinji''s world is interconnected. The two worlds merge into the same timeline before the Third Holy Grail War. On that timeline, there''s a special point where Artoria halts and makes a contract with the Counter Force.


    Because the Artoria who halted at the Hill of Swords is still alive, she remembers every summoning experience and doesn''t lose the memories of being summoned, unlike typical Heroic Spirits.


    "Who was the victor of that Holy Grail War?"


    "In the end, it was me, though I should have lost the final battle." For the King of Knights, victory is victory, and defeat is defeat. No matter what form she takes, her nobility remains unchanged.


    "And after that? Did you... no, did your wishe true?" Shinji ultimately didn''t directly ask the question he was most concerned about, opting for a different approach.


    "It did note true, because the Holy Grail was already corrupted and no longer had the wish-granting function. So, I destroyed it." As she said this, Artoria''s expression was calm, without a trace of regret.


    "And then¡ª? Did you continue seeking other Holy Grails and thus respond to my summoning?" The tremor in his voice revealed that Shinji was far less calm than he appeared.


    "No." Artoria shook her head. "Perhaps you won''t believe this, Master, but I no longer pursue the Holy Grail. This time, I responded to the summoning for other reasons."


    "Other reasons..."


    Shinji''s heart skipped a beat. If she had stopped pursuing the Holy Grail, she wouldn''t be stationed at the Hill of Swords. If she responded to the summoning, it meant she hadn''t gone to Avalon to sleep. There was only one answer¡ª


    "You... you made a contract with the Counter Force?"


    "Eh? Master, you know?"


    Artoria''s face showed clear surprise. Whether in her youthful form or her mature form, her curious expression remained as endearing as ever.


    "I know a bit."


    "That''s great. I was just wondering how to exin it to you, Master¡ª"


    Artoria stopped speaking because she saw Shinji''s eyes, a mix of resentment and heartache.


    "¡ªMaster, why are you looking at me like that?"


    Shinji didn''t answer, but instead asked, "It''s tough, isn''t it? Being the Counter Force''s guardian, ya''s enforcer, constantly killing to protect humanity''s survival."


    "Master, you misunderstand. I''m not ya''s guardian."


    Artoria''s reflexive response made Shinji frown.


    "Not ya? Could it be Gaia, the will of the? Well, that makes sense. You wield the-forged Holy Sword and the Spear of the End that stabilizes the surface. Working for Gaia would be logical."


    ording to the supplementary chapter of Fate/Stay Night, The Garden of Avalon, the contract Artoria made was indeed with ya, the collective unconscious of humanity. But it''s hard to say for sure since Artoria has deep connections with both of the Counter Forces. Working for either wouldn''t be surprising.


    "No, Master, you''re mistaken. The contract is indeed with ya, but I am not a guardian."


    "Then what are you?"


    "A Watcher. This is my first mission requested by ya."


    "What?" Instantly, Shinji felt something unexpected was happening.

 Chapter 336: Artoria’s New Job

    Chapter 336: Artoria¡¯s New Job


    Watcher?


    Watcher? -(This one written in English)


    What''s that?


    From what Shinji knew, the Type-Moon universe indeed had a concept of a Watcher, originating from Fate/strange fake. It was a special ss summoned by Sigma, the son of Maiya Hisau, during a unique Holy Grail War in Snowfield, USA. The abilities and true name of this ss were temporarily unknown, but it didn''t seem rted to the Counter Force''s employees.


    So, what''s the deal with Artoria being a Watcher? Is ya just making up new job roles?


    To Shinji''s surprise, his casual remark turned out to be true. The Watcher was indeed a new role created by ya.


    Unlike the enforcers who eliminate threats to humanity''s survival, Watcher''s work wasn''t as bloody and granted much higher autonomy. Their duty, as the name suggests, was to observe and make judgments.


    There are countless uncertainties in the world. Even Gaia and ya, spanning past and future, are far from omniscient. For threats certain to destroy Earth or humanity, the Counter Forces can decisively send enforcers to eliminate them, like the so-called "Apex Predator" white dog or the closebat Archer in red.


    However, for uncertain matters, the Counter Force can''t make immediate decisions. Generally, they would remain watchful, ready to eliminate threats at the first sign of danger.


    Recently, though, the Counter Force faced a highly unique situation where they couldn''t just dispatch enforcers nor could they wait and react. To handle such cases, the new role of "Watcher" was created.


    Watchers are special agents of the Counter Force, sent to the site of unusual events as its eyes, to observe and make judgments: to remain passive, to intervene, or to eliminate.


    The selection criteria for Watchers are much stricter than for enforcers. Enforcers only need to be strong and obedient, whereas Watchers must be capable of bearing the heavy responsibilities of the Counter Force.


    Strength and experience are a given, but they must also have a pure character, steadfast in their principles, and unaffected by external influences. Additionally, they need discernment, wisdom, or intuition to judge the situation''s developments. ording to Artoria, she was chosen due to her skill in partially predicting the future¡ª"Instinct." This was also why she was dispatched this time.


    Given the strict selection criteria, the benefits for Watcher are naturally much better than for enforcers.


    On ya''s side, if "Guardians" are akin to indentured ves with no rights and subject to exploitation, then "Watchers" are like high-level employees with favorable contracts. No indentured servitude, no endless overtime, the freedom to select tasks, and they receivepensation uponpletion.


    More importantly, Artoria mentioned this was her first mission after signing a 1,500-year contract. She had only taken one mission¡­ suddenly, Shinji felt sorry for a certain red Archer.


    Understanding the nature of the Watcher, Shinji''s first reaction was this, and his second reaction was¡ªunder such conditions, working for the Counter Force didn''t seem so bad.


    Next, he asked hisst question:


    "By the way, what kind of existence are you now? Are you like a Heroic Spirit residing in the Throne of Heroes?"


    "No, I haven''t be a Heroic Spirit. Before you summoned me, I was in Avalon."


    "I see, you haven''t be a Heroic Spirit¡­ Wait, what did you just say? Say it again."


    Artoria''s answer made Shinji doubt his hearing.


    "I said, I haven''t be a Heroic Spirit. Before you summoned me, I was in Avalon. Is there something wrong with that?"


    "No, nothing wrong at all, it''s perfect, couldn''t be better."


    Confirming that he hadn''t misheard, Shinjiughed excitedly, almost maniacally, nearly losing his senses. His wildughter echoed through the vi from the enclosed room.


    The "mother and daughter" ying hide-and-seek in the living room raised their heads upon hearing theughter.


    Jack said, "Daddy''sugh sounds terrible."


    Reika responded, "It does sound terrible, but he seems very happy."


    "Is Mommy happy?"


    "Of course, Mommy is happy because she has Jack."


    "Jack is also happy because Jack has Mommy. We wonder why Daddy is so happy."


    Why was Shinji so happy?


    It''s simple. Because his efforts hadn''t been in vain, Artoria had sessfully descended from the hill of swords and entered Avalon, finding peace. Although he didn''t know why she hadn''t severed her contract with the Counter Force, the role of Watcher seemed quite good, as it allowed him to see her again¡ªthe poster girl of the Fate series, the unburdened, genuine, and adorable her.


    Artoria looked at her Master, who wasughing madly in front of her, wanting to say something but remaining silent. It wasn''t just Shinji who felt she was familiar; she also felt she had seen Shinji somewhere before. As time passed and their conversation deepened, this sense of familiarity grew stronger.


    Moreover, she could tell that hisughter, his joy, was for her. So she waited, waited until he hadughed enough before voicing her doubt: "Master, have we met somewhere before?"


    "Yes, we have. We attended a banquet together and talked about the ways of kings. You weren''t like this back then, and neither was I."


    "A banquet, the way of kings, you, you are¡ª" Artoria suddenly felt a bit dazed.


    "This appearance might be more familiar to you."


    The cloak of Hades covered Shinji''s body, changing the color of his hair and eyes. In the Fourth Holy Grail War, Shinji''s disguised form was his past life''s appearance. This time as Assassin, it was the same, except his hair and eyes had been adjusted to the Matou family''s deep blue by Justeaze.


    "Allow me to introduce myself: Shinji Matou At Your Service, Master of Assassin Sc¨¢thach, your former opponent. Long time no see, King of Knights. I''m truly happy that you were able to let go of your obsessions."


    Artoria''s green eyes froze as memories long buried deep in her mind resurfaced, flickering like a revolvingntern before her eyes.


    For Shinji, only four years had passed since that Holy Grail War. But for Artoria, it had been over fifteen hundred years.


    That was a dream on the hill of swords, a dream that made her frozen time flow once more; a memory as precious as her battles and past with the Knights of the Round Table.


    Though times change and the world evolves, some things remain undiminished and unforgettable.


    In that dream, she encountered the golden tyrant, the King of Heroes; the mboyant conqueror, the King of Conquerors; the Queen ruling a non-human realm; the Celtic predecessor, Diarmuid of the Love Spot; and her first knight, with whom she resolved mutual heartaches.


    Among these historic heroes, one person left an exceptionally deep impression on her. He was the most mysterious and peculiar among all the Masters.


    An Assassin, yet not engaging in assassination.


    An enemy, yet repeatedly saving her from peril.


    He affirmed her way of kingship but denied her wish, nting a seed of rity in her heart.


    She distinctly remembered that before the final battle, his Servant, the legendary queen, had told her he had done many things for her in secret. She had wanted to ask him clearly, but there was no time, and could only remember his uniqueness in her heart.


    Now she finally met him again.


    "Long time no see. This time, we are not opponents, butpanions."


    He extended his hand to her, and she took it.


    PS: Although a bit sentimental, this writing moved even the author. Ah, Artoria, a big hearted Artoria!

 Chapter 337: Artoria’s Duty

    Chapter 337: Artoria¡¯s Duty


    Shinji is a moon chef, and if measured by his favorability rating, his affection for Artoria is above 80.


    Artoria, on the other hand, maintains a considerable level of favorability towards Shinji¡ªabout 70¡ªdue to his different behaviorpared to other magus, his remarks during the King''s banquet, and Sc¨¢thach''s unintentional influence in the end.


    With such a foundation, themunication between Shinji and Artoria is exceptionally smooth. The two seem to hit it off immediately, like old friends who haven''t seen each other in years, talking until they lose track of time.


    They talked about many things.


    For instance, why is it that despite your body having been solidified by the Excalibur and Avalon, maintaining the form of a 154 cm tall girl even in Avalon, you now appear as a 173 cm tall mature woman with a chest circumference over 100 cm?


    Answer: It''s Merlin''s doing. The Sword in the Stone was Merlin''s creation, and solidifying Artoria''s body was also his work. He can solidify it, and he can undo it. After receiving the message from the Counter Force and before responding to Shinji''s summon, Merlin asked Artoria if she wanted to see what she would look like as an adult. Having already shed her kingly duties and no longer needing to disguise herself as a man, and curious about what she would be, Artoria agreed.


    Thus, Merlin cast a spell on Artoria, temporarily changing her form to what Shinji sees¡ªtransforming from the innocent Saber who didn''t understand human hearts, to the perceptive Lantoria who wore less and less.


    Incidentally, Artoria''s extremely revealing outfit was also Merlin''s work¡ªnot designed from scratch but modified from Saber-ss Artoria''s inner garment. That inner garment was naturally fitting on a 150 cm tall girl, but on a 173 cm tall mature woman, it couldn''t cover everything. So, Merlin made a few cuts where it couldn''t cover, and thus a highly seductive outfit was born. The highly secure, airtight outer armor was also part of this, designed to create a stark contrast and provide the strongest visual impact.


    Note: A Servant''s battle attire is woven from their magical energy, so there''s no need to worry about armor directly rubbing against the skin.


    Interestingly, Artoria didn''t realize the outfit''s impact on men due to her natural innocence in such matters and was quite grateful to Merlin.


    Shinji, not hesitating to expose this deception of an innocent maiden, righteously dered, "Merlin is indeed an old pervert; if given the chance, I must give him a good beating."


    This righteous stance earned high praise from Artoria, though she had no idea that this master she deemed good had another half of the sentence left unsaid in his heart¡ª"Though I hate to admit it, Merlin, you old pervert, did a splendid job."


    For example, what exactly did Shinji do during the Holy Grail War that changed Artoria''s fate?


    Not much¡ªjust a bit of Talk no Justsu, freeing Lancelot, then having Lancelot do some Talk no Justsu, and finally using Gilgamesh''s pride to sessfully take down this most formidable enemy.


    As for why Shinji knew so much about Artoria, he directly attributed it to his master, Sc¨¢thach. Although this ageless, immortal queen resides on the world''s outskirts, she can observe what happens in the present world, so it''s not surprising she knows anything.


    However, Shinji didn''t deny his efforts. After all, with Sc¨¢thach''s style, if Shinji didn''t ask, she wouldn''t interfere with others'' fates¡ªexcept when battle fervor and hot-bloodedness take over.


    Then, Artoria inquired about the fate of Shinji''s other Servants. During the Holy Grail War, aside from Caster, whom she sted to death herself, and Assassin, whom she defeated, she hadn''t witnessed the deaths of the other Servants and could only rely on spection.


    Shinji didn''t hold back andid everything out.


    Lancer Diarmuid died in a fair duel with Sc¨¢thach.


    Rider Iskandar died in a one-on-one duel with Archer Gilgamesh.


    Since Artoria already knew the fates of Archer Gilgamesh and Berserker Lancelot, Shinji detailed that brief yet thrilling battle.


    When recounting Lancelot being pierced by multiple Noble Phantasms and still making a desperate final move, his Noble Phantasm, to take Gilgamesh down with him, Artoria''s emotions fluctuated violently, nearly losing control.


    She admired Lancelot''s bravery.


    She felt proud of Lancelot''s loyalty.


    He was still the Knights of the Lake, the First Knight, still the dear friend she knew so well.


    Once Artoria calmed down, the two, having known each other for a long time, tacitly avoided mentioning the past and shifted the conversation to the present.


    Shinji asked, "Do you have any wishes you want to fulfill, Artoria?"


    Artoria shook her head. "No, I have no wishes to entrust to the Holy Grail. This time, I am here merely to fulfill my duty as an observer."


    "What duty?"


    "To observe this Holy Grail War. This Holy Grail War has many uncertainties, and my task is to determine whether it poses a significant threat to the and humanity."


    "The and humanity¡ªare both Counter Forces paying attention?" Shinji''s expression subtly changed. Could it be because of his interference as a transmigrator? The more he thought about it, the more likely it seemed; otherwise, they wouldn''t have sent an observer specifically to his side.


    "Yes," Artoria nodded. "So, Master¡ª"


    "Just call me Shinji."


    "Alright, Shinji, I need your help."


    "How can I help?"


    "I need to gather information on every Master and Servant in this Holy Grail War and observe them. I know it''s difficult, but I still hope you can lend me a hand."


    Artoria bowed her head solemnly,pletely unaware of how enticing this gesture was in her mature form, especially with the pure white expanse of her chest almost spilling out, making one''s thoughts wander.


    Shinji directed his gaze to the ceiling, avoiding that tempting sight, and softly said, "No need to go through so much trouble. The biggest variable in this Holy Grail War is right in front of you¡ªme."


    "You?" Artoria lifted her head, her ahoge swaying.


    "Yes. Since you''ve made a contract with the Counter Force, you should know about the existence of parallel worlds."


    "I know a bit," Artoria, though not dead, had be a being simr to a Heroic Spirit due to her contract with the Counter Force.


    "This Holy Grail War and the Fuyuki Holy Grail War we participated in are different developments of the same Holy Grail War, in parallel worlds. That means I''m not from this world¡ªIe from another world and have intervened in this Holy Grail War, taking the position of the ck Assassin. The true ck Assassin should have been that child you saw. I think the Counter Force sensed my presence and sent you to observe me."


    PS: When Artoria was young, she still had some admiration for Merlin, but the further it went, the more she found him detestable. By the time of "Fate/Grand Order," Artoria looked at Merlin as if he were trash. Tsk tsk.


    PS2: Asking for help while exposing what''s needed ismon sense.


    PS3: When people learned about Merlin''s existence, they pushed Artoria''s ahoge with caution¡ªdo you want Merlin watching a live broadcast? Given Merlin''s nature, he would keep his eyes on Artoria the whole time. Then it would be, "Hmm, let''s tell a story about a king. On a certain day, in a certain month, in a certain small dark room..."

 Chapter 338: Artoria’s Vow

    Chapter 338: Artoria¡¯s Vow


    Shinji spoke.


    He revealed to Artoria the truth about his transmigration and his unique nature.


    It wasn''t a spur-of-the-moment decision to create a big news story, nor was it a desperate move after learning Artoria''s identity. It was because this was the best choice.


    Artoria''s character meant she wouldn''t lie about such matters. If she said that the two great Counter Forces were paying attention to this Holy Grail War, it had to be true. Since the Counter Forces were paying attention, Shinji''s identity as a transmigrator had surely been known to them.


    From Artoria''s behavior, it seemed the Counter Forces hadn''t informed her about Shinji''s background. But just because they hadn''t told her now didn''t mean they wouldn''t in the future. Even if the Counter Forces remained silent from start to finish, the dream exchange between Master and Servant due to their contract could very well expose Shinji''s background. After all, Sc¨¢thach had directly browsed through Shinji''s past life via their contract, and Shinji had glimpsed through Sc¨¢thach''s entire life.


    In other words, Artoria would eventually learn about Shinji''s background. Instead of waiting for it to be exposedter and potentially affecting their rtionship, it was better toe clean now and show his openness, which could lower Artoria''s guard.


    Of course, Shinji had another option¡ªlike several Masters of Lancer before him, he couldmand Artoria tomit suicide. But this would be pointless. With the backing of the two great Counter Forces, Artoria might not be subject to Command Seals. Even if she didmit suicide, the Counter Forces could send another observer, or worse, deem Shinji a threat and send a Guardian to eliminate him.


    Thus, Shinji made this seemingly foolish choice.


    Unexpectedly, Artoria''s reaction was unusually calm. Aside from a hint of surprise in her emerald eyes and a soft "Oh," she simply said, "So, Shinji, you''re from a parallel world," with no other reaction.


    Shinji felt a bit ufortable with this kind of Artoria. In his impression, she would react quite strongly to things she disagreed with, even if it involved someone close to her.


    "Uh, why are you reacting like this? I''m uncertain factor, your mission target. Why aren''t you nervous at all?"


    "No, Shinji, you''re mistaken." Artoria''s ahoge swayed left and right as if nodding on her behalf. "I understand you''re an uncertain factor, but you''re not my target."


    "Why do you say that?" Shinji didn''t understand.


    Artoria countered, "It''s simple. Do you have the capability to pose a significant threat to humanity or the?"


    "No," Shinji realized.


    Indeed, among the beings on Earth, Shinji was quite strong, butpared to the itself and all of humanity, he was insignificant. Even if he obtained the Holy Grail, he didn''t have the power to rm the Counter Forces. Moreover, he had no intention of harming the or humanity; he would certainly stand against anyone who tried.


    "So, you''re not my target," Artoria confirmed. "Not only that, but you''ll also assist me. My intuition tells me so."


    "Thank you for your trust¡ªif it''s not me, then who could it be?"


    As Shinji muttered to himself, he pondered.


    First, he ruled out the Yggdmillennia Masters. Neither their strength nor their objectives were noteworthy.


    So, it had to be someone from the Red Faction. There were seven Masters from the Red side.


    Kairi Sisigou was essentially no different from the Yggdmillennia group and could be ignored.


    The remaining six Masters... even Shinji, with his deep knowledge and dedication to the series, couldn''t remember their names.


    In "Fate/Apocrypha," these five Masters were tragic characters who only had names and a few lines, with no detailed descriptions (they were slightly better in the anime and manga, where they at least had faces).


    Although the setting described these five as renownedbat magi in the mystic world, they were manipted by the final Master of the Red Faction before they could showcase their abilities, rendering them background characters.


    So, it''s the mastermind behind this Holy Grail War, the final Master of the Red Faction¡ªKotomine Shirou, or rather, Amakusa Shirou. It''s not impossible that he caught the attention of the Counter Forces.


    His wish through the Holy Grail was to save all of humanity, intending to use the Grail to trigger a miracle that would render all of humanity immortal, thereby eliminating war and achieving world peace. He had been plotting this for over sixty years, meticulously preparing and calcting almost every factor. If all went ording to n, humanity would soon be redefined.


    Although he didn''t aim to destroy humanity directly, the act of changing the fundamental nature of human existence carried enormous risks. No one could predict whether humanity would thrive or perish if they became immortal. This uncertainty was enough to alert ya.


    Transforming the nature of all humanity would require an unimaginable amount of magical energy, possibly draining the world''s ley lines dry. This would have a massive impact on the Earth, likely catching Gaia''s attention as well.


    In "Fate/Apocrypha," the protagonist Sieg''s ability to thwart Amakusa Shirou was perhaps due to the Counter Forces'' covert assistance. Otherwise, how could a newly created homunculus like Sieg survive countless life-threatening situations and eventually defeat the overwhelmingly powerful Amakusa Shirou?


    This time, due to his intervention, Sieg''s various opportunities were bound to be affected. Thus, the Counter Forces changed their strategy, sending Artoria instead, and his assistance to Artoria was also within their calctions. Perhaps even d III''s shift from Lancer to Berserker was influenced by the Counter Forces to allow Artoria to materialize in the Lancer ss.


    In this ss, Artoria might not possess the renowned Excalibur, but she had an even more powerful Noble Phantasm. This Noble Phantasm symbolized the protection of humanity, making it perfect for countering Amakusa Shirou, who intended to subvert human nature.


    With this understanding, everything made sense. But why did he still feel something was off? What other factors had he not considered? Those five unnamed Masters?


    "Shinji, Shinji? Have you thought of something?" Artoria asked, noticing her Master''s increasingly furrowed brow.


    "I have some ideas, but they''re not fully formed. We should proceed with the Holy Grail War as nned and draw conclusions once we have enough information."


    Shinji chose not to reveal all his thoughts, as they were based on his knowledge of "Fate/Apocrypha," which was hard to exin and not guaranteed to be urate. However, this wouldn''t stop him from making a promise to the Knight King he had admired for the past ten years.


    "Artoria, no matter who your ultimate target is, I will stand by your side and fight alongside you."


    "By the name of a knight, I promise I will help you obtain the Holy Grail!"


    Artoria''s expression was solemn. This was the belief of a knight, the vow of a knight, whose firmness and resoluteness overshadowed everything.


    PS: If the very nature of human existence is changed, isn''t that a subversion of human principles?

 Chapter 339: Fuyuki City, Mount Enzou

    Chapter 339: Fuyuki City, Mount Enzou


    Having made their promises to each other, Shinji and Artoria left the room used for the summoning and began packing their luggage with Rokudou Reika and Jack, preparing for their journey abroad.


    The spirit transfer technique of Justeaze could only be used by Shinji, who had tampered with the spiritual artifact beforehand. Rokudou Reika and Jack had to travel to Romania using modern transportation.


    Artoria could be forcefully teleported to her Master''s side regardless of distance using Shinji''s Command Spell. However, Shinji was concerned about the safety of Reika and Jack. Moreover, as Artoria was dependent on Reika, they couldn''t be too far apart. She didn''t possess the skills "Independent Action" or "Independent Manifestation," making it difficult for her to maintain her existence if she strayed too far from her host.


    The same rule applied to Shinji, but as an Assassin with a B-rank "Independent Action" skill, he could leave Fiore and travel to Japan for a short period. ording to Justeaze''s calctions, Shinji could maintain his existence away from his Master for up to two days as long as he didn''t engage inbat. Of course, Shinji wouldn''t be away for that long, raising suspicions among the Yggdmillennia. By 7 PM Romanian time, Shinji would use spirit transfer to return to Trifas.


    Rokudou Reika would enter Romania as a regr traveler through official channels. While packing, Shinji had asked her about this. As a high-ss beauty, she asionally needed to apany clients on overseas vacations, so having a passport was essential. Her ordinary identity wouldn''t arouse the suspicions of the Yggdmillennia family.


    Artoria and Jack would smuggle themselves in different forms. Jack, being a Servant, could easily turn into spirit form and be invisible to humans. Artoria, not being dead and not a magus like Sc¨¢thach, couldn''t spiritize. To conceal her presence, Shinji lent her the Cloak of Hades.


    Despite its E-rank in the Noble Phantasm system, it was Shinji''s most reliable Noble Phantasm. It provided disguise, invisibility, and masked sounds and presence. While it might not reach the exaggerated level of the original helm in Hades'' possession, which could fool even Titans, the cloak had been crucial in Shinji''s survival and sess.


    Without the cloak, Shinji couldn''t assume different identities in various situations without exposing himself or the Matou family.


    Without the cloak, he couldn''t evade the senses of numerous experts or various detection magecrafts and barriers, preventing covert operations.


    Most importantly, without the cloak, Shinji wouldn''t dare use Noble Phantasms so openly. Noble Phantasms exuded a mystery far beyond modern magecraft. To any magus, even a novice, the mystical waves emitted by a Noble Phantasm were as conspicuous as a firefly in the dark¡ªso bright and outstanding. This wasn''t a joke or a mere trope; Noble Phantasms were indeed that noticeable.


    Only a Noble Phantasm like the Cloak of Hades could diminish or even mask the presence of other Noble Phantasms, avoiding suspicion¡ªalbeit within a limited area around the cloak. Using something like the Thunder of Indra openly would still be impossible, as any magus unfamiliar with Servants would perceive it as an ancient secret treasure rather than a crystallized Noble Phantasm.


    With the cloak, Artoria could be invisible, bypass security, and customs, and board a flight to Romania unnoticed, making her even more covert than Jack.


    The only drawback was that the cloak couldn''t eliminate the physical presence of people or objects. Artoria couldn''t phase through walls like Jack and had to follow routes essible to humans. Shinji had already nned the route; she would go wherever the luggage went. While the cargo hold''s conditions were harsher than the passenger cabin, it was no problem for Artoria. As a battle-hardened leader, she had faced worse conditions. A simple cargo hold was trivial.


    It didn''t take long for Rokudou Reika to finish packing¡ªa small suitcase and a handbag, nothing more.


    As a woman, a beauty, and a professional relying on her looks and body, Shinji had expected her to bring numerous clothes, cosmetics, and skincare products. To his surprise, she only packed a few changes of clothes and minimal daily necessities, traveling light.


    Shinji had asked her why.


    She casually smiled and replied, "As you said, it''s a battlefield. Although Jack and I won''t be on the front lines, there''s still danger. The less we carry, the easier it is to move."


    The calmness in her words and the wisdom behind them made Shinji regard her with newfound respect and dispelled any final doubts he had. It also strengthened his resolve to change Rokudou Reika''s fate. Such an extraordinary woman dying in the Holy Grail War would be too great a loss; she deserved a better future.


    "You shouldn''t just strive to survive; you should strive to live well."


    With this thought in mind, Shinji left Rokudou Reika''s residence¡ªa vi arranged by Sagara Hyouma¡ªapanied by two adults and one child.


    The vi itself was nothing special: a two-story building in the style of 1970s Japan. Although somewhat old, its exterior and interior were well-maintained. On its own, it wasn''t a high-end vi, but its value increased significantly due to its surroundings.


    This was a mountain vi, set in a serene environment, surrounded by lush greenery. Decades-old shrubs and trees were scattered around, and centennial ancient trees were not hard to find. Walking through the area, one could constantly hear the chirping of birds and the rustling of insects, asionally spotting wild rabbits and squirrels darting through the forest¡ªan ideal ce for leisure and vacation.


    More importantly, the forest where the vi was located was a spiritualnd, suitable for magi to establish workshops and conduct various magical experiments.


    "At a different time, I would say Sagara Hyouma had a good eye. But now, I can only say he was courting death¡ªwhen he abandoned Tokyo, Shinjuku, and came here to summon a Servant, his fate was sealed."


    Shinji had his reasons for making this judgment. Indeed, this ce was remote and sparsely popted, with spiritual veins running beneath it, making it ideal for summoning rituals. However, gainse with losses; the sparse poption also meant difficultmunication with the outside world. Shinji knew that the phone lines here often malfunctioned and that mobile phones barely received any signal. Because of this, Sagara Hyouma missed a critical emergency message from Caules and continued with his original n to summon an Assassin, which ultimately cost him his life.


    All of this had been part of Shinji''s n. Justeaze had spent a month using various methods to induce Sagara Hyouma to deviate from his original n, all to secure the right to summon thest Servant and to avoid the Yggdmillennia''s scrutiny.


    As for why Shinji was so familiar with this ce, it was simple: not far from herey the altar where the Greater Grail had once been buried. Yes, this was Fuyuki City, the birthce of the Holy Grail War, specifically the mid-slope of Mount Enzou, the finest spiritualnd in Fuyuki and the most suitable ce in all of Japan for summoning Heroic Spirits. It was also the ce most familiar to Justeaze.


    Gazing into the distance at the ce where Justeaze had slumbered for over 120 years (in this world), Shinji turned to Rokudou Reika and said, "Take Jack and Artoria to buy some things. First, get clothes. Unless they''re in Akihabara, their current clothes are too conspicuous. Then, get food¡ªenough to fill one, no, two suitcases, provided it doesn''t exceed the airport''s maximum allowance."


    P.S.: A low rank for a Noble Phantasm doesn''t mean it''s not useful. "God Hand" is only B-rank(Hercules NP), but its practicality surpasses many A-ranked or even EX-ranked Noble Phantasms.


    P.S.2: In the Fifth Holy Grail War, Sasaki Kojir¨­ couldn''t stray too far from the temple gate. While Artoria is much better off, she still can''t be halfway across the globe.

 Chapter 340: Descending the Mountain

    Chapter 340: Descending the Mountain


    Shinji''s request took Reika Rokudou by surprise...


    "Do you want to buy this much?"


    "That''s right, this is the minimum. There''s no upper limit." Shinji then winked at Artoria. "Don''t worry, someone will eat all of it. There won''t be any waste."


    "Ugh." Artoria, feeling a bit embarrassed, stammered, "Well, uh, ample food is essential for battle, and it also helps conserve the Master''s mana."


    "Oh my, oh my." Reika nced at Artoria''s t, tight stomach, a smile ying on her lips.


    "Miss Reika." Artoria felt her face flush and quickly changed the topic. "Shin-Shinji, how did you know? Did Queen Scathach tell you?"


    "Not really." Shinji chuckled.


    Because Saber is always hungry (from Carnival Phantasm)¡ªhe couldn''t say that out loud, or he might have to fight Artoria right there.


    So, Shinji resorted to using the nameless assassin''s divine skill¡ªscapegoat.


    "It was Miss Irisviel who told me."


    "Irisviel!" At the mention of this familiar name, a pure white figure appeared in Artoria''s emerald green eyes.


    A white coat, and silver hair, like a princess from a snow country, and she, the knight vowed to protect the princess. Though their time together was short, it was one of the rare bright spots in Artoria''s life.


    "How is Irisviel? And Miss Maiya, and... Kiritsugu?"


    Artoria held a sense of recognition and respect for Maiya Hisau, despite the few words they''d exchanged. She acknowledged Maiya as a true warrior. Though not exceptionally strong by human standards, she embodied the warrior spirit of focus, resilience, and sacrifice. Her unwavering loyalty to Kiritsugu earned Artoria''s admiration.


    Her feelings toward her previous Master, Kiritsugu Emiya, were moreplex. At their first meeting, Kiritsugu left a poor impression on Artoria. His cold demeanor and theplicated emotions he showed towards her being a woman displeased her. It wasn''t disdain for women or doubt in her abilities, but a deeper discontent with the entire era.


    "To bestow the throne upon such a young girl, and this girl willingly epts her fate."


    When Artoria learned from Irisviel the reasons for Kiritsugu''s discontent, she knew she would never get along with him. It was a profound rejection of the entire era and a deep denial of King Arthur, of Artoria herself. Without Irisviel mediating, and without Kiritsugu''s grand dream somewhat touching her, they wouldn''t have made it to the end.


    Even at the end, their rtionship didn''t improve much. Two equally proud individuals never epted each other. Artoria thought Kiritsugu''s methods were unscrupulous, while Kiritsugu thought the so-called chivalry was meaningless. Yet, Artoria still hoped Kiritsugu would have a good ending. Not only because he was the man Irisviel loved, but also due to a certain spiritual simrity between them, though Artoria never realized it.


    "They''re all doing well. Irisviel has resolved her issues and is now no different from a normal person. Over the years, she has focused on being a housewife, with her favorite hobby being experimenting with new recipes in the kitchen. Her cooking skills, though... let''s just say they''re not great. Before I left, I had a meal at their ce, and the colorful dishes made my scalp tingle. I still don''t know how she managed to make Borscht turn purple."


    Hearing Shinji''sints, Artoria couldn''t help butugh. Irisviel had often cooked for her, and that purple Borscht was one of her specialties. It was amusing to think it hadn''t changed over the years.


    "After his wish shattered, Kiritsugupletely let go of his obsession and devoted himself entirely to his family. They settled in the old house in Fuyuki City, the one you stayed in. We brought their daughter Illya back from the Castle of Winter, and the four of them are living a happy life."


    "Maiya Hisau is, of course, with Kiritsugu. But this time, it''s not Maiya apanying Kiritsugu; it''s Kiritsugu apanying Maiya. You might not know, but Maiya has a son who has been missing for a long time. Every now and then, she and Kiritsugu travel to the Middle East to search for him. Before I left, I asked a friend to contact a famous diviner, hoping to find some useful clues."


    "As for Kiritsugu''s daughter, Illya, she has grown a lot and is progressing quickly with her magecraft. Recently, she caught the attention of a big figure and learned a lot from them. She seems to be on her way to bing a magical girl. What''s her special move called? Quintett Feuer? Multi-instrumental Saturation Bombardment? Something like that. It''s quite a mouthful. Your Excalibur is much easier to remember."


    "That''s a sword, not a cannon." Artoria corrected Shinji''s mistake first and then showed an unusually gentle smile, brightening the mood around them. "I see. That makes me feel relieved. Thank you, Shinji, for telling me such good news."


    "It''s nothing. I should have told you earlier, but I got carried away talking. It''s gettingte. Let''s head down the mountain. Artoria, you carry Reika, and I''ll take Jack. We''ll run."


    The mountain path was deserted. Without a car, they had to rely on their legs to run. Fortunately, Shinji and Artoria''s agility was high, and running at full speed wasparable to top-tier sports cars.


    Reika clung to Artoria''s back, gripping her shoulders tightly, afraid of identally falling off.


    Jack, however, was much bolder than her mother. She rode on Shinji''s shoulders,ughing and asionally urging him to run faster.


    In a sh, they arrived at the residential area at the foot of Mt. Enzou. Here, they could catch a taxi, and it was time for Shinji to leave.


    "Daddy, aren''t youing with us?" Jack tugged at Shinji''s clothes. In a child''s world, it''s that simple. They can hate you for a wrong answer and like you if you y with them.


    "I have some things to take care of." Shinji shook his head.


    "What things?" Artoria asked.


    "Getting money. I hired you to help, so I need to ensure the logistics are in order and pay Miss Reika the promised reward."


    As Shinji spoke, his gaze drifted to another ce, a ce he knew all too well.


    PS: Although this story won''t branch into the Magical Girl Illya timeline, Illya''s opportunities are indispensable. If Kiritsugu is to be a happy man, his whole family must be happy.

 Chapter 341: What Red Archer Can Do, I Can Do It Too

    Chapter 341: What Red Archer Can Do, I Can Do It Too


    Despite being in a different timeline, the Matou family''s mansion remained unchanged.


    The ancient ck-and-blue brick walls, eroded by time; the roof, regrly cleaned but still home to tenacious vines; theyout that blended seamlessly with its surroundings; the Western-style house, distinct from modern architectural trends yet possessing a unique charm.


    Everything was the same as the house Shinji knew.


    "It seems Father is still managing these things," Shinji murmured, standing before the main gate.


    Since Shinji could remember, it was his father who handled all sorts of affairs. Whether it was business dealings, hiring servants, or maintaining the house, everything was managed by Byakuya Matou. This was why the Matou house looked almost identical in both worlds.


    But only on the outside.


    Though he hadn''t entered, Shinji was certain that the inside waspletely different from the house he was familiar with¡ªnot in terms of the specific decor or furnishings, but in the sense of home.


    In this world, the shadow of the Matou family was still alive, as the founder Zouken Matou had not yet died.


    In this world, his most cherished family member, his sister Sakura, had not been adopted by the Matou family.


    "The Matou family is still the Matou family, but it''s no longer my Matou, my home." Shinji sighed, using the outer wall for leverage, vaulting over the roof, andnding in the backyard.


    In another world, every morning, he and his sister would exercise in the yard ording to their Shishou''s teachings. When there were no scheduled activities, they would each take out a recliner, and brew a pot of tea¡ªwhether it was Japanese tea or Western-style ck tea depended on Sakura''s mood, as Shinji wasn''t particr about it. Then they''d each pick up a book and read for the entire afternoon. When tired, they''d cover their faces with the book and take a short nap, enjoying a limited yet blissful, peacefulziness.


    In this world, there was also a child, lying on a recliner, engrossed in a book. The boy was so focused on his reading that he didn''t notice the unexpected guest''s intrusion.


    The uninvited guest nced at the book''s title page and smiled knowingly¡ªit was one of the Matou family''s books, a magical primer handwritten by an ancestor. Both he, his sister Sakura, and his uncle Kariya had stepped into the world of magecraft through this book.


    Being an introductory book, its contents were naturally simple. ording to the normal educational system of a magus family, the book''s content was only suitable for those under eight years old. Yet, the boy before him was half again as old, four years past the intended age.


    Why was Shinji so sure?


    Because this child had deep blue curly hair and deep blue eyes. Every feature¡ªhis eyebrows, nose, mouth, and every part of his body¡ªwas intimately familiar to Shinji. How could he not recognize his own body?


    Yes, this was the Shinji Matou of this world, himself from a parallel universe.


    There was no need for any examination; just from the book in the boy''s hands, Shinji knew that, like him originally, this boy''s magic circuits werepletely sealed due to ipatibility, meaning he wasn''t qualified to be a magi and was just an ordinary person.


    Because of this, he was still reading an introductory book at his age, as he couldn''t enter the world of magecraft at all.


    "That''s not going to work," Shinji''s voice broke the boy''s concentration. The boy looked up at the young man who had suddenly appeared in the yard.


    "Who are you?"


    "A magus by interest, no, just a passing magus."


    For some reason, the boy felt the man before him was very familiar.


    "A magus, you''re a magus?" The boy''s eyes lit up with excitement, but he was also uncertain. "Which magus?"


    "Just like the kind described in the book you''re reading. Watch closely." Shinji chuckled. "Water."


    With a single-syble chant, the moisture in the air gathered into Shinji''s hand, forming a water ball.


    The boy extended a finger and cautiously poked the water ball as if verifying its authenticity.


    "Do you believe me now?" Shinji asked.


    "Yes, yes!" The boy nodded repeatedly. "Um, can you teach me magecraft? I want to learn, but I just can''t seem to get it right."


    "Why do you still want to learn it then?"


    "Because our Matou family is a family of magus, a special existence. Although Grandpa says I don''t have the qualities of a magi and can''t learn magecraft, I am the heir of the Matou family. I believe I am special. I must learn magecraft, and even if I can''t, I want to at least remember it." The boy''s face was full of determination, a belief deeply ingrained in his heart since childhood, never changing.


    "If you be a magus, what do you want to do?"


    "Well..." The boy lowered his head and thought for a while, then said, "I want to read all the books in our library and recreate all those spells."


    "And after that?"


    "Haven''t thought about it. I can''t even sense mana right now." The boy''s expression darkened.


    "Even so, you still want to persist?" Shinji''s voice carried a certain inexplicable tone.


    "Yes." The boy was unwavering.


    "Even if it''s a lifetime of futility? Even if it wastes your entire life?"


    "Yes."


    "Remember what you said today, remember how you feel right now, and never forget it¡ªespecially after you be a magus."


    Hearing Shinji''s words, the boy was stunned. "Can I be a magus?"


    "You can."


    "But Grandpa¡ª"


    "Forget that old fossil. He''s outdated. If I say you can, you can," Shinji dered with certainty.


    "What should I do?" The boy asked, skeptical yet hopeful.


    "Take off your shirt."


    "Huh?"


    "Huh, what? Just take it off. Stop being so hesitant like an old woman."


    "Oh, oh." The boy began removing his jacket. "Um, should I take it all off?"


    "Take it all off!"


    "And then?"


    "Then I will unblock your sealed magic circuits," Shinji exined. "You were right about one thing¡ªyou are indeed different from ordinary people. Ordinary people don''t have magic circuits, but you do¡ªthirty-two in total. Their quality and quantity are quite good. Although not top-tier, they can still be considered first-ss. However, your magic circuits have been solidified and sealed for some reason, which is why you can''t generate mana."


    "Once the magic circuits are unblocked, can I be a magus?" the boy asked excitedly.


    "You''re on the right track, but there''s still a long way to go. It''s better than having no hope at all. Lie down on the chair and don''t move. I''ll unblock your magic circuits now."


    With a wave of Shinji''s hand, the boy obedientlyy down without moving.


    Shinji continued, "The process of unblocking your magic circuits will be very painful, so painful that you''ll want to die. But no matter how much it hurts, you must endure it. The first step in learning magecraft is to recognize death. If you can''t get through this, you might as well give up on bing a magus. Do you understand?"


    "I understand. I''ll endure it because I am the heir of the Matou family. I am Matou Shinji!"


    "Good, that''s the spirit. Let''s get started!"


    The older version of Shinji Matouughed heartily and struck the boy''s chest with his palm. The mana stored in his Servant''s body surged into the boy''s body like a tidal wave.


    PS: This isn''t about glorifying the original Shinji. Shinji''s pursuit of magecraft was indeed sincere. He had been searching for books and recording magecraft he couldn''t use since childhood, although the initial reason was that he considered himself special and superior.


    PS2: Title exnation: Red Archer, that is, Heroic Spirit Emiya in "Fate/Stay Night," passed his experience directly to Shirou Emiya in the UBW route, helping him cheat the system. Simrly, Shinji is helping his parallel self cheat the system.

 Chapter 342: Unlocking Magic Circuits for Myself

    Chapter 342: Unlocking Magic Circuits for Myself


    What Shinji needed to do could be summarized in one sentence¡ªgive his counterpart in this world a cheat, or rather, unlock his magic circuits.


    Although technically, the Shinji from this world and the Shinji standing here were not the same individual, facing someone who looked identical, shared the same background, had the same body, and even simr experiences and thoughts¡ªhow could he truly treat the other as a stranger?


    If Shinji in this world had a happy and fulfilling life without needing external intervention, Shinji would have just taken a look and quietly left. But, this world''s Matou family was even more in decline than the one Shinji came from, and the Shinji here had an even stronger determination to pursue magecraft.


    Seeing himself in such a state, Shinji couldn''t just stand by and do nothing.


    Just as Justeaze had given him an opportunity for a new future, he wanted to give himself in this world a chance to walk a different path.


    Thus, the scene was set: the older Shinji helping the younger Shinji to unlock his magic circuits.


    Any magus with a bit of knowledge about the mystic world would know that unlockingpletely sealed magic circuits is a thankless andborious task. It not only requires consuming a huge amount of mana¡ªif wepare a normal magus''s mana to amon vehicle engine, the mana required to unlock sealed magic circuits would be like a nuclear reactor¡ªbut also involves great risk¡ªthe output of a nuclear reactor is not something an ordinary vehicle can withstand, and any misstep could lead to catastrophic failure.


    Such a tremendous cost is something even ancient magus families might not be able to bear, let alone for an uncertain future magus. It seems an endeavor not worth the investment, something only a desperate person like Justeaze would be willing to gamble on.


    However, Shinji had no such concerns. The enormous mana consumption for unlocking sealed circuits isrgely wasted due to theck of understanding of the target magic circuits, necessitating repeated trials to find the correct path. But Shinji was different; his target was himself from another world with identical magic circuits. He didn''t even need to think; he could instinctively find the correct path.


    Moreover, since it was his magic circuits, he knew their limits well, eliminating worries about excessive output causing harm to the body or rejection issues from foreign mana, thereby maximizing efficiency.


    As for the nuclear reactor level output, it was no problem for Shinji with his Servant body. A Servant''s body is inherentlyposed of mana, and Shinji knew how to "release mana" as a skill, capable of momentarily unleashing maximum outputparable to Justeaze using the Greater Grail.


    In other words, only Matou Shinji who had be a Servant could single-handedly and safely undertake the project of unlocking the magic circuits for his counterpart in another world.


    While the project soundedplex in exnation, it didn''t take much time in practice.


    A vast amount of mana, continuously and intensely, flushed through the boy''s magic circuits, breaking through the innate seals one by one, bringing immense pain to the boy. To describe it, it felt like a heavy hammer striking his body every second, causing swelling all over while keeping him consciously aware of the pain.


    Surprisingly, this world''s Shinji showed remarkable determination. Despite enduring such extreme pain, he merely clenched his teeth and didn''t utter a sound, even though he was drenched in cold sweat and his veins bulged, even biting his lips until they bled.


    "The decline of the Matou family has forged your will. Excellent. To achieve greatness, one must not only have extraordinary talent but also indomitable will. With such willpower, the future mystic world will surely have a ce for you."


    Shinji highly praised this perseverance. Judging by willpower alone, the boy''s performance surpassed his own back in the day.


    Amidst Shinji''sughter, his stored mana rapidly depleted, reducing his time in the present world from the original two days to less than half a day. But this sacrifice brought enough reward: all thirty-two magic circuits were fully unlocked.


    As Shinji withdrew his hand, the boy lost consciousness simultaneously¡ªhe had already reached his limit, barely holding on, and with the pain gone, he finally let go.


    Draping a coat over the boy and using the remaining mana to inscribe an "EIHWAZ" rune on his forehead, Shinji shifted his gaze from the boy to the corner connecting the courtyard and the house.


    "Sleep, sleep. When you wake up, the world will be different, and so will your life¡ªdon''t you think so, Zouken Matou?"


    A gaunt,rge-headed, small-bodied old man, resembling an alien, hobbled out of the shadows with a cane. His appearance was unforgettable, just like the Zouken Matou Shinji had killed in another world.


    Zouken bowed shakily to Shinji. "Thank you, young man, for your great kindness to Shinji and the Matou family."


    "Spare me the useless formalities. I did this because I find the boy pleasing, not because of you or the Matou family."


    Shinji snorted coldly, his longstanding aversion to Zouken Matou ensuring he wouldn''t show any kindness.


    "Shinji is, after all, my grandson. As his grandfather, it''s only right for me to express my gratitude."


    The old man''s expression remained unchanged, seemingly unbothered by Shinji''s rude attitude.


    "If you have any requests, please feel free to ask. The Matou family will do everything in its power to meet your demands."


    Shinji narrowed his eyes, hinting at something, "Do everything in your power? When did the illustrious founder of the Three Families, the magus Makiri Zolgen, be so amodating?"


    Zouken''s old face finally showed a reaction. "To be honest, young man, ever since the Greater Grail was taken, I should have died. But I couldn''t let go of the declining Matou family and wanted to see what would be of the Greater Grail, so I''ve been clinging to life until now. Currently, I''m just an old man not much stronger than an ordinary person, as fragile as a bug before you."


    Shinji expanded his perception to the fullest, locking onto the old man before him without restraint. "More than sixty years have passed, and your injuries haven''t healed at all? Your insect magecraft may becking in other areas, but in terms of healing and prolonging life, it''s world-ss."


    "Young man, you tter me," Zouken responded, still unruffled, his demeanor as lowly as ever, though there was a hint of wistfulness in his words. "But as you said, my physical injuries don''t concern me. My wounds are on the soul. The magus who took the Greater Grail was adept in soul magecraft and left me with irreparable damage. Since then, I''ve been little more than a cripple."

 Chapter 343: Withdrawing Money

    Chapter 343: Withdrawing Money


    The event of the Greater Grail being takenpletely altered the fate of the Three Families. The Einzberns broke their self-imposed istion and began actively engaging with the outside world. The Tohsaka family abandoned their pursuit of the "Root" through the Holy Grail and instead returned to the path of their founder, Tohsaka Nagato, focusing on gemstone magecraft and Bajiquan.


    As for the Matou family, they gradually declined due to Zouken Matou''s serious injury, which left him incapacitated.


    Although the identity of the magus who dealt the decisive blow to Zouken was not explicitly stated,bining Zouken''s words with Shinji''s analysis, it wasn''t hard to guess who it was¡ªDarnic, the current head of the Yggdmillennia family and the orchestrator of the n to seize the Greater Grail during World War II.


    If Shinji remembered correctly, this individual, like Zouken, was adept at extending life. The difference was that Zouken relied on recing his body, while Darnic''s magecraft involved consuming souls.


    Compared to Zouken, who could not resist the erosion of his soul over time, leading to increasingly unusable bodies, Darnic had no such concerns. His appearance hadn''t changed in over sixty years, and his body maintained the functions of its prime. However, his magecraft was even more dangerous than Zouken''s.


    Aside from the zero tolerance for error, which could instantly result in death, there was also the issue ofpatibility between the body and soul. When pure souls mixed with others, the match became less perfect. Moreover, a significant problem was that Darnic''s personality was gradually deteriorating.


    The soul is a very mysterious realm. Even a newborn baby isn''t aplete nk te; it''s just that its sense of self is weakerpared to an adult, making it easier to consume. However, no matter how weak this self is, it still erodes Darnic''s personality. Over time, Darnic would inevitably turn into someone else named Darnic Prestone Yggdmillennia. Even if he retained his memories and had aplete record of all details, he would no longer be his original self.


    Immortality ultimately vites the natural order and is a taboo that can only be truly resisted by miracles, or rather, magic.


    Of course, Shinji was still young and hadn''t thought about extending his own life. The primary reason he was willing to meet with Zouken was to assess thetter''s condition and determine whether this old worm would pose a threat to the Shinji of this world.


    As long as this decrepit old worm showed any hint of coveting his other self, Shinji would mercilessly eliminate him. Even if Zouken were at his peak and Shinji''s mana was reduced to less than one-tenth, he was confident he could kill Zouken. And if anything unexpected happened, he still had Artoria as a trump card¡ªconsidering the Knight King''s personality, she wouldn''t hesitate to y a viin like Zouken.


    The initial assessment left Shinji mostly satisfied. The old worm, who could no longer rise, seemed genuinely devoid of his former ambition, simply hiding in hisir and quietly awaiting his end. The atmosphere in the house, though filled with the dusk of old age, was not nauseating, which strongly supported this judgment¡ªShinji could never forget the oppressive and sickening feeling of the Matou house when Zouken was still alive in another world.


    However, Shinji didn''t let his guard down. He knew that in terms of scheming and ying tricks, he was far inferior to this five-hundred-year-old worm. To ensure his safety in this world, he needed an additional guarantee.


    "You said earlier that I could make any request?"


    "Yes, as long as the Matou family can fulfill it."


    Zouken nodded and quickly showed a bitter smile, making his already unsightly old face even more unpleasant.


    "That said, the Matou family doesn''t have much capability left."


    "Don''t worry, I won''t make things difficult for you."


    Shinji responded with a smile, though to Zouken, it looked entirely out of ce.


    "Please, sir, go ahead."


    "The Matou family has declined in magecraft but has made quite a bit of progress in the mundane world. Just so happens that my Master is a bit short on cash recently and urgently needs some money. How about a few million dors? That shouldn''t be a problem for you, right?"


    Since Zouken was incapacitated, unlike in another timeline where he monopolized the family''s power, the Matou family''s affairs were now mainly managed by Matou Byakuya. Byakuya''smercial talents were fully realized, making him wealthier in this world than in the other world.


    And This Was the "Withdrawing Money" Shinji Mentioned


    This was precisely what Shinji meant when he told Artoria and the others about "withdrawing money." In this world, Shinji had no foundation and therefore no money. Yet, he needed a substantial amount for his ns. Thus, he set his sights on the Matou family, the natives he was most familiar with in this world.


    "Although a few million dors is a considerable amount, the Matou family can afford it. When do you need it?" Zouken''s response greatly satisfied Shinji.


    "As soon as possible. Open an ount in Shinji''s name at a Swiss bank and set the password to his birthday."


    "I''ll contact Byakuya right away."


    Zouken left the backyard and returned five minutester.


    "There is an ount in Shinji''s name at the Swiss bank, with $1.2 million in it. If that''s not enough, I''ll have Byakuya add more."


    "No need, that''s plenty." Shinji waved his hand, having anticipated this answer.


    In another world, there was a simr ount at a Swiss bank, holding funds for Shinji''s travels abroad. Regardless of the era, the Matou family''s boys always spent more time away from home than at home.


    "The second matter: Ultimately, I am a Servant and merely a passing guest in this world. I cannot teach this child anything. Therefore, I need you, the great magus, to take on this task. Train him to be a top-notch magus."


    "Shinji is my grandson; I will certainly do my utmost. Rest assured, young man."


    This time, Zouken''s response did not satisfy Shinji. Shaking his head, Shinji said:


    "Not enough, it''s not enough¡ªhonestly, I don''t trust a magus'' promises, especially not from someone like you who would do anything to stay alive. I''m afraid that once I''m gone, you''ll covet his body. I need something more concrete."


    "What kind of guarantee?"


    "A contract of geis!"


    Zouken''s already narrow pupils became even narrower.


    Shinji squinted his eyes in response, meeting Zouken''s gaze head-on.


    "If you truly intend to train him, signing or not signing makes no difference. But if you''re just trying to cate me¡ªwell, I''m not a famous Heroic Spirit, but dealing with you would be a piece of cake."


    Before he finished speaking, Shinji''s left arm glowed with a golden light, a radiance that made Zouken feel a lethal threat. Before crossing into this world, Shinji hadpleted his integration with the relics, formally inheriting the Buddha Bone Relic. This inheritance was etched into his soul and merged into his Servant''s body by Justeaze, granting Shinji an extraordinary physique and a natural restraint against demons and monsters¡ªZouken, having turned into a worm, was undoubtedly a monster.


    "Now, give me an answer: sign or not?"


    "You truly go to great lengths for Shinji. Fine, I will sign." Knowing he was at a disadvantage, Zouken had no choice but to agree. "However, the Matou family does not have the parchment for writing a geis. Could you grant me two days?"


    "No need. Just because the Matou family doesn''t have it doesn''t mean the Tohsaka family doesn''t. I''ll fetch it right away." Shinji left Zouken no chance to stall. "In the meantime, I''ll have someone keep an eye on you."


    Saying this, Shinji reached out through their contract to contact Artoria.


    "Where are you?"


    "McDonald''s? You really are something¡ª"


    "Never mind, I''m sorry to disturb you while you''re eating, but I need your help."


    "It''s not dangerous, just urgent. Get to me as quickly as possible and bring ten burgers."


    "They''re not for me; I''m worried you didn''t have enough to eat. You can keep eating when you get here."


    As if I don''t know how much your bottomless stomach can hold?

 Chapter 344: The Devilish Muscles Rin and the Forklift Lady Luvia

    Chapter 344: The Devilish Muscles Rin and the Forklift Lady Luvia


    As magus families established were during the same period, the Matou family''s Western-style house had seen little change, and the same could be said for the Tohsaka family.


    Compared to the Matou family''s overall dark and oppressive atmosphere, the red walls and white tiles of the Tohsaka family were much more pleasing to the eye, and the entire family exuded vitality.


    The Tohsaka family had been established for 200 years, far from the 500-year mark where magus families usually start to decline, and was currently in a golden age of ascension.


    The family head, Tohsaka Tokiomi, although not exceptionally gifted, had be a first-rate magus through his efforts and was quite renowned even at the Clock Tower, the headquarters of the Mage''s Association.


    His daughter, Tohsaka Rin, was even more extraordinary. At only twelve years old, she was already a leading figure among Japan''s youth, her reputation in the mystical world rivaling that of Ryougi Shiki from the Ryougi family and Akiha Tohno from the Tohno family. It wouldn''t be an exaggeration to call her a prodigy.


    Recently, however, this prodigy had encountered a rival, one who matched her in every aspect.


    Rin''s magecraft, inherited from the famous "Old Man of the Jewel," was renowned in the magical world. But this rival also excelled in gemstone magecraft, and her inheritance and skill were no less impressive than Rin''s.


    Moreover, Rin''s other trump card, Bajiquan, which she had diligently practiced since childhood and in which she had considerable proficiency, did not give her any advantage in their confrontations. Her opponent, too, had practiced martial arts from a young age, and her mastery of English wrestling had given Rin quite a few setbacks.


    From that moment on, Rin regarded this person as a formidable rival, an obstacle she had to ovee.


    This rival was also a girl, about Rin''s age. She wore a striking blue dress that evoked the sky, her blonde hair styled in ringlets with a matching blue ribbon, and her eyes were like amber gems.


    Most striking of all was her beauty, which, though different in style from Rin''s, was no less enchanting.


    The girl''s name was Luviagelita Edelfelt, known by many titles such as "Find''s Star of Tomorrow," "The Arena''s Hyena," and "The Gentle Crane." She was the daughter and heir of the prestigious Edelfelt family, a renowned magus house in Find.


    The Edelfelt family, based in theke country of Find, had risen to prominence through the plundering of mystical secrets and magical artifacts. Their family motto was "Nobles should be like mercenaries." Wherever there was something valuable, they would be there among the contenders, earning them mixed reputations in the magical world.


    Some called this family the nouveau riche of the Renaissance, shamelessly meddling in the world''s conflicts to snatch magical treasures, leading to the nickname "The World''s Most Elegant Hyenas."


    From the Edelfelt family''s perspective, however, the problemy with those who couldn''t guard their secrets to the end. They believed that they were the ones who could properly manage and utilize these secrets, hence their title "The Scales that Weigh Ores." (TL: The reason why Luvia is the perfect vessel for Astraea)


    The previous head of the Edelfelt family, a pair of twin sisters, had participated in the Third Holy Grail War in Fuyuki City. During the war, the sisters turned against each other, resulting in the younger sister''s death and the elder sister''s survival. Rumors suggested that the younger sister''s death was due to their conflict. Because of this, Luvia had despised the Tohsaka family from a young age and harbored considerable animosity towards the Japanese, believing that their pursuit of advanced technology left them far behind in understanding the mystical.


    Having mastered her skills, Luvia came seeking trouble.


    It was expected that when Find''s star of tomorrow met Japan''s prodigy, the sparks would be intense, practically igniting a "heavenly thunder and earthly fire."


    For the next few days, these two girls, destined to amaze the magical world, fought fiercely every day. Due to the frequency and intensity of the battles, Tohsaka Tokiomi had to move their battlefield from the Tohsaka family workshop to the backyard¡ªcontinuing in the workshop would have severely damaged the building''s structure.


    One day, the two girls started arguing over some trivial matter, which eventually escted into a physical fight.


    On the pitted ground, gemstones flew through the air, their brilliance dazzling, and various magical attributes erupted like a fireworks disy.


    Amidst the fireworks, two figures, one red and one blue, dashed about, their fists and feet shing, neither giving an inch.


    The red figure moved with agile steps, her every motion exuding a dominance that belied her slender frame.


    She executed techniques one after another: Small Frame, Big and Small Pigua Palm, Eight Vajra Stances, and Six Great Openings, like a storm.


    Such an onught could break through even concrete walls, let alone a person.


    However, the blue figure withstood it. Not only did she withstand it, but she also counterattacked in the gaps between the moves.


    Training the Ennd-original Lancashire-style of martialbat (which is quite simr to pro-wrestling), and received the nicknames of "Hunting Dog of the Ring" and the "Forklift Lady" for it, had forged Luvia''s strong physique. Her elemental attribute, the most solid of the five great elements, was earth, which allowed her to stand firm against Rin''s violent attacks. A well-timed grapple and throw inflicted as much damage on Rin as Rin''s continuous strikes did on Luvia.


    Rin''s mother, Tohsaka Aoi, watched from a distance, her hands unconsciously clenched.


    Rin''s father, Tohsaka Tokiomi, patted his wife''s shoulder, indicating she needn''t worry. He not only did not oppose the fights between his daughter and Luvia but weed them. Both magecraft and martial arts require ample tempering, and Luvia was the perfect whetstone for Rin.


    Beside Tokiomi and Aoi was another girl, slightly younger than Rin and Luvia, with long ck hair cascading over her shoulders. Her green eyes darted between Rin and Luvia, her delicate and quiet face full of concern.


    She was Tokiomi and Aoi''s younger daughter, named Sakura. However, she did not bear the Tohsaka surname, nor her mother''s maiden name, Zenjou. She bore the Edelfelt surname. ording to the rules of the magical world, the Tohsaka family''s magic crest could only be passed to one person, the eldest daughter Rin. To not waste the younger daughter''s talent, Tokiomi had Sakura adopted by the Edelfelt family.


    The Edelfelt family''s magical trait was "sisters." Generally, magus avoids having multiple inheritors in their family line, but the Edelfelts went against this, always having two inheritors, which is why they are called "the scales."


    Originally, the Edelfelt family had two inheritors, but Luvia''s sister was too frail to endure magical and physical training. To bnce the scales, the Edelfelts brought in Sakura, whose talent was no less than Luvia''s.


    It''s worth mentioning that although Luvia disliked the Tohsaka family and was not fond of the Japanese, she was very fond of her adopted sister Sakura, caring for her as much as her biological sister. Sakura also adored this older sister.


    In other words, both the red and blue figures fighting were Sakura''s sisters, both of whom she cared for deeply. This left Sakura feeling very confused and troubled.


    "Why can''t my sisters get along?" she wondered aloud.


    "Perhaps it''s because simr personalities tend to sh.," someone answered.


    P.S.: Luvia''s body is indeed tough. Rin''s strikes even hit her medu oblongata, but Luvia remained unaffected.

 Chapter 345: I Am A Master

    Chapter 345: I Am A Master


    "Perhaps it''s because simr personalities tend to sh."


    A gentle voice sounded in Sakura''s ear.


    Following the voice, she discovered that at some point, another person had appeared beside her.


    Sakura was sure she had never seen this man before, but his deep blue eyes gave her an inexplicable sense of familiarity.


    Before Sakura could speak, Tohsaka Tokiomi had already stepped forward, pulling Sakura and Aoi behind him protectively.


    "Who are you?"


    The man who had suddenly appeared was, of course, Shinji. He silently gave Tokiomi an evaluation in his heart before speaking:


    "Just passing by. I sensed a magical fluctuation and came to check it out."


    Tokiomi''s eyes instantly became sharp.


    Although they had moved the battlefield from the workshop to the backyard, it didn''t mean there were no defenses in the backyard. Not to mention, the bounded field reinforced countless times by the Tohsaka family''s five generations of heads couldn''t possibly allow even the slightest bit of magical fluctuation to escape. Moreover, this backyard was specially designed as a training ground for magecraft battles, with other arrangements in ce.


    In other words, this uninvited guest in front of them was lying, and it was apletely insincere lie.


    Tokiomi''s gaze did not change Shinji''s calm demeanor.


    "Don''t look at me like that. I mean no harm. Even if I did, there''s nothing you could do."


    Tokiomi''s face showed clear anger.


    "What, you don''t believe me?"


    Shinji raised his right eyebrow. The next second, he appeared directly in front of Tokiomi, pping him to the ground with one palm.


    Tokiomi struggled to stand up but found himself unable to move. Themands from his brain were blocked by an invisible force as they passed through his spinal cord, unable to reach the rest of his body. The only part he could control was his head.


    At this moment, Tokiomi had lost his intimidating aura, reced by fear and confusion.


    Fast, it was too fast.


    He only saw the young man disappear from his original spot, and before he could react, he was already on the ground. He had no idea what had happened in between.


    Even more exaggerated, this young man had no magical fluctuations around him, meaning he hadn''t used any magecraft. He hadpletely overwhelmed Tokiomi with just his physical skills, giving Tokiomi unprecedented pressure.


    Shinji leisurely squatted down, smiling at the now sweating Tokiomi: "Do you believe me now?"


    "..." Tokiomi remained silent.


    He didn''t speak, and Shinji didn''t mind. He looked up at Aoi and Sakura, the mother and daughter.


    The mother, who couldn''t even truss a chicken, held her daughter in her arms. Though her face was pale, she resolutely met Shinji''s gaze.


    Little did she know, this gaze, unique to a virtuous wife and loving mother, was one of the main reasons Shinji had dealt with Tokiomi so harshly. He could have demonstrated his power in other ways, but he chose the most objectionable method of overpowering Tokiomi directly because of Aoi Tohsaka.


    Despite the worldline changing, the Tohsaka family giving up their pursuit of the Holy Grail, and the Matou family no longer being so sinister, some things hadn''t changed. Matou Kariya still had a childhood crush on the eldest daughter of the Zenjou family, Aoi. Tokiomi still saw Aoi''s excellence as a mother for magi, and Aoi ultimately chose Tokiomi over Kariya, giving birth to two adorable daughters¡ªRin, who was currently in a fierce battle with Luvia andpletely unaware of what was happening, and Sakura, who was staring wide-eyed at Shinji from her mother''s arms.


    Matou Kariya''s fate also hadn''t changed. He left the Matou family and became a journalist, silently protecting the woman he loved from the shadows.


    Shinji knew that Tokiomi was exceptional, and Kariya''s fate as a loser wasrgely his own doing, with no one else to me. He also knew that without this oue, Rin and Sakura wouldn''t exist. However, he still felt displeased with this result, so he decided to teach Tokiomi a lesson.


    Of course, his anger was directed solely at Tokiomi. He held Aoi, an excellent wife and mother, in high regard, and Sakura had a unique and irreceable ce in his heart.


    "Madam, don''t worry. Your husband is not hurt; he just can''t move temporarily. He''ll be fine in a few minutes."


    "Really?" Tohsaka Aoi asked, half-believing.


    "Of course, I have no reason to lie. Perhaps in your eyes, the Tohsaka family is formidable, but to me, it''s nothing special. The jewel magecraft passed down from the old jewel man is indeed one of the world''s finest legacies, but it''s a pity that no one in the Tohsaka family over five generations has truly grasped its essence. Apart from your ancestor Tohsaka Nagato, who made a name for himself, no one else in your family has even touched the threshold. You''re sitting on a treasure mountain without knowing it; how do you expect us to take you seriously?"


    Shinji sighed¡ªa bit of showing off, but his words were entirely true. This was ament Zelretch had expressed when teaching Rin, given her outstanding talent and the Tohsaka family''s five generations of unworthy ancestors.


    Cold sweat dripped even more from Tokiomi''s forehead. Aoi and Sakura didn''t understand the significance of these words, but he did. The mere title of "old man of the jewel" was enough to indicate the young man''s extraordinary background. Ask anyone in the entire mystical world¡ªhow many dare to call the Second Magic user "old jewel man"?


    "May I ask who you are, young man¡ª?"


    Seeing Tokiomi''s expression, Shinji knew he had misunderstood, thinking of him as some old monster simr to Zelretch. Tokiomi was ultimately not Matou Zouken and couldn''t see through the Assassin ss skill "Presence Concealment." Of course, this also had to do with Shinji''s "Presence Concealment" being only at level D. If it were a real Hassan, even the old worm''s sharp eyes wouldn''t help.


    Shinji didn''t bother to correct this misunderstanding.


    "I''m nobody, just a passerby. It''s rare to see three exceptional talents gathered here, so I came to take a look. You don''t need to worry about me. Once I''ve seen enough, I''ll leave."


    "Y-yes," Tokiomi stammered, nodding obediently. He had noble manners, but it depended on who he was facing.


    "Alright, stop lying on the ground. Your paralysis should be wearing off. Stand up. If you had the martial skills of Tohsaka Nagato or your mentor Kotomine Risei, you wouldn''t have been unable to block even one move." Shinji decided to maintain his high-and-mighty act.


    "The descendants are unworthy, a disgrace to the ancestors," Tokiomi lowered his head, looking like a child who had done something wrong.


    "Your attitude is not bad. Since you know you''re unworthy, you should continue to work hard. Your determination ismendable. As for magecraft, I''m not familiar with jewel magecraft, so I can''t say. But in martial arts, if you persevere, you might reach the ''seeking the way'' realm in your lifetime."


    "Thank you for your guidance..." Tokiomi bowed deeply.


    Shinji shook his head. "Your etiquette is incorrect. You should use the martial arts salute."


    Tokiomi immediately corrected himself, sping his hands in a fist-in-palm salute.


    "That''s better. "


    "Yes."


    Shinji nodded in satisfaction and then ignored Tokiomi, waving at Sakura, who was still in her mother''s arms.

 Chapter 346: Are You Willing?

    Chapter 346: Are You Willing?


    "Sakura-chan,e here."


    Hearing Shinji''s call, Sakura nced timidly at her mother and then at her father. Seeing no objection from her father, she cautiously walked over.


    Seeing the girl''s cautious demeanor, Shinji felt somewhat helpless. She was no longer his sister, her hair and eyes no longer that familiar shade of purple.


    "Don''t be afraid, I''m not a monster that eats people." Shinji tried hard to make his smile more friendly.


    The girl blinked, and the tension on her face eased a bit.


    Shinji secretly breathed a sigh of relief and spoke gently, "Let''s continue our previous conversation. You asked why your sisters can''t get along?"


    "Yes, yes, sir, you said it was because of the simr personalities tend to sh." Talking about this topic immediately drew Sakura''s attention.


    "Don''t call me sir, it makes me sound old. Just call me brother; I''m younger than your dad."


    The moment he said this, Tokiomi''s expression became strange. He thought, you hold yourself so high before me, but act like this with Sakura. Could it be that this guy has some special fetish, or does he just like to act young?


    Regardless of the reason, Tokiomi didn''t dare to refuse before Shinji showed any malice.


    This time, however, Sakura didn''t seek her biological parents'' approval. She tilted her head, thought for a moment, and finally called out softly, "Brother."


    Hearing this familiar address, Shinji squinted his eyes, as if he had returned to his world. He reached out, intending to stroke his sister''s long hair as he used to.


    "Good girl, Sakura-chan."


    Unfortunately, this world was not the world he was born in, and Sakura was not his sister. The girl instinctively took two steps back, like a frightened little rabbit.


    Shinji awkwardly retracted his hand and touched his nose. This scene made Tokiomi even more puzzled, but it reassured Aoi. With a woman''s intuition, she could feel that the mysterious young man of unknown origin genuinely cared for Sakura.


    "Let''s continue about the simr personalities tend to sh. With your attentiveness, you must have noticed that your two sisters are very alike, not in appearance, but in personality."


    "Yes." Sakura nodded. This was one of the reasons she got along so well with Luvia.


    "Your two sisters are both strong, independent,petitive, and not straightforward. They both have sharp tongues. I can irresponsibly predict that there must have been moments when they acknowledged each other in their hearts but refused to admit it verbally. If you exposed them, they would shake their heads, wave their pigtails, and keep saying ''No way, no way, no way.''"


    Shinji spoke while watching the two girls, who were almost in a catfight state, with an increasingly cheerful smile.


    "Yes, yes, it''s exactly like Brother said." Sakura admired Shinji greatly. "How do you know, Brother?"


    Shinji, of course, wouldn''t mention that these two would be punished by the Clock Tower many times in the future for their quarrels. Even without such facts, he could make this judgment. He had seen enough tsunderes, like Shana, Asuka, and Louise.


    "It''s simple. Their personalities are typical tsundere. It''s strange if two tsunderes don''t have these kinds of conflicts. If they were as sensible as you, it wouldn''t be like this."


    "No, no, I''m far behind my sisters." Sakura smiled shyly.


    "No need to be modest about this. In terms of being sensible and understanding the big picture, they''re not as good as you. Your mother''s Yamato Nadeshiko-style education and the Edelfelt family''s nobledy education¡ªthey only learned the surface, while you grasped the essence. To put it inly, their obedience, sensibility, elegance, and nobility are all an act, whereas yours is genuine."


    Sakura knew Shinji''s evaluation was true in her heart, but since her sisters were still her sisters, she wouldn''t admit it in front of outsiders.


    Shinji continued, "I''m not saying their personalities are problematic. This kind of personality, though deviating from ady or Yamato Nadeshiko, is more suited to the harsh world of magecraft. In this regard, you''re not as strong as they are. I guess they noticed this and thought they should protect you, each believing they were the best person to do so, which led to their conflicts."


    "Is that so?" Sakura, being only eleven years old, couldn''t fully understand Shinji''s words.


    "Don''t believe me? You can ask your mother."


    Sakura turned to look at Aoi, who nodded helplessly. She didn''t understand why Shinji was being so blunt.


    "In my opinion, they''ll continue like this¡ªacknowledging each other in their hearts but not verbally, arguing whenever they meet, escting to fights. Ten years, twenty years, thirty years... Well, from a personal growth perspective, this isn''t necessarily a bad thing. A worthy rival is both a pressure and a motivation. However, their personalities are too impulsive. When you see them fighting with red eyes, disregarding everything, it''s easy for problems to arise. Whether it''s causing harm to those around them or hurting each other, it''s not a good thing, right?"


    Shinji wasn''t the only one who noticed this; Tokiomi did too. Otherwise, he wouldn''t be standing by, ready to intervene if necessary.


    "Then, what should we do?" Sakura asked worriedly.


    This was the question Shinji was waiting for. "At times like this, someone needs to calm them down, and you are the best person for the job."


    "Me?"


    "Yes, you!" Shinji affirmed. "With your sisters'' talent and diligence, they will surpass your father and the elders of the Edelfelt family within ten years at most. Moreover, the elders can''t look after them forever, but you can!"


    "I can''t. I''m not as outstanding as my sisters."


    "No, you can."


    Shinji, in contrast to his earlier gentle demeanor, pressed Sakura with urgency.


    "Rin Tohsaka has forty main magic circuits, thirty auxiliary magic circuits, and possesses all five elements: earth, water, fire, wind, and void. Luvia Edelfelt has over a hundred magic circuits and the earth attribute. By magus standards, they are among the top hundred of their generation, indeed excellent."


    "But you are no less impressive. You have forty-two main magic circuits, twenty-four auxiliary magic circuits, and the imaginary number element. You too are among the top hundred of your generation! Youck confidence and are too timid, which is why your sisters worry about you. Do you understand?"


    "Answer me, Sakura-chan. Do you want things to continue like this? Do you want to watch your sisters fight until they''re covered in wounds, while you can do nothing? Do you want to live your whole life under your sisters'' wings?"


    Shinji''s imposing demeanor frightened Sakura, making her shrink back.


    "I, I¡ª"


    "Raise your head, look at me, and answer my question¡ªare you willing?"


    Despite feeling a bit sorry, Shinji increased the pressure.

 Chapter 347: No Matter Which World It Is, I Hope You Can Have A Bright Future

    Chapter 347: No Matter Which World It Is, I Hope You Can Have A Bright Future


    Sakura is good in every way, except that shecks confidence and is too unassertive. In that other world, under the shadow of Zouken, the subtle influence of Sc¨¢thach, and the stimulus of Shinji''s injury, Sakura had grown increasingly strong-willed.


    But in this world, she is too well-protected by her two sisters, and her inner strength isn''t sufficient. Such a personality is ill-suited for the harsh world of magecraft. Her innate talent destined her to be associated with mysteries, and she couldn''t escape it. To avoid being consumed by these mysteries, she must be strong¡ªnot just in body, but in spirit. Only then can she have a bright future.


    This was Shinji''s true purpose in saying these things.


    Even if we can''t be family in this world, even if you don''t know me in this world, even if I''m just a passerby, I can''t let go of you. In my heart, you will always be my sister.


    No matter which world it is, I hope you can have a bright future.


    The heartfelt affection and origin conveyed through his gaze reached Sakura''s heart, unknowingly sweeping away her unease and igniting her deep-seated courage.


    The girl met Shinji''s gaze, stood tall, and said, "I-I don''t want that! I want to protect my sisters too!"


    "Ah, that''s the spirit." Shinji reached out again.


    This time, Sakura didn''t flinch, allowing the young man who felt so familiar to pat her on the head.


    "What should I do?" she asked.


    Shinji smiled, "Just rush in and stop them."


    "B-but I''m no match for my sisters, let alone the two of them together..." At this, Sakura''s face fell.


    "Well, you don''t need strength to stop them. Just stand between them and shed a few tears, and I guarantee they won''t dare to fight. But you can''t use this method too often; otherwise, it won''t be effective. In the end, it stilles down to strength. Sakura, be honest, how much weaker do you think you arepared to your sisters?"


    Sakura thought for a moment and said, "This year, Ipeted in magecraft against Sister Luvia twelve times. I lost nine times and won three times. In martial arts, we sparred ten times, and I didn''t win any."


    "Regarding magecraft, I''m not surprised. She''s your elder sister, and you startedter, so it''s normal for your skills to be slightly weaker. As for martial arts¡ªstand still."


    As he spoke, Shinji''s hands moved like lightning, pressing on several joints on Sakura''s body.


    "Just as I thought¡ªSakura-chan, wrestling isn''t suitable for you. No matter how long you practice, you''ll never surpass Miss Luvia, let alone excel."


    "Ah¡ª" Sakura pouted¡ªliar, you said I wouldn''t be worse than my sisters.


    Shinji''s eyes softened even more. Even in a different world, she still pouted when she was upset.


    "Don''t pout; I didn''t lie to you. Not being suited for wrestling and being inferior to your sister are two different things. Sakura, remember, everything in the worldes down to suitability. Take Miss Luvia, for example: her attribute is earth, which makes learning earth-based magecraft easier for her, whereas learning other attributes would be rtively difficult. That''s one form of suitability."


    "The same goes for wrestling. Wrestling requires a strong physique, suitable for those with a broad frame, strong muscles, and good endurance, like Miss Luvia. But you have a smaller frame, and your muscle strength and endurance are rtively weaker, so naturally, you won''t match up to Miss Luvia¡ªjust look at how she can still fight back even after taking heavy hits from Rin Tohsaka. If it were you, you''d probably be down for the count. This is the unsuitability caused by physical differences."


    Sakura, being perceptive and quick to understand, grasped the concept once Shinji pointed it out.


    "What kind of martial art suits me then?" she asked.


    "Compared to wrestling, Tai Chi is more suitable. But even if you practice martial arts, you still won''t surpass Rin because your personality doesn''t match. Do you think you can exude the same unstoppable spirit as Rin?"


    "Impossible."


    Sakura shook her head. She didn''t like, nor could she manage, the kind of head-to-head sh that Luvia and Rin engaged in, where neither backed down.


    "Maybe the Tai Chi that Brother mentioned would suit me better."


    "Smart." Shinji gently tapped Sakura''s forehead. "Tai Chi indeed suits you, but this martial art is easy to learn but hard to master. Finding a true master, rather than some self-proimed, fame-seeking recluse, to be your teacher is extremely difficult. So, it''s not the most suitable martial art for you."


    "Then what is the most suitable martial art for me?" Sakura asked.


    "It''s ''Women''s Self-Defense.''"


    "Huh? What?"


    Upon hearing this name, Tokiomi, Sakura, and even Aoi, who didn''t understand martial arts, were all stunned. It didn''t sound like anything particrly powerful.


    Shinji exined, "This martial artes from an unparalleled female master. The master didn''t leave behind a specific name for it, and I don''t know what to call it exactly, so I used the generic name ''Women''s Self-Defense''¡ªbecause this martial art was originally designed for women''s protection."


    This reason was both strong and irrefutable.


    "The name doesn''t matter; you can change itter if you don''t like it. Sakura, since you call me brother, we are fated. I will now teach you this ''Women''s Self-Defense.''"


    "Hurry and thank the master," Tokiomi finally realized that his youngest daughter had caught the eye of an expert.


    "Thank you, Brother," Sakura said sweetly, smiling.


    "No need to thank me. I just hope you will work hard and not waste your talent and this martial art."


    As Shinji spoke, he inscribed a rune on Sakura''s forehead.


    The rune was called "ANSUZ," symbolizing unobstructedmunication and gaining wisdom and benefits through it. Sc¨¢thach often used this rune to impart many mysteries that were hard to express verbally while teaching her disciples.


    Whether martial arts or magecraft, they are not things that can be learned just by watching others'' demonstrations. What works for someone else might not work for oneself. So, teachers often have students repeat monotonous actions and correct minute details repeatedly.


    With the "ANSUZ" rune, this process can be infinitely shortened. Utilizing the miraculous power of "ANSUZ," there is anothermunication channel between the teacher and student beyond verbal instruction, allowing the teacher to share their experience with the student to help them avoid detours. If the teacher understands the student well enough and the student fully trusts the teacher, the teacher can even directly imprint the correct practice in the student''s memory without repeated corrections.


    At this moment, Shinji intended to use the same method to teach Sakura "Women''s Self-Defense."


    "Empty your mind, feel with your heart, and memorize with your body. My time is limited; how much you can learn depends on your insight. Now, go in."


    P.S.: Sakura wrestling? I somehow want to see that. In this storyline, Sakura is trained to be a grappling wrestler, teaming up with Luvia to challenge Rin family.

 Chapter 348: Women’s Self-Defense

    Chapter 348: Women¡¯s Self-Defense


    "Now, go in."


    In the state of "ANSUZ" resonance, Sakura hadpletely emptied her mind and spirit.


    She forgot her fear, her nervousness, and even where she was. The only thing she remembered was the wonderful feeling spreading from her forehead throughout her entire body.


    Driven by this sensation, Sakura stepped into the battlefield of Rin and Luvia with a gait entirely different from martial arts or wrestling.


    She chose a very perfect moment to intervene¡ªright after Rin had finished a round of fierce attacks and was retreating to gather her strength, while Luvia was just beginning tounch her counterattack. At this point, Rin, having just unleashed an attack, was somewhat rxed in both power and momentum, and Luvia had also loosened her previously immovable defensive stance to prepare for her counterattack.


    Their focus was entirely on each other,pletely unprepared for a third party to intervene, giving Sakura an excellent opportunity.


    Sakura first approached Rin from behind and struck her back with a palm. Although this palm contained significant force, it was dispersed and not concentrated, causing Rin no harm but making her stagger and lose her footing.


    Seeing Rin''s vulnerability, Luvia naturally wouldn''t miss the opportunity. She took a deep breath, spread her arms, and lunged like a beast towards its prey. If she seeded, Rin would undoubtedly face a powerful bear hug throw.


    Unfortunately for Luvia, her bear hug was missed. Before she could grab Rin, another figure darted from Rin''s side, intercepting Luvia''s advance with both palms fully extended. Caught off guard, Luvia was pushed back, wobbling just like Rin, nearly toppling to the ground.


    When the red and blue-d girls regained their bnce, they finally saw clearly who had intervened in their battle.


    "Sakura!" they both eximed.


    Their calls brought Sakura out of the mystical resonance state. She stared nkly at her hands, then looked at Luvia and Rin in front and behind her, her face showing even more astonishment than her sisters''.


    I... I separated my sisters so easily, just like that?


    "Just like that," Shinji''s voice echoed in Sakura''s mind.


    "Brother?"


    Sakura turned her head to see the young man smiling at her.


    Although he didn''t open his mouth, Sakura could still hear his voice.


    "Keep working hard, and one day you''ll be able to do this without my help."


    "Yes, Brother." Sakura felt a surge of energy.


    Her sisters noticed her change in expression and, following her gaze, saw someone in their backyard they hadn''t noticed before.


    This person was now speaking to them: "Don''t stop, keep attacking Sakura."


    The two girls looked at each other in confusion, not understanding the young man''s words.


    He continued to shout, "Don''t just stand there, hurry up and attack. It''s for Sakura''s own good."


    They were even more puzzled¡ªhow could attacking Sakura be for her own good?


    However, Tokiomi seemed to understand and shouted, "Listen to the master, Rin, Miss Luvia, attack her. Only use martial arts, no magecraft allowed."


    Rin had always idolized her father, so if he said so, she wouldn''t doubt it. Sheunched a punch, reminding Sakura, "Be careful, Sakura."


    Meanwhile, a voice echoed in Sakura''s mind: "Hold your breath, focus, and follow your instincts."


    Immediately, the rune on her forehead shed with a bright light, and Sakura''s body moved naturally. Her hands crossed, lightly intercepting Rin''s punch.


    The punch, known for its overwhelming power and sudden explosiveness, is the most lethal attack form in this martial art. Though Rin had not yet mastered its essence and couldn''t fully concentrate her strength at one point, the force behind her punch was still formidable. Even Luvia, known as the Forklift Lady, wouldn''t dare to face it head-on without moving an inch.


    Yet Sakura did it. Though she used both hands, she didn''t take a single step back, standing firmly on the ground.


    "Hey~ not bad," Rin said, intrigued by Sakura''s impressive performance. "Try blocking another punch."


    "Let''s see how much you''ve learned of that block, Sakura," Shinji''s voice instructed.


    "Yes, Brother!" Sakura tried to recall the sensation from before, following Shinji''s guidance to block Rin''s punch.


    This time, Sakura didn''t fully block Rin''s punch and was forced to step back a few steps. Even so, she received high praise from Shinji.


    "Very good, you''ve grasped the basics of blocking. Now it''s a matter of practice¡ªbe careful, Miss Luvia is attacking too."


    Indeed, Luvia had made her move. Living with Sakura for six years, she could instantly tell that Sakura was using a technique neither from English wrestling nor Rin martial arts, but something entirely new to her. This piqued Luvia''s curiosity, as it seemed something unknown was happening with her sister.


    Facing Luvia''s close-quarters grappling technique, Sakura disyed agility on par with Rin''s. Her movements in the tight space were even more delicate than Rin''s. To Luvia, Sakura was like a slippery eel, impossible to catch.


    Seeing that both Luvia and Rin were having trouble with Sakura, Shinji chuckled, "Attack together."


    From Tokiomi''s reaction earlier, both girls knew the young man was not simple. Without further ado, theyunched abined attack on Sakura.


    With Martial arts and English wrestlingplementing each other, Sakura quickly found herself at a disadvantage. This was precisely what Shinji wanted¡ªthe best time to teach "Women''s Self-Defense." Though he hadn''t practiced this self-defense art himself, he had been its training partner. In some ways, he knew better than its practitioners how to push the technique to its limits.


    Calling "Women''s Self-Defense" the most suitable martial art for Sakura was no exaggeration. It was a body art crafted by the world''s strongest warrior, Sc¨¢thach, tailored to Sakura''s physique, attributes, and personality. While many martial arts might be stronger, none were better suited for Sakura.


    Even Martial Arts for Rin and English wrestling for Luvia couldn''t match thepatibility Sakura had with "Women''s Self-Defense." This is why Shinji was confident that Sakura could slightly suppress the other two.


    But only slightly. Sakura''s personality meant that "Women''s Self-Defense," true to its name, was a self-protection art, not an art of killing. It sufficed for defense butcked in offense.


    For Sakura, this was enough. She was not like Rin or Luvia, and her family did not wish for her hands to be stained with blood.


    Under the fierce onught of Rin and Luvia, Sakura was like a storm-tossed petrel. Though she faced numerous crises and dangers, she continued to fight through the storm, never falling, until the storm passed and the clouds dispersed.

 Chapter 349: Return to Romania

    Chapter 349: Return to Romania


    To put it simply, Rin and Luvia were exhausted. The two girls had been fighting for a long time before attacking Sakura, depleting most of their stamina. They managed to hold out just to see how far their valued sister could go.


    After they fell, Shinji stepped in personally to help Sakura until Justeaze reminded him not to waste any more magical energy, forcing him to stop reluctantly. Time was still too short for him to teach all the intricacies he knew.


    "My time is running out. The rest of the journey is up to you."


    "Brother, are you leaving?" Sakura asked, holding onto Shinji''s sleeve with reluctance.


    "Yes, I was just passing through, and now it''s time for me to be on my way. Remember what I taught you, remember your resolve. From now on, it''ll be up to you to handle Luvia-chan and Rin-chan."


    With that, Shinji patted Sakura''s head onest time and departed gracefully.


    "Luvia-chan?"


    "Rin-chan?"


    The two girls lying on the ground red in the direction Shinji left, their eyes burning with fierce anger as if they wanted to incinerate that man on the spot.


    Unexpectedly, that man who had just climbed over the wall reappeared on it.


    "Oh, I nearly forgot, do you have any parchment for writing formal documents? I need a few sheets urgently."


    "Yes, please wait a moment, I''ll fetch them right away." A few sheets of parchment were nothing to Tokiomi Tohsaka, who dashed into his workshop at lightning speed.


    Receiving what he wanted, Shinji waved goodbye.


    "This time I''m leaving. We probably won''t have a chance to meet again, so don''t miss me."


    Just a passerby in childhood, perhaps soon forgotten¡ªor so Shinji thought, unaware that these three prodigies would never forget this strange young man for the rest of their lives.


    A few yearster, the girls grew up and went to study at the Clock Tower. There, they met a ssmate who resembled the young man, beginning a brand new chapter in their story.


    ¡ó¡ó¡ó


    Artoria personally oversaw the Matou family, and young Shinji returned with the parchment. Zouken knew the situation was beyond his control and reluctantly agreed to Shinji''s request, signing his name on the document¡ªboth names: Matou Zouken and Makiri Zolgen.


    Shinji knew better than anyone how troublesome the old worm was. He would use any means necessary to eliminate potential threats. The reason he didn''t kill him outright was that this old worm was somewhat better than the one who had already died, and the Shinji of this world needed a teacher in magecraft. Despite his ws, the old worm was still a great magus. With his guidance, Shinji might carve out his path in this era filled with prodigies.


    Of course, Shinji also knew that with the old worm''s experience and insight, the binding document might notpletely control him. However, the document was the ultimate contract for magus, and it would still significantly hinder him. As long as he could buy a few years for this world''s Shinji to grow, the old worm would find it much harder to harm him. He might even end up getting himself caught in the process.


    Shinji''s confidence stemmed from the fact that what he did was not just about opening magical circuits in the way the old worm saw it. It also involved a rule rted to the Third Magic: when the same person from parallel worlds meets under certain conditions, they resonate with each other, leading to phenomena like shared memories and experiences. In the "Fate/stay night" Unlimited de Works route, Heroic Spirit Emiya shared hisbat experience with young Shirou Emiya, allowing him to grow rapidly.


    Shinji''s case was simr. The same source of magical power entering the body of this world''s Shinji not only opened his magical circuits but also transferred some of Servant Shinji''s skills and battle experiences. More importantly, these were stored not in the brain but in the body and magical circuits, so this world''s Shinji had no idea he had received a cheat, adopting a protagonist''s temte.


    Though this cheat was a pirated version and not asplete as the official protagonist temte, it was still a powerful trump card, enough to severely hinder the old worm. Having left this hidden ace, Shinji could finally be at ease.


    Some might argue that this wouldn''t necessarily be enough to suppress Zoukenpletely, and Shinji wouldn''t deny it¡ªnothing in life is absolute, and the path of magecraft is far from smooth. If, with all these safeguards, he still couldn''t ovee a heavily injured old worm, then there would be no point in stepping into the world of magecraft at all.


    Afterpleting everything, Shinji and Artoria left the Matou household.


    At that moment, Shinji only had enough magical energy to maintain his existence for half an hour. He hurriedly bid farewell to Artoria and returned as quickly as possible to Mount Enzou, to the altar where the Greater Grail had been buried for over a hundred years. Only there could Justeaze use the most familiar leyline to send Shinji back to Trifas.


    The altar, dormant for over sixty years, was lit up once again. Shinji''s servant body once more disintegrated into its most basic spiritual particles, which traveled through the interconnected leylines spanning the entire Earth, transcending the limitations of space, and returned to the ce where it had vanished a few hours ago.


    The distance shrank from half the globe to just a few kilometers, and Shinji once again sensed Fiore''s presence. Vast amounts of magical energy flowed into Shinji''s body through the magical pathways constructed by their contract, gradually replenishing his nearly exhausted servant form.


    "Finally caught my breath. Sorry, homunculi providing me with magical energy, although you might not even understand what ''sorry'' means."


    Stretching his reformed body, Shinji gazed at the distant Millennia Castle and spoke softly.


    After hours of exertion, Shinji''s energy depletion wasparable to that of a major battle. Providing this much magical energy would require Fiore, an exceptional magus, to strain her life force, let alone the homunculi created specifically as sources of magical power. Perhaps, the moment he demanded magical energy through their contract, a few homunculi had been drained dry.


    Although Shinji felt some guilt about this, he did not regret it. In his eyes, unless a homunculus had developed a human heart and self-awareness like Justeaze or Irisviel, they were no different from animals. How many people feel guilty about ughtering pigs for meat? Shinji certainly didn''t. His guilt stemmed only from the homunculi''s human-like structure and the potential he had destroyed for them to awaken self-awareness.


    After some thought, he added:


    "I hope none of the homunculi I drained was you, Sieg. Otherwise... well, it wouldn''t matter. I never intended to follow the original storyline anyway, and I don''t know why Higashide-sensei chose such a protagonist."


    Talking to himself, Shinji walked towards the ancient castle in the brightening daylight.


    There, his master awaited him.


    P.S.: The story of Fuyuki in this parallel world ends here; next, we''ll return to the main storyline.


    P.S.2: Some readers might feel the pace is too slow, but since we''re here, it wouldn''t make sense not to meet this world''s version of the main characters. I imagine many readers are also curious about what the Three Great Families of this world have be.

 Chapter 350: Chiron

    Chapter 350: Chiron


    There is a saying¡ªwhat''s frightening isn''t people better than you, but people better than you who work harder.


    Fiore is one such "frightening" person. She possesses excellent qualifications and works incredibly hard, making her a standout figure among the new generation at the Clock Tower. When the Yggdmillennia n raised the g of rebellion, many lecturers at the Clock Tower felt regret for her. She could have contributed more to the world of magecraft and had a much brighter future. Unfortunately, the Yggdmillennia n was destined to perish due to their wrong choice.


    Even though Fiore was far away in Millennia Castle, she could still hear such voices. However, she did not regret her decision. Whether it was the Yggdmillennia rebellion or bing a Master to participate in the Holy Grail War, these were her choices. Even if it meant opposing her former ssmates and teachers or ending in failure and death, she would persist.


    Her life remained unchanged. How she lived while studying at the Clock Tower was how she lived in Millennia Castle, and it stayed the same after summoning her Servant.


    She woke up before 6:30 AM, routinely performing a magic energy cirction exercise. Due to her leg disability, such training was particrly important. Relying on magecraft and her self-made Mystic Codes, she independentlypleted her washing and dressing. She would then meet her brother Caules, who took care of her, and had breakfast together. Sometimes in Caules'' room, sometimes in her room, and asionally in the castle''s dining hall.


    At 7:30 AM, Caules arrived at his sister''s room. Unlike usual, today he did note alone; he brought his Servant, the ck Archer, Chiron.


    Caules treated his Servant much like his sister did. Neither of them truly saw their Servants as mere subordinates despite the Master-Servant contract, nor did they act high and mighty. They treated their Servants as partners, showing them respect.


    After the summoning ritual ended in the early morning, Caules quickly arranged a room for Chiron and brought him along for breakfast to foster their rtionship.


    After sitting down, Caules looked at the empty seat opposite Chiron and asked his sister, "Isn''t Assassin here?"


    "He''s nearby; I''ll notify him."


    Just as Fiore was about to summon Shinji through their contract, Shinji appeared at the door.


    "No need, I''m already here."


    "What are you holding?"


    "The results fromst night."


    Shinji casually ced a long scroll and a file folder aside.


    "I walked around the castle perimeter and conducted some tests on the Yggdmillennia n''s defense system. I summarized the problematic areas and n to have the Great Sage verify them before passing them to n Leader Darnic."


    The long scroll was a detailed map of Trifas, and the file folder contained Shinji''s handwritten report¡ªOn the Deficiencies of Millennia''s Defense.


    Having spent the night outside under the guise of familiarizing himself with the terrain and consuming a lot of mana, it wouldn''t do to return empty-handed. d III, that tyrant, and Darnic, that old fox who once bested Zouken, were not easily fooled.


    Hence, this report was created.


    The content of the report was something Shinji had already thought out while resting in the heart of the Great Grail, nestled against Justeaze... ahem, resting in the center of the Great Grail.


    The Great Grail was integrated with the ley lines of Trifas, enabling Justeaze to easily sense the magical energy fluctuations in Trifas and identify the weaknesses of the Yggdmillennia n. By carefully selecting a few vulnerabilities and adding some of his suggestions and beneficial arrangements, a report mixed with personal interests waspleted.


    Upon hearing Shinji''s response, Fiore''s blue eyes showed clear surprise. "Just overnight?"


    "Of course, don''t underestimate an assassin''s agility." Shinji naturally took a seat at the dining table. "I said yesterday, I am your Servant; aplishing these tasks is only natural."


    "Assassin, have you recalled your true name?" Caules asked.


    Shinji shook his head. "No."


    "Then what about the wish residing in the Holy Grail?" Fiore asked.


    Shinji put on a carefree expression. "I haven''t thought about it either. Knowing myself, I will probably only remember it if I obtain the Grail. If I am unfortunate enough to be defeated, then I will follow the fate of an assassin and die nameless. There''s nothing wrong with that."


    "Weren''t you very confident before?" A hint of teasing appeared on Fiore''s lips.


    Shinji smiled. "I''m still very confident now, but I also know I''m not invincible. At the very least, I don''t have much confidence in defeating the great sage sitting opposite me."


    "You''re too kind." Chiron''s voice, like the smile on his face, was refreshingly cool.


    "Alright, enough talking. Breakfast is getting cold, and I''m hungry too," Caules said, grabbing a sandwich. Fiore red at her brother, about to scold him, but then saw Shinji, like Caules, grab a sandwich and devour it ravenously, speaking intermittently as he ate.


    "I''m hungry too. Running around all night, it''s no wonder I''m starving."


    Outnumbered two to one, Fiore could only swallow her words, puffing her cheeks slightly.


    Seeing this, Caules exchanged a nce with Shinji, feeling a camaraderie simr to sneaking out of the dormitory at night to go to an inte cafe during their school days.


    Chiron, meanwhile, maintained his serene demeanor, though those who knew him well could see the smile at the corners of his mouth deepen slightly.


    With Shinji and Caules, two rule-breakers, this breakfast was destined to be anything but elegant, despite Fiore and Chiron''s impable manners.


    During the meal, Fiore voiced a question that had been on her mind:


    "If my memory serves me right, Lord Chiron should not be in human form but rather a centaur. How is this possible?"


    "As you said, I should have been summoned in a non-human form."


    Chiron¡ªthe sage who taught many great heroes, including Heracles, the foremost schr of the centaur race, and the most famous sage in Greek mythology.


    Born with the upper body of a human and the lower body of a horse, he was theplete deity, the son of the Earth and Harvest God Cronus and the nymph Philyra. However, after being identally struck by one of Heracles'' poisoned arrows, he relinquishes his immortality to escape the pain. At that moment, hisplete divinity and immortality were lost, allowing him to be a Heroic Spirit that could be summoned.


    Of course, there would be no problem with being summoned as a centaur, but¡ª


    "However, in that form, my true name would be easily deduced just by being seen, which is not ideal."


    Seeing a centaur would immediately make anyone think of a centaur. When considering a famous hero, the first name thates to mind would undoubtedly be Chiron. If he were also carrying a bow and arrow, it would be even more obvious, given that Chiron is the original figure of Sagittarius in the Zodiac.


    Therefore, when Chiron was summoned, he adopted a human form. Although this came at the cost of some of his abilities being downgraded, it did not particrly affect his skill with the bow.


    In his current appearance, there was nothing to indicate that he was the world-renowned great sage. However, no one present, including Shinji, doubted his strength.


    His aura was vast and profound. Facing him, one would feel as if they were standing in the middle of an expansive forest, no matter where they were.


    This was Chiron, the most revered hero of the ck Faction, no doubt about it!

 Chapter 351: Each Of Their Wish

    Chapter 351: Each Of Their Wish


    A pair of legs.


    A beautiful pair of legs.


    The skin is as smooth and delicate as the finest baster. The shape of the legs is also very attractive¡ªlong and well-proportioned. A bit less would make them look too thin, while a bit more would make them seem overly plump. The elegant bare feet appeared a bit stiff under the gaze of three people, but this only added to their unique charm rather than detracting from their grace.


    Don''t misunderstand; the owners of the three gazes are neither foot fetishists nor perverts. They are observing the legs with a very serious attitude.


    The three observers are Caules, Shinji, and Chiron. The owner of the legs is Fiore.


    Yes, Fiore. It''s hard to imagine that someone with a lower body disability would have such a beautiful pair of legs, evoking a sense of deep regret.


    The purpose of this scrutiny is to address Fiore''s leg condition.


    Caules brought Chiron to see Fiore not just for breakfast but for a more important reason¡ªto examine Fiore''s legs.


    Chiron is world-renowned not only for his archery but also for his knowledge and talents. Legend has it that he is skilled in music, chess, calligraphy, painting, archery, weaponry, hand-to-handbat, sumo wrestling, and practically everything under the sun, including medicine. The god of medicine in ancient Greece, Asclepius, represented by the constetion Ophiuchus, was one of his disciples.


    Although Chiron said Asclepius had surpassed him in medicine, the fact that he could teach a god of medicine speaks volumes about his medical expertise.


    Fiore''s initial choice of Chiron as her Servant was partly to use his medical skills to treat her legs. Caules was aware of this, which is why he requested Chiron to examine his sister after breakfast.


    Fiore, who had been troubled by her leg condition since childhood, naturally agreed, leading to the scene of three men staring at a woman''s legs.


    After carefully inspecting from her knees to her toes, Chiron softly said, "Excuse me."


    With Fiore''s permission, Chiron extended his hand and grasped her ankle. His already wise eyes grew even deeper as if trying to see through her skin to her bones and muscles.


    After a few seconds, Chiron began to apply pressure, causing a red mark to appear on Fiore''s leg. Simultaneously, Fiore''s face turned pale.


    Noticing Fiore''s reaction, Chiron asked, "Is it here?"


    Fiore responded with a pained "Mm."


    Chiron then used his free hand to grasp Fiore''s other foot. This time, he employed a different technique, but Fiore''splexion did not improve.


    Chiron withdrew his hands, first nodding, then shaking his head, and finally remaining silent.


    "How is it, Archer?" Caules'' voice trembled slightly.


    "Treatment is possible, but¡ª"


    Chiron''s serious expression cast a shadow over Caules'' heart.


    "But what?"


    "To heal Miss Fiore''s legs, the magic circuits in her legs must be removed."


    Upon hearing this, Caules sighed, and Fiore lowered her eyelids, seemingly unsurprised.


    Fiore had long known about this form of treatment: if the problem was caused by magic circuits, removing them would resolve it. However, this also meant she would have to give up living as a magus.


    Fiore had studied Human engineering and spiritual evocation, mastering methods to rece her incapacitated legs through hard work. She could use spirit descent to allow substitutes to function in ce of her legs and could even float in the air on a broom. But ultimately, they were not her legs. Moreover, as the heir of the Forvedge family, she couldn''t and didn''t want to, abandon her magecraft.


    Therefore, she could only ce her hope in the miracle of the Holy Grail.


    "To regain the function of my legs while retaining the magic circuits¡ªthis is the wish I entrust to the Holy Grail."


    Chiron expressed his understanding: "I see. Because you don''t want to sacrifice either, you have to hope for a miracle."


    "Doesn''t it sound selfish?"


    Fiore felt deeply conflicted. She wasn''t lying. She was determined to capture the omnipotent, wish-granting Holy Grail as a magus. There was no need to use fragile words to elicit sympathy.


    However, she still timidly andckadaisically expressed her wish. This was her nature. She hated this about herself, hated that she instinctively disyed an attitude seeking others'' sympathy.


    "It is quite selfish," Shinji, lying by the bedside, suddenly spoke up.


    "Hey, Assassin!" Caules'' face darkened. It was bad enough that her Servant didn''tfort his Master, but he even made sarcastic remarks.


    "Don''t look at me like that. I''m just stating a fact. And being selfish isn''t necessarily wrong. How many humans can truly be selfless? Though I can''t remember what my wish is, I''m sure it must be selfish as well. But so what? Selfishness is selfish. Aren''t we all participating in the Holy Grail War because of our desires?"


    Fiore raised her head and looked at her Servant. This unpredictable guy once again surprised her.


    She had prepared herself for eitherfort, silence, or a change of topic, but she never expected her Servant to tantly address "selfishness" as a non-negative aspect of humanity and even admit his selfishness.


    Honestly, she didn''t know what to say, but she did feel a lot better.


    "Indeed, as Assassin said, my wish is also filled with selfish desires," Chiron agreed with Shinji''s view.


    "What is it?" The Forvedge siblings were both curious. What wish could this wise sage have?


    "I want to retrieve something I entrusted to the gods."


    This is Chiron''s most famous legend. Both of his parents were gods, and Chiron possessed an immortal body. However, one day, he was caught in a conflict between his disciple Heracles, and his fellow centaurs. His knee was identally struck by one of Heracles'' Hydra-poisoned arrows.


    The Hydra''s poison was the deadliest in Greek mythology, said to be incurable. Because he was immortal, Chiron couldn''t die and had to endure the constant torment of the poison. Eventually, unable to bear the daily agony, Chiron entrusted his immortality to Zeus to be transferred to Prometheus, finally finding peace. Zeus, reluctant to let him go, turned him into the constetion Sagittarius.


    "I don''t reject death, but my immortality is a gift from my parents. If I discard it, I wouldn''t be the true Chiron."


    The man quietly expressed his longing for his parents.


    "But Archer, you¡ª"


    Fiore realized she had misspoken and hurriedly closed her mouth.


    Having collected Chiron''s catalyst, Fiore had researched all the myths and legends rted to him. Because of this, she harbored doubts and, because of this, she realized her slip of the tongue.


    Continuing would have been an insult to him. ording to the legend, Chiron''s father, Cronus, transformed into a horse and united with his mother, the nymph Philyra. Afterward, Philyra, seeing Chiron''s half-human, half-horse form,mented deeply and transformed into a linden tree.


    In other words, Chiron''s parents never bestowed any love upon him in the first ce, something he was more aware of than anyone.


    His expression remained serene, but his words carried a hint of guilt:


    "Indeed, I am not loved by my parents, but I still want to reim that symbol of my lineage. I admit it is selfish. After all, regaining immortality now would be meaningless. But even so¡ª"


    ¡ªEven so, to Chiron, it was a faint bond with his parents.


    Silence once again enveloped Fiore''s room. Nobody knew how tofort Chiron. Even Shinji was at a loss for words. Helpless, he decided to change the topic.


    "Caules, everyone else has shared. Why don''t you tell us your wish?"


    "My wish..." Caules pondered for a moment before weakly saying, "Actually, I haven''t decided yet."


    His sister red at him, while Chiron and Shinji also wore surprised expressions. Why would someone without a wish participate in the Holy Grail War?


    Caules scratched his head apologetically. "It''s not that I don''t have one. Despite how I seem, I''m also a magus. Of course, I have the desire to reach the Root. But I feel like I have other wishes as well."


    Even if the Holy Grail is omnipotent, could it make reaching the Root that easy? This was a major doubt for Caules. Naturally, taking the first step towards that goal should be possible, but the path seemed far too long.


    "In any case, it''s impossible to understand until you''re in a specific situation. For example, if my sister were to sacrifice herself, wouldn''t I need to use my wish to revive her after the war ends? That would override my wish. To me, my sister right in front of me is more important than reaching the Root, which might be achieved someday."


    "Caules, you¡ª"


    His deration plunged Fiore into internal conflict yet again. On one side was sibling affection, and on the other was the cold, rational education she had received as a magus since childhood. She asked herself, if her brother died, could she abandon her original wish?


    While Fiore was torn, Shinji picked up the conversation.


    "So, you''re a sisterplex, huh? I get it. Fiore is smart, beautiful, and kind. If I had a sister like her, I might turn out just like you."


    "Assassin!" Caules'' face immediately turned red as he red furiously at Shinji.


    Shinji nced sideways. "Oh, did I hit a nerve? It looks like you want to punch me. Do you want to fight? I''ll let you use both your hands and feet."


    "Do you think it makes sense for a Master to fight a Servant?" Caules retorted.


    "Why not? Isn''t it normal for an Assassin to give their Master a hard time?"


    "You¡ª!" Caules was momentarily speechless but quickly found a way out, thanks to his quick thinking. "I can''t beat you in a direct fight, but on another battlefield, you might not have the upper hand against me."


    "What battlefield?" Shinji was intrigued.


    "The battlefield of young people in this era¡ªvideo games. Do you dare topete with me?"


    "Why wouldn''t I dare?"


    Shinji maintained aposed exterior but wasughing inwardly. Compete with him in video games? Against a seasoned otaku?


    P.S.: The relic Fiore gave to Caules was the arrow that Heracles used to shoot Chiron in the knee. In theory, both could summon him, but considering the blood of Chiron on it, the likelihood of summoning Chiron was higher.

 Chapter 352: Chiron’s Judgment

    Chapter 352: Chiron¡¯s Judgment


    The Yggdmillennia family, although known as "defeated dogs"¡ªa coalition of various declining or soon-to-be-declining magus families seeking reform and development¡ªmaintained much of the pride and obstinacy characteristic of traditional magus due to its loose structure and the nature of its head, Darnic. This was particrly evident in their strict secrecy about each family''s arcane techniques and their wariness of technology and new phenomena.


    Of course, as a rebellious family, the Yggdmillennia were not as entrenched in outdated customs as the Clock Tower. The younger generation of the family had already begun to seek new development opportunities. Among them, two individuals stood out the most.


    The first was Sagara Hyouma. He merged the Eastern curses of the Sagara family with the ck magic of the Icecolle family, forging his unique path. Had he continued, he could have established his school of thought and created new glory. Unfortunately, he was ill-fated and met a tragic end, beheaded.


    The second was Caules. Although he had not made significant achievements in magecraft, he was the first in the entire Yggdmillennia family toe into contact with and use the inte. As a child, Caules discovered the inte and saw it as the future''s most important channel for gathering information and intelligence.


    From then on, Caules became addicted to the inte, in a positive sense¡ªthrough self-study, hiswork skills advanced rapidly, and his abilities in intelligence gathering becameparable to that of a hacker. During his explorations online, he also encounteredputer games and would y them asionally. Though not top-tier, his skills were enough to crush ordinary yers.


    In his view, no matter how great a hero, they could not possibly match him inputer games.


    However¡ª


    "You''re still too inexperienced to challenge me. So, Caules, do you admit defeat?"


    Shinji pushed his mouse aside and stood up from his seat. On theputer screen in front of him, a massive red tank army had overwhelmed and destroyed the blue main base.


    "How could this happen..."


    Caules, sitting opposite Shinji, pped his keyboard and slumped in his seat.


    It was now nearing noon. After Caules proposed a showdown with Shinji in aputer game, the group moved from Fiore''s room to Caules'' room.


    Caules'' room was quite simr to Fiore''s, though, being a boy''s room, it was sparser¡ªexcept for the threeputers arranged in an arc. Seeing this, Shinji knew the kid''s gaming skills weren''t weak. However, this did not shake Shinji''s confidence.


    Although he didn''t know what game Caules would choose for their duel, with over thirty years ofbined gaming experience across two lifetimes, Shinji feared no game, even those he had never yed.


    If it came to games requiring manual dexterity, Shinji''s Servant attributes were more than enough to outss Caules. If it was a strategy game, Caules stood even less of a chance. In his previous life, Shinji was a clumsy yer and thus particrly fond of strategy games, especially high-difficulty ones. The satisfaction of meticulous nning and eventually oveing challenges was something he could savor for a long time.


    Thus, Caules was doomed.


    He chose the game Red Alert, a real-time strategy game that was all the rage in the 90s and one of Shinji''s childhood favorites from his previous life.


    The rules were that Shinji would win if he could secure victory in just one of three matches.


    In the first match, Shinji needed to familiarize himself with the controls and production systems and unsurprisingly lost to Caules.


    In the second match, Shinji attempted to go on the offensive but was still unfamiliar with the map and the various controls, resulting in another defeat.


    In the third match, Shinji learned from the previous two games and employed a solid strategy bolstered by his terrifyingly quick micro-management (no special techniques, just sheer speed¡ªwhere Caules could press one key, Shinji could press five). Finally, he sessfully overran Caules'' main base and achieved ultimate victory.


    With his victory, Shinji began to taunt Caules, who was frustrated.


    "No, we need to y one more match. Just one more!"


    Caules believed he should have won thest match, having made a strategic error that led to his defeat. If they yed again, he was certain he wouldn''t lose.


    "Alright, bring it on."


    Shinji, having found his rhythm, was eager to continue. He was ready for another game, or even several more. Unfortunately, their fourth match never materialized because Fiore intervened:


    "That''s enough, Caules. A loss is a loss."


    "But, sister¡ª"


    "Don''t forget what time it is."


    This statement was like a bucket of cold water over their heads; it reminded them that it was the Holy Grail War period, not a time for games.


    "Understood, sister." Caules slumped over hisputer desk, dejected.


    "Remember to verify Assassin''s report with Archer. We''ll report to Uncle Darnic together this evening."


    With that, Fiore signaled to Shinji with a nce. Shinji understood and began pushing Fiore''s wheelchair out of the room. Ever since he was summoned, he took on the role of pushing Fiore''s wheelchair whenever he was by her side, a way to build trust andmunication between master and servant.


    Fiore maintained herposed demeanor as an elder sister down the hallway until they turned a corner. Then she whispered, "Are they following us?"


    "No," Shinji shook his head.


    Fiore stuck out her tongue, her tense body rxing. "Assassin, you''re not mad that I stopped you and Caules from continuing, are you?"


    "Of course not, Fiore. You were right; now is not the time for games," Shinji replied with a smile. "Besides, even if we kept ying, Caules wouldn''t have beaten me."


    "Really?" Fiore turned her head, her eyes sparkling.


    "Really. But why do you look so pleased? Isn''t Caules your brother? Or is he adopted?"


    "Hehe, it''s because Caules always calls me aputer idiot. I thought he was really good, but it turns out he was just bragging and couldn''t even beat a neer like you."


    Fiore''sughter was enchanting, reminiscent of a rainbow after the rain, and Shinji swallowed the words he was about to say about Caules'' true skills¡ªjust to keep that smile on her face a bit longer.


    Only at times like this did she shed her roles as the head of the Forvedge family and the heir of the Yggdmillennia, transforming into an ordinary girl.


    The burden on her shoulders was indeed very heavy.


    While Shinji and Fiore were talking about Caules, Caules and Chiron were discussing them.


    After Shinji closed the door, Caules got up from hisputer desk, theziness on his face quickly fading. He looked in the direction his sister had left and asked meaningfully, "Archer, what do you think?"


    "I''d like to hear your thoughts first, Caules."


    Chiron said this as he put down the document he was holding. He hadn''t been very interested in the morning''s game match, only watching a bit before turning his attention back to Shinji''s report.


    "I can''t say for sure, but I feel there''s something off about this Assassin. He doesn''t seem like he''s forgotten his true name and rted matters as he ims."


    "Why do you say that?"


    "I can''t pinpoint it, but something just feels wrong¡ªArcher, have you noticed anything?"


    Caules knew that besides magecraft, his sister was quite clumsy. He worried that she could be deceived by a Servant with ulterior motives. Today, he had brought Chiron to interact with Shinji partly to use Chiron''s keen eyes to see through Shinji''s true nature.


    "You''re right, Assassin hasn''t beenpletely honest. At the very least, he''s hiding something. Born nameless, died nameless? Self-sealing? It''s not impossible, but he''s too calm about it. He epted it too easily, without any doubts. I don''t think he''s that magnanimous."


    "Indeed, a truly magnanimous person wouldn''t challenge me to a game," Caules nodded. "I need to find a chance to warn my sister."


    "No, don''t be in such a hurry to inform Miss Fiore."


    "Why not?"


    "Hiding something doesn''t necessarily mean it''s bad. Everyone has secrets they don''t want others to know. I don''t know why he''s hiding things, but someone with truly malicious intent wouldn''t be so high-profile, nor would they be bored enough to y games with you. Plus, I can see he genuinely regards Miss Fiore as his Master and is wholeheartedly devoted to her¡ªthat''s enough for now."


    "Your words put my mind at ease."


    Caules did not doubt Chiron''s judgment.


    "By the way, Archer, can you determine which era and region he might be a Servant from?"


    "That... I''m not sure."


    It was hard to imagine the wise Chiron being stumped like this.


    "He gives me a very contradictory feeling. His behavior while yingputer games suggests that his active period wasn''t too far from modern times. However, his aura feels somewhat familiar, like I''ve encountered it somewhere before."


    "You feel it''s familiar? Could he be a hero from ancient Greece?"


    "It''s hard to say."


    The more Chiron spoke like this, the more interested Caules became.


    "I see, he is a mysterious figure. Let''s slowly unravel this mystery¡ªstarting with this report."


    P.S.: It''s not just you who finds him familiar; the other side feels the same. After all, he did eat the Golden Apple.

 Chapter 353: Poison

    Chapter 353: Poison


    Sighi?oara, the closest small city to the Yggdmillennia n''s territory, is situated right on the border of the Yggdmillennia domain. It''s a ce where the ck Faction Masters and Servants cannot sense any presence, making it an ideal base for the Red Faction. Trifas, the enemy''s territory, is too perilous, and Romania''s capital, Bucharest, is too far away.


    Sighi?oara was established in the 12th century by the Saxons. It retains the original appearance of a medieval fortified town and represents a perfect blend of Latin-Oriental culture from Central Europe and Byzantine-Orthodox culture from Southeastern Europe. Hence, it is celebrated as a historic city and one of Romania''s top tourist destinations.


    Here, you can see a 920-meter-long city wall and 14 towers built upon it. Of course, the most iconic feature of the city, guarded by the walls and towers, is the Sighi?oara Fortress.


    Apart from these military structures, there are many cultural and religiousndmarks, such as the Monastery Church from the 15th-16th centuries, the Orthodox Church from the 18th century, and the oldest of them all, the Church on the Hill.


    The Church on the Hill, as its name suggests, is built on a hillside. Constructed in the 14th-15th centuries, it is connected by a covered staircase. This staircase reportedly has 127 steps, making it a historic site as famous as the church itself.


    At the top of the staircase stands a rocket-shaped church. Though called a rocket, it''s essentially a church with a spire. The church itself isn''t veryrge; the spire with the bell tower and the nave for prayers upy more than half of its area.


    At the top of the bell tower stood a man and a woman.


    The man appeared very young, no older than twenty. His white hair, while not meticulously groomed, was still smooth. His skin, somewhere between dark and brown, had a healthy glow like sunlit wheat. Dressed in a ck clerical robe, he matched the church beneath him, evoking a sense of familiarity.


    The woman looked a few years older than the man, with pointed ears reminiscent of legendary elves (not the elves from the Age of Elves). Her elegant yet slightly alluring face could drive men mad. Her heavy yet gorgeous dress exuded an indescribable decadent charm.


    The man gazed down the hill, his voice smooth and warm: "Oh my, oh my, it seems we''ve been detected."


    "That''s not my fault," the woman said, turning her head slightly. Herint, tinged with a hint of awkwardness, made her even more enchanting.


    "But if it''s you, you should be able to see through that Saber''s true name, right?"


    To the woman''s surprise, the man shook his head: "Not this time. That Saber has a Noble Phantasm that conceals information. I can see the basic attributes, but everything else is¡ª"


    "I believe it''s best to eliminate uncertainties as soon as possible. While there''s still time, shouldn''t we send someone to catch up?"


    A white dove pped its wings andnded on the woman''s arm. She tilted her pointed ear, her long ck hair cascading like a waterfall, stirring a hint of sweet fragrance.


    But the killing intent within that fragrance was tly rejected by the man: "No, no, let''s not. After all, we''re allies; it''s too early to fight."


    "Allies? Really?"


    "They are also seekers of the Holy Grail. In that sense, our interests align, so they are allies¡ªat least until we defeat the ck Faction''s Servants. Besides, I know that Saber''s identity."


    "Really? But didn''t you just say his true name is hidden and you couldn''t see through it?" The woman narrowed her eyes.


    "Not seeing through doesn''t mean I can''t find out by other means." The man''s smile had a different meaning than sunshine.


    "Acting mysterious," the woman red at the man. Even in anger, she was breathtakingly beautiful.


    The man propped his chin with his hand, looking puzzled: "Aren''t women fond of mysteries? I remember there''s a saying, ''A secret makes a woman woman.''"


    "I don''t deny it, but a man''s act of mystery is a sign ofck of sophistication," the woman retorted sharply.


    "Is that so?"


    "Yes."


    "Alright, since you insist, I''ll tell you Saber''s true name. She is Mordred, one of the Knights of the Round Table, the rebellious knight who brought an end to King Arthur''s legend."


    The man''s pronoun choice caught the woman''s attention. "She? Mordred is a woman?"


    "Yes. To conceal this fact and prevent King Arthur from discovering Mordred''s true identity, her mother, Morgan, gave her a helmet and instructed her ''never to take it off.'' This legend was sublimated into a Noble Phantasm that shields her critical information."


    "Oh? You seem well-informed. Did you also follow that King Arthur? With your mysterious demeanor, could you be Merlin?"


    "Where is your imagination running? I am undoubtedly human, not a nightmare demon." The man scratched his head in slight frustration. "I''ve already told you my name; why don''t you believe me? You, the great Semiramis, can''t discern if I''m lying?"


    "Because you''re always acting so mysterious." The woman, called Semiramis, snorted lightly.


    "Compared to the Empress of Assyria, I am naturally insignificant," the man replied nonchntly. This seemingly humble yet inherently arrogant attitude angered Semiramis.


    Flinging her hand dismissively, she retorted, "ttery without sincerity," and turned to leave.


    Seeing this, the man quickly sped his hands. "Empress, please calm down. Don''t you want to know why we were detected?"


    "It surely isn''t my fault," Semiramis responded, her anger still simmering.


    "No, quite the opposite." The man waved his hand dismissively.


    "Are you mocking me?"


    "How could I? I am as ''honest and reliable as a young man.''"


    "One more word, and I''ll rip out your tongue!" Semiramis''s face darkened, making the air in the bell tower heavy.


    "..."


    "Why aren''t you speaking? I''m waiting for your exnation."


    The man opened his mouth and pointed to his tongue.


    Semiramis chuckled in exasperation. "I told you not to prattle, not to stay silent."


    "Oh, I see, you gave me a scare." The man patted his chest, feigning relief.


    "Speak."


    "As youmand, Your Majesty. The reason they are wary of us is that Mordred sensed the same aura from you that she did from her mother."


    "Morgan? King Arthur''s sister?"


    "Exactly." The man nodded. "The hidden viper, the mastermind who conspired to overthrow King Arthur''s dynasty through her rebellious child. In a sense, she is your counterpart."


    "Viper... viper... is that how you see me too, my Master?" Semiramis''s face blossomed with an unprecedentedly sweet smile. Along with this sweet smile came a fragrance that seemed to brighten the entire world.


    "Whether or not you''re a viper, when ites to poison, she can''t hold a candle to you." The man also smiled a bright and sunny smile.


    "Thank you for thepliment." Semiramis''s smile did not waver as she waved her hand, releasing a heady fragrance that could intoxicate.


    Then, the man rolled his eyes, clutching his chest, his body convulsing.


    Semiramis looked down at the man slowly copsing, her gaze icy. "Then taste my poison well¡ªSikera U?um, (Arrogant King''s Alcohol)!"

 Chapter 354: One Day, I Will Poison You to Death!

    Chapter 354: One Day, I Will Poison You to Death!


    Semiramis, the legendary queen who once ruled the Assyrian Empire, had a tumultuous beginning. Though born to Derketo, the fish goddess of Syria, and a human male, she did not receive maternal love and was abandoned by the water''s edge. She was then warmed by the wings of doves and fed on milk brought by them. As Semiramis grew, she was found by Simmas, who taught her various knowledge. Although she married the old general Onnes, her beauty captivated the Assyrian King Ninus, who took her by force.


    Onnesmitted suicide over this incident. Meanwhile, Semiramis gained favor by proposing novel tactics in war to the king and soon became his queen. A few days after their marriage, she poisoned King Ninus and ruled Assyria as regent for decades.


    This is considered the oldest known poisoning event in legend, and thus she is known as the world''s first poisoner. This background is why she appears as the Red Assassin in this Holy Grail War. Her Noble Phantasm, Sikera Usum, (Arrogant King''s Alcohol), is derived from this legend. Its effect is to poison the surrounding environment. It can imbue various attacks with poison, and even the air and magical energy can be poisoned. The type and form of the poison can be freely chosen, making it almost impossible to guard against.


    With a single wave of her hand and a charming smile, poison permeated the entire space, leaving Shirou without a chance to resist, copsing under the omnipresent concept of "poison."


    After poisoning her Master, Semiramis lifted her left leg from under her heavy gown, paired with high heels, and aimed to stomp down hard on Shirou''s neck. There was no doubt that with a Servant''s strength, this strike would pierce through Shirou''s throat if itnded.


    At the critical moment, Shirou suddenly stopped convulsing, his rolled-back eyes returning to normal. He raised his empty right hand and grabbed Semiramis''s left foot.


    "Oh my, that was truly dangerous."


    Hearing Shirou''s exmation, Semiramis applied more force. Unfortunately, no matter how hard she tried or in which direction, Shirou''s hand remained immovable. He even had the leisure to exhale a colorful breath and continue to sigh.


    "As expected of the oldest poisoner, your poisons are indeed unique."


    "You say the same thing every time, without any sincerity." It was clear from her words that Semiramis poisoning her Master was not a first-time urrence.


    "No, no, I mean it." Shirou, still holding Semiramis''s foot,y on the ground. "Your poisons are always different in type and principle, and the taste is increasingly unique. This time it''s so sweet; you must have extracted it from mandrake. Next time, you could consider mixing in some animal toxins, like from a pufferfish, for an even better vor."


    "You''ll taste it next time." Semiramis snorted coldly. "Can you let go now?"


    "Sure¡ªjust don''t push too hard; I''m afraid you might fall."


    "That''s none of your concern." Though she said this, Semiramis did ease the pressure.


    Shirou didn''t call her bluff and released her foot.


    Feeling the lightness on her foot, Semiramis''s lips curved into a sinister smile as she prepared to stomp down hard.


    But Shirou, half-smiling, remarked, "I advise you not to do that. If you move too much, you might sh everyone likest time."


    "You¡ª!" Semiramis''s face turned red, and she couldn''t bring herself to stomp down.


    "Ah, it''s no big deal, really. Since Servants have only one set of spiritual attire, I''ve already seen it."


    With that, Shirou pushed himself off the ground, got up, leaped up, and jumped off the bell tower in one swift motion.


    By the time Semiramis realized it, Shirou had already escaped, leaving her fuming and gnashing her teeth in both shame and anger.


    "You, you insufferable¡ª"


    Just like this time, thest time she poisoned Shirou and went to finish him off, her movements were too vigorous. Shirou''sment, "Oh, so it''s ck, matching the gown nicely," had defeated her without a fight, a humiliation the proud Empress considered a great disgrace.


    Feeling the grudge, Shirou patted his chest and muttered, "So scary, so scary," as he opened the heavy door and walked into the nave of the church, heading towards the altar with his hands sped in front of his chest.


    "It''s toote to pray to God now."


    Semiramis''s figure quietly appeared beside the nearest pew, apanied by an overwhelmingly sweet fragrance.


    "It''s never toote to pray, especially for someone in the clergy," Shirou responded, unfazed, with his back to Semiramis.


    "Put away your Noble Phantasm; don''t damage this ce."


    "Stop pretending. Don''t think I can''t see through you. You don''t believe in God at all," Semiramis retorted relentlessly.


    "Whether I believe it or not, this is a historic building. It would be a shame to damage it. Besides, have you forgotten? The same poison won''t work on me twice."


    "Hmph, I''ll spare you this time."


    "Thank you, Your Majesty, for your generosity," Shirou said, finishing his prayer and turning to express his gratitude.


    "One day, I will poison you to death!" The Empress dered her resolve with a firm tone.


    Shirou showed no fear; instead, he smiled with interest. "Ah, I look forward to it. But just ''Sikera Usum'' won''t be enough. To poison me, you''ll need to use another trump card."


    "No matter what method you use, you can''t hide your true intention of wanting me to create ''The Hanging Gardens''."


    Semiramis, having once ruled a nation, saw through Shirou''s tactics effortlessly.


    "Well, I won''t deny that. Your garden will y a crucial role in this Holy Grail War, especially for us as the attacking side. It''s an indispensable stronghold. So, I want you to create it as soon as possible to establish our advantage¡ªso, what''s your answer?"


    "Creating the garden isn''t out of the question, but you''ll have to ask me nicely," Semiramis demanded.


    "Merciful and benevolent Empress, please be kind and create the garden," Shirou immediately bowed deeply, his attitude unabashedly straightforward.


    "Do you have any pride or dignity?" Semiramis fumed.


    "How much is pride per pound? Sell me a few pounds," Shirou shrugged indifferently.


    "You¡ª!"


    "So, I''ve asked you nicely. You won''t go back on your word, will you, Your Majesty?"


    "Rest assured, I''m not as shameless as you. If the materials are ready, I can create it in three days."


    "The materials are all prepared. It''s all in your hands. In three days, we attack Trifas."


    "In the meantime, we can only rely on the pigeons to gather intelligence."


    The two suddenly stopped their conversation and looked towards the door.

 Chapter 355: Shakespeare

    Chapter 355: Shakespeare


    In the next moment, someone burst through the door. Upon recognizing the figure, Semiramis finally rxed her guard.


    "Isn''t that Caster? What''s the matter?"


    The mboyant man known as Caster, dressed in casual medieval European attire, stumbled through the middle hall, raising his arms to the sky and shouting:


    "A horse! A horse! My kingdom for a horse!" (from Richard III ys)


    Shirou, resting his chin on his hand, thought for a moment and replied: "Withdraw, my lord; I''ll help you to a horse."


    Hearing this, Caster''s eyes lit up, and he excitedly grabbed Shirou''s hand: "Oh, oh, oh, excellent, Master, excellent! If only you could imbue it with a bit more emotion, it would be perfect."


    "Sorry, it''s been a while. It''s good enough that I remembered it. If it were Hamlet, I could perform much better."


    With that, Shirou lowered his voice and recited solemnly: "To be, or not to be, that is the question."


    Caster responded with enthusiastic apuse: "Excellent, you truly are the best, my Master!"


    "Hold on, did youe up with those lines yourself?" Semiramis interrupted.


    Caster looked disappointed, dropped his shoulders, and sighed: "Incredible! Not knowing my outstanding ys! This is truly a great loss! You must read my works!"


    He handed over a thick hardcover book. It seemed he had purchased his works from a bookstore. The title was The Complete Works of Shakespeare.


    Red Caster, William Shakespeare. He is the world''s most renowned ywright. Anyone who hasn''t heard of his works would be deemed ignorant. It''s no exaggeration to say that tracing the origins of all modern literary works inevitably involves Shakespeare''s many creations.


    However, one point from the earlier lines couldn''t be ignored. Caster referred to Shirou as "Master." Shirou''s servant is Assassin, yet Caster calls him "Master." If what he said is true, then Shirou is already leading two servants.


    This might be possible, but it is somewhat unusual. In past Holy Grail Wars, there was no precedent for a single Master leading two servants. At most, it would lead to magical energy exhaustion and death. Yet if this is true, it''s unimaginable how much magical energy the man named Shirou possesses.


    "Even the Holy Grail wouldn''t bestow all knowledge rted to your works upon me. At most, I know you''re a ''famous writer in history.''"


    Caster sighed dramatically: "Oh, oh, Empress of Assyria. Please don''t say such sad words. For me, Shakespeare, it''s tantamount to denying my very being!"


    "Indeed, for you, that may be true." Semiramis nodded lightly, agreeing with Shakespeare''s words. "But Caster, you came all the way here in physical form; did something happen?"


    The first half of the sentence made Caster sigh exaggeratedly, but thetter half halted his sigh midway. He coughed, a bit embarrassed, and said:


    "Well, well. As the saying goes, ''the lunatic, the lover, and the poet are of imagination allpact'' (from A Midsummer Night''s Dream). Berserkers, on asion, can do things beyond rational imagination¡ª"


    "Has Berserker gone berserk?"


    In response to Shirou''s inquiry, Caster shook his head.


    "Then what exactly happened? Exin clearly."


    Assassin furrowed her slender brows and pressed for more details.


    Caster, with a pained smile reminiscent of a court jester, proimed loudly:


    "Berserker has gone to Trifas. It seems he has identified the enemy he must eliminate."


    "Wh¡ª"


    "Oh dear, this is troublesome."


    Assassin was momentarily speechless, while Shirou mumbled in a leisurely tone.


    "For now, let''s have Archer go after him. Whether or not she can stop him is uncertain, about a fifty-fifty chance¡ªno, it might fail."


    "This is no joking matter, Caster!"


    Assassinined with extreme displeasure.


    It''s no wonder. Although the Red Faction''s servants had all gathered, it didn''t mean they were ready for battle. Moreover, the Yggdmillennia n was entrenched in the impregnable Millennia Fortress, fully prepared. No matter how outstanding Berserker was, it would be futile for him to go alone; it would just be a needless sacrifice.


    "What should we do, Master? My Noble Phantasm isn''t ready yet. Attacking under these circumstances, even for us, would be far too reckless. Abandoning it is the only choice."


    "''A stirring event has happened, let it unfold as it will!'' (from Julius Caesar)¡ªthat''s how it is."


    "So, it was you, Caster, who incited him?"


    Caster didn''t answer Shirou''s question. He remained motionless, looking skyward, avoiding eye contact.


    "You told him the location of Trifas, you¡ª!"


    "Oh, the sorrowful mad knight, desperately seeking the traitor. I, Shakespeare, cannot bear to witness his profound anguish."


    To Caster Shakespeare, this world was nothing short of an epic tale.


    No, it had to be that way. He genuinely loved those extraordinary beings and continually pursued the legends and stories they wove.


    For this, a bit of deceit and encouragement was "eptable" in his eyes. All for the story.


    "What a headache you are..." Assassin sighed deeply.


    Shakespeare nonchntly replied to her: "A man like me is called a ''troublemaker'' or ''prankster star.''"


    "I''m suddenly tempted to poison you mute."


    "Please don''t, Empress of Assyria. My mouth and pen are more precious than my life."


    "No choice. Request Archer to provide rear support for Berserker. But strictly order her to retreat immediately if the situation turns bad. That Berserker can''t be stopped. Even if we use a Command Spell, he''ll just repeat the same thing after a while," Shirou issued hismand decisively.


    "Understood, I''ll use a familiar to ry the message to Archer." Semiramis waved her hand, and a white dove flew into the church.


    "I need to go as the overseer to clean up any traces left by Berserker. I won''t be able to do anything else for now. Caster, you stay put and be quiet for a while."


    Since Shirou was also serving as the overseer, he had to focus on concealing the presence of magic.


    If Berserker headed directly to Trifas, there was a high chance he would be seen by ordinary people.


    If he could be spirit form, that would be fine. Unfortunately, it was unrealistic to expect that level of rationality from that Berserker. This was the overseer''s judgment.


    "Oh, I understand. My Master..."


    Shirou gently smiled and encouraged the dejected Shakespeare:


    "Don''t worry, Caster. The curtain is about to rise. The greatest scale Holy Grail War, where the seven of the ck Faction and the seven of the Red Faction engage in endless battles¡ªthis is the Holy Grail Great War. This battle will surely satisfy your craving for stories."


    "Oh, oh, I can''t wait. A new story, a new legend." Shakespeare thus sank into a world that belonged solely to creators.


    "Master, you seem to be a bit too indulgent with Caster." Semiramis didn''t hide her displeasure, whether it was directed at Shakespeare or Shirou was unclear.


    In a voice only the two of them could hear, Shirou said, "This is something I owe him."


    "Owe?"


    "I once giarized many of Shakespeare''s ys. That''s why I can respond to those lines¡ªalthough he doesn''t know, or maybe he wouldn''t care even if he did, it''s a debt I have to repay."


    Shirou closed his eyes as if he had returned to that youthful and flourishing era.

 Chapter 356: Saint Joan of Arc

    Chapter 356: Saint Joan of Arc


    "Saint Joan of Arc embodied kindness, humility, integrity, and innocence, which became her steadfast beliefs. That is her entirety," remarked a theologian.


    Like a requiem from afar, she turned a deaf ear to the filthy words that drifted into her ears. To say that she wasn''t saddened by these words would be a lie, but to im they caused her pain would be an exaggeration.


    Fear, in other words, was merely a concern. When she resolved to fight, she had already set aside shame and regret, and even at this moment, she did not feel them.


    Dragged into the square, the crowd gathered around her. She walked straight, instinctively covering her chest, only to find that her cross had been stolen at some point.


    The pir of her soul had left her, and sadness slowly seeped into her heart. As she mourned, an Englishman rushed over, devoutly handing her a crudely made wooden cross.


    "Thank you," she whispered gratefully, having to look down at him because the man was kneeling before her, tears streaming down his face. Though some would denigrate her, many more wept for her.


    If those filthy words were a foreign song from a distantnd, then the sadness might be a mother''s luby.


    Her hands were tightly bound, her back pressed firmly against the wooden frame. In such bindings, no one would believe she could escape. The tightness of the restraints gave the impression that it was futile even to attempt to loosen them.


    Brought to such a far ce, she thought, escape was impossible.


    When thest charge against her was read during the ceremony, the torch ignited the pyre beneath her.


    The mes slowly began to lick at her feet. To those gathered around her, burning someone''s body with fire was the most terrifying method of execution they could imagine. Skin scorched by the mes, flesh and bone consumed by fire. The only thing she could do was repeatedly invoke the names of God and the Virgin.


    "Your prayers are all lies."


    She had been used of this many times and insulted in this manner just as often. She was powerless to resolve this issue. Prayers had no fixed right or wrong and must remain constant no matter who was praying.


    She wanted to tell them they were wrong, but she could no longer speak. Instead, she saw her past life: her beloved hometown, her ordinary family, and a fool who abandoned them. But was she really a fool? Yes, perhaps she once was.


    After all, when she made her choice, she foresaw this end. No one understood the oue better than she did.


    If she had turned her gaze away then, she would surely have met a different end now.


    If she had ignored those voices, if she had turned her back on the soldiers'' dyingments, perhaps she would have lived an ordinary woman''s happy life. She might have married and lived a joyful life as a wife and mother. (Which means many otakus wouldn''t have a waifu¡ªwhat are you looking at? Is it strange to be in love with a fictional character?)


    Such a future could have been hers without any change.


    However, she cast aside this happiness and ran towards apletely different end. She raised her sword, donned her armor, and bore the g representing national glory, leading the charge in battle.


    You must have known it would end this way, didn''t you?


    She had known and was prepared for it. Her efforts meant that one day she would face this end. Though many cursed her as a fool and mocked her stupidity.


    But this could save more lives! The path I chose is the right one!


    Her past and future visions faded with the arrival of the cruel reality. The surrounding mes consumed her, and she turned to ashes in prayer.


    This was her final prayer, her sacrifice. Even if everyone in the world med and betrayed her, in herst moment before death, she was certain that she had not betrayed herself.


    No regrets, nor any expectations for the future. In the end, she would achieve peace.


    Despite being treated so cruelly, as her life drew to a close and the mes were extinguished, her heart still resonated with her selfless prayers and unwavering resolve.


    "Lord, I entrust myself to you..."


    Her final consciousness faded away, and at thest moment of her life, she finally escaped her suffering. Her dreamless sleep ended, leaving only reality behind. But everything was far from over. In the ce where the maiden''s dreams turned to foam, the legend of Saint Joan of Arc began to spread.


    ¡ª Search initiated


    ¡ª Searchplete


    ¡ª One match found


    ¡ª Physicalpatibility confirmed


    ¡ª Spiritualpatibility confirmed


    ¡ª Lineagepatibility confirmed


    ¡ª Personalitypatibility confirmed


    ¡ª Manapatibility confirmed


    ¡ª Commencing temporary seal of original personality and insertion of Heroic Spirit''s spiritual core (install)


    ¡ª Consent obtained from the original personality


    ¡ª Commencing backup of original personality to separate domain


    ¡ª Spiritual core insertion (install)plete. Commencingpatibility adjustments between spiritual core and physical body.


    ¡ª Commencing grant of ss-specific abilities (skills)


    ¡ª Commencing insertion of necessary information up to the present era for all Heroic Spirits


    ¡ª Backup to separate domainplete


    ¡ª ss-specific abilities (skills) granted. Skill "Saint" was selected to create a Holy Shroud. (The ability of a Saint, when summoned as a Servant, allows choosing one of the following: "Increase effectiveness of sacred mysteries," "Automatic HP recovery," "Leadership rank up by one," or "Create Holy Shroud."


    ¡ª Insertion of necessary informationplete


    ¡ª Compatibility adjustmentsplete


    ¡ª Full procedureplete


    ¡ª Servant ss Ruler. Materializationplete


    She opened her eyes. The summoning method was truly extraordinary. Such a fragile connection to the present world was unprecedented. Could the reason lie in the abnormality of this Holy Grail War¡ªthis conflict known as the Holy Grail War?


    Her materialization was finallyplete, and all indicators were normal. However, the current body she inhabited was that of an authentic French girl. More precisely, she possessed most of this French girl''s memories. Two personalities resided within one body, more aptly described as a unification of two personalities rather than the so-called multiple personalities. Perhaps due to the girl''s strong sensitivity and devout faith, she acknowledged and fully epted the maiden who had taken residence within her.


    "I''ll be borrowing your body for a while, Leticia."


    The girl called out the holder''s name.


    She thought about what she should do first and decided to greet her friend.


    The girl got out of bed and shook the friend sleeping in the adjoining bed. The friend stirred for a bit, then, hearing the girl''s whisper, finally rubbed her eyes and half-awoke.


    "Hmm, what?"


    Hearing the sleepy voice, the girl felt guilty for waking her but spoke clearly:


    "Starting today, I will be leaving here for a while."


    Perhaps not yet understanding the seriousness of these words, the friend said goodbye and fell back into her slumber¡ªonly to suddenly throw off her nket and shout a few secondster:


    "What did you just say?"


    "I''m sorry for being so abrupt, but I don''t have much time."


    "No, no, what do you mean by ''don''t have much time''? I don''t get it! That''s way too sudden! Why did you say ''goodnight, see you tomorrow'' only to say something like this right away?"


    Facing her bewildered friend, the girl sincerely exined, "This is a long journey," "This journey is necessary," and "Don''t worry." The friend listened, stunned for a moment, and soon nodded as if she understood.


    "Got it. If you have to go, then there''s no helping it."


    "Okay. I''ll exin it to the teacher."


    "Alright, then. Goodnight."


    "Goodnight."


    Jeanne did not use any magical suggestion. However, as a Ruler, she possessed the power to make others believe her words.


    She informed the teacher and ssmates that she was embarking on a journey, making them understand that it was a necessary trip. Although Jeanne felt a bit forceful, there was no other way. She sighed and cast aside her distracting thoughts.


    Fortunately, the original owner of this body was currently staying in a student dormitory, away from her parents. This trip, which wouldst no more than about a month, should go unnoticed by them.


    After packing the necessary clothes, her passport, and textbooks into her bag, Jeanne left the student dormitory. The original owner of this body¡ªLeticia¡ªwas still a student. A girl from the countryside, she had never had the opportunity to learn to read and write before. Thus, acquiring modernnguage knowledge so easily through the Holy Grail was quite a strange feeling.


    "Even so, there should be a limit to abnormality."


    She originally shouldn''t have needed to borrow someone else''s body but should have been summoned in the usual way, materializing in the city battlefield.


    However, this time, she was summoned by attaching to another''s body, and the location was her homnd¡ªFrance, which still bore traces of its past.


    Originally, the Ruler was to be summoned as the eighth Servant. But this time, she became the fifteenth. This was likely thergest scale in the history of the Holy Grail Wars.


    Was this ident caused by that reason? Or was there some other cause? Regardless, since she was summoned as a Ruler, she had to undertake the task of oveing all difficulties. Jeanne resolved herself to this.


    The girl''s true name was Jeanne d''Arc¡ªJoan of Arc. As a Servant, her ss was "Ruler," without a Master, and she was the absolute overseer of the Holy Grail War.


    And so, Ruler took the night train to the airport and then flew to Bucharest, Romania. It would have been convenient if she could materialize spiritually, but it seemed that wasn''t possible. Having no other choice, she bought a ticket with her own money (to be exact, using Leticia''s money¡ªyou are something, Saint). She then thought about making a request to the Holy Church and the Mage''s Association, which added to her gloom.


    On the ne, she organized the knowledge she had been given. She learned that the battlefield was the small town of Trifas in Romania. Thendowner, Yggdmillennia, was hosting this Holy Grail War. Opposing them were the magus from the Clock Tower who had dered independence. The current issue was that this was not a seven-personpetition but an unprecedented battle where seven fought against seven.


    It wasn''t surprising if the aftermath of one-on-one battles left surrounding buildings devastated. If it escted into a full-scale conflict between two factions of seven-on-seven, the destruction would be unimaginable.


    Was she summoned as a Ruler because of this reason? Summoned by the Great Holy Grail, which feared the sheer scale and potential forplete ruin of the war? She didn''t know, and now was not the time to think about it.


    First, she would head to Bucharest and talkter.


    Counting transfers and waiting times, it took more than a day and a half to arrive at Henri Coand? International Airport in Bucharest, the capital of Romania.


    It was just past noon, and the sky was unfortunately overcast. The thick, dark gray clouds made the sky look like it was about to cry, which was quite fitting. Although she had been given knowledge, the airport, built with thetest technology, still looked very new to Jeanne.


    Maybe because she had been sitting for so long, her lower back felt a bit heavy. During this long journey through the sky, she spent half the time thinking about the Holy Grail War and the other half praying for a safe trip. Thanks to the knowledge given to her as a Servant, she knew what an airne was. However, having knowledge and experiencing it were two different things. Honestly, how could such a chunk of metal fly? Though she understood it as knowledge, she still didn''t want to grasp it.


    She was d it didn''t fall, she thought.


    Jeanne, holding her handbag with an innocent look, wandered among the crowd. She would be an ideal target for pickpockets. However, for some reason, not a single thief dared to approach her. They weren''t so shameless as to dirty the clear water with their filthy feet.


    Trifas was northeast of here. She needed to take some form of transportation. Should she take a bus or hitchhike?


    The moment she stepped out of the airport, countless gazes pierced through Ruler.


    However, within her detection range of ten kilometers, there was no sign of any Servants.


    Even though Ruler had the powerful detection ability that could nullify even Assassin''s "Presence Concealment," she still felt the gazes. This meant¡ª


    "irvoyance magecraft and familiars, huh."


    Magecraft for observing distant objects generally falls into two categories:


    One is irvoyance, which observes distant ces through a crystal ball or mirror. With some medium, one could monitor the outside even from the safety of a workshop. Therefore, most magus mastered this magecraft.


    The other is familiars, a magecraft that processes small animals or parts of the body to create pseudo-life forms. They could share the five senses with their master through a causal link. This was also basic magecraft for most magi.


    Ruler looked around at the gray sky and saw countless pigeons watching her. Those pigeons were likely familiars, but there was no sign of rationality in their eyes. Usually, magus would give hair or blood to the creatures bing familiars, so even if they couldn''t speak, they should have some hint of rationality.


    But their eyes were purely those of pigeons. They were just observing her, no doubt about it. Was someone manipting them through suggestion? That was quite a roundabout method.


    Ruler red fiercely in the direction of the distant and at the pigeons. She didn''t infuse her gaze with magical energy, but the other side probably sensed the intent conveyed in her eyes.


    The oppressive feeling from the distant disappeared, and the pigeons flew away all at once.


    After confirming this, Ruler let out a breath.


    Ruler was not there to participate in the Holy Grail War. Even so, she stood in a position where she had to pass judgment on Masters and Servants who vited the rules. For this, she inevitably needed to have correspondingbat abilities.


    There are very few people who have experienced the Holy Grail War two or three times. Even if there are, surely none have experienced a Holy Grail War with the appearance of a Ruler. Just now, they were probably trying to gauge the power of this Ruler.


    "This makes it harder and harder to make a judgment..."


    For Ruler, the only major advantage of this Holy Grail War is that the fourteen Servants are divided into two factions of seven each. In other words, it can prevent the chaos of fourteen people acting on their own.


    Just imagining the scene of fourteen Servants running amok as they please is like a nightmare. At worst, the entire Trifas could be destroyed.


    "Anyway, I need to get to Trifas first..."


    She muttered to herself while looking for a bus to Trifas. But it seemed that there was no direct bus to Trifas. The only way was to first go to the ry point in Sighi?oara and then transfer to Trifas.


    However, the next bus to Sighi?oara wouldn''te until tomorrow. Helpless, Ruler had to look around to see if any vehicles were heading directly to Trifas and if she could hitch a ride.


    In the end, a skinny old man with a peaked cap and sses agreed to take her.


    "I''m indeed nning to go to Trifas next."


    "Well then¡ª"


    "But, unlike Sighi?oara, Trifas is not a tourist spot. There''s nothing there except for a huge castle, which is also private property and off-limits. If you want to learn about history, isn''t Sighi?oara, with the birthce of d III, much better..."


    "No, it''s because I have rtives waiting for me in Trifas. Could you please help me?"


    "Oh, I see, then it''s no problem. But the passenger seat is filled with fragile items. So, could you ride in the cargo bed?"


    "If you''re willing to take me, that''s no problem. Thank you very much."


    "Let''s pray it doesn''t rain."


    After loading her into the cargo bed, the old man said with a smile.


    "Alright, got it. I will pray."


    Ruler nodded earnestly and replied. Praying was all she could do to avoid the rain.


    With a ttering sound like crushing a tin can, the truck moved steadily along the road. As she felt the vibrations, Ruler gazed at the passing scenery of Bucharest.


    Thud, the truck shook. At the same time, the muffler started emitting ck smoke.


    "As expected, it''s a bit different from riding a horse."


    Compared to the biological vibrations of a horse and the sporadic vibrations produced by a machine, even though both were modes of transportation, there was still a difference. Probably because the speed and endurance had improved, it lost the correspondingfort. She remembered the white horse that once galloped with her on the battlefield. It was an excellent steed, but it went missing in the Battle of Compi¨¨gne and was likely killed or taken by someone else.


    The speed increased, and several wooden boxes in the cargo bed shook with a ttering sound. Surprisingly, the truck''s speed was almost the same as a horse, but that was simply because the truck she was on was below average in performance; in terms of a horse, it was like an old steed.


    The biggest difference between a truck and a horse was that a truck wouldn''t tire out while moving. The truck kept moving at a leisurely pace towards Trifas.


    "Grandpa, how long will it take to get to Trifas at this speed?"


    Ruler asked the old man in the driver''s seat. The old man, humming a tune, replied:


    "Well¡ªat this speed, about twelve hours, I guess?"


    "Will it take that long?"


    "Well, we have to take breaks along the way, so there''s no helping it."


    "I see, that can''t be helped then."


    Though Ruler felt a bit disheartened, she suddenly had an idea and took out a textbook from her bag.


    "It''s such a good era where even a farmer''s daughter like me can receive an education."


    However, although the Holy Grail had granted her the necessary knowledge to live in the present world, it didn''t provide the contents of the textbooks. The knowledge of the girl she had possessed was the limit of her knowledge.


    "I can''t understand any of this."


    With a sense of impending struggle, Ruler began to immerse herself in the mathematics textbook.


    P.S.: The definition of "Leticia''s knowledge" is quite strange. If it included everything she learned, it would be impossible for her topletely not understand the textbook. So, the answer is very clear: Jeanne didn''t receive any knowledge from textbooks, thus making her¡ªilliterate.

 Chapter 357: The Yggdmillennia’s Probe

    Chapter 357: The Yggdmillennia¡¯s Probe


    After spending the entire night, Sisigoui and Red Saber arrived in Trifas.


    Convincing the eager-to-fight Saber, Sisigou drank a concoction of herbs to dispel his drowsiness and began setting up his workshop.


    Although he had considered renting a room at an inn, that would be the most likely ce to be targeted. No matter how much he converted an inn room into a workshop, it would still be vulnerable. In this world, if someone wanted to use an inn room as a workshop, there would also be someone considering blowing up the entire inn. (Kiritsugu, did you do something simr in this world as well?)


    "No matter what, this isn''t right," Saberined with a tired face.


    Following her request, Sisigou had bought her some modern clothing from a women''s store in Sighi?oara. Even though it was autumn, the outfit left her midriff exposed. However, temperature extremes didn''t bother her as a Servant.


    What disheartened Saber was the location Sisigou chose as the workshop. During her lifetime, Saber had interacted with Magus, as her mother was one herself. She was well aware of how bizarrely self-centered they could be.


    But even so¡ª


    "Are you out of your mind, setting up your base in a catb?"


    No wonder Saber sighed. The ce was filled with candles and illuminated piles of bones. There were two sleeping bags ced in an area resembling a slightly open altar. In other words, it seemed they would be sleeping here.


    "Stop being so picky. High-quality spiritual ley lines like these are rare. Your mana recovery should be quite rapid here."


    "This isn''t about ley lines or anything, damn it!"


    "Oh, are you scared?" Sisigou pped his hands, feigning understanding. Saber, with an expression like a snapping turtle, shouted at him:


    "Of course not! I simply can''t tolerate being treated like this in such a ce! After all, I''m a knight! Even if I weren''t, anyone would protest against this!"


    "Alright, I get it. Then use that sleeping bag over there. It cost 5,000 yen, so it should be quitefortable." (A 5,000 yen sleeping bag isn''t that expensive, right?)


    "..."


    Saber drooped her shoulders helplessly. Through her interactions with Magus, she hade to understand them: "Knowing when to give up is important."


    That said, even Sisigou wouldn''t use such a ce as a workshop out of vanity or curiosity¡ªSaber knew this well¡ªwhich made it all the more frustrating. He practiced necromancy. Naturally, the mostpatible ces were those stained with human death, like cemeteries and morgues.


    There were several exits. As long as multiple exits weren''t simultaneously blocked, escaping would be easy. In an emergency, they could just dig a hole in the ground. This underground chamber wouldn''t easily copse from an explosion. The basement was muchrger than it seemed, and destroying it would require a considerable amount of explosives or advanced rituals. As long as they remained vignt, there wouldn''t be any problems.


    This was an underground cemetery. If they could endure this fact, it would be an unexpectedly sturdy fortress.


    Sisigou temporarily set up bouned fields around the exits of the underground cemetery. Though it was called a workshop, it was merely a temporary hideout. Sisigou decided to set traps once he had established a long-term strategy and freed up some time.


    Then, he took out a ss bottle from his backpack. Saber, who had nothing to do, seemed interested in the bottle and peeked over Sisigou''s shoulder.


    "A snake?"


    "Yes. This is a preserved specimen of a young Hydra in formalin, a rare and valuable treasure in this world."


    "Humph, so what?"


    "Did you forget? I''m a necromancer. Of course, I''ll process it."


    "Process it?"


    Sisigou carefully pulled the Hydra from the ss bottle andid it on the ground horizontally.


    Just as Saber nonchntly reached out to touch it, Sisigou sternly scolded her.


    "Stop! Don''t touch it!"


    "What? It''s just a touch, what''s the big deal?"


    Saber puffed out her cheeks in frustration.


    Sisigou sighed and said to her:


    "Listen, Saber, you should be knowledgeable about the legend of Heracles, right? So, whates to mind when you hear ''Hydra''?"


    "It has nine heads."


    "And?"


    "It also spews poison gas. Ah, I see what you mean."


    "Exactly. The Hydra''s body contains toxins. Just being near an adult Hydra and breathing would cause your lungs to rot. However, this one is just a juvenile and it''s dead, so as long as you don''t touch it, it''s fine."


    Of course, Saber was different from ordinary people and wouldn''t die from this. However, the Hydra was still a magical beast. The saying "A wise man keeps away from danger" proved to be correct.


    Sisigou put on thick leather gloves and cautiously used a small knife to cut off the Hydra''s heads one by one. Then, he soaked the heads in a red-ck liquid.


    "What are you doing?"


    "If they were a bit longer, I could use them to make arrows. As it is, they can only be used for short swords."


    "How long will it take?"


    "At least three hours. If you''ve got nothing to do, you might as well sleep."


    Instead of sleeping, Saber squatted down next to Sisigou.


    "Is this interesting to you?"


    "Not at all. Disassembling and processing, what''s interesting about that?"


    Saber propped her cheek up with a bored expression.


    Sisigou wanted to tell her to save her mana and go to sleep if she was bored, but he was sure she wouldn''t listen even if he said it.


    Using tweezers, he picked up a snake head that had been soaked in the liquid and slowly roasted it over a candle me. This was a very simplistic yet dangerous task.


    "Hey, Master. What wish do you want to make to the Holy Grail?"


    Sisigou was engaged in a task that required intense concentration; even a small mistake could result in death from the Hydra''s poison. Despite this, he answered Saber''s casual question.


    "The wish I want to make to the Greater Grail is for the prosperity of my family, because I am a magus, after all."


    This somewhat ordinary answer left Saber feeling a bit disappointed. A magus wishing for the prosperity of his family was, of course, quite natural.


    "That''s so boring."


    "Are you an idiot? Prosperity is very important, you know? Once you have children, they will carry on your dreams. After all, life is short, and we barely live past two hundred years."


    "Children won''t necessarily inherit your dreams, you know?"


    "Is that your personal experience talking?"


    Saber''s expression immediately darkened.


    "Sorry," Sisigou said, seeing this, and apologized with a wry smile. But she didn''t listen and silently crawled into her sleeping bag.


    Servants didn''t need sleep, but considering the need to conserve mana, it wasn''t entirely unnecessary. Specifically, Red Saber Mordred possessed unparalleled strength, and as a cost, required an astonishing amount of mana. It was best to conserve it whenever possible. However, now she was purely acting out of stubbornness.


    Sisigou continued his processing work, chewing on jerky and fruit as his dinner. He silently kept working, asionally ncing at Saber.


    Whaty before him was the innocent and pure face of a sleeping girl¡ªthis fact brought a hint of mncholy to Sisigou.


    Mordred, the rebellious knight. She was the rare viin who tarnished the legendary tale of King Arthur in its final moments.


    Taking advantage of King Arthur''s expedition, she, left in charge, incited the soldiers and seized the long-coveted throne. Upon returning, King Arthur engaged Mordred''s forces in battle. It was the great battle at Cann.


    Most of the renowned knights had already perished on the battlefield. Amid the zing battleground, Arthur and Mordred fought one-on-one. Arthur pierced Mordred with the Holy Lance, Rhongomyniad, and she, in turn, dealt a fatal blow to the King with herst ounce of strength.


    Arthur ordered his loyal knight, Bedivere, to return Excalibur to theke. After that, some say his soul ascended to Heaven, while others im he went to Avalon and healed his body.


    However, what remained of Mordred was merely the rather bleak ount of her death in the duel. It''s no wonder. She was the viin who deceived the great British hero, Arthur Pendragon, whose name is still famous today.


    "Alright, with this, the nine arrows areplete. Next is the body, huh?"


    Sisigou muttered to himself, lost in thought. Perhaps summoning Saber had made him biased. If he had to choose between leading Arthur or Mordred, he would undoubtedly choose Mordred.


    One was a king embodying the knightly code with a shining holy sword, while the other was a twisted knight who incited soldiers to betray during the former''s expedition. Between the two, thetter was undoubtedly more interesting.


    Whether Mordred loved or hated her father, Sisigou didn''t know. Love and hate are emotions separated by a thin line. However, the fact that she was strongly influenced by her father was undeniable.


    It was precisely because of this influence that she betrayed him. Was it to be a figure like her father? Or to deny her father? That remains unknown¡ªbut setting aside good and evil, it was undoubtedly a courageous act.


    "I think I understand a bit why I summoned her."


    A self-deprecating smile appeared on Sisigou''s face. A magus like him could never summon a proper Knight of the Round Table; being able to summon a rebellious knight was truly something to celebrate.


    In the dead of night, Trifas was utterly silent. Every household had extinguished its lights. There wasn''t a single 24-hour store.


    Only the streetmps by the roadside illuminated the night. However, the light was so dim that it barely resisted the darkness.


    Mordred and Sisigou had been searching for a ce to use as a base for their assault on the Millennia Fortress. In a typical Holy Grail War, they would theoretically just need to find the master''s workshop. But this time, that wasn''t necessary.


    The reason was that it was already established that their base was the fortress. There was no need to search anymore. Neither the Servants nor the Masters would leave that extremely fortified castle. In other words, nothing could be done without taking down that fortress. Therefore, Sisigou wanted to find a ce to observe the fortress from a distance.


    The Millennia Fortress was located northeast of Trifas, surrounded by a three-hectare forest. Trifas was generally a teau that sloped upward from west to east. So, the fortress, situated at the highest point, could overlook the entire city.


    Therefore, Sisigou and Saber decided to start their search from the south of the fortress. They were looking for the tallest building possible that wasn''t too close to the fortress but also not so far that they couldn''t see it.


    "How about over there?"


    Sisigou looked in the direction Saber was pointing. There stood Trifas City Hall, built over a century ago. It was a standalone buildingposed entirely of straight lines and t surfaces. The roof, overrun with weeds, was covered in brightly colored geometric tiles, leaving a strong impression.


    It was both a valuable piece of art and a historic building. However, to the two of them, it was nothing more than an excellent observation point.


    "Alright, let''s go up and check it out."


    Just as Sisigou whispered this, Saber, for some reason, grabbed him by the cor.


    "Hey!"


    "We''re going up, right?"


    Sensing an ominous feeling, Sisigou twisted his body to escape, but it was futile. Saber let out a shout, used "Mana Burst," and leaped to the roof in one go. The moment theynded, a huge pressure hit Sisigou''s neck, leaving him momentarily dazed.


    After a brief silence, Sisigou hesitated, unsure how to reprimand the smug Saber, and finally¡ª


    "Don''t do that again."


    He uttered this halfheartedint.


    Saber nodded, showing no signs of remorse.


    "By the way, Master, where are we?"


    "Right."


    This spot wasn''t too far to observe the fortress, nor was it close enough to be easily detected by the enemy. It was indeed an excellent vantage point. However¡ª


    "This won''t do."


    Saber nodded regretfully at Sisigou''s sigh.


    As soon as they stood on the roof, a flock of bird-like creatures flew over from the fortress. Sisigou carefully observed the tiles on the roof and discovered a disguised detection bounded field.


    "Saber!"


    Before Sisigou could issue any orders, she had already donned her full armor and prepared for battle.


    "Are those... eagles?"


    It was the dead of night. Even as a magus, Kairi could only make out faint movements. However, Saber, with her extraordinary vision, correctly identified the attackers.


    "No, those are... golems!"


    Stone golems resembling dragonflies swooped down to attack.


    Enemies approached from all directions.


    Saber leaped up and quickly dealt with one of them. Using the nearest stone golem as a stepping stone, she also cut down the remaining two.


    "Damn, they''re not stopping!"


    Upon hearing Sisigou''s words, Saber immediately assumed abat stance as soon as shended. Just as he had said, golems of both humanoid and non-humanoid shapes appeared from all directions. It seemed they had been camouged on the rooftops of nearby buildings. Not only that¡ªat some point, people wielding halberds had also gathered, surrounding the two along with the golems.


    No, calling them humans would be an overstatement; their emotions were far too thin. The most striking reason was that their faces were not just simr, but identical, as if they were stamped from the same mold.


    "Humans... no, they''re homunculi?"


    "..."


    Hearing Sisigou''s grumble, Saber loosened up a bit.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Nothing, Master. Give me your orders."


    "My magecraft is somewhatcking in power against golems. I''ll handle the homunculi; you take care of the golems."


    "Understood!"


    Saber charged at the golems with the speed of a bullet, the force of her assault shattering the rooftop tiles. The sturdy golems, made of stone or bronze, were smashed to pieces as if they were mere paper or wood.


    One of the golems attempted to crush Saber with its enormous body. Saber let out a roar, lowered her stance, and then leaped, sending the stone figure flying.


    Her movements were far from the graceful and elegant swordsmanship of a knight; they were more akin to those of a berserker or a wild beast. She wielded the sword, meant to be used with both hands, with one hand, while her free hand clenched into a fist. She then threw the sword, a weapon that could be considered a swordsman''s lifeline, piercing a golem attacking from mid-air.


    Saber took a heavy punch from a golem and, with a roar, threw it far away. It collided with the golem pierced by the sword in mid-air, both shattering into pieces. The sword fell along with the debris, and Saber caught it before resuming her charge.


    Meanwhile, Sisigou, facing the homunculi, took out arge shotgun from his coat. Despite their thin emotions, the homunculi instinctively halted at the sight of the weapon.


    It was a side-by-side double-barreled sawed-off shotgun with no manufacturer''s mark. The butt and barrel were shortened for ease of carrying and indoor use, but its effective range was very short.


    However, for the necromancer Sisigou, the rtionship between a gun''s original performance and using it as a weapon was irrelevant.


    "Come, devour."


    Sisigou casually pulled the trigger on the homunculi. He had no intention of aiming. The crucial part was simply holding the gun. The shotgun had magical enhancements on parts like the firing pin. But more important than the gun itself were the bullets.


    Anyone would shudder upon seeing the ammunition he loaded. Bullets made from human fingers were beyond mere bad taste.


    In Norse rune magic, there is a spell called Gandr (tranted as "malefic bullet"). It is said that this magic allows a curse to be cast just by pointing a finger. If woven with strong magical power, it can have the physical impact of a bullet. This finger bullet, a fusion of Gandr and necromancy, travels at most at the speed of sound, but it senses body heat and adjusts its trajectory like a snake.


    Once the bullet enters the body and reaches the heart, the curse breaks, making it a nearly fatal magic bullet.


    The bullets flew in soft arcs, instantly killing several homunculi. After firing two shots, Sisigou began to reload. Sensing an opportunity, the homunculi charged en masse. Sisigou paused his reloading and took out a strange object from his coat: a withered, red-ck necromancer''s heart.


    Sisigou threw the object into the midst of the homunculi. With a st, the heartnded among them. In the next moment, it quickly expanded and burst. The necromancer''s teeth and nails embedded within it lodged deeply into the homunculi''s bodies. They writhed in agony as if poisoned and soon met their deaths.


    The necromancers are numerous, but a battle-specialized type who can dangerously process both magus and beasts¡ªsuch as this¡ªis the only Kairi Sisigou in this era.


    Although the homunculi maintain a certain level ofbat power, in the eyes of Sisigou, they are merely small fry.


    For Saber, the golems were the same.


    "All done, Master."


    "Oh, good job."


    After defeating thest golem, Saber returned triumphantly. She looked around at the corpses of the homunculi and let out a breath of admiration.


    "Didn''t expect the necromancer to be quite capable."


    "Well, I barely made it through this battlefield myself," said Sisigou, tearing a piece of parchment from the shattered golem fragments. The parchment was densely covered withmands.


    "So ancient, over eight hundred years old, perhaps."


    In the realm of magic, time has exceedingly important value. The older it is, the more the mystery can enhance its strength. If magical inscriptions umte results with each inheritance, they be increasingly powerful. With this parchment over eight hundred years old, even one or two magus could easily create invincible golems.


    However¡ª


    "Saber, what do you think of the golems?"


    "This is my first time-fighting stone dolls, and they were surprisingly good. Thest one evensted three rounds."


    "Yeah. Nowadays, even if a magus spends their whole life creating a golem, it probably wouldn''tst two rounds against you."


    Of course, there are exceptions to everything. The world is vast, and if one searches diligently, there might indeed be a magus capable of creating a golem that could rival a Servant.


    However, Sisigou didn''t believe that anyone in the Yggdmillennia family had the talent to create such golems. At best, someone like Roche Frain Yggdmillennia was their limit. His golems were quite outstanding, but Saber could smash them with a single blow. Moreover, gathering such a quantity was simply a fantasy.


    Thus, this golem maker couldn''t be a contemporary magus.


    As Sisigou leaned in closer to investigate the parchment, a wave of heat suddenly rushed toward his face.


    "Hot!?"


    He hastily leaned back, throwing the burning parchment away. Not only the parchment he had just held but all the parchments present were suddenly engulfed in mes. The golems rapidly weathered and turned to dust, disappearing without a trace.


    "Hey, are you okay?"


    "Ah, it hurts a bit. Damn, they were thorough. The clues are gone. Since they''re already on high alert, we can''t use this ce as a base."


    The Yggdmillennia seemed to have anticipated that someone might use this ce as a base. This was just a small city. It''s not unreasonable to think that critical locations in the city would have some level of personnel allocation. And it wasn''t just a few; they had deployed arge number of highly technical golems and homunculi. If they dyed further, even Servants mighte to intercept them next time.


    Sending familiars to observe from a distance seemed to be the only option at the moment. This was Sisigou''s judgment.


    "Well, we have no choice but to hurry back."


    "Sigh, at least we learned something."


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Although I don''t know if it''s a Caster or some other ss, one of the seven Servants specializes in golems."


    Just having this piece of information significantly narrows down the search. Golems themselves are not rare, but individuals who are both significant enough to be a Heroic Spirit and have a close connection with golems are few and far between.


    "By the way, have you noticed someone seems to be watching us?"


    On the way back to the workshop, Saber suddenly mentioned this as if she had just remembered. Sisigou nodded in agreement. It was probably someone using irvoyance magic or observing through a familiar''s shared senses. In other words, the opponent had been watching their battle, trying to gauge their strength.


    One of Saber''s Noble Phantasms, Secret of Pedigree, could conceal parts of her personal information. Although it couldn''t hide generalized information like her Status and ss, it could obscure important parts such as her true name, Noble Phantasms, and inherent skills, making it a convenient tool.


    However, in this state, she couldn''t activate her most powerful Noble Phantasm. Even so, that was an anti-army Noble Phantasm, designed to annihte formidable enemies. When revealed, the opponent would undoubtedly be obliterated from this world.


    "Is it okay to take it off when not in battle?"


    "Ah, it''s fine."


    Saber cheerfully whistled. Of course, that didn''t mean she could leak information. It seemed that only when the helmet was "removed" as part of the full armor set that personal information would be revealed. In other words, if she took off her armor and wore modern clothes, even without the helmet, her personal information would remain concealed.


    Therefore, Saber had already changed out of her previous outfit.


    "Is that thing ufortable?"


    "Well, you get used to it, but the sense of freedom is quite different."


    Saber stretched widely and then started twirling in the middle of the road with a spring in her step. Perhaps because the battle had just ended, Saber''s spirits were still high. Sisigou mused absentmindedly.


    Suddenly, Saber stopped twirling and turned to Sisigou, saying:


    "By the way, Master, what do you think of me?" (Subtext: Praise me, praise me¡ªa poor kid with ack of paternal love.)


    "Huh?"


    "I''m asking how you think I looked during the battle. Well, it wasn''t a fight against a Servant, so I couldn''t fully demonstrate my abilities."


    "Oh, you mean that? It was excellent. I got a full sense of why you''re a Saber."


    Hearing this, Saber straightened her chest and nodded in satisfaction.


    "But at the end, you just threw your sword. Is that a thing?"


    "Master, you''re so silly. What''s important is winning, winning. Swordsmanship is just one option in battle. For victory, I can punch, kick, or even bite."


    "Ipletely agree."


    Sisigou couldn''t bear to look at her spirit, which was too simr to his own.


    .....


    In the throne room of Millennia Castle, the ck Caster was observing the battle between the hunters from the Mage''s Association and the Red Saber he had summoned through the mes burning on the Seven-Branched Candlestick (Menorah). The image was projected on the wall like a giant cinema screen, and the Masters of the Yggdmillennia n, along with their Servants, were all watching the scene.


    Except for Danic, the other Masters seemed intimidated by the fierce battle of the Red Saber.


    That overwhelming fighting spirit could be felt even through the images. Despite her small stature, she wielded massive pieces of steel like cannons, crushing the golems to pieces. ck Caster''s methods of creating golems were top-notch. Normally, those golems would possess strength on par with low-ranking Servants.


    But Saber defeated them in just one round, or at most, three rounds.


    "Indeed, she lives up to the title of Saber," Berserker remarked.


    Listening to Berserker, Danic agreed with a subordinate''s demeanor:


    "Strength B+, Endurance A, Agility B, Mana B¡ªnone of her stats are below C except for Luck. She truly has the specifications befitting a Saber."


    Especially the B+ in Strength; such a status is exceptional. The "+" is a rare parameter that can instantly double the value. Her ranks in Magic Resistance and Riding are also B. Such solid attributes mean that only high-level magic would be able to harm her.


    In the previous three Fuyuki Holy Grail Wars, it was said that Saber always remained until the end. Though it was rumored that she possessed a versatile strength to handle any situation, from the recent battle, it was clear that such achievements were indeed justified.


    "More importantly, some of her attributes are concealed."


    As a Master, Danic could read the Servant''s parameters, something that the Servants themselves could not do. However, he could not read information about Noble Phantasms and inherent skills. He felt a sense of familiarity with the abilities Saber used and the sword she wielded, but he couldn''t pinpoint why.


    Whether it was due to inherent skills or a Noble Phantasm was unknown. However, it seemed likely that a legend of "concealing one''s true nature" had manifested in some form. "What are your thoughts? Saber, can you defeat her?"


    In response to Berserker''s inquiry, Saber nodded wordlessly. Even in the presence of the king, he followed Gordes'' orders and remained silent.


    "What is your view, Great Sage?"


    Archer responded with a smile, a smile that evoked the calm sea.


    "She is undoubtedly a formidable foe. However, once we clearly understand the nature of her Noble Phantasm, I believe there will be no significant issues."


    Berserker nodded in satisfaction.


    He had spent half his life protecting this country from the Turks. Although he had handled all the administrative duties expected of a Voivode, there was still somethingcking¡ªpeople!


    Hecked a leader who could be entrusted with the entire army. d III had dedicated everything to battle and victory, but conversely, he could do nothing else. It wasn''t due to ipetence but rather ack of time and manpower.


    Now, it was different. He had finally obtained irreceable "people." Six Servants, including Saber¡ªSiegfried, the most exceptional hero he could imagine!


    Aside from Gordes, only Berserker and Danic knew what kind of Heroic Spirit this Saber was. Gordes'' catalyst was a blood-stained linden leaf. It was said to be acquired with the help of the Einzbern family and a stroke of luck.


    Additionally, there was the Great Sage Chiron from Greece, Astolfo, one of Charlemagne''s Twelve Pdins, and the rare golem maker Avicebron. Though that man was somewhat stubborn, the soldiers he created were unparalleled in strength.


    Although the true name of the Assassin was unknown, his ability to scout the entire castle area in one night and the reports he submitted demonstrated his exceptional strategic insight. With such qualities, even if he concealed something, d III could tolerate it¡ªtalented people were always given preferential treatment.


    In this gathering of kings, Assassin was the only one absent. His reports, reviewed by Chiron, were highly valued by Danic, who immediately adjusted the defense system based on the rmendations and requested further reconnaissance from Assassin.


    Next, only one remains¡ªthe Lancer who has been out of contact all this time!


    As the Duke pondered, the Masters returned to their senses. Fiore asked:


    "Uncle, do you know that Master?"


    Danic nodded and said, "Ah, I obtained information from our kin infiltrated within the Clock Tower. Kairi Shishigou is a necromancer who lives as a bounty hunter. Not limited to the Clock Tower, he''s a frencer who takes on anymission."


    "A filthy merchant who makes money with magecraft."


    Gordes said disdainfully. To him, magecraft was a pursuit, never something to be used for profit.


    The other Masters felt the same. Their eyes showed strong contempt, or perhaps confusion. Only Danic, who had lived in the world of magecraft for a century, and Celenike, who made a profession out of ck magic curses, calmly assessed his abilities.


    "He''s quite powerful."


    "It seems so."


    After all, necromancy is a magecraft developed alongside corpses. Magecraft that revives simple corpses (zombies) or monsters born from them requires arge number of corpses.


    Where can one find many corpses? Not cemeteries or morgues, but battlefields. Thus, top-tier necromancers choose to head to battlefields rather than cemeteries. When revolutions or coups erupt into massacres, they joyfully collect the dead, which is the fate of necromancers.


    Since ancient times, wars have never ceased. Necromancers have always coexisted with danger. Magus even conducts experiments that risk their own lives. Sometimes they have to fight the creatures they summon when they go berserk. However, not many magus willingly throw themselves into the irrationality of battlefields.


    Kairi Shishigou¡ªthe Shishigou family hails from the Far East, where magecraft is not prevalent. Their lineage has continued for seven generations. The thesis of the sixth-generation Shishigou, Touki, was highly praised by the Clock Tower, and it was naturally assumed his son Sisigou would follow the path of a researcher at the Clock Tower. However, he dropped out after less than three years.


    Afterward, it is said he collected corpses on battlefields and hunted down stray heretic magus, embarking on a life sustained by bounties.


    Though his motives are unclear, his personality and the magecraft he uses seem well-suited to the life of a bounty hunter. In another ten years, Kairi Shishigou''s name will resound among underground magus.


    But this doesn''t mean he has no ties to the Clock Tower. They will likely hire him again with high rewards or other incentives. Of course, he stands on the same footing as most magus sent by the Clock Tower. The only exception is that priest from the Holy Church, Shirou. Apart from his affiliation with the Eighth Sacrament, nothing else is known about him. Although the Holy Church also harbors the Yggdmillennia n, most of his life remains a mystery. This means he could be a deeply hidden figure, or his history is truly a nk te.


    Excluding the unknown strength of Priest Shirou, the remaining six Masters are all top-tier. Only Danic and Fiore, with their magic prowess, could stand against them. But the sad reality is that those Masters must supply their mana to their Servants as a price formanding them.


    The Yggdmillennia n doesn''t have this disadvantage. Although they hold Command Seals, they provide mana through an alternative route, preventing their mana from being consumed by their Servants.


    Naturally, for safety, they provide the minimum mana needed to materialize their Servants¡ªjust enough to maintain their presence. This means that for materializing the Heroic Spirits, the Masters handle the core parts, while the mana consumption for Noble Phantasms, self-healing, and magic execution is handled by the homunculi system.


    Thus, the disparity in strength ispletely overturned. The more advanced a magus is, the more massive the mana they require for magecraft. Depending on the situation, they might even find themselves in a ridiculous state ofpeting for mana with their Servants.


    Assuming they could win the Holy Grail War with just ten days of preparation is a grave mistake. The Yggdmillennia n, no, Danic, has been preparing for this war since the end of the Third Holy Grail War in Fuyuki.


    "The battle is near."


    d III said in a low voice. All the Masters and Servants present silently agreed. Something was stirring within their hearts, signaling the start of the war.


    Soon, the real curtain would rise, and there was little time left for hesitation. The center of this Holy Grail War would be the fourteen summoned Servants and the two major factions, Yggdmillennia and the Mage''s Association. This was the unanimous understanding of all Masters and Servants in this war.


    <strong>PS:</strong> This work has over 900 chapters and is nearing its conclusion on P @treon. Once the work isplete, I will update the chapter release to two chapters per update here.

 Chapter 358: Jeanne

    Chapter 358: Jeanne


    With Justeaze''s surveince, Shinji didn''t need to do any terrain reconnaissance; it was just an excuse for him to act alone.


    Tonight, he did not spend the night in the room next to Fiore''s but chose to move under the cover of darkness. It wasn''t because there was unfinished business in Fuyuki; rather, Justeaze had ryed a message¡ªRuler had stepped into the leyline where the Greater Grail was located, namely the Trifas region.


    Ruler, the adjudicator, nicknamed "the Ruler," does not belong to themonly known seven sses of Saber, Archer, Lancer, Rider, Caster, Assassin, and Berserker. Typically, Ruler is only summoned under special conditions.


    There are roughly two scenarios for Ruler''s summoning: one, the form of the Holy Grail War is extraordinarily unique, resulting in unknown oues, meaning the Grail deems a Ruler necessary; two, the impact of the Holy Grail War could potentially distort the world.


    This Holy Grail War undoubtedly met the criteria, and thus Ruler was summoned.


    The Transylvanian Highway is the only national road leading to Trifas. Since Trifas is disconnected from the tramwork, vehicles traveling there are almost nonexistent.


    More than half of the streetlights standing side by side on the road were broken, probably because there were no drivers toin, so the government seemed determined to save on the budget.


    A nearly fully loaded truck was driving on the national road. Its worn appearance and the screeching engine made the dpidated highway look even more rundown.


    In the passenger seat of the truck sat a beautiful young girl. Her long blonde hair was braided into a single it at the back, and her clear blue eyes evoked the image of a sky washed clean after rain. She wore a white shirt with a ck tie on top, and ck shorts below, looking like a student from somewhere.


    Seemingly sensing something, the girl rolled down the window and cast her gaze into a certain ce under the night sky.


    A few minutester, a young man with purple hair and purple eyes appeared in her line of sight.


    Like her, the young man was dressed in casual clothes, with a relieved smile on his face, waving both hands continuously.


    The truck driver, a kindly old man, stopped the truck and asked the young man if he needed any help.


    The young man said he fought with his girlfriend, was thrown out of the car by her, and was wandering alone on the national road, hoping the old man could give him a ride to the nearby city.


    The old man agreed, just as he did when he agreed to give the girl a ride earlier.


    The young man expressed his gratitude profusely and climbed slowly into the cargo area at the back of the truck.


    The girl also made an excuse about wanting to stretch her legs and followed the young man into the cargo area, prompting the old man to quietly tease, "Ah, youth."


    In the old man''s eyes, the young man, who seemed like a mixed-race, was handsome, and the petite girl was pure and beautiful. Both were at the most beautiful age of their lives, and it was perfectly natural for something to happen between them. Having been young once himself, he understood that feeling. To help the young couple, he even switched to a soothing tune.


    Perhaps it wouldn''t be long before sparks of love ignited between them.


    The old man, with some romantic notions still lingering in him, thought so. His idea was only half right: sparks did indeed fly between the young man and the girl, but it had nothing to do with love. Instead, it was a meeting filled with scrutiny and vignce; more urately, the girl was scrutinizing the young man, who was single-mindedly wary.


    "I know I''m handsome, but staring at me like this makes me a bit embarrassed," the young man said, spreading his hands as an opening line.


    The girl didn''t speak, her clear gaze slightly retracting.


    The young man continued, "I have no ill intentions. If I did, I wouldn''t approach you in this way¡ªdon''t you agree, Miss Ruler?"


    "Indeed, ck Assassin."


    The young man was, of course, Shinji, who had received Justeaze''s information and rushed over from Millennia Castle, and the girl before him was the one he was looking for¡ªthe adjudicator Ruler summoned by the Holy Grail.


    Upon hearing Ruler''s response, Shinji knew he had taken the right first step.


    As the safeguard of the Holy Grail system and the arbiter of the Holy Grail War, the Ruler possesses ss privileges that differ from those of regr sses, including a powerful sense of perception. Ruler''s perceptive abilities are ten to several dozen times stronger than those of standard Servants, enabling her to detect the presence of Servants within a ten-kilometer radius, even rendering Assassin''s "Presence Concealment" skill ineffective.


    For this reason, Shinji did not attempt to approach stealthily but chose to visit openly. For an Assassin to act this way was, in itself, a gesture of sincerity. This also exins why Ruler did nothing but wait patiently for Shinji to board the truck.


    As for the issue of being both a Master and a Servant, Shinji was not worried at all. Not to mention that Ruler''s ss privilege targets only Servants and not Masters but there is also no other way to identify a Master besides the Command Seals (otherwise, Irisviel''s disguise as Saber''s Master would have been seen through). Additionally, in "Fate/Apocrypha," there is precedent for a Servant serving as both a Servant and a Master without being penalized by Ruler, which was enough to ease Shinji''s concerns.


    "Let''s start with introductions. ck Assassin, the Nameless Assassin," Shinji said.


    If it were any other participant, whether Servant or Master, they wouldn''t believe this answer immediately and would at least ask why. But Ruler did not; she believed it, thanks to her ss privilege¡ªSkill: True Name Discernment. When summoned as Ruler, the true name, ss, and performance information of any directly encountered Servant would be automatically revealed. If the opponent had inherent skills or Noble Phantasms to conceal their true name and abilities, it would be determined by their luck level.


    In Ruler''s eyes, Shinji''s information was crystal clear, except for the sections on the true name and Noble Phantasm, which were nk.


    nk, not obscured or erased, but simply left empty, with the rest of the basic attributes, skills, and Noble Phantasm levels visible.


    Unaware of Justeaze''s existence, Ruler naturally assumed that Shinji genuinely had no name or had deliberately forgotten it, rather than using a Noble Phantasm or skill to conceal it.


    Since the other party was so forthright, it was only appropriate for her, as the arbiter, to respond with corresponding sincerity. No, it was precisely because she was the arbiter that she needed to demonstrate sincerity; otherwise, hiding things would fail to gain the trust of both the seven Masters and their Servants.


    "Ruler, Jeanne d''Arc, the adjudicator of this Holy Grail War. Pleased to meet you, ck Assassin."


    "Pleased to meet you."


    Hearing this name, Shinji felt no ripple of emotion. The moment he first saw her, he had already confirmed her identity.


    Jeanne d''Arc, the Maid of Orl¨¦ans, the French heroine who liberated Orl¨¦ans during the Hundred Years'' War, and a Catholic saint. From leaving her hometown at seventeen to being executed at neen, though only a brief two years, she left an indelible mark on the history of both Ennd and France.


    Of course, the girl before him bore no obvious traits that could directly link her to the saint Jeanne d''Arc. Shinji was able to confirm her identity solely because he had seen a face very simr to hers the previous day. Jeanne and that face differed only in eye color and the tuft of hair on her head; apart from these two points, they looked like they had been cast from the same mold.


    Indeed, Artoria and Jeanne were that simr, in both appearance and aura.


    However, there were notable differences in other aspects of their bodies.


    For instance, height: the younger version of Artoria stood at 154 cm, while Jeanne was 159 cm, and the older version of Artoria was 171 cm.


    And then¡ªShinji''s gaze shifted slightly downward from that familiar face to those conspicuous peaks.


    "With such an obvious difference, how did Gilles de Rais mistake her?"


    The younger version of Artoria was an A-cup, while Jeanne was clearly a D-cup. Topare with Jeanne''s figure, it would have to be the older version of Artoria!


    Marshal, you truly deserved to have your eyes pierced...!


    PS: Shinji is Man of Culture.

 Chapter 359: Shinji’s Intentions

    Chapter 359: Shinji¡¯s Intentions


    With a good start, the atmosphere of their conversation became much more rxed and amicable.


    "Assassin, did youe specifically to find me?"


    "Yes, I came here just for you¡ªah, if we run into anyone else, please say we met by chance, as I acted on my own."


    Jeanne''s posture was very proper, while Shinji seemed quite casual. Although Jeanne wasn''t ustomed to his overly familiar demeanor, she didn''t find it off-putting.


    "Why did youe to find me?"


    "First, I wanted to see what kind of person the Ruler is, and if we could get along, that would be even better."


    Shinji wasn''t lying; this was indeed his goal. However, his idea of "what kind of person" differed from Jeanne''s. Jeanne thought he meant her personality and conduct, but Shinji was purely there to see her face, to see how much Jeanne resembled Artoria, and to confirm if Ruler was indeed Jeanne d''Arc. Most importantly, he wanted to see the legendary "Jeanne''s impressive figure" with his own eyes.


    The result was quite satisfying for him¡ªindeed, she was both graceful and charming, with a delightful appearance. Combined with her height of only 159 cm, her youthful face and well-endowed figure greatly satisfied Shinji''s curiosity as an otaku.


    Yes, curiosity. If you think otherwise, go reflect on it yourself.


    Building a good rtionship was also necessary. Jeanne held an irreceable role in this Holy Grail War. Making a good impression now would facilitate future actions.


    Despite Shinji''s goodwill, Jeanne did not reciprocate.


    "To be cautious, let me rify: I will not favor either the ck or Red factions in this Holy Grail War."


    Despite her cold words, Shinji continued to smile:


    "If you were the type to show favoritism, I doubt the Holy Grail would have chosen you as the arbitrator. As for me, though I am merely a humble Assassin, I have my pride¡ªmy Shishou taught me to earn my victory through my efforts."


    "With such determination, why did youe to find me? Isn''t it pointless?"


    Shinji shook his head at Jeanne: "No, you''re wrong; it''s not pointless. Only one group can obtain the Holy Grail, which means this war will be brutal and intense. Apart from my Master, I can''t trust anyone else with my back. If the Master and Servant don''t get along, it''s like fighting alone."


    "But you''re different. As the arbitrator, you''re neutral. At least, I don''t have to worry about you stabbing me in the back or confidentiality issues. Avoiding or being wary of you because of your role or ss privilege would be foolish."


    Hearing this, Jeanne understood: "You see me as a moving sanctuary?"


    In European wars, armies wouldn''t attack churches, and people would seek refuge in them.


    "If you want to see it that way, it''s fine, though I prefer terms like haven or safety zone."


    Shinji''s perspective intrigued Jeanne. After carefully considering her duties, she nodded: "I admit your view has some merit, but I must remind you, being near me doesn''t mean absolute safety. If an enemy Servant follows the Holy Grail War rules and fights you, I won''t interfere."


    Shinji chuckled, not surprised by Jeanne''s reminder: "The safety zone or haven I mentioned is more about the spiritual sense, a ce to chat freely and casually. As for you not interfering in battles, that''s only natural. No, it''s exactly what I want. You won''t interfere with those trying to kill me, and I suppose you won''t interfere if I ambush enemies around you, right?"


    Jeanne''s expression changed slightly. She hadn''t expected the ck Assassin to turn her words against her, revealing his premeditated n. However, considering how she had led the French army to defeat the English repeatedly, she could understand Shinji''s strategy of using blind spots to ambush enemies, though it left her somewhat dissatisfied.


    "That is your freedom. As long as you don''t break the rules, I won''t interfere."


    "Oh dear, oh dear, don''t be so cold. It''s such a pity to keep such a beautiful face so stern all the time. I know my actions have made you ufortable, but they also benefit you."


    "What kind of benefit?"


    "Don''t think I''m trying to sow discord when I say this. The ck faction''s attitude towards you is to win you over if they can, and if they can''t, they won''t do anything to you. But the Red faction is different. From the start, they see you as a nuisance and want to get rid of you."


    "How is that possible?" Jeanne couldn''t understand. She hadn''t met any of the Red faction''s Masters or Servants yet, so how could they harbor such hostility towards her, and why would they make such an unwise move?


    Not to mention that Ruler is a judge, not abatant. The mere privileges of the Ruler ss give them an overwhelming advantage over ordinary Servants. Their powerful perception abilities prevent ambushes, and their ss skill, Divine Judgment, which grants them twenty-eight Command Spells bestowed by the Holy Grail, imposes immense pressure on everyone.


    Yes, like a Master, the Ruler also possesses Command Spells and has the authority to issue mandatory orders to Servants. Unlike a Master''s Command Spells, the Ruler''s have certain limitations. The twenty-eight Command Spells are divided into fourteen pairs, corresponding to the fourteen participating Servants, with each Servant allocated two Command Spells. The fourteen pairs of Command Spells are not interchangeable. This means Jeanne can only issue twomands to any single Servant, unlike a Master who can use their Command Spells at will on their contracted Servant.


    This restriction prevents the judge''s authority from being too overwhelming. Imagine if the Ruler''s twenty-eight Command Spells had no restrictions¡ªwho could resist the Ruler''s will? Turning one or several Servants into their puppets wouldn''t be impossible. Limiting it to twomands allows Masters to counteract with their Command Spells.


    Although limited to twomands, which isn''t enough to control life and death, it is enough to create a gap in battle, allowing the Ruler to kill or escape. Even if an enemy Master is determined to kill the Ruler and uses their Command Spells to counteract, it means that the Master loses two precious Command Spells, which is disadvantageous in future battles.


    Initiating an attack on the Ruler is not a rational choice, either emotionally or logically.


    Seeing Jeanne''s disbelief, Shinji didn''t exin further, simply saying, "Whether it''s true or not, you''ll know if you wait. Facts speak louder than words. If the Red faction doesn''te, you can consider my information wrong, my words nonsense, and my intentions malicious. But if what I said turns out to be true, then my actions are protecting you."


    Jeanne''s expression returned to calmness. "I have enough ability to protect myself."


    As a judge, Jeanne was also a summoned Heroic Spirit, and among Heroic Spirits, she was quite powerful. She had enough confidence in herself.


    "Then let''s consider this an opportunity for me to meet the heroes of the Red faction. Let this battle be the opening act of the Holy Grail War!"


    Mordred bullying homunculi and golems was at most a prelude; the battle between Servants is the main event of the Holy Grail War!

 Chapter 360: Small Talk

    Chapter 360: Small Talk


    By the time Shirou returned to the hillside church, dinner time had already passed.


    As he had anticipated, Berserker caused quite amotion on his way to Trifas. That simple-minded guy had no idea what route nning meant and just followed Shakespeare''s directions in a straight line. If there was a mountain, he climbed it; if there was a river, he crossed it. Roads? He followed them if they were there; if not, he made his own, causing a ruckus and leaving chaos in his wake.


    Fortunately, there were no viges between Sighi?oara and Trifas, just a straight line. They only needed to clean up the outskirts of Sighi?oara to avoid drawing suspicion. Even so, it took Shirou a good six hours toplete the task.


    "Sigh, I''m still too weak. If only¡ªnever mind, it''s not the best time yet."


    Mutteringints and rubbing his sore shoulders, Shirou navigated around the nave of the church to the living quarters in the backyard.


    Compared to the solemn and majestic nave, the backyard was much more modest. It was evident that the hillside church was originally built with the sole purpose of serving God, without emphasis on personal enjoyment.


    Unfortunately, at this moment, the modest backyard was emanating a scent that waspletely out of ce in such an ascetic setting.


    A strong, rich aroma with a fiery undertone¡ªthe distinctive scent of high-proof liquor.


    Without needing to see, Shirou knew this was Semiramis''s doing. Nothing about this woman, from her attire to her demeanor, matched the church setting. Drinking in the church was not surprisinging from her.


    Sure enough, after just a few steps, he heard that familiar voice tinged with azy and decadent tone:


    "Oh~ you''re back, Master. I just discovered something good. Care to join me for a taste?"


    "Hey, that seems to be my treasured stash," Shirou said, ncing at Semiramis sitting in the yard, then at the ceramic container in her hand, his lips twitching. "Where did you find that?"


    "Who knows," Semiramis replied, her cheeks flushed¡ªwhether from the alcohol or slight embarrassment was unclear. "I just happened to stumble upon it. This liquor is quite good, though it burns the throat. I''ve never tasted anything like it in my lifetime."


    "Of course you haven''t. Distition technology wasn''t invented in your era."


    Shirou retorted irritably. This liquor was something he had painstakingly procured from India, supposedly aged for a hundred years, intended to entertain an old friend. He hadn''t expected Semiramis to find it.


    Well, since the bottle was already opened, there was no point in dwelling on it. As the saying goes, "Drink today while the wine is here, deal with tomorrow''s problems tomorrow."


    With that thought, Shirou pushed his worries aside and walked into the kitchen.


    "Master? Won''t you share with me?"


    "Wait a moment. Drinking without snacks is no fun."


    When Shirou emerged from the room again, he carried a te of peanuts, boiled eggs, and two blue and white porcin cups¡ªSemiramis was drinking the liquor from a wine ss and looked at the foods utterly absurdly.


    "Here, ssic drinking snacks."


    "Just these? Compared to my imperial banquets, it''s not even on the same level."


    Seeing Semiramis''s eyes, still hazy but now brimming with disdain, Shirou sighed deeply. "Ignorance is truly frightening."


    "What do you mean?"


    Shirou just smiled.


    "That''s because you don''t understand."


    Shirou grabbed the liquor jar from Semiramis''s hand, filled the blue-and-white porcin cup with liquor, and handed it over.


    "ssics aren''t just about elegant things, especially when ites to food. Court-level delicacies are ssics, but does that mean the dishes everyone can make at home aren''t? Take the mostmon breakfast, milk and bread, for example. Dare you say it''s not a ssic?"


    "Alright, I admit it''s a ssic, but¡ª"


    "You think it''s unworthy of pairing with this fine liquor, not fit for a banquet?"


    Seeing Semiramis''s tacit agreement, Shirou continued, "That''s where you don''t understand. Whether it''s good wine or bad wine, whether it''s the upper ss or the lower ss, they all like to pair these with their drinks. The difference is just in the presentation, making it look nice for the asion. Think about it¡ªif you don''t use this white porcin te but instead use a blue-and-white porcin te, carve a flower out of radishes, and garnish it with some celery shreds, wouldn''t the taste immediately seem more refined? Yet, essentially, peanuts are still peanuts, and eggs are still eggs. I don''t deny that visual appeal is important, but in culinary culture, deliciousness is the real deale, eat a few peanuts, take a sip of the liquor, and if it doesn''t feel right, you can me me!"


    Skeptical, Semiramis picked up a peanut, chewed it slowly, then picked up another, and finally took a sip of the liquor.


    Shirou smiled and asked, "How does it feel?"


    Semiramis nodded slightly, "Indeed, it tastes much better with the liquor."


    "That''s the spirit."


    With the precedent set by the peanuts, Semiramis treated the egg with much more respect.


    "Compared to these home-style dishes, do you prefer high-standard banquets?"


    "What I seek is the vor of luxury."


    "I see," Shirou mused.


    "''I see'' what?"


    "Nothing. Among the Servants, there seem to be some who dislike spiritual form but are very enthusiastic about eating and sleeping. Most of these people are royalty."


    "That''s not surprising. Kings are often superior to anyone else and pursue a variety of things. It''s the destiny of being a king."


    "Aren''t there some kings who adhere to simplicity?"


    "That''s because they''ve already grasped ''power,'' which is more essential than anything else, so they use such means. To be a king, one must be tyrannical. It''s a necessity."


    After saying so much, Semiramis suddenly stopped.


    "Oh, sorry, I rambled on about useless things."


    "No, no, listening to the Assyrian Empress talk about kingship is quite enjoyable."


    Shirou inexplicably startedughing.


    "What''s so funny?"


    "Ah, the more I think about it, the more amusing this situation bes. If our positions were reversed, it would be understandable. If I were the Servant and you the Master, it would be natural. However, the reality is the opposite. The Master-Servant system in the Holy Grail War can indeed create such strange situations."


    "Hmph, indeed. Although I am used to being served, I am not ustomed to serving others. It''s not toote; shall we switch roles?"


    Shirou shook his head in response. "I must decline. You''re not the type of monarch who is easy to serve."


    Upon hearing this, a mischievous glint shed in Semiramis''s pale eyes. She murmured:


    "The title of the world''s oldest poisoner is not just for show, you know. This Empress is not someone you can order around."

 Chapter 361: First Encounter with the Empress

    Chapter 361: First Encounter with the Empress


    "[The title of the world''s oldest poisoner is not just for show, you know. This Empress is not someone you can order around.!]"


    These were the words Assassin dered when Shirou summoned her.


    Shirou smiled and his response from that time: "[No, no, I never intended tomand you. I merely wish to engage in an equivalent exchange.]"


    ...


    Hearing these familiar words, Semiramis lifted the blue-and-white porcin cup in front of her and drank the fine liquor in one gulp. The warm, mellow liquid flowed down her throat, extending to her stomach, and after being broken down, surged straight to her head with her blood.


    In her slight intoxication, the once-mighty Empress seemed to return to a few days ago when she had just descended into the present world.


    The brilliance of mana gradually faded, and spirit particles emerged from the leyline, transforming the quantum state information into a physical form ording to the records in the quantum fixation band.


    As the graceful figure wrapped in a ck dress appeared, Semiramis knew she hade to this world once again.


    Before she could speak, an excited voice was heard.


    "Pointed ears, dressed in this ck gown, seductive body¡ªshould be Semiramis, no doubt. Great, the summoning was sessful."


    Though a bit noisy, the fact that the man could identify her based on her features meant this summoner wasn''t too bad, so she decided not to hold it against him. The Empress, in a good mood, thought this way, but the man''s next words shattered her good mood.


    "Tsk tsk, no wonder that king went to such lengths to take you; you truly are beautiful."


    To others, this might sound like apliment or an unintentional remark, somewhat flippant but not a big deal. But to Semiramis, it was a vition of her greatest taboo.


    Indeed, Semiramis became the Empress of Assyria because King Ninus was captivated by her beauty and took her into his pce. However, this process disregarded Semiramis''s wishes. If fate could be rewritten, she would have preferred never to meet King Ninus, nor to enter the pce, even if it meant living an ordinary life without ever reaching the highest position.


    Because of this, she disliked being judged by her appearance and would not allow anyone to mention this event that altered her destiny.


    In life, those who vited this taboo were executed in various ways by her. Now, as a Heroic Spirit, she had gained new powers, enabling her to easily dominate or even kill others.


    "Uh, why aren''t you saying anything? Don''t Servants usually have lines when they appear?" The rather handsome young man in front of her scratched his head, looking puzzled. "By the way, where is this fragranceing from? Do Heroic Spirits use perfume?"


    "Because you are about to die, and I have no habit of speaking to the dead. This is not perfume, but my poison!"


    Semiramis spoke coldly. At this moment, she had no emotions left for her summoner; everything would end with the man''s death.


    However, losing a puppet (Master) would be somewhat troublesome. She would need to find another puppet quickly, one that was obedient. Ever since being taken by King Ninus, she had lost faith in humanity, a belief that remained unchanged through pce struggles and even after bing Empress. To her, all humans must be obedient ves at her disposal.


    The young man wanted to say something but couldn''t, as her poison had already prated his skin and spread throughout his body.


    In a few more seconds, he would be dead from the poison. Semiramis was certain of this. This was the power she gained as a Heroic Spirit, also her Noble Phantasm. No human could withstand her poison.


    Semiramis counted the seconds, waiting for the man to copse.


    One¡ªThe man''s face turned ashen.


    Two¡ªThe man began to clutch his throat.


    Three¡ªThe man convulsed all over.


    Four¡ªThe man stopped moving.


    Five¡ªThe man, contrary to Semiramis''s expectations, did not fall but remained standing, hisplexion quickly returning to normal.


    By the time Semiramis counted to six, the young man had started patting his chest and sighing.


    "Oh my, the title of the world''s most ancient poisoner is indeed well-deserved. Poisoning me at the slightest disagreement, and such a potent poison at that. Luckily, it''s me; if it were someone else, they might have died."


    "You¡ªdidn''t get poisoned?" Semiramis couldn''t help but frown.


    "I did, of course. If I hadn''t been poisoned, it wouldn''t have been so ufortable. But unfortunately, the poison you used this time wasn''t potent enough to kill me. Want to try again?"


    This young man, dressed in a ck clerical robe, was quite the oddity. He wasn''t angry at being poisoned upon their first meeting and even invited her to try again.


    "Try again? Fine." Semiramis snorted. The poison smell that hadn''tpletely dissipated suddenly intensified, even giving the air a strange hue.


    However, this time, the young man showed no reaction at all, as if the poison didn''t exist.


    "I forgot to mention, once a poison is used on me, it no longer works. Remember to use a different one next time."


    The Empress, her anger once again provoked by the young man, raised an eyebrow and was about to use another poison when the man continued, "Isn''t it about time to stop? I didn''t intend to offend you, and you poisoned me once. We''re even now. If you poison me again, wouldn''t that be a bit excessive? If you want to poison me again, you can. If one poison doesn''t kill me, you agree to assist me once."


    "Do you intend tomand me in this manner?"


    The Empress was at first stunned, then quickly felt a different kind of anger, mixed with a peculiar sensation.


    How many years had it been since someone spoke to her like this? Ten years, twenty years?


    "The title of the world''s oldest poisoner is not just for show, you know. This Empress is not someone you can order around.!]"


    "No, no, I never intended tomand you. I merely wish to engage in an equivalent exchange."


    The man smiled, not at all like a clergyman.


    But undeniably, Semiramis was indeed intrigued. As the man said, it was truly a novel experience for the most ancient poisoner to poison the same person multiple times, and Semiramis had a special fondness for novel and interesting things.


    "If you offend me like just now¡ª"


    The man interrupted, "¡ªFeel free to act. Kill me if you can, consider me unlucky. If you can''t, we''ll call it even. That''s also an equivalent exchange."


    "You are truly a strange person."


    "Thank you for thepliment. In a way, you are a strange person too."


    This time, Semiramis wasn''t angry. Only a strange person would be intrigued by such a peculiar proposal.


    The man pressed on, "So, about the equivalent exchange?"


    "I agree¡ªServant Assassin, true name Semiramis, pleased to work with you, interesting puppet (Master)!"

 Chapter 362: Kill Command

    Chapter 362: Kill Command


    The empress, having already drunk quite a bit, was half-leaning against the table in the courtyard. She casually swirled the blue and white porcin cup in her right hand,pletely unaware that hernguid grace was more intoxicating than a century-old vintage wine.


    Sitting opposite her, enjoying the sight of the drunken beauty before him, Shirou half-closed his eyes in admiration, pity, and rxation, but without a hint of possessiveness. He grabbed the wine jar, poured a cup for both himself and hispanion, and then picked up a piece of boiled egg, cing it in his mouth.


    "I say, assassin, do you regret making that contract with me?"


    "At this point, you still ask about that? Master, your proposal was intriguing. As long as you can endure my poison, I have no hesitation in assisting you."


    "Even if I do not want the Holy Grail?"


    "But you still aim to seize the Holy Grail, do you not?"


    Semiramis turned her head and looked at Shirou through a haze.


    Shirou nodded. "Because I promised someone I would help him make a wish on the Holy Grail for the salvation of all humanity, even though I do not favor this wish. Well, a promise is a promise, and I''ve already received the reward, so I have to see it through. Moreover, there''s the influence of that guy''s lingering consciousness. Saints are always so troublesome."


    "Saint? Consciousness?"


    "I can''t tell you now. Just wait a bit longer."


    Since Shirou was unwilling to say more, Semiramis did not press further. Many things, like wine, be more fragrant and vorful with time.


    "If that wish is fulfilled, the new world¡ª"


    "¡ªwill be very dull. That''s why I didn''t tell you."


    "I see. An interesting Holy Grail War, an interesting Master, and a dull wish¡ªsuch contradictions are interesting too. I''ve started to think that even without our pact, assisting you wouldn''t be uneptable¡ªif you could curb your tongue a bit."


    "Forget it, I can''t change my mouth for the rest of my life." Shirouughed, raising his wine cup. "To an interesting Holy Grail War, cheers."


    "Cheers."


    The two cups clinked, and each drank their fill.


    A gray pigeonnded between their cups, its small head nuzzling against Semiramis''s hand.


    Semiramis lifted her head, sweeping away the drunkenness from her face, and met the gaze of the familiar that hade to deliver a message. She was both an assassin and a caster.


    "Double Summon"¡ªan extremely rare skill allowing one to retain both assassin and caster ss abilities.


    Thus, Red Assassin had familiars typically exclusive to casters.


    Semiramis had been abandoned by her mother at birth, and the pigeons had raised her in ce of a wet nurse. Since then, the pigeons have be her eternal friends.


    "A report. It seems our berserker has just arrived in Trifas. Archer and Rider are also ready as reserves."


    "Oh my. Rider too?"


    Both Shirou and Semiramis were aware that Archer was tracking something. Now it seemed Rider had joined in as well.


    "He seems to be following Archer¡ªwell, it''s that Rider. He''s likely trying to persuade his fellow countryman, Archer."


    There was a slight hint of slyness in Semiramis''s voice.


    The Rider, who was so bold and carefree that he didn''t even regard kings with any importance, and the Assassin, who ruled as Empress in Assyria¡ªShirou could sense the deadly ipatibility between these two. If it were a "Holy Grail War" instead of a "Holy Grail Battle," this would likely be the first pair to sh.


    However, under his coordination, their conflicts were limited to verbal exchanges and wouldn''t affect therger picture.


    Shaking the now-empty wine jar, Shirou thought for a moment and said, "From the results, you should be right, but the rtionship between these two goes beyond just being from the same ce. At least, for Rider, it''s moreplicated."


    "Is there some hidden story here?" Semiramis was intrigued. Gossip was a form of entertainment, especially when it involved people she disliked.


    "There is, indeed. I can tell you, but you have to promise me one thing¡ªfeel free to tease Archer and Rider about it, but don''t say it came from me."


    "I promise."


    "Archer was apanion of Rider''s father. They, along with other heroes whose names are recorded in myths, went on various adventures. If I remember correctly, Archer was the only woman in that group, at least the only famous one, and she was the goddess in the hearts of most of the adventurers, including Rider''s father."


    "Are you saying something happened between Rider''s father and Archer?" Semiramis spected with some malice.


    "I wish something had happened; it would be more interesting. Unfortunately, nothing did. Rider''s mother was not someone to be trifled with. If Rider''s father had dared to stray, he would have been done for. But even though nothing happened, that youthful admiration never faded, and he mentioned her to his children more than once. Think about it¡ªwhen a father speaks with admiration and shyness about a woman, what impression does that leave on his children? Doesn''t it nt aplex, indescribable feeling?"


    In a way, Shirou had a rather wicked sense of humor.


    "I see." Semiramis nodded thoughtfully. "How do you know so much? Could it be¡ªyou have a simr experience?"


    "Uh..." Shirou paused. "How did you make that connection? I thought you''d ask if I had any rtion to those two."


    "If you did, they would have recognized you upon meeting. Don''t change the topic."


    "There''s no such thing."


    "Then how do you know so much?"


    "I''ve seen a lot."


    Shirou sighed, and for a moment, the depth in his expression made Semiramis overlook his youthful appearance.


    "I may look young, but I''m older than you."


    "You don''t act like it."


    "Heh, you dislike judging by appearances, so why doesn''t that apply to me?"


    "I''m not judging by appearance but by behavior¡ªyour demeanor matches your looks."


    "That''s because I''ve adjusted my mindset to that of a seventeen-year-old. Being young is great. Your current mindset isn''t like when you were on your deathbed, is it?"


    Semiramis fell silent. The summoning of Heroic Spirits was indeed mysterious, capable of calling forth different facets of the same person from various periods of their life. The current Semiramis was in her most beautiful and powerful years.


    After a long pause, she finally said, "I''m curious about what you''ll be like in ten years."


    "Not much different from now, just taller, more mature, married, with children, and unable to act on whims as much."


    "You''re married?"


    Semiramis''s face showed a hint of surprise, quickly giving way to a lifelong allure.


    "Master, how do your wifepare to me?"


    Shirou answered decisively, without a trace of hesitation: "They are all more beautiful than you."


    "I don''t believe it!" Semiramis protested. She had a rather contradictory personality, disliking others judging by appearances, yet also hating when her beauty was overlooked.


    "Believe it or not, it''s up to you¡ªin my eyes, they are the most beautiful, unparalleled in the world, no, in the entire multiverse."


    "Them? You have more than one wife?"


    "Yes."


    "Hmph, as expected, all men are greedy and unfaithful." This answer had offended Her Majesty the Empress once again.


    Just as Shirou was about to say something, another pigeonnded.


    Semiramis set aside her distractions and listened to the pigeon''s report.


    "The person you asked me to watch for has finally arrived."


    "The Ruler, right?"


    Upon hearing this, Shirou immediately sat up straight, his right hand rhythmically tapping the table as he carefully calcted various matters.


    "Yes. It''s confirmed that the Ruler has infiltrated Romania."


    Thanks to thework of pigeons spanning the entire country, Shirou and Semiramis could monitor the whole situation without leaving their quarters.


    The moment the Ruler materialized and infiltrated the battleground country (Romania), Semiramis''s scout pigeons sensed the Servant''s inescapable flow of magical energy.


    "What should we do?"


    "Leaving it alone isn''t impossible, but we''d miss a good show."


    "A good show?"


    "You''ll see soon enough. Have Lancer test him. If he can kill her, all the better, though that''s unlikely."


    "If Rider were here, they could team up," Semiramismented.


    Among the seven Red Servants, excluding Saber who was acting independently, there were six remaining. Lancer and Rider stood outpared to the other four. Especially Rider, whose fame in Romania could rival that of d III.


    Shirou shook his head. "Rider wouldn''t ept this task. Even if it were amand from his Master, he''d refuse no matter what¡ªthat''s the kind of person he is. Ordinary people might call it stubbornness; in a hero, it''s called heroic spirit."


    Rider wasn''t a rebellious Berserker, but he was far from a knight serving a king. If something didn''t suit him, he''d openly defy even a king''smand. He''d take up arms again only to avenge a friend.


    Such a man would never ept an order to kill the Ruler alongside Lancer.


    "Lancer is different; he is purely a warrior, loyal to the Lord he recognizes. As long as it''s amand from his Master, he wouldn''t have the slightest thought of defiance and would act immediately."


    This assessment rified many things for Semiramis.


    "This is also why, even though you could directly strip Lancer''s Master of their Command Spells, you chose not to and had me control him with poison instead."


    "Exactly. To the Red Lancer, I dere: Follow the guidance of the Red Assassin and eliminate the Ruler. The release of your Noble Phantasm is at your discretion!"

 Chapter 363: Addicted to Learning, Unable to Extricate Oneself

    Chapter 363: Addicted to Learning, Unable to Extricate Oneself


    The hazy moonlight was insufficient to illuminate the roads and signs, leaving the feel of the asphalt road as the sole guide for direction.


    ording to the pigeon''s report, the Ruler had not dematerialized for some reason but instead hitched a ride, heading towards Trifas. Hence, there was no need to track her; ambushing on the road would naturally intercept the vehicle carrying the Ruler. The materialized Red Lancer had been on standby on the Transylvanian highway, ready to execute the order.


    Lancer never questioned the morality of the orders he received; serving the Master who summoned him was his paramount duty. However, he harbored doubts about this order. It didn''t target an enemy Master or Servant, nor did it involve consuming innocent humans to replenish mana. Instead, he was to eliminate the fifteenth Servant¡ªthe Ruler, who was supposed to act as the arbiter of this Holy Grail War. He struggled toprehend his Master''smand.


    After all, the Ruler wouldn''t favor any side. They would, at most, warn or punish those who vited the rules to prevent the Holy Grail War from bing invalid. Perhaps eliminating the Ruler aimed to avoid punishment for breaking the rules, though this was a mere conjecture.


    However, an order was an order. Red Lancer would not disobey; he didn''t even entertain such thoughts. "Kill," ifmanded thus¡ªhe would carry out the ughter mercilessly.


    A pigeonnded, delivering a paper with concise content¡ªvehicle type and license te number. These alone were enough to identify the target.


    Lancer sat on arge sign on the highway, stretching out his legs, and waited intently for the Ruler to pass by. In reality, Lancer had almost no specific knowledge about what kind of person the Ruler was. Most likely, the Holy Grail had tightly concealed information rted to the Ruler.


    Ruler, assigned by the Holy Grail, bore the task of managing the Holy Grail War system. In punishing those who involved outsiders, the Ruler acted as the overseer of the Holy Grail War. However, their power was iparable to that of a human overseer.


    Importantly, the Ruler had the privilege of managing the "Holy Grail War" single-handedly. Defeating them was almost impossible. But precisely because of this, it was worth fighting against them.


    On the distant horizon, faint lights from a car''s headlights began to appear.


    Lancer saw it.


    ¡ó¡ó¡ó


    On the lonely, old truck driving along, the sparks between the young man and woman grew more intense, taking on a different meaning.


    What kind? Just listen to a few snippets of their conversation.


    Man: "What? You only know addition, subtraction, multiplication, and division?"


    Woman: "Yes, the Holy Grail only granted me these."


    Man: "So you don''t know about square roots or anything derived from those?"


    Woman: "What''s that? I feel somewhat familiar with the term, but not really."


    Man: "Alright, how many digits can you handle with basic operations? Three? Four? Or five?"


    Woman: "I don''t know, it doesn''t feel like a lot."


    The man put his hand on his forehead. "You really only have basic living skills. Even if you''re not illiterate, you''re not far from it. The Holy Grail was stingy. Unlike Shishou who embedded some of her basic knowledge into the jewel left for Sakura."


    The woman tilted her head. "Shishou? Sakura? Jewel?"


    The man waved his hand. "It''s nothing, don''t worry about it. I understand now why you can''tprehend the textbooks. Youpletelyck a foundation in mathematics. It''s no wonder you can''t understand Advanced Mathematics. Even if I gave you an Elementary Mathematics book, you wouldn''t be able to get it."


    The woman didn''t respond, her pouting face showing a bit of indignation.


    Man: "Don''t be upset. Let me introduce you to the modern mathematical system. Modern mathematics is divided into four levels: Elementary Mathematics, Intermediate Mathematics, Advanced Mathematics, and professional-level fields above that. These correspond to the modern education system¡ªelementary school, middle school, university, and higher-level research and studies. This should bemon knowledge from the Holy Grail, right?"


    Woman: "Yes, I envy the modern education system; it''s much better than in my time."


    Man: "Society is always progressing. If things didn''t keep getting better, humanity would have gone extinct by now. Anyway, do you know your level of mathematics?"


    Woman: "Elementary?"


    The man shook his head. "You''re overestimating yourself. You don''t even reach the elementary level. At most, you''re at the level of a second or third-grader, depending on the country. You understand the concept of grades, right?"


    The woman nodded. "Yes... But am I really that weak?"


    The man nodded as well. "Yes, you are that weak. No need to doubt it. Although warfare and mathematics are not closely rted, your math level can indicate your overall education. I''m starting to believe you received divine revtion¡ªotherwise, I can''t imagine how you managed to subdue those nobles or debate with the clergy, leaving them speechless. Divine intervention must be the only exnation."


    Woman: "It wasn''t divine intervention; I truly heard the voice of the Lord."


    Man: "That''s not surprising. God indeed exists, just not in this world anymore. As we approach modern times, it bes harder for gods to interfere in the present world, even for someone as powerful as Yahweh. If the Hundred Years'' War had urred in ancient times, those nobles who judged you might have faced divine punishment. By the way, did you never hate those nobles? ording to historical records, they did many excessive things to you."


    Woman: "You know a lot about me?"


    Man: "It''s hard not to. This is Europe, after all. Your fame ranks you among the top ten, if not top five, heroes of all time."


    Woman: "I''m... not that remarkable."


    Man: "You are. There''s no need to belittle yourself. You save your country. That''s enough."


    Woman: "That was... due to the Lord''s revtion."


    Man: "Heaven helps those who help themselves, and people help those who help others. Because of your perseverance, God favored you. Because you helped the people, they helped you in return, fighting alongside you."


    Woman: "God loves all people, without distinction."


    Man: "Nonsense. If there were no distinctions, why does it say that whoever believes in Him shall not perish but have eternal life, instead of saying that all people shall not perish but have eternal life? Sorry, I don''t mean to belittle God or to debate theology with you. I don''t deny God''s greatness and I know He has done a lot for the world, but He hasn''t reached the level of a monotheistic deity¡ªHe''s not the only one with the qualifications to be a Savior. Anyway, let''s talk about the present situation."


    Woman: "Ah... okay..."


    Unlike the man, she didn''t have a strong sense of contention or victory. Since the man was unwilling to talk more, she swallowed her words. (Actually, it was because her theological knowledge was insufficient, and she didn''t know how to refute him.)


    Man: "Do you want to learn mathematics? If you do, I can teach you."


    Woman: "You?"


    Man: "What, you don''t believe me? While I might not be at the level of advanced mathematics, I can teach you up to intermediate mathematics."


    Woman: "I do want to learn, but why do you want to teach me?"


    Man: "You''re a beauty... Just kidding. You remind me of a friend of mine. I''ll introduce you to her sometime. Also, we have a long way to go before we reach Trifas, and doing nothing is incredibly boring¡ªso, in short, do you want to learn or not?"


    Woman: "Yes, I do."


    Man: "Alright, then let''s start with the four basic operations."


    And so, the man and woman became deeply engrossed in learning, unable to extricate themselves!

 Chapter 364: The Red Lancer

    Chapter 364: The Red Lancer


    The man was, of course, Shinji, who had transformed into an Assassin, while the woman was Jeanne d''Arc, manifesting as a Ruler-ss Servant.


    Shinji was a modern man, a university graduate who had attempted the graduate school entrance exam twice. He failed the first time but passed the second, yet opted to forego his studies due to a job promotion. His learning ability, even if not top-tier, was certainly above average. Despite having crossed over many years ago and having returned most of what he''d learned to his Shishou, he was more than capable of teaching Jeanne.


    Jeanne was born in 1412, a time when the aristocratic system was far from its end, and the general popce wasrgely uneducated. Education was a privilege mostly reserved for the nobility. As a shepherdess from a poor family, Jeanne reportedly couldn''t even write her name. During her military campaigns, administrative tasks were often handled by her ally and protector, Gilles de Rais, while she focused on strategy and leading the charge.


    It was precisely for this reason that when she raised the Luminosit¨¦ Eternelle and led the militia to victory time and again, people believed she was truly divinely inspired, as it was nothing short of a miracle.


    Because of this, Jeanne was often teased as a fool, an illiterate, and a poor girl¡ªthough it''s worth noting that Shinji never supported this view. He preferred to believe in an alternate-world scenario where Jeanne came from a family of strategists, and everything was a calcted n to boost morale.


    Unfortunately, this was just wishful thinking on Shinji''s part. After spending some time conducting simple tests, Shinji could almost confirm that Jeanne was, if not illiterate, very close to it¡ªeven considering the knowledge granted by the Holy Grail, otherwise, she would undoubtedly be illiterate.


    As for being a fool and a poor girl, those were true as well. To be fair, Jeanne was not stupid, but she was severely unbnced in her skills, with all her intellectual talents focused onbat, leaving her woefully inadequate in other areas.


    Shinji had taught her for a full three hours, and she still hadn''t grasped vertical calctions¡ªnot that she couldn''t do it at all, but she just couldn''t handlerge numbers.


    "You are the worst student I''ve ever taught!"


    Shinji almost screamed this in frustration, though he didn''t actually say it out loud because of Jeanne''s eyes¡ªthose blue eyes filled with distress and confusion, yet deep within, they harbored an unwavering thirst for knowledge. This determination moved Shinji, making him swallow his words and patiently exin again.


    "Five digits too much? Let''s reduce it to four digits first. Take it slow, no need to rush."


    Jeanne nodded and continued to write and draw in Laeticia''s notebook.


    Just as she finished the tenth problem, she suddenly stood up, putting away the paper and pen.


    Shinji asked, "Are you tired? Let''s take a fifteen-minute break."


    "No, there''s a Servant from the Red faction in that direction. It seems they''re waiting for us."


    Upon hearing Jeanne''s words, Shinji also stood up. His casual clothes instantly vanished, reced by the spiritual garment set by his Servant body.


    "I knew it."


    Then, a thunderous roar.


    "Stop the car!"


    Though the noise of the old truck was loud, it couldn''t cover up Shinji''s shout.


    It implies that the teachings of Buddha (or Bodhisattva) are like a lion''s roar which subdues all creatures, capable of taming all beings (including those outside the faith). From a magical perspective, it uses the voice to trigger psychological suggestions, a type of hypnosis magecraft.


    With just one shout, the old man was forced to stop the truck.


    "Please wait until dawn to continue driving. We can walk from here, it''s no problem," Jeanne exined with the authority granted by her ss, forcibly convincing the old man. After he nodded and bid them farewell, she grabbed her bag and sprinted away at full speed.


    Shinji dissolved his physical form and silently followed Jeanne.


    After taking just a few steps, he sensed something unusual. Someone had set up a bounded field here; within its scope, not only were there no vehicles, but even the presence of animals had vanished.


    Silence enveloped this isted space, and the air carried an indescribable oppression as if foreshadowing an imminent great battle.


    A storm is brewing.


    The rms in Jeanne''s heart grew louder.


    Danger, great danger! That Servant is extremely dangerous!


    At this moment, she finally believed Shinji''s judgment¡ªthe Red faction truly intended to harm her.


    ncing back at Assassin, who had entered "Presence Concealment" mode, Jeanne put down her bag and assumed abat stance.


    d in a deep blue spiritual garment that covered her whole body, her arms, elbows, calves, knees, and waist were wrapped in magic-woven armor. Her face now sported a metallic decoration extending from her forehead to her cheek, an inexplicable yet harmonious adornment. Overall, aside from the mysterious headpiece, her attire was fairly standard.


    Jeanne, now donned in this spiritual garment, seemed less pure and more valiant, akin to a Valkyrie¡ªbearing a striking resemnce to Artoria. With such an aura, it was no wonder that a maddened Caster might mistake her.


    Summoned as a Ruler, her fighting spirit gradually ignited.


    "It seems you are the Servant Ruler!" A voice called from above.


    Ruler looked up to see a massive highway sign and a young man sitting atop it, waiting.


    His hair grew freely, maintaining a pristine white. His gaze was as sharp as a polished de,plemented by the red stone embedded in his exposed chest, exuding a radiant and enchanting hue. But most striking of all was the golden armor, emitting a divine brilliance, seemingly fused with his body rather than merely wrapped around it.


    Though each part was beautiful, together, the young man left an impression that surpassed mere beauty.


    Ruler watched him intently, without any carelessness, and said:


    "Red Lancer."


    "I haven''t even shown my weapon, and you can already see through me."


    With a hint of interest, the young man¡ªRed Lancer¡ªnodded in acknowledgment.


    "Yes, I know. Of course, I also know your true name." She refrained from revealing Red Lancer''s true name because of Shinji''s presence.


    "¡­"


    This statement seemed powerful enough to make Red Lancer stand up.


    "I see, you truly are Ruler. The fact that you could discern my true name even before I drew my spear is the best proof of that."


    "Indeed. So, Red Lancer, why are you here?"


    "Speaking obvious truths isn''t exactly wise. Why I''m here should be taken as a clear deration of war."


    Though she had already suspected it, being told again still made Ruler feel disheartened.


    "Your Master is foolish. Does eliminating me here have any meaning?"


    "Whether it has meaning or not is irrelevant to me."


    The concise reply strongly rejected any form of ideologicalmunication. Red Lancer continued:


    "My Master ordered me to kill you here. I am merely following my Master''smand."


    In an instant, a pale light seemed to pierce through Lancer''s right hand, revealing the object that should have been in his grasp in this realm.


    In his hand appeared a massive spear. Its length far surpassed the tall, burly young man, making it unimaginable that such a weapon could be wielded by a human. Its intricate design was nothing short of a work of art. This was an armament "bestowed by the gods," and no other words could describe it.


    "Lancer!!"


    "Apologies, but I don''t have the leisure to consider your privileges and show mercy. Let''s settle this with just a parting blow!"


    These words, coupled with the sudden surge of magical power, left Ruler speechless.

 Chapter 365: The First Battle of Servants

    Chapter 365: The First Battle of Servants


    Before swords and spears could sh, the Red Lancer was already preparing to unleash his Noble Phantasm.


    ''No, at this rate, the enemy''s Noble Phantasm will be faster than me exercising my "privilege"!''


    However, Jeanne did not respond¡ªnot because she couldn''t react in time, but because someone moved even faster than her and the Red Lancer.


    A piercing sound echoed as the iron pir supporting the sign shattered into pieces, and the ground where the Red Lancer stood crumbled instantly.


    Of course, a Lancer wouldn''t be shaken by something like this. He leaped up calmly andnded steadily on the asphalt road, the immense magical energy in his divine spear dissipating. Without a foothold, he couldn''t aim, and thus his ready-to-strike fatal blow couldn''t be executed.


    "You are¡ª"


    The Red Lancer spoke in a voice as cold as the encircling chill, his eyes sharper than a hawk''s, piercing through the dust kicked up by the fallen sign to stare at the previously unseen figure.


    The person who interrupted the Red Lancer''s fatal strike walked out of the smoke unhurriedly, carrying a strangely shaped ck and gold spear. The aura swirling around this spear was simr yet different from the Red Lancer''s golden spear.


    Different, because of its attributes.


    Simr, because they shared the same ssification¡ªundoubtedly, this was also a divine Noble Phantasm.


    "I don''t understand why you guys in golden armor always like to stand high up. One was on amppost, and now one on a traffic sign¡ªcalling you ''The Three Golden Targets'' fits perfectly. Makes me just want to hit you!"


    The man with the spear stopped five meters from the Red Lancer, smiling as he faced the Lancer''s intense killing intent.


    The Red Lancer ignored Shinji''sment, his voice cold.


    "¡ªck Assassin."


    Generally, only someone with this ss''s inherent skills could evade the Red Lancer''s detection, and the faint aura emanating from this person confirmed it.


    "Indeed." Shinji smiled, contrasting sharply with the Red Lancer''s demeanor.


    "So your target is also the Ruler?" The Red Lancer nced at the Ruler.


    "Of course. But while our targets are the same, our purposes are entirely different. You want to eliminate; I want to recruit. Frankly, I was quite troubled by how resolute the Holy Grail''s adjudicator is. I should thank you for giving me this opportunity. After this, she might at least give a smile."


    Shinji said, also looking at Jeanne.


    Jeanne looked back at Shinji, expressionless, causing him a slight sense of defeat.


    So simr to the King of Knights in this regard. Are you two really unrted?


    The exchange of nces between the two did not cause any emotional ripple in the Red Lancer. He remained utterly calm.


    "Two against one? No problem. It''s a form of battle, and I don''t mind."


    This statement exuded confidence in his absolute victory. It wasn''t arrogance or pride; the Red Lancer was simply stating what he saw as "reality."


    "I don''t mind fighting with overwhelming odds. The primary goal of war is victory. The ugliest victory is better than the most beautiful defeat. But this time, the Ruler is upright and just. Getting her to join forces with me would be harder than getting me to throw down my weapon and surrender."


    In response to Shinji''s mockery, Jeanne remained as calm as the Red Lancer.


    "ck Assassin and Red Lancer. If you intend to battle here, I have no objections. I will not interfere, rest assured. The Red Lancer aiming for my life and fighting you two are entirely different matters. As the Ruler, I must maintain the discipline of this battle."


    "See, so rigid. If I were the arbiter¡ªif you wanted to kill me, I''d make sure you were the first to be eliminated."


    "That''s why you can''t be the adjudicator." The Red Lancer nodded slightly to the Ruler as a form of greeting, and she responded with a nod as well.


    Seeing this, Shinji curled his lips in displeasure¡ªsince when did the two of you be so in sync?


    "Let''s cut the chatter here. I stayed by the Ruler''s side to wait for a Red Servant. Since you''vee, Lancer, let''s start the first battle of Servants in this Holy Grail War."


    Shinji''s words seemed to surprise the Red Lancer: "Since when do Assassins fight head-on like knights?"


    "You''re seeing it now, aren''t you?" Shinji stepped forward, gripping the Spear of Ishtar with both hands. "Please, enlighten me, Red Lancer."


    "Then let''s fight, ck Assassin!" The Lancer''s fighting spirit ignited like a blue me.


    The air crackled, emitting a burnt smell, as the Red Lancer''s magical power and fighting spirit corroded the entire space.


    In contrast, the ck Assassinpletely concealed his presence, seemingly unfazed by the Red Lancer''s sun-like aura.


    Jeanne, observing from the sidelines, silently retreated a few steps, leaving the battlefield entirely to the red and ck sides.


    The surging mes seemed tomunicate the danger of the battlefield with their heat, as the instinct of living beings warned them that they were too close.


    Momentster, as Jeanne reached a safe distance, the two Servants began their battle, formallymencing the "Holy Grail War."


    Golden light and ck-gold brilliance shone simultaneously.


    The sh of two divine spears unleashed a torrent of magical energy.


    As sparks dissipated, both divine spears were knocked aside, indicating that the two were evenly matched in strength. It also made the Red Lancer realize that this Assassin was likely very different from the assassins he knew¡ªperhaps he was only assigned the Assassin ss by chance.


    The golden-armored feet of the Red Lancer cracked the smooth asphalt like a spider web, easily dissipating the force of the sh.


    Then, without dy, a ferocious spear attack, like a golden wall, followed.


    The greatest advantage of a Lancer is distance, and the Red Lancer maximized this advantage to the extreme. The length of his divine spear was astonishing, with just the spearhead being over a meter long.


    Even more terrifying was the Red Lancer''s mastery of spear techniques.


    Long weapons have an advantage in distance, but after a thrust, retracting the spear incurs a slight time dy.


    However, the Red Lancer, through skill and control, minimized this gap to be on par with Shinji''s, if not slightly shorter.


    It''s worth noting that Shinji''s spear was only two-thirds the length of the Red Lancer''s¡ªthis performance alone demonstrated that the Red Lancer''s spear techniques had reached a divine realm, capable ofpeting head-to-head with Sc¨¢thach.


    Although Shinji was not weak, there was still a considerable distance between him and the pinnacle of martial prowess. Initially, he could hold his own due to attributes not inferior to the Red Lancer''s.


    After a few rounds, as the Red Lancer adjusted to the battle rhythm, Shinji''s situation quickly deteriorated.


    In the tenth round, the tip of the Red Lancer''s golden spear grazed Shinji''s waist, causing a spray of blood; Shinji was injured.


    By the fifteenth round, the golden spear twisted violently as it thrust forward.


    With B-rank strength, the astonishing length of the golden spear, and the Red Lancer''s divine skills, thebination produced an unimaginableposite effect. The terrifyingly tricky force directly shook Shinji''s grip loose, sending the ck and gold spear flying into the air.


    The golden divine spear did not stop, thrusting towards Shinji''s heart with incredible speed.


    An enemy must be killed without mercy!

 Chapter 366: Consecutive Use of Noble Phantasms

    Chapter 366: Consecutive Use of Noble Phantasms


    Given the strength demonstrated by the Red Lancer, even if some of the force was diverted by the Lance of Ishtar, this thrust could pierce through Shinji''s heart in 1 second¡ªno, 0.5 seconds.


    In the blink of an eye, or even less, the golden spear bypassed Shinji''s outstretched left hand, stopping less than fifty centimeters from his vital area. The fierce wind from the spear tip prated his spiritual attire, causing a sharp pain.


    In this life-or-death moment, Shinji''s expression remained unchanged. The five fingers that the Red Lancer had forced open with his spiral force swiftly curled as if to grasp something.


    No, it wasn''t "as if"; he did grasp something.


    A sword¡ªa short, blunt sword, ancient in design, bearing inscriptions of Earth, Water, Fire, and Wind.


    Noble Phantasm: Qingyun Sword!


    The materialization of the Qingyun Sword was perfectly timed. The unopened de fiercely rubbed against the rapidly advancing spear tip, causing the divine spear, initially aimed at the heart, to deviate at thest second, ultimately grazing Shinji''s right shoulder.


    The fatal thrust was deflected, and the Red Lancer immediately withdrew his spear. However, this time, Shinji''s reaction was swifter.


    Before the left hand could fully retract, his fingers transformed, index and middle fingers extended, thumb pressing against the ring finger and pinky, forming a sword gesture.


    The ancient sword, glowing with green light, surged with overwhelming magical power. The ancient inscriptions of Earth, Water, Fire, and Wind simultaneously lit up.


    In an instant, ck wind like knives and a curtain of fierce fire, following the direction of Shinji''s sword gesture, swept towards the Red Lancer.


    The Red Lancer seemed momentarily surprised by Shinji''s counterattack, a flicker of amazement in his eyes. But only a flicker. Those who reach a divine level in any field have experienced battles beyond ordinaryprehension, with unshakable will and impable experience.


    With a flick of his wrist, the Red Lancer redirected the golden spear, striking Shinji, who was focusing on wielding the Qingyun Sword and sending him flying. As for the ck wind and fiery wall enveloping him, the Red Lancer ignored them, allowing the wind des and wall of fire to strike him.


    Shinji, who was sent flying, experienced what the Red Lancer had felt earlier¡ªlosing footing and being unable to aim his Noble Phantasm urately. Reluctantly, he ceased supplying magic to the Qingyun Sword.


    On the other side, the Red Lancer, unhurriedly retrieving his golden spear, casually cut through the weakened wind and fire, facing thending Shinji from afar.


    "Impressive, truly impressive. Such spear techniques are rare even among the countless heroes in the Throne of Heroes. To wield a spear before a master like you is akin to showing off before an expert."


    As he spoke, Shinji used his free left hand to draw two runes, applying them to the wound the Red Lancer had inflicted. Under the nourishment of the healing runes, the minor external injury quickly healed.


    The Red Lancer did not interfere with Shinji''s self-healing, as he too was using this time to rely on his self-recovery ability to heal his wounds. Despite taking the brunt of the Qingyun Sword''s strike at close range, he hadn''te out unscathed.


    "The spear is not your usual weapon. Bring out your true weapon, or you will die."


    The Red Lancer''s tone was emotionless, not a provocation but a statement of fact. And Shinji acknowledged this truth.


    "Since the ''Hero of Charity'' has said so, I can no longer test with these minor tactics. However, the spear isn''t your most proficient weapon either, is it?"


    "Oh? You''ve discerned my true name in such a short time. Impressive insight." The Red Lancer finally showed a change in expression at having his identity revealed.


    "It''s inevitable when your appearance is so striking. The golden set of armor, ranked among the top divine constructs, nearly the highest level of godliness, like a small sun, and spear techniques reaching divine levels¡ªI can''t think of any other hero fitting these criteria."


    For others, unless they had considerable knowledge of Indian mythology, it would be challenging to identify the Red Lancer quickly. But Shinji was different; he had the advantage of foreknowledge. A slight probe confirmed the identity of the person before him¡ª


    Karna, the hero with an immortal body praised in the ancient Indian epic "Mahabharata." Born from the union of the Sun God Surya and the human woman Kunti, he received the golden armor from his father as proof of his heritage, marking him as a natural-born great hero.


    In terms of heroic status and strength, he is undoubtedly among the strongest in the Throne of Heroes.


    "The Mage''s Association has gone all out this time. Well, that''s fine. It gives me a chance to see just how much of a gap there is between me and a top-tier Servant."


    As he spoke, the wounds on Shinji''s waist and right shoulder healedpletely. The Qingyun Sword in his hand also left his grasp, floating in mid-air.


    "Come on, ck Assassin."


    Karna, who had also healed his wounds, raised his golden spear.


    As Shinji mentioned, Karna''s true expertise lies in archery. The Rakshasa-Piercing Immortal had apanied him through countless battles in its bow form. However, due to ss constraints in this instance, he could not carry both a sword and a bow, so the Rakshasa-Piercing Immortali transformed into a golden spear.


    Nevertheless, Karna possessed the skill "Uncrowned Martial Arts," making him proficient in all weapons. Whether it was a bow, a sword, or a spear, it hardly impacted his prowess.


    Shinji formed seals with both hands, channeling vast amounts of magical energy into the Qingyun Sword hovering in mid-air, unleashing the ancient sword''s maximum power.


    In an instant, ck wind and raging fire engulfed an area several hundred meters around Shinji.


    Karna, unhurried, swung the golden spear. Each strike shattered the approaching ck wind, dispersing the rampaging mes. In the blink of an eye, a hundred spear thrusts had passed, and not a single gust or me touched his body.


    The Qingyun Sword, after all, was an anti-army Noble Phantasm. Its wide range meant the pressure on an individual target was not as intense. Karna didn''t even need to use the true name of his Noble Phantasm; his divine-level spear techniques were sufficient.


    Focused entirely on defense, he wasn''t in the slightest hurry. For him, swinging his spear was routine; he could maintain this for hours without issue. Meanwhile, Shinji was using a Noble Phantasm. Even if it wasn''t of the highest rank, the magical energy consumption was significantly faster.


    In Karna''s view, it would only take a few minutes for Shinji to retract his Noble Phantasm, which would be the perfect time for Karna to counterattack.


    Unfortunately, this time he was mistaken. Not only did Shinji not retract his Noble Phantasm, but he also escted, directly using a second Noble Phantasm¡ªIshtar''s war spear, which Karna had knocked away earlier.


    Amidst the wind and fire, Shinji suppressed his presence, pulled out the war spear embedded in the highway, extended his left arm, bent his right arm, and assumed a throwing position.


    "Take this! An Gal Ta Ki Gal ?¨¨: (Kindling of Venus that Shook the Mountains)!"

 Chapter 367: Are All the Red Team’s Servants Monsters?

    Chapter 367: Are All the Red Team¡¯s Servants Monsters?


    Alright, "An Gal Ta Ki Gal ?¨¨: Kindling of Venus that Shook the Mountains" is just Shinji''s imagination and embellishment. This war spear can only truly unleash the True Name when wielded by Ishtar,bined with the concept of Venus and the legend of destroying the holy mountain.


    This is a genuine A++ rank anti-mountain Noble Phantasm. Even Karna, d in his golden armor, would suffer severe injuries if struck by it.


    However, in Shinji''s hands, it''s just an ordinary spear throw with some divine power released from the spear, ranked merely at B. A direct hit could indeed inflict considerable damage on Karna, but given Karna''s prowess and style, unless he suddenly fell under the influence of a legendary mentally retarded aura, he wouldn''t block it head-on ¡ª it''s not something he couldn''t dodge.


    As Shinji anticipated, Karna sensed a magical energy wave far stronger than that of the Qingyun Sword even before the spear left Shinji''s hand.


    When the spear pierced through the wind and fire, breaking through the air, Karna, prepared to evade, reduced his defense and endured the wind des and mes just to avoid the throw.


    However, whether Karna dodged or not made no difference to Shinji.


    If Karna didn''t dodge and got injured, Shinji would continue to unleash other Noble Phantasms to inflict more damage.


    If Karna did dodge, it still wouldn''t matter.


    The spear wasn''t far from Karna''s position, and Shinji had thrown it with all his might. By the time Karna noticed, no matter how much he elerated, he couldn''t get far ¡ª and that was enough.


    The war spear traced a t arc and precisely struck the spot where Karna had stood.


    The power contained within the spear de gushed out like a flood. The war spear that once destroyed the holy mountain made the earthquake!


    Amidst the deafening roar, the ground shook.


    The dual fourne highway where the two were fighting copsed due to the spear, creating a massive fault over ten meters long, which continued to expand.


    Though Karna''s strength meant staying within the fault wouldn''t harm him, the unstable footing posed a more serious problem than negligible damage. No matter how powerful, Karna couldn''t escape the constraints of being human ¡ª unstable footing would prevent him from executing his spear techniques effectively.


    Therefore, before the asphalt road beneath himpletely copsed, Karna leaped, rising ten meters above the ground, higher than the Qingyun Sword''s floating position. This was the safest solution, as he didn''t know the exact attack range of Ishtar''s war spear. If he couldn''t escape its range in one go, he''d be a literal "golden target" ¡ª a golden-colored target for Shinji to attack.


    Seeing this, Shinji directed the Qingyun Sword with a pointing gesture, sending it straight after Karna.


    As a magical sword, even though the Qingyun Sword wasn''t sharpened, its embedded magical power was formidable. Guided by four talismanic runes, it was enveloped in ck wind and fierce mes, resembling a ck me serpent dancing wildly in the air, instantly wrapping around the airborne Karna.


    This time, no matter how fast Karna''s de was or how high his spear skills were, he couldn''tpletely defend against the wind and fire. This was an all-epassing, omnidirectional attack. Such an attack might not inflict severe injuries on Karna, but it certainly wouldn''t leave him unscathed.


    As Shinji sped his hands together, a crisp p resounded, and the raging mes seemed to receive an ultimatemand, exploding instantly with the force of several high-explosive grenades going off simultaneously!


    "Did it work?"


    Watching from outside the inferno, Jeanne squinted, trying to see through the ck and red obstruction to discern the true situation within.


    Suddenly, Jeanne''s expression changed, instinctively shielding her head.


    A dazzling golden light burst through the wind and fire, like the first ray of sunlight piercing the night.


    At the center of the golden light stood Karna, suspended in the air. The golden radiance emanated from the three sun-patterned armor tes on his back. From below, he appeared as if carrying the sun wheel, illuminating all beings ¡ª truly the son of the sun god Surya, and indeed the divine child who merged with the sun wheel after death.


    The gaze of the Sun God''s son, along with the light of the sun wheel, pierced through the sea of mes and met Shinji''s upward gaze. Despite the intense pain in his eyes caused by Karna''s unparalleled presence and the light of the sun wheel, Shinji remained fearless.


    "He turned into a miniature sun. What a powerful skill¡ªDivinity. Compared to the sun mes he releases, the fire of the Qingyun Sword is nothing."


    Skill: Divinity, Rank A


    The power to infuse magical energy into a weapon. Karna transforms the mes of the sun into magical energy, attaching it to his weapon to increase the intensity of his attacks or defense.


    Usually used in conjunction with the Rakshasa-Piercing Immortal and the Golden Armor. When outputting at full power, it can negate gravity, allowing for hovering or breaking the sound barrier, achieving super-high-speed movement and attacks. Such powerful performance alsoes with a tremendous consumption of magical energy, limiting the duration to no more than ten seconds. Otherwise, an ordinary magus as the master would be immobile, and even a top-tier magus would be too exhausted to perform magecraft.


    In short, the fully unleashed Divinity can be considered a Noble Phantasm of A rank or higher in both performance and consumption.


    As the owner of this skill, Karna is well aware of its strengths and weaknesses. Since he is outputting at full power, he must finish the battle quickly.


    From above, after locking onto Shinji''s position, the three armor tes of the Golden Armor immediately adjusted direction, rapidly closing in under the propulsion of the sun mes.


    The air condensed due to the movement of the Immortal de and was pierced in an instant.


    As the explosive sound echoed through the night sky, Karna appeared at Shinji''s location. The surrounding walls of fire were extinguished by the massive shockwave, and a vivid red stain, the color of blood, appeared on the Immortal de in his hand.


    Judging by Karna''s expression, he was not satisfied with the result of this strike. He intended to end Assassin''s life with a blow beyond human reaction limits, or at the very least inflict severe injuries that would be difficult to heal in a short time. However, thetter had already anticipated his action and leaped back almost simultaneously with his thrust.


    In a state of full magical power, Karna had no energy left for a second redirection, helplessly watching ck Assassin escape.


    On the other side, Shinji was also sweating profusely. That was too close. Even though he had anticipated Karna''s thunderous strike, he hadn''t expected it to be so overwhelming. Despite using his most practiced full-body reinforcement magic to boost his reaction speed to the limit, the aftershock of the strike still grazed his calf.


    Are all the Red Team''s Servants monsters?


    P.S.: Actually, there are quite a few monsters on the ck Team as well.

 Chapter 368: Shut Up, Fatty!

    Chapter 368: Shut Up, Fatty!


    Whether all the Red Team''s Servants are monsters cannot be determined for now, but the Red Lancer, Karna, before them is undoubtedly a monster.


    In terms of might, Gilgamesh, with his endless Noble Phantasms and constant barrages, and Iskandar, whomands vast armies and tramples the earth, are stronger than Karna. However, the shock they brought to Shinji was not as overwhelming as that brought by Karna.


    Gilgamesh and Iskandar''s strengthes from external powers, whereas Karna''s strength is purely his own, an intrinsic might.


    This isn''t to say that relying on external powers isn''t strong enough¡ªequipment is a form of strength. Ordinary people grew to make the mysterious world tremble by relying on the power of technology, which is also an external power. Karna''s status as a top-tier Servant, one of the "Golden Three Targets," is also due to his Immortal de and Golden Armor.


    Regardless, when a creature sees a powerful individual within its species, it feels envy¡ªthis is a biological instinct, and humans are no exception. At this moment, even without the Immortal de and Golden Armor, Karna could still deliver such an attack. This kind of shock was no less than seeing someone dive into the sea alone to hunt sea monsters in Sc¨¢thach''s memories.


    But Shinji, determined and knowledgeable, quickly overcame his fear and shock. As Karna rose from the crater he had created, Shinji''s fear and shock gave way to an unparalleled fighting spirit¡ªsomeday, he would be as strong as Karna, if not stronger.


    Fighting strong opponents, understanding oneself, and bing stronger were his primary goals in this parallel world journey, aside from obtaining the Holy Grail.


    With a gesture, the Qingyun Sword returned to his hand, and luminescent particles gathered beneath his feet, ready to manifest Hermes'' winged sandals at any moment. This was the only method Shinji could think of to fight Karna.


    The distance couldn''t be too close; otherwise, Karna would never give him a chance to escape, given his divine-level spear skills.


    The distance couldn''t be too far either, as Shinjicked long-range attack methods without the "Divine Gunde."


    Only at mid-range could he use his various Noble Phantasms to restrain Karna, with the Qingyun Sword''s wide-area attack and vision-obscuring abilities ying a significant role.


    The winged sandals, ready to activate at any moment, were both a trap and a final safeguard. Thus far, he hadn''t shown his flying ability, which he could use to catch Karna off guard at a critical moment. If the situation worsened, he could also escape into the sky.


    Yes, Shinji nned to wear Karna down slowly. His Noble Phantasms weren''t enough to kill Karna outright; to win, he had to oust him.


    Karna, among the many Heroic Spirits in the Throne of Heroes, was also a major magical power consumer. Apart from normal attacks, passive skills, and the Golden Armor, all his other skills and Noble Phantasms consumed enormous magical energy. Shinji estimated that Karna could use Divinity or his Noble Phantasms at most two more times; if he could withstand these two waves, Karna would have to retreat.


    Shinji''s rapid-fire Noble Phantasm tactic would also consume vast magical energy, but he had homunculi to share the burden, allowing him to use his magical energy recklessly, which was the source of his confidence.


    Karna, let''s see how long you canst!


    Ten meters away, Karna retracted his magical energy and stepped out of the crater. With his sharp eyes and experience, he understood Shinji''s n the moment he saw him holding a sword in one hand and a spear in the other.


    He had to admit that this strategy was somewhat troublesome. Anti-army Noble Phantasms, despite their low rank, weren''t easy to counter with just spear skills. And Shinji''s confident demeanor clearly showed he wasn''t worried about magical energy consumption¡ªthis wasn''t a facade; with his "Discernment of the Poor" skill, Karna could see through illusions and face the truth.


    The opponent could afford to drag the fight out, but he couldn''t, which was the troublesome part for Karna.


    However, this was only a minor annoyance, and Karna had already thought of two solutions.


    First, close the distance for a melee fight. Although ck Assassin wouldn''t easily let him get close, Karna was confident he could use "Mana Burst (me)" for a sudden eleration. Once he got close, the oue would be decided.


    Second, unleash a Noble Phantasm for a decisive blow. Karna had full confidence in his Noble Phantasms; any of his offensive Noble Phantasms could turn ck Assassin to ashes.


    Thinking this, Karna pointed his spear at Shinji, silently issuing a challenge for another round.


    Shinji didn''t waste words either; with a change in his seal, the wind and fire ignited once again.


    At that moment, both of them almost simultaneously sensed the presence of a fourth Servant.


    "Attack, Saber!"


    Apanied by a rough male voice, a bright sword light tore through the wall of fire,unching a surprise attack from behind.


    Karna calmly swept his spear horizontally, the edge of his Immortal de precisely blocking the sword light, revealing the tall man holding a greatsword amidst the mes.


    "ck Saber¡ª"


    With Assassin in front and Saber behind, Karna remained unshaken and calmly spoke.


    "¡ªI see, this is Trifas after all. It''s not surprising to have reinforcements. Then let me face both of you at once."


    "Wh¡ª"


    The voice wasn''t from ck Saber or Shinji but from Goldes, ck Saber''s Master, standing next to Jeanne.


    Everyone in Yggdmillennia knew that Goldes had been overly confidenttely. His confidence stemmed from the artificial battery system he had created and, more importantly, from his Saber¡ªno matter how powerful the opponent, Goldes believed his Saber would never lose.


    But now, someone was belittling his Saber, which shocked him.


    Immediately, his surprise turned into hatred, and with a chest full of anger, Goldes roared:


    "How dare you spout such arrogance! Saber, Assassin, crush that arrogant Red Lancer for me!"


    "No, Saber, you go alone. I''ll take a break."


    Shinji''s reaction waspletely contrary to Goldes'' intentions. He dispelled his spiritual clothing, put away the Qingyun Sword and the Ishtar War Spear, and turned to walk towards Jeanne at the edge of the battlefield, seemingly unconcerned about leaving his back to Karna.


    Goldes shouted angrily, "Assassin, what are you doing? Didn''t you hear my order? I told you to kill Red Lancer together with Saber!"


    "Shut up, Fatty. If you keep quiet, no one will mistake you for a mute."


    Shinji applied healing runes to his calf as he walked, not even ncing at Gold.


    P.S.: Discernment of the Poor: Rank A.


    Karna, blessed with the solitude of the world, has the skill to inquire about the lives and values of the weak. This skill demonstrates his ability to grasp the essence of others. He can see through the personality and attributes of his opponent and won''t be deceived by verbal arguments or lies.

 Chapter 369: Red Lancer vs. Black Saber

    Chapter 369: Red Lancer vs. ck Saber


    Regarding the participants in this Holy Grail War, who left the worst impression on Shinji? First is Celenike, and second is the fat guy, Gordes.


    Celenike is hopelessly beyond redemption. Even if she has a pretty face and a nice figure, it''s all for naught. Her twisted nature rivals that of Ryuunosuke Uryuu.


    Gordes, on the other hand, isn''tpletely wasted yet and might still be salvageable. However, he''s currently in a state of self-intion. If he doesn''t get a few harsh setbacks, he''ll eventually be as irredeemably twisted as Celenike.


    By that time, Shinji might feel the urge to get rid of him¡ªwell, to be honest, he''s already feeling a bit like hitting him now.


    You have to understand, Shinji''s personality is considered quite good among transmigrators. He isn''t arrogant, doesn''t mind working for others, and can even tolerate some posturing¡ªas long as you have as much clout as Lorelei or Kah.


    But what does Gordes have? He has some skills, but not enough to justify his extreme arrogance. Even Kah wasn''t this overbearing!


    You don''t realize it until youpare: there''s always someone dumber than thest.


    Of course, Gordes was unaware of Shinji''s inner ridicule. His anger had already shifted from Karna to Shinji¡ªwho do you think you are, to speak to me like that?


    "Fat-Fatty!!! Just a mere Servant, how dare you be so disrespectful to a Master."


    "My Master is Fiore, not you, you dead fatso," Shinji casually sat beside Jeanne, still not sparing Gordes a nce.


    The upgraded insult made Gord''s anger burn even hotter.


    "Fine, remember this: when we get back, I''ll have Fiore deal with you properly."


    "Suit yourself. But before that, I have a reminder for you¡ªI''m an Assassin. Is it wise to threaten an Assassin like this? If you provoke me, be careful of my tenfold retaliation¡ªrest assured, I won''t leave any evidence, and not even Darnic or Berserker will be able to do anything about it."


    At this, Shinji finally lifted his head, and the coldness in his deep blue eyes made Gordes shiver, making him realize the immense power of a Servant far beyond modern magi.


    Gordes, though arrogant, wasn''t entirely brainless. When his anger was doused by the threat to his life, his intelligence kicked back in.


    "What''s the point of being ruthless? If you have the guts, go deal with the Red Servants, like Red Lancer."


    This statement made Shinji look at Gordes with newfound respect.


    "Huh? You can say something sensible, Fatty. But I would have done that anyway. However, I won''t take action this time because it''s meaningless."


    "How can it be meaningless? This is a great chance to kill the Red Lancer."


    "No, it''s not," Shinji shook his head. "You''ve been here for a while, just wanting me to test Red Lancer''s strength, but you didn''t approach."


    "You noticed me?" Gordes was surprised. He had indeed been nearby since Jeanne and Karna met, but following Saber''s suggestion, he stayed out of the Servant''s perception range. There was no reason he should have been detected.


    "It wasn''t me, it was Ruler. She had no change in expression when you appeared, indicating she noticed something."


    This was only half the reason; the other half was the mysterious way the story was written. If Shinji wasn''t present, it would have been Gordes bringing ck Saber to rescue Jeanne. Unfortunately for Gordes, his approach was wrong, and Jeanne didn''t appreciate it at all.


    "Because you were far away, and I used an anti-army Noble Phantasm, you missed many details. Red Lancer isn''t someone we can kill even if Saber and I team up. A forced kill will only lead to mutual destruction."


    As Shinji said this, he nced at Karna.


    Thetter was just focused on confronting ck Saber. Whether it was Gordes wanting to kill him or Shinji acknowledging his strength, there was no reaction. ck Saber was the same as ifpletely ignoring the conversation between Shinji and Gordes.


    "Impossible, Saber is¡ª!" Gordes didn''t finish thest part of his sentence; it was something unmentionable.


    "Don''t believe me? Try it then. With me here, you don''t have to worry about Saber getting hurt."


    Shinji chuckled, his confident demeanor leaving Gordes feeling indignant.


    "Let''s give it a try then. Saber, engage!"


    At his Master''smand, the always silent ck Saber nodded slightly, stepping forward with the firm stride befitting a hero.


    "¡ª¡ªIs that so. Then, ck Saber, it seems I can fight you one-on-one."


    At that moment, Red Lancer saw the swordsman''s smile. It was just a fleeting, barely noticeable smile, but Siegfried, the Heroic Spirit, indeed softened the corners of his mouth.


    Lancer''s eyes were inadvertently filled with nostalgic thoughts. What did this ck Saber, so different in era and homnd, remind him of?


    "I once met a man with eyes like yours."


    Lancer couldn''t help but utter an irrelevant remark.


    ck Saber tilted his head slightly, seemingly urging him to continue.


    "That man was a true hero... If you look at me with those eyes, it means our battle was not a chance encounter but an inevitable one."


    Lancer''s fighting spirit zed like a pale me. The usually silent ck Saber allowed his sword energy to surge, the air around them distorting from theirbined aura.


    When ck Saber arrived, he knew tonight''s mission was impossible to seed. He could have left immediately, but upon seeing those eyes so simr to his arch-enemy''s, he chose to stay.


    Ah, so it''s you. You too are yearning to fight me.


    Red Lancer was certain and delighted. From now on, I will let nothing stand in our way. Let us battle to the ends of the earth, let us fight to the world''s end.


    We Heroic Spirits are seekers and madmen who fight until the end of our lives. Even now, having gained a second life and manifested in this world, that faith remains unchanged!


    There were no loud shouts or tearing sounds, yet their fighting spirits zed like scorching mes, gradually engulfing everything around them.


    And then¡ª


    Thence tore through the atmosphere, roaring thunderously.


    The sword cleaved through the air, screaming sharply.


    Their sh was like the scattering of withering life, sparks flying as two vast forces met equally.


    Red Lancer''s tactics were unchanged from before. Under the divine-level spear techniques, the golden spear manifested like a curtain. Its speed and ferocity were beyond Gordes''prehension and made Shinji once again confirm Karna''s strength¡ªwhat he showed earlier was just a small demonstration; this was the full extent of his divine arts.


    However, the divine skill that Shinji thought would allow him tost at most ten rounds was withstood by ck Saber, who endured hundreds of spear strikes.


    That was Siegfried, the knight who traversed the Nethends, the "Dragon yer." His swordsmanship had reached a superhuman level. He used the tiniest time gaps to gradually close the distance.


    Yet, Siegfried couldn''t simply rely on his excellence to naturally defend against the spear''s strikes. Just this alone made it impossible topletely withstand the consecutive divine spear strikes.


    Despite this, ck Saber steadily shortened the distance. It was an extremely reckless behavior that even Ruler, who should know his legend, wanted to stop.


    Only through sacrifice can sess be achieved¡ªsaying it is simple, but the practice is apanied by great difficulty, where most people sink deeply into the quagmire of death.


    ck Saber took another step forward. He used the smallest possible movements to maneuver his great sword, gently deflecting the spear''s consecutive strikes. However, this was still not enough to keep up with the spear''s speed. Several thrusts should have hit vital points, cutting arteries and piercing between the eyebrows¡ªbut such was not the case.


    "...!?"


    Witnessing the extraordinary scene, the redncer immediately retreated. He put some distance between himself and the ck saber, casting a nce that seemed to freeze him in ce.


    "Such shallow wounds."


    It wasn''t just one strike; in fact, seventy-eight thrusts had hit the ck saber. Each strike hadnded precisely on a vital spot¡ªyet the saber stood unfazed, poised in his stance.


    He wasn''t uninjured. But the wounds were absurdly shallow. Normally, it wouldn''t be surprising if his arm was shattered or his eyes gouged out. At least, the redncer had thrust his spear with such power.


    However, the fact that Gordes'' healing magic immediately closed the saber''s wounds indicated that the saber''s injuries were shallow enough to regenerate instantly.


    How could this be? If all those consecutive strikes had been blocked, it would be hard to believe but theoretically possible. But, to have taken direct hits and yet sustain such minimal damage was impossible!


    This was both an impossible event and a phenomenon that had indeed urred. So, there must be a reason. Either he was blessed by the gods like the rider from his camp, or he had undergone rigorous training, or¡ª


    "¡ªAh, I see. I finally understand."


    A long-forgotten feeling of exhration surged in thencer''s chest. This ck saber was indeed simr to "him."


    The ck saber was equally astonished. His exceptional ability, "Armor of Fafnir," which recreated the legend of the hero Siegfried who bathed in dragon''s blood, nullified attacks below B rank. Even attacks surpassing B rank would first be reduced by B rank before affecting his body, which exined why the otherwise fatal wounds were so minor.


    In other words, normally¡ªwithout fully activating his Noble Phantasm, merely using his spear as a regr weapon¡ªthere was no way to harm the saber.


    Yet, all seventy-eight strikes from thencer had injured him. Although they were minor wounds, easily healed by Godes'' healing magecraft, this fact was enough to make the heroic spirit Siegfried shiver.


    This meant that the redncer''s spear contained physical attack power equivalent to an A rank. Needless to say, the spear itself must be a rare treasure. But it was thebination of incredible strength and exceptional technique that produced such destructive power.


    Magnificent!


    The ck saber''s joy was evident. In his lifetime, he had never fought such a hero. Since defeating the dragon that destroyed thousands of viges, he has created countless legends with his immortal body.


    Yet, the feeling of crossing the line between life and death had long since vanished.


    Any attack was ineffective against him, and Siegfried merely ughtered his enemies with ease¡ªthis wasn''tbat; it felt more like a chore.


    But this battle was different.


    Look at that spear, piercing through my dragon armor.


    Look at that skill, already reaching the divine. How many legends has he forged, and how many hardships has he ovee?


    Just thinking about it filled the ck saber with admiration. Thencer before him seemed to share the same sentiment.


    They remained silent, nodded to each other, and once again, plunged into battle.


    The thrusting spear once again aimed at the ck saber. The spearhead contained fighting spirit, battle intent, and a steel-like will.


    Saber raised his great sword again, and thencer gripped his spear with both hands.


    Though it was night, it felt as refreshing and exhrating as basking in sunlight.


    The two rare heroic spirits shed once more, spear against sword.

 Chapter 370: The Troublesome Fatty

    Chapter 370: The Troublesome Fatty


    "Ugh..."


    Gordes clenched his teeth as he watched the deadly duel between the ck Saber and the Red Lancer. He couldn''t find an opportunity to use magecraft, and the opposing Master seemed to be absent.


    What frustrated him the most was that the ck Saber couldn''t secure a victory. Siegfried, the valiant hero, was undoubtedly the strongest Saber. He was a hero who feared no attacks below B-rank.


    Yet, even such a Saber couldn''tpletely fend off the Red Lancer''s attacks.


    No, he had to think of something¡ª


    Gordes wiped the sweat from his forehead, first looking at the standing Ruler, then at the Assassin sitting carelessly beside her.


    He ultimately decided to speak to the Ruler: "Ruler, I am Gordes Musik Yggdmillennia, the Master of ck Saber in this Holy Grail War."


    "Ruler, true name Jeanne d''Arc," Jeanne responded in a clear voice, maintaining a meticulous stance.


    "Oh, it''s the famous Saint Jeanne d''Arc. I apologize for my rudeness. Merciful and just saint, please follow the rules of the Holy Grail War and punish those who break them and attempt to murder you."


    Gordes made his request with feigned humility. To him, it was extremely foolish for the ck Assassin to face the Red Lancer alone. With a privileged Ruler present, not making good use of her was downright stupid.


    Of course, the Ruler should ept this proposal. No, anyone with a bit of sense wouldn''t refuse¡ªGordes was certain of it.


    Unexpectedly, the Ruler shot Gold a sharp nce.


    "I refuse!"


    "Huh?"


    Before Gordes could react, Shinji suddenly stood up from the ground and pped his forehead.


    "Enough, fatso. Stop wasting your efforts. If Ruler were willing to help, I wouldn''t have been fighting the Red Lancer for so long. I''m not as dumb as you think."


    This answerpletely caught Gordes off guard, to the extent that he ignored Shinji''s "disrespectful" gesture.


    "Wh-why? The Red Lancer is trying to kill her."


    "She believes she must remain neutral and shouldn''t affect either side. The Red Lancer is targeting her alone, unrted to the ck faction, so she won''t team up with us to harm the Red faction. If she does anything, it will probably be after our battle ends."


    "Indeed, I swear on my dignity as a summoned Ruler that I will not intervene in their fight," Jeanne dered resolutely.


    Hearing this, Gordes muttered under his breath. He couldn''t understand the Ruler''s values at all. Someone was trying to harm her, yet she would wait until the fight ended.


    "I originally wanted to at least get the Red Lancer''s true name¡ª"


    "You don''t need to ask Ruler; I can tell you."


    "Huh? What is it?"


    "Karna, one of the greatest heroes in ancient Indian mythology."


    A hint of mockery appeared on Shinji''s lips, and his gaze towards Goldes turned contemptuous.


    "Karna? The Red Lancer is Karna? How can this be?" Goldes'' confidence was severely shaken, his face full of disbelief.


    "There''s nothing impossible about it. Your Saber is indeed very strong, practically invincible in his era, but among Heroic Spirits, he''s only top-tier, far from invincible. At the very least, Karna is his equal, if not stronger."


    Gordes gaped, wanting to say something but not knowing what, until he finally stammered, "Have you guessed Saber''s true name?"


    "Of course, Saber and Karna have distinct characteristics and are highly recognizable."


    Shinji lowered his voice to a whisper that only the two of them could hear.


    "A Western appearance with a great sword, superhuman swordsmanship, dragon attributes, a body tough enough to withstand Karna''s fierce attacks with just surface wounds, and your reluctance to reveal his true name¡ªit''s quite obvious, isn''t it? Norse mythology¡ªdo I need to go on?"


    "No, that''s enough." Gordes shook his head, his swelling confidence now battered and deted like a punctured balloon.


    "Then let''s continue discussing this battle. After aplishing that great feat, Saber obtained an almost invincible body, which is his capital for trading wounds for distance. Karna has a simr legend: his father, Surya, granted him golden armor and earrings to protect him, which he now wears. It is said that even the gods found it hard to destroy. Karna, d in golden armor, was nearly invincible, and his death came only because Indra deceived him into giving up his armor. The term ''invincible'' might be an exaggeration, but based on my observations, that golden armor reduces all damage to one-fifth, no, one-tenth. That''s why I said we can''t kill him today."


    Noble Phantasm: Kavacha & Kund, Rank A.


    Integrated with Karna''s body, this powerful defensive Noble Phantasm emits the radiance of the sun. It reduces all hostile interference (physical attacks, magic, curses, etc.) to one-tenth of the damage for Karna. In normalbat, any damage taken can be healed through self-recovery. Even a direct hit from an A+ rank Anti-Army Noble Phantasm won''t hinder his actions.


    Hearing the information Shinji disclosed, Gordespletely abandoned the idea of having Siegfried kill Karna. Only taking one-tenth of the damage¡ªhow unfair was that? In some ways, it was even more unfair than "Armor of Fafnir," which at least had a fatal weakness, whereas the golden armor did not.


    The Mage''s Association was indeed formidable, achieving this degree of protection within just a few days.


    "Assassin, can you find the Master of the Red Lancer?"


    "No sign of him. If I had found him, I would have eliminated him without you having to ask. He either didn''te or retreated immediately upon sensing the presence of the ck Saber."


    This was said for Gordes''s benefit; Shinji had no intention of seeking out Karna''s Master. He was certain Karna was acting alone.


    "So, fatty, what do you n to do? Continue a battle that is unlikely to yield results, or call it a day and escort Ruler to retreat?"


    I¡ª


    I¡ª


    I¡ª


    Despite the two Servants fighting, as a Master, he could do nothing¡ªfrozen by the overwhelming pressure from the two warriors. He felt a deep frustration towards his foolishness.


    This sense of helplessness evoked long-forgotten feelings of shame and disgrace in Gordes.


    Again, in this situation, again those look, just like the aloof nobles of the Mage''s Association.


    The ck Saber, the Red Lancer, even the Ruler hadn''t looked at him once. The only one willing to speak was the Assassin, with nothing but sarcasm, devoid of any Servant''s respect!


    I must do something.


    I must obtain the power to do something.


    Yes, that power is in my hand.


    Gordes looked at his right hand. There, indeed, was the mark of a Master. The Command Seals, a bond between Master and Servant etched with immense magical power¡ª


    That''s right. By using this Command Seal, I can easily bring that Servant under control. A Servant is not a hero, but merely a puppet; this must not be forgotten.


    Allowing the Servant to fight while standing by is uneptable. As a Master, shouldn''t I use magical means and calm judgment to guide this battle to victory?


    Gordes'' changing expression did not escape Shinji''s notice, and he felt an urge to p some sense into him.


    ''This guy still doesn''t have a correct understanding of the Holy Grail War and the Master-Servant contract. He wants to use the Command Seal at the first sign of trouble¡ªhe needs a good education!''

 Chapter 371: Fighting Until Dawn

    Chapter 371: Fighting Until Dawn


    Goldes'' early reputation was marred by his arrogance and conceit. After developing the artificial human battery system and obtaining the Linden leaf stained with dragon blood, he began to consider himself the best in the world, looking down on everyone.


    He naturally believed that he was the ruler of this Holy Grail War and that everyone should act ording to his will. The so-called heroic spirits, the Servants, were just puppets and tools that shouldn''t resist him in any way. The obedience of the ck Saber, Siegfried, inted his arrogance to a ridiculous degree.


    He blindly believed that Siegfried was the strongest and that no other Servant could be his match. If left unchecked, this attitude would lead him to give recklessmands during the uing battle with the Red Rider. If Siegfried refused due to unreasonable orders, Gordes would be furious, believing that Siegfried''s failure and disobedience were due to disloyalty. He would then use a Command Seal to force Siegfried to use his Noble Phantasm.


    By that time, Gordes hadpletely abandoned the principle of keeping true names secret. If Danic hadn''t stopped him, Siegfried''s true name would have already been known to the Red faction, an act of sheer stupidity.


    As a member of the ck faction and a temporary ally, Shinji didn''t want to see this idiot continue down this path, nor did he want to see Siegfried exit the stage so soon. He had to wake Gordes up.


    As for the idea of killing Gordes to solve everything, it was never an option for Shinji. Not to mention whether he could kill Gordes under Siegfried''s protection or whether his death would arouse Danic''s suspicion, Gordes'' abilities alone made it impossible for Shinji to let him die.


    Although he was reluctant to admit it, at this point, Gordes was the most important Master of the ck faction.


    The ck faction''s trump card¡ªthe vast magic power source, the artificial human battery system¡ªwas designed and managed by him. The ck faction''s lower-tier soldiers,bat-use artificial humans, were also his creations. Even the maids, janitors, and other logistical personnel in Millennia Castle were mostly his artificial humans.


    Without him, life for the ck faction would be extremely difficult¡ªin this sense, this guy indeed had some skills.


    Recalling Gordes'' role, Shinji finally quelled his urge to punch him, opting instead to throw an ice rune at him.


    "Assassin, what are you doing?" Gordes jumped up, his face covered in ice shards.


    "I''m cooling you down so your brain doesn''t get fried by impulsiveness."


    "You¡ª!"


    Shinji wore an "I''m doing this for your own good" expression, prompting Gordes to look at his Command Seals forfort.


    "Don''t bother looking. No matter how much you look, there are only three strokes; they won''t multiply."


    "It''s none of your business!" Gordes, still fuming, clearly didn''t catch Shinji''s true intent.


    Shinji wasn''t in a hurry and continued, "How could it not be my business? These are precious non-renewable resources. Use one, and there''s one less. If you waste them in a moment of impulse, it would be a real pity."


    The emphasis on "use one, there''s one less" and "waste" finally made Gordes pause.


    "What do you mean?"


    "Nothing much, just that I saw you clenching your fist and staring at the Command Seals earlier. I was afraid you''d do something foolish and use them to give a pointless order."


    "Hmph, I wouldn''t do such a thing."


    Gordes turned his head away, not wanting to see Shinji''s half-smiling face.


    "That''s good. Since we have this rare opportunity, let me remind you of a few things. Servants exist indeed dependent on their Masters, but they''re not mere puppets; they possess great power and their wills. That''s precisely why Command Seals are used to bind them."


    "The use of Command Seals directly affects the Master-Servant rtionship. When the Command Seal aligns with the Servant''s will, it unleashes enormous power. Conversely, when it opposes the Servant''s will, it''s possible for a Servant with a strong enough will to resist its effects. Even if the Command Seal twists the Servant''s will, it will still impact the rtionship between Master and Servant."


    "Maybe you don''t think this matters, but have you considered what you''ll do when all three Command Seals are used up? What will you use to bind a Servant who is five or ten times stronger than you? Will you sever the contract and cut off their magic supply? Even then, a Servant can exist for several hours to days without it, you know?"


    Shinji''s voice grew colder, and Gordes'' heart sank further.


    "Consider yourself lucky, fatty. Saber is a man of noble character; he wouldn''t turn against you. If he were someone with a worse temperament, you might already be dead. I''m not trying to scare you. Honestly, I consider myself to have a pretty good temper, and even though I haven''t spent much time with you, I''ve already wanted to smack you several times."


    "Remember my words: to unleash the greatest power, Master and Servant must reach a consensus. Otherwise, even the best ss, Saber, and the strongest hero won''t meet a good end. That''s all I have to say. Whether you listen or not is up to you."


    With that, Shinji stopped paying attention to Gordes and focused entirely on the battle between the spear and the sword. The higher one''s skill, the more beneficial it is to watch such peak duels. Fully digesting these insights could further refine Shinji''sbat techniques.


    Red Lancer unleashed thrusts like cannon fire amidst roaring winds.


    ck Saber wielded a golden greatsword that sliced through the atmosphere and darkness alike.


    Their attacks intertwined like a spiraling vortex and vanished like sparks in an instant. These two, standing at the pinnacle of sword and spear techniques, vied for supremacy.


    In terms of skill, Red Lancer had a slight edge. In terms of resilience, ck Saber was superior. However, in overall strength, they were nearly evenly matched. Even a momentarypse could result in a pierced heart or a severed head.


    If there was an advantage to be found, it was the presence of Master Gordes. He could use healing magecraft to continually repair ck Saber''s injuries. Nheless, Lancer''s self-healing ability was also remarkable. Even without his Master present, there seemed to be a strong connection between them, providing Lancer with a substantial amount of mana.


    The sound of shing steel neared ten thousand.


    Minor wounds were instantly healed, exceeding a thousand in number.


    Before long, bothbatants unknowingly ceased their attacks. It wasn''t due to fatigue. These rare heroes wouldn''t sumb to exhaustion even after battling for three days and nights.


    Yet, time was beyond their control. The sky had turned from pitch ck to a deep, dim blue.


    Indeed, several hours had passed since they began fighting. Neither had used their Noble Phantasms nor found a moment to reveal their true names.


    "If this continues, we''ll be fighting until dawn. I don''t mind, but what about you? Your Master seems to be getting impatient."


    "..."


    Saber ultimately sheathed his greatsword in silence. Gordes seemed to want to say something but couldn''t find the words. The dense tension between the two was so palpable that he instinctively realized this was not a realm for outsiders to intrude.


    Then, ck Saber, forbidden to speak by his Master, cast aside his hesitation and spoke. It was this very act that slightly shook Gordes'' deeply ingrained belief that Servants were mere puppets.


    "I hope that next time, we can truly fight to our heart''s content."


    This statement, filled with an extraordinary earnestness, was something Red Lancer, Karna, did not fully understand.


    He was unaware of whaty hidden within the illustrious hero Siegfried''s grand legend. Even so, he admired those words immensely. Red Lancer nodded slightly, expressing his approval of the swordsman''s words. The reason being that it echoed a hidden wish within Lancer''s heart.


    It wasn''t a grand promise or vow. They saw each other as beings to be vanquished, as worthy opponents. Thus, they shared that sentiment.


    "Ah, I am truly fortunate. ck Saber, I sincerely thank you for the luck of facing you in this battle."


    This was Red Lancer''s genuine praise, containing the bond of a warrior. The hope that "it is my sword and spear that will defeat you" was like the dream of an innocent youth.


    "Well then, farewell, ck Saber."


    "..."


    A silent farewell. In an instant, Red Lancer''s body vanished as he turned into spirit form.


    At the same time, the sky took on the faint purple hue heralding the dawn.


    P.S.: That''s why having a Noble Phantasm that doesn''t require revealing its true name is so convenient; just throw it and you''re good to go.

 Chapter 372: The First Battle Ends

    Chapter 372: The First Battle Ends


    "What a spectacr battle. Truly worthy of Allemagne''s greatest hero." (Allemagne is the French word for "Germany," and it''s normal for Jeanne, the Holy Maiden of France, to speak French. It shows that the world isn''t all about speaking Japanese.)


    Faced with Ruler''s praise, ck Saber nodded silently.


    "But it''s only Saber, right? What about me? Wasn''t my battle spectacr too?" Shinji blinked his eyes as if to say¡ªpraise me, praise me.


    Although Jeanne had received mathematics lessons from Shinji, she had no intention of being biased.


    "Your battle was also spectacr, butpared to Saber''s, there is still a certain gap."


    "That''s a good evaluation."


    Shinji was quite satisfied with this evaluation. He casually patted Siegfried''s shoulder and smiled.


    "It''s normal to be a bit behind Brother Sieg. Brother Sieg is one of the greatest warriors of Northern Europe, a true hero. Brother Sieg, you''re truly a man~ Brother Sieg, the great hero~"


    Towards the end, Shinji even started singing.


    Gordes stared at ck Assassin, unconsciously grouping him with the weirdo like Astolfo. Although, after some reflection, he found some sense in Assassin''s words, he found it hard to reconcile the silly, yful person in front of him with the imposing figure from earlier.


    After staring for a while, Gordes regretfully realized that this approach wasn''t working and had to pull himself together to face Ruler again.


    "Arbiter, would you be willing to apany us from now on? If you n to oversee the battle in Trifas, then staying in Yggdmillennia''s Millennia Castle might be a good choice."


    With a wave of Gordes'' hand, a ck Mercedes parked in the distance quickly drove up and stopped by the roadside.


    "No, doing so would be unfair. My detection abilities are tens of times that of an ordinary Servant. No matter where the battle unfolds in Trifas, I can rush there immediately. Please do not worry."


    Ruler unceremoniously refused. This Holy Grail War was an unprecedented sh between two forces, and she couldn''t show favoritism to either side, not even superficially.


    "Let''s go, Saber."


    Gordes'' voice indeed held suppressed displeasure. His objective was clear from the start: to secure Ruler. However, Red Lancer had disrupted his ns. Even if he wanted to use ck Saber''s strength to subdue Ruler, it was already toote. Gordes, being a magus, wasn''t foolish enough to let his Servants fight in broad daylight¡ªespecially with the ever-unpredictable Assassin around.


    "And you, Assassin? Are youing back with us, or will you continue escorting Ruler?"


    "I''ll go with you. There won''t be any more Red Servants threatening Ruler before dark, and I''ve done what I needed to do," Shinji said as he opened the car door.


    "Wait, wait, your bag," Jeanne reminded him.


    When Shinji met Jeanne, he was carrying a backpack, which he had ced in a concealed spot along with Jeanne''s luggage before entering the battlefield.


    "Keep it. It contains my midnight snack, but since it''s already morning, I n to go back and have breakfast with my Master. If you don''t mind, you can have it as your breakfast. You must be hungry. If you don''t want it, just throw it away. Also, remember to do the homework I left for you; I''lle by to check when I have time!"


    With the roar of the engine, the Mercedes, driven by a homunculus driver, headed towards Millennia Castle, and from the rolled-down window, Shinji and Gordes'' mutual jabs could be faintly heard.


    "Are you an idiot, Assassin? Servants only need sufficient mana supply; they don''t need to ingest food."


    "You''re the idiot. Don''t you understand the simple truth that good food can make people happy? I''ve told you, although our existence is special, Servants are essentially still human."


    "And what is that homework?"


    "Not telling you."


    "You¡ª!"


    The voice grew fainter until it finally disappeared.


    Jeanne once again looked out at the traces of the battle between the two. The marks were scattered and chaotic, with no fixed direction.


    These were not damages born out of malice to destroy something but merely the aftermath of a simple battle. Indeed, with just a casual strike, the signpost on the highway was cut in half, leaving a crater reminiscent of a meteor impact.


    Thankfully, this wasn''t an elevated road, Jeanne thought.


    If it had been, it might have copsed in their footsteps. Of course, Servants wouldn''t die from that, but the reconstruction of the elevated road would take a long time. That would have been quite inconvenient.


    In any case, the first battle between the ck and Red factions'' Servants ended in a draw. Neither side suffered serious injuries nor expended significant magical energy. It was merely a light skirmish.


    However, even this light skirmish was intense.


    As the war esctes, there will likely be Servants and Masters trying to deceive each other. Was she, Ruler Jeanne d''Arc, summoned to oversee such actions?


    She couldn''t decisively say "no," but there was a vague feeling of disbelief. No matter what, there was something "different" about this Holy Grail War, something her inner self quietly voiced.


    "Thinking about it now won''t help. Regardless, I must give it my all."


    Ruler clenched her fist and dered to herself. Even though the sun had risen, she still wore her armor, which made her feel inexplicably embarrassed. She quickly released the magical armor and changed back into her casual clothes, walking over to where her luggage had been ced earlier.


    There, a ck handbag and a backpacky side by side.


    Jeanne opened her (Leticia''s) handbag, took out a ck notebook, and looked at the half-filled handwritten exercises Shinji had left behind, feeling a pang of bitterness.


    It had taken half an hour toplete just one page previously; how long would it take to finish these twenty-plus pages? Sigh~


    This showed that Jeanne was a very diligent and hardworking student, who loved learning. She never even thought about asking someone to do it for her or simply not doing it.


    One had to admit, she was a good student, just a bit dense.


    Shaking her head to dismiss the stress from the exercises, Jeanne opened Shinji''s backpack. Inside were sandwiches wrapped in food bags, a vegetable sd in a box, fresh milk in a ss bottle, and some unidentified food items that looked like snacks.


    "Isn''t this a bit too extravagant?"


    Even though she had learned about modern life through Leticia, Jeanne, who came from a rural background, still found Shinji''s provisions overly luxurious.


    If this was just a midnight snack, how extravagant must his main meals be? Although Assassin didn''t want them, should she enjoy these "luxurious items"?


    As she hesitated, the grumbling protests from her stomach became the deciding factor.


    "Thank you, Lord, for this food."


    Jeanne picked up a sandwich and gently bit off a corner.


    The softness of the bread, the crispness of the vegetables, the tenderness of the ham, and the sweetness of the jam mingled and shed in her mouth, bringing Jeanne a pleasure she had never experienced in life.


    "It''s delicious."


    ...


    After devouring half the food in the backpack, Jeanne contentedly patted her stomach.


    "Now my stomach feels much better..."


    Suddenly, she shivered and looked in the direction Shinji had gone with her blue eyes.


    "Did he leave these things because he noticed something strange about me?... Well, it doesn''t matter if he did. It''s gettingte; I should head to Trifas."


    Under the pale purple sky, the girl picked up her bag and set off once more.

 Chapter 373: Jeanne’s Peculiarity

    Chapter 373: Jeanne¡¯s Peculiarity


    Is Jeanne peculiar?


    Undoubtedly, yes.


    Her current state is a typical example of a "Pseudo-Servant," or as the Church would say, a "Saint Vessel." The Heroic Spirit does not manifest directly in a human form but instead possesses a being whose soul''s wavelength andpatibility are highly matched, using thetter''s body to act.


    Jeanne''s vessel is a seventeen-year-old French high school girl named Leticia, a young woman whose appearance and personality are very simr to Jeanne''s.


    Leticia is a devout believer and a French national, with a deep-rooted reverence for Jeanne. Therefore, when Jeanne proposed to borrow her body, Leticia handed over control without hesitation, never harboring even the slightest resistance¡ªeven though Jeanne repeatedly emphasized that she was not the saint Leticia perceived her to be.


    With Leticia''s voluntary cooperation, Jeanne bypassed the most uncontroble step of the Pseudo-Servant process, where two souls merge and influence each other, achieving a state simr to that of Lord El-Melloi II (Zhuge Lang). The difference is that while Kongming''s soul resides passively within Waver Velvet, Jeanne''s case has Leticiapletely relinquishing control.


    In this state, Jeanne and Leticia are both interconnected and rtively independent.


    Interconnected¡ªJeanne can ess most of Leticia''s memories, and the two canmunicate and exchange thoughts directly. If necessary, they can switch consciousness.


    Independent¡ªEven when Jeanne takes over the body, Leticia does not lose consciousness but experiences Jeanne''s actions as if watching a first-person movie. This includes the battles of the Servants and the elementary lessons Shinji gives Jeanne.


    When Jeanne aplishes her goal or dies mid-way, Leticia''s body will revert to its original state based on pre-stored information. Depending on the situation, it can even be forcibly transferred to a safe ce, and any injuries sustained will instantly regenerate. Hence, no matter how severe Jeanne''s injuries are, they won''t adversely affect Leticia.


    To put it bluntly, it''s as if Leticia''s existence is enveloped in a shell named Jeanne.


    Because they share a physical body, Jeanne cannot dematerialize as a spirit and must eat regrly like a normal person. Though she won''t die from starvation, the body will feel significant difort from hunger. Engaging in activities as a Servant consumes a lot of energy, and after continuous battles or long periods without food, she can faint from hunger.


    Indeed, in the original timeline, Jeanne did make such a mistake. Knowing this, Shinji specifically prepared a bag of food for Jeanne to replenish her energy, hoping to make her realize the necessity of eating while also earning some favor points. Those familiar with Jeanne know that her favorability is hard to increase, but once it does, it bes unwavering.


    Shinji understood Jeanne''s peculiarity far better than Jeanne herself.


    Normally, a Ruler should manifest directly as a Servant, not as a Pseudo-Servant. Jeanne became a Pseudo-Servant due to historical remnants from the previous Holy Grail War.


    During the Third Holy Grail War, one of the Three Founding Families, the Einzberns, who knew the secrets of the Greater Grail, were unwilling to ept defeat and initiated an illegal summoning to call upon an eighth ss.


    In Shinji''s world, the Einzberns illegally summoned Avenger, resulting in the pollution of the Greater Grail, which indirectly led to Shinji''s journey through parallel worlds.


    In this world, the Einzberns illegally summoned a Ruler¡ªAmakusa Shirou Tokisada.


    Amakusa Shirou, a heroic figure from thete Sengoku period in Japan, was known as a prodigy from a young age and grew up to be "handsome and elegant." Originally named Masuda Tokisada, he waster adopted by Amakusa Shiro and renamed Amakusa Shirou. He was a devout Catholic.


    In 1630, the Shogunate issued an edict banning Christianity, executing anyone who refused to renounce their "heretical" beliefs within two months.


    In 1638, unable to bear it any longer, Amakusa Shirou led 30,000 followers in an uprising. The Shogunate dispatched 120,000 troops to suppress them. Despite this overwhelming force, the Shogunate suffered over 4,000 casualties, while Amakusa''s side lost fewer than 100. They achieved several significant victories, causing great panic within the Shogunate.


    The Shogunate employed strategies of bribery, threats, and assaults. Eventually, due to a shortage of supplies in the besieged castle and the relentless attacks by the Shogunate''s 120,000-strong army, the castle fell. All 30,000 people inside were brutally massacred.


    Unfortunately, even so, the Einzberns did not achieve their long-cherished wish. In other words, there was no victor in the Third Holy Grail War.


    Due to Amakusa Shirou''s activities, the Third Holy Grail War in this world was far more intense than in the other world. This directly led to the weakening of the Three Founding Families. Darnic invaded with Nazi Germany to seize the Greater Grail, which caused significant changes in the timeline.


    During the Shimabara Rebellion, Amakusa Shirou witnessed just how despicable, lowly, and cruel humans could be when striving for power. If people of the same race could act this way, how much more would human cruelty elerate when dealing with people of different skin colors and cultures?


    The Third Holy Grail War and the subsequent Second World War further solidified Shirou''s thoughts. He concluded that to save humanity, there was no other way but through the miracle of the Greater Grail¡ªthe Third Magic.


    Afterward, he began searching for various documents and spiritual veins, obtaining information from the Three Founding Families, and seeking the Greater Grail, all while waiting for the Fourth Holy Grail War to begin.


    To obtain the Grail, he devised an unimaginably grand n, with predictions urate to countless possibilities, even foreseeing the special situation of a seven-versus-seven battle. To ensure sess, he painstakingly secured the catalyst to summon Semiramis¡ªnot one, but four!


    He is the biggest antagonist in this Holy Grail War, the one Shinji is most wary of and must defeat. He is also the main culprit behind why Jeanne d''Arc could not manifest as a Servant and had to descend as a Pseudo-Servant by possessing a body.


    "If it weren''t for the Ruler''s Servant Radar ss privilege and the fact that your initial n was useful to me, I would have killed you already."


    Sitting in Gordes'' car, Shinji thought this while resting with his eyes closed,pletely unaware that an unusual situation was also urring on Amakusa Shirou''s side.


    "Never mind, let''s stick to the n. The main goal at this stage is to help the ck faction, counter the Red faction, and incidentally increase Jeanne''s favorability. I wonder if that pack of food is enough. By the way, does Jeanne have the ''big eater'' trait?" (She actually does.)


    Damn you, Takeuchi-sensei, why did you create so many characters with Saber Face? If I get them mixed up, it would be it would be not veryfortable.

 Chapter 374: A Fateful Encounter

    Chapter 374: A Fateful Encounter


    A strong sway was felt. Magic power was expelled from severed nerves. The soul melted, dissolved, and disintegrated. Though the consciousness was clear, it was impossible to think. Weak instincts were sorrowfully expressing something, but to "him," that was nothing more than the faint cries of a beast.


    Unable to perceive, unable to think. Completely incapable of constructing logic. Unable to assert themself, even uncertain of whether he was alive.


    Even so, since he existed on the earth (there), there were things he could acquire. For example, information and time. As long as he had time to receive and organize information, knowledge could be generated there. Knowledge transformed the previously elusive, cloud-like sensations into words.


    ¡ªI''m alive.


    A simple fact. A fact is so obvious that even a crying infant could understand it instinctively. Until now, he had never understood what it meant to be alive.


    Time passed.


    Information was gathered.


    Knowledge was obtained.


    Since gaining self-awareness, that cycle had been spinning at an unusual speed. He was originally a creature created based on a magic circuit. His capacity for understanding knowledge was quite astonishing.


    Humansing and going,panions passing by, and monsters crossing paths. He looked at them indifferently. Companions gazed at them with faint emotions in their eyes. The reactions of the monsters varied widely; some were uninterested, some gazed sorrowfully, and some were keenly interested in investigating.


    Even so, nothing changed. The cycle of information and knowledge continued relentlessly.


    The chaotic knowledge, like a mess of rags, was now being organized, ssified, and neatly stacked like the contents of a library. But the more external information he stored, the more he felt a heart-wrenching sensation in his chest.


    He instinctively chose to ignore it and continued gathering more information. But the more he collected and understood, the harder it became to ignore that feeling.


    If he converted his inner self into numerical values, "that" would upy sixty percent. Even if it was something he could no longer ignore, he still chose to retain it.


    This couldn''t be condemned as ack of courage. After all, ack of courage is defined based on an understanding of what it means to be courageous. He hadn''t yet understood that it was cowardice. He just unintentionally chose to ignore it.


    ¡ªFate is spinning. Changing, twisting, and then going mad.


    Before his eyes stood a human and a monster. Both were figures who had passed by him countless times.


    One was named Roche, or Master.


    The other was called Caster, or Teacher.


    "Let''s try integrating a magic circuit."


    Listening to Caster''s words, Roche nodded in response:


    "Then, let''s use this homunculus."


    He carefully scrutinized the content of their conversation. Magic circuits¡ªthose indispensable pseudo-nerves necessary for using magecraft. It was these circuits that formed the basis of their bodies. So, what did it mean to integrate them?


    A chill ran down his spine as if insects were crawling back and forth. This was an unmistakable, certain fate of death.


    "Use this homunculus"¡ªuse, in other words, consume. If something is used, something else will disappear in the process.


    Since his creation, he has maintained a steady heartbeat regardless of the situation. Yet, due to that brief conversationsting less than a minute, his heart was now pounding with intense unease.


    He recalled previous conversations. Caster and Roche had often discussed the golems. Rather than artificial life, they were mechanical puppets constructed through rituals and earth and stone. The reason for integrating magic circuits into them was to create golems capable of weaving magecraft.


    Creationes with consumption. If the creation is "a golem that can use magecraft," then what is consumed must be "a homunculus with magic circuits."


    He finally understood the truth behind the chill.


    Consumption means extinction, and extinction means "death." Even knowing this, he couldn''t fully grasp its meaning.


    "Let''s start by using about three. Hmm, this one, this one, and this one."


    He was pointed out. The vivid presence of death gripped his heart as if to suffocate it. The 60% he had ignored harshly proimed:


    You will "die." Since his birth, he had been immediately sealed in this magic supply tank, and now, everything would be rendered meaningless, merely due to the trivial reason of being "randomly selected."


    The two gradually left. He realized there was still a little time left before his impending death.


    Despair overwhelmed him. This was what he had always chosen to ignore. There was no purpose in his creation, not even a reason for his existence had been initiated.


    Even so, he couldn''t cry out, couldn''t regret it. He could only stare nkly with empty eyes.


    No, is it really like that?


    He thought, desperately trying to think. Could he do nothing? Wasn''t it just that he had convinced himself he could do nothing? In reality, he was doing something other homunculi couldn''t.


    At the very least, he had gathered information, thought, reached conclusions, and felt fear. He had already done so much.


    Then, just a little more, just a little further.


    The germination of self-awareness in "him," sealed in the tank providing magic to the Servants, was purely coincidental, and being chosen was merely an ident.


    However, when these two coincidences ovepped, they carried the weight of destiny.


    ¡ªMove.


    For the first time in his life, he moved a finger. He struggled to move his hand, clenched his fist, and raised his arm.


    ¡ªMove.


    He reassessed his situation. He understood that he was sealed in a green preservation liquid to efficiently supply magic. Putting aside the yet-to-be-realized purpose of his existence, he focused on his immediate goal. He needed to escape, right now.


    ¡ªMove!


    He swung his arms, frantically pounding the reinforced ss. But he quickly realized that this was a futile effort and gave up. The physical impact he could generate was not enough to break the ss.


    He pondered for a moment and scanned his magic circuits. Drawing in mana from the atmosphere (Great Origin), he prepared to activate the circuits that provided him with mana for this world.


    "¡ª£¨Strasse£©/(Gain£©."


    He cut off the supply. Using thenguage he knew, he initiated his mystery. The expected result was destruction; he let his hands touch the reinforced ss. The mana that had already flowed into his body captured the destination and immediately surged toward his palms.


    He grasped the nature of the ss he touched. The mana transformed, capable of breaking it with the smallest and most appropriate force. His hands glowed, and with a force as weak as thin wood, he shattered the reinforced ss.


    Immediately, his body tilted outward. He tried to reconnect with the world that was supposed to be isted. Ignoring the ss tearing his back, he fell into the passageway¡ªthe present world.


    He felt awful; something was wrong. His chest was tight, and he wanted to open his mouth but found he couldn''t.


    His mouth was covered by something like a respirator. He tore it off and took a deep breath.


    "Ugh, ah!!"


    He choked violently. A burning pain radiated through his throat. The gas he inhaled was acrid, causing his lungs to spasm in pain.


    He had to escape. Fast, as fast as possible!


    The goal was decided. He tried to stand up¡ªonly to realize that the action of "standing up" hadn''t fully permeated his body. Weakly attempting to stand, he fell embarrassingly. He couldn''t walk at all. Crawling on the ground with his hands, he moved his body.


    He advanced a small distance. Calm down, he told himself, propping himself up on his elbows to lift his upper body. His feet touched the ground. His fragile ankles screamed in protest¡ªbut he ignored them and slowly straightened his knees.


    Then, he took that step.


    Every time he stepped on the ground, gravity assaulted him. There was always a painful pressure, and the sticky liquid was extremely unpleasant.


    His breathing finally began to calm, but he didn''t know which way to go. The only clear thing was that he would die here.


    He moaned. Tears flowed from the corners of his eyes. After suffering so much, all he had achieved were a few steps.


    Walking, escaping from this ce¡ªthe sense of futility overwhelmed him as if he had dedicated his entire life to this trivial act. He berated his despondent self and fullymitted to the task of "walking."


    A faint gasp came from behind him, and he suppressed the urge to turn around with all his might. He knew what that gasp meant. Ignoring it was all he could do. Compared to that, moving forward was everything now.


    He supported himself against the wall, silently reciting steps in his mind as he walked. Unknowingly, he had moved from the room he had always been into a corridor paved with stones. Blood continuously flowed from his feet. Like the soft feet of a baby, they finally touched the ground for the first time just now. Even a small stone could easily tear his skin.


    Blood was flowing. Pain assaulted him. The overwhelming amount of information, so different from when he was soaked in the solution, shed violently in his brain. The dense atmosphere caused his lungs to be in constant pain.


    A body that wasn''t designed to walk¡ªhow far could it go? The corridor seemed endless, extending without change. He realized he could go no further and weakly crouched down.


    His breathing was faint, his heart raced, and his body, utterly unsuitable for survival, refused even to stand, let alone walk. Lacking overwhelming heat, his extremities grew cold. His blurred vision and distant sounds made logical thinking impossible, leaving him only with despair at the approaching death.


    ¡ª¡ªWhat a meaningless life. What a meaningless existence.


    Born without meaning, dying without meaning. All he could do was tremble at the harsh reality.


    Frustrated, though not sure what he was frustrated with, he felt incredibly irritable. He was terrified of closing his eyes, convinced that if he did, he would never wake up again. He feared sleep, feared being imprisoned by darkness, feared the world. The only thing he didn''t fear was himself. Because he had nothing. He had never owned anything, never engraved anything. Colorless and transparent, he was just that¡ª¡ª.


    "...?"


    Unintentionally, his heart trembled.


    He realized that there was another presence besides himself. When exactly had this presencee to his side? His mind was in utter chaos, and he was so terrified that he didn''t even want to know who was beside him.


    His gaze caught sight of him. He instinctively knew that he had been seen. Although he thought he must escape, he couldn''t move no matter what. His body curled up in fear. The silence, as if it would crush him, made his heart pound so hard it was unbearable. At that moment¡ª


    "What''s wrong? You''ll catch a cold like this, you know?"


    The words that reached him were not ones of contempt that tore at his body. They were warm words, concerned for his well-being.


    He reflexively looked up, and their eyes met.


    He took a small breath. That face, he had seen it once before. It was one of the monsters who had shown a pained expression and nced at him. If he remembered correctly, his name was Rider.


    "You''ll catch a cold, you know?"


    Rider repeated with a smile. But the boy didn''t know what to say to him. However, he knew that Rider was waiting for his response; that much was clear even to him.


    Unconsciously, he muttered something in a hoarse voice. Seemingly unable to hear, Rider leaned closer, tilting his ear.


    He knew nothing. What should he believe in? What should he do? He didn''t know, he didn''t know, he didn''t know anything¡ª


    His consciousness cut out. It seemed he had fainted, and realizing this, he became scared. Just walking was so painful. Even so, he wished from the bottom of his heart to continue living...


    ¡ó¡ó¡ó


    Astolfo found a crouching boy in the corridor of the fortress.


    What should he do? He pondered.


    "First, I need to save him," this thought was already firmly in his heart. What he was considering was actually how he could save this boy.


    "For now, let''s move him."


    Once he decided what to do, his actions were swift.


    Astolfo took off his cloak, wrapped the boy in it, and hoisted him onto his shoulder. Though Astolfo was a slender Heroic Spirit, carrying a human was no problem at all.


    However, he immediately worried about where to take the boy.


    His own assigned room was out of the question, as his Master, Celenike, would call him out every few hours. Even if he was the Servant she summoned, Astolfo thought it was a bit excessive to be so persistent.


    "Rider-sama."


    Hearing himself being called, Astolfo turned around. Two homunculi were staring at him and the boy he was carrying with emotionless eyes.


    "Caster-sama is looking for a runaway homunculus. Do you have any clues?"


    "No."


    He answered in a fraction of a second, without even a hint of contemtion.


    The homunculi nced at the boy he was carrying but turned away, saying, "I see," before leaving.


    "Good luck, you two~"


    Astolfo waved goodbye to the departing homunculi with gratitude.


    He didn''t know what was going on, but if Caster was chasing this homunculus, it would be even harder to save him. He wanted to discuss it with someone, but Saber never talked to him, so he didn''t know his personality; Berserker didn''t care about homunculi¡ªmeaning he likely wouldn''t chase him or offer help; Assassin had a good rtionship with him and was a nice person, but was currently out.


    In this way, there was only one servant left to rely on.


    Astolfo arrived at Chiron''s room and knocked on the door to announce his visit.


    "Archer, it''s Rider. Is there anyone in the room?"


    "Rider? No, there''s no one here."


    "That''s good," Astolfo said as he opened the door. Seeing the boy slung over Astolfo''s shoulder, Chiron immediately sensed something and led the two to the bedside.


    "This is the homunculus that Caster is chasing, right?"


    "I think so."


    Astolfo ced the homunculus on the bed and temporarily removed his cloak. After wiping the dirty body with a towel handed over by the considerate Chiron, he draped a borrowed robe over the boy. The boy''s expression was filled with pain, and his breathing was somewhat rapid.


    "Archer, you are knowledgeable in medical arts, right? Diagnose him."


    "Understood."


    Chiron took the unconscious boy''s hand, checked his pulse, and then ced his hand on the boy''s heart. Using his well-trained eyes as an archer, he thoroughly examined the homunculus''s body.


    "It seems that his magical circuits almost went out of control. I think when he broke that ss using magecraft, the residual mana caused turmoil in his veins. Additionally, there''s another simple reason: overexertion."


    "Overexertion?"


    "I''m afraid he has never walked even once since birth. Today was likely the first time he stood under his power."


    "I see, so he''s like a newborn baby?"


    Normally, homunculi are beings capable of activity from the moment they are created. If a homunculus is perfectly made, it wouldn''t die due to a limited lifespan. However, perhaps due to distortions in its very creation, homunculi often possess many physical defects.


    Perhaps this homunculus was born physically weak. He was likely created for supply purposes rather than forbat. Even though he possesses first-ss magical circuits, hecks the body to utilize them.


    If he uses magecraft, even if the magic circuits can endure, his body cannot.


    "As long as he doesn''t use magecraft, he''ll be fine, right?"


    "That should be the case. But even so, living seriously will be very difficult. He probably only has about three years to live."


    The room was enveloped in silence. Three years. Faced with this exceedingly cruel prognosis, even Astolfo''s shoulders drooped.


    After a while, Astolfo broke the tense silence.


    "I''ve dirtied your bed. I''m very sorry."


    "It''s fine. But, may I ask a question? Why do you want to save him?"


    Upon hearing Chiron''s question, Astolfo responded without hesitation.


    "Because I want to save him."


    There was no force in his words. He simply wanted to save, and so he tried to save. It was simple and natural. Precisely because of this, it was an action that was difficult for anyone other than Astolfo to take.


    "Caster seems to be chasing him, huh?"


    "Ahaha, who cares about that?" Astolfoughed, raising his hands in the air.


    Though Chiron sighed, he also believed that Astolfo''s judgment was surely correct.


    Indeed, winning on the battlefield is important, but the current situation wasn''t so dire that they had forgotten their duties as heroes. Saving him, letting him go¡ªsuch things should be allowed and done.


    "I''m going to leave the room for a while. No one shoulde, but even if someone knocks, don''t respond."


    "Thank you. Well then, let me stay here for a while."


    Just before leaving the room, Chiron suddenly asked Astolfo:


    "Do you intend to take responsibility until the end?"


    Astolfo, upon being asked this, nced at the homunculus lying on the bed. He recalled the weight of the body from earlier, so light it was despairing. The arms trembling as they protected his head were as thin as dry branches, with an innate frailty that made even walking uncertain.


    Even if they sessfully escaped from this fortress, it was hard to say whether he could continue living. Taking responsibility meant bearing the burden of his life. But regrettably, he couldn''t apany him for three years. Even if he wished to, the Holy Grail War wouldn''tst that long. So, to what extent should he save him¡ªto fulfill his desire to help?


    Astolfo didn''t know. When unsure, he had already decided to follow his heart. Protect him, help him fulfill his will.


    "I''ll help him until I deem it sufficient. I won''t abandon him."


    As soon as Chiron left the room, Astolfo ced his hand on the homunculus''s forehead and whispered:


    "Wake up. You''ve been awake for a while, haven''t you?"


    Upon hearing this, the homunculus opened his eyes, shakily raised his upper body, and gazed at Astolfo with eyes filled with unease. He looked just like a small animal with nowhere to escape, Astolfo thought.


    "Hi."


    Astolfo first tried to greet him but was met with silence.


    "Um, uh."


    "..."


    "Well, what should I say, hm..."


    "..."


    Astolfo tilted his head. In times like this, what should he say to make him understand that they were allies? After hesitating for a moment, Astolfo wrapped his arms around the homunculus''s head, pulling it towards his chest. Maintaining this position, Astolfo said:


    "Do you understand now? There''s no one here who will hurt you. I''m here to help fulfill your wishes."


    "...?"


    The homunculus didn''t understand. What was Astolfo saying? He couldn''tprehend. It wasn''t that he couldn''t understand the words, but he couldn''t grasp Astolfo''s intent.


    "Tell me your wish," Astolfo whispered in his ear.


    The homunculus began to think. Wish, wish, wish¡ªafter all, did he even have the right to put his wish into words?


    He had no power, no possessions, no umted history. He was merely a device for supplying mana, yet he had even abandoned that task.


    However, he still had a desire that did not match his identity. It was a wish hidden within his body, a dream. He had never thought it coulde true. But just saying it should be fine, he judged.


    He opened his mouth, using the vocal organs he had hardly used until now. Despite the pain that apanied the effort, he managed to say his "wish."


    "Please, save me."


    Astolfo, upon hearing this wish, responded in a cheerful tone:


    "Got it. I will save you."


    The speed was so immediate, it made one doubt if he had even thought it through. Unbelievable, the homunculus thought as he looked at Astolfo''s face. Astolfo gave a carefree smile.


    "You said ''Please save me,'' right? I heard you. Don''t look at me like that, I''m a Heroic Spirit too, you know. I will save you no matter what."


    Will he save me? Will he fulfill my wish? Can I trust him?


    No, that''s not it. I want to trust him, the homunculus prayed.


    To this homunculus, meeting the ck Rider¡ªan impable warrior, Astolfo¡ªright from the start, how fortunate was that?


    Astolfo puffed out his chest and said:


    "Alright, alright, let''s first think together about how to save you. Ah, don''t think it''s best to leave everything to me alone. After all, when ites tock of judgment, no one can beat me, Astolfo!"


    The homunculus widened his eyes and epted Astolfo''s words. His innocence, which made questioning his reliability seem foolish, moved the homunculus deeply.


    On this day, fate began to take its steps forward.


    P.S.: On this day, a boy met a girl... er, boy?

 Chapter 375: I Have Something to Say, Please Listen in Silence

    Chapter 375: I Have Something to Say, Please Listen in Silence


    When Shinji, Gordes, and Siegfried returned to Millennia Castle, someone was already waiting for them in the parking lot, instructing them to meet with d III immediately.


    Gordes showed clear dissatisfaction with this. Even though Shinji had scolded him once, he still couldn''t stand Danic''s way of serving d III as his lord, thinking it was disgraceful and a shame to the entire Yggdmillennia n.


    "What a useless patriarch," Gordes muttered while looking at the expressionless, silent Siegfried. Compared to d III, Siegfried was better, and obviously, my standards as a Master are higher.


    In contrast, Shinji rather admired Danic. He had grasped the personalities of the Servants and reached a consensus with them in the most suitable way. To stimte d III''s initiative, he disregarded personal honor and disgrace. After all, he was a monster who could make Zouken Matou suffer losses, far better than the clueless fat man beside him.


    Regardless of their inner thoughts and willingness, Danic was the patriarch of Yggdmillennia, and d III was the leader of the ck faction. Their orders could not be defied, at least not for now.


    Shortly after, in the throne room, the three saw d III seated on the throne and Danic standing beside him.


    d III asked, "Assassin, report your actions fromst night."


    Shinji had anticipated this question. His taskst night was to further investigate Yggdmillennia''s defense system, but he appeared on the outskirts of Trifas and encountered the adjudicator that the ck faction wanted to recruit. How could this not arouse curiosity?


    Of course, Shinji had prepared a response in advance. He spoke methodically, "At 20:00st night, I left Millennia Castle and headed towards Trifas to re-examine the bounded field along the way. ording to my estimation, the investigation would take at least four hours, but it went surprisingly smoothly. Not only did I not find any new issues, but the previously identified loopholes were also well resolved, likely due to Archer''s work."


    At this point, Shinji paused deliberately, and seeing Danic nod, he continued, "As expected of a great sage, so knowledgeable about magecraft. Thanks to him, by around 22:20, the investigation wasplete. My Master Fiore''s rest time was around 23:00, and I judged that returning to Millennia Castle would be meaningless. So, I took it upon myself to scout Trifas, where I had not been before."


    "At 23:30, I finished surveying the terrain of Trifas and continued to advance to the outskirts. On the highway outside the city, I discovered Ruler. I thought it was an opportunity."


    "Ruler has the authority to influence the war''s direction significantly. If we could use her, the Red faction would surely be defeated. Even if we couldn''t recruit her, we should leave a good impression to prevent her from siding with the Red faction."


    "She didn''te back with you, so the recruitment must have failed," d III said, resting his hands on the throne''s armrests, his face emotionless.


    "As the Lord said," Shinji slightly bowed his head to show regret, "Ruler is noble and determined, strictly adhering to the principles of justice and resolved to maintain distance from both sides. Although the recruitment failed, I believe this result is not uneptable. At least if we can''t recruit her, neither can the Red faction."


    "Do you know Ruler''s true name?" Danic asked.


    "Ruler did not hide it. She is the Saint Jeanne d''Arc."


    "So, it''s the Saint of France," Danic knew of Jeanne d''Arc''s legend.


    "Because she strictly follows the rules and doesn''t overstep, I had a new idea¡ªto utilize my ss skills to infiltrate Ruler''s side. As long as Red faction members appear, I can catch them off guard."


    "A good strategy."


    d III affirmed Shinji''s idea.


    "No one would ignore the adjudicator''s presence, nor would anyone expect an Assassin to be lurking around the adjudicator. It''s just a pity¡ª"


    "¡ªIt''s just a pity that I realized the Red faction didn''t intend to recruit Ruler but to eliminate her. I thought Ruler would team up with me to punish Red''s Lancer, but she was more stubborn than I imagined. She refused my proposal, treating the Red-ck war and the attack on Ruler as separate incidents. Helpless, I had to fight Red''s Lancer alone. In hindsight, I should have let Ruler and Red''s Lancer fight first and thene out to take advantage."


    Of course, this wasn''t Shinji''s true thoughts. Although Jeanne is strong and has privileges, Shinji still doesn''t believe she can defeat Karna. Furthermore, Karna''s golden armor ensures that Shinji''s sneak attacks cannot cause fatal injuries. Rather than going through all the trouble for nothing, wouldn''t it be better to stand openly and leave a good impression on both sides?


    Before making this statement, Shinji had already confirmed that the observation magecraft in Millennia Castle could only transmit images, not sound. The people in the castle did not know what Shinji and Jeanne had talked about, and with Jeanne''s character, she wouldn''t follow him to the castle to expose him face-to-face.


    "No need to be upset, Assassin. Even I would have made the same choice as you."


    d III did not me Shinji for his mistake; instead, he gave him quite a high evaluation.


    "I do not dare ept such praise from Your Highness."


    "Excessive modesty cane across as insincere. You have already proven your capabilities through your achievements¡ªtell us your assessment of Red''s Lancer."


    "Yes, Your Highness. Red''s Lancer''s strength is on par with ck''s Saber. Whether as a Heroic Spirit or as a Servant, he is top-tier, and like Saber, he also possesses immortality."


    "Saber, what is your opinion?" d III turned his gaze to Siegfried.


    Siegfried nced at his Master, and seeing no objection, he said, "Assassin''s words are urate. Red''s Lancer, Karna, indeed deserves such an evaluation."


    "Karna!" d III and Danic exchanged a look; the former was concerned, thetter as if facing a formidable enemy. "Are you certain?"


    "He confirmed it himself."


    "He disdains such disguises," Shinji and Siegfried almost spoke in unison.


    Danic snorted heavily, his face cold and unwrinkled. "To have prepared such a catalyst in no more than two days¡ªRo Belfeban, though he is the Minister of Spiritual Evocation, could not have done it alone. Belfeban''s allies... El-Melloi II and Sophia from the Department of Spiritual Evocation? The three major departments of the Mage''s Association are determined to annihte us. But just one Karna is far from enough! We have Your Highness, Saber, Archer, and powerful Servants like Assassin. Victory will be ours. Your Highness¡ª"


    d III understood. "The next time we encounter Red''s Lancer, I will fight alongside Saber."


    Siegfried frowned slightly but quickly let it go. As a warrior, he wanted a life-and-death duel with Karna, but this was not a one-on-one fight; it was war, and concentrating superior forces to defeat the opponent was the mostmon tactic.


    Shinji wore a simr expression, but his frown did not rx. He stepped forward and said in a deep voice:


    "Your Highness, Patriarch Danic, may I have a word?"


    P.S. Since the Holy Grail War began, Servants have run rampant, and the world is in turmoil. The nation faces peril, and the people suffer. I, Shinji Matou, will sweep across the six directions, conquer the eight wildernesses, win the hearts of the people, and earn the respect of all. This is not achieved through power but is destined by fate!

 Chapter 376: Wake Up Call

    Chapter 376: Wake Up Call


    A report, a night battle, and the credit for probing Red''s Lancer''s abilities significantly elevated Shinji''s status in the eyes of d III and Danic, almost on par with Siegfried and Chiron. When he had something to say, both would let him speak first, carefully considering his words before making any judgments.


    Danic extended his right hand in a gesture of invitation.


    Shinji did not hold back and immediately asked, "Do you two, and the other Masters of the Yggdmillennia n, truly believe that the ck faction''s victory is certain and that the Red faction''s defeat is inevitable? I''m not talking about slogans; I mean genuinely believe it in your hearts!"


    "I thought you were going to say something significant, but it''s such a shallow question."


    The reply did note from d or Danic, but from Gordes, who had not had a chance to speak.


    "Of course, I think that way. You should be able to sense how enormous our advantage is."


    Although Danic was displeased with Gordes'' rudeness, he did not act against him due to thetter''s contributions. Instead, he affirmed Gordes'' statement:


    "With three top-tier Servants¡ªd, Saber, and Archer¡ªand the other Servants being verypetent, we have a considerable edge. Though our Masters may not match the Mage''s Association''s hunting dogs, the mana distributionpensates for that gap, perhaps even surpassing it. Furthermore, we hold the home-ground advantage and have sixty years of preparation. ording to my calctions, our chances of victory are at least eighty percent."


    Shinji sighed upon hearing this. "At first, I thought the same, but after my battle with Red''s Lancerst night, I feel that you all, no, the entire Yggdmillennia n, might be too optimistic."


    The Yggdmillennia n''s attitude was more than just optimistic. They believed that after years of dormancy and thorough preparation, they had an excellent hand, with an inted mindset no less than Gordes''. Indeed, people of the same kind flock together.


    Shinji''s deep understanding of the Red faction''s Servants assured him that they were not weaker than the ck faction. In terms ofbat power, they might even be stronger. Even with his interference significantly boosting the ck faction''s strength, the gap was not as wide. In a scenario where the strength gap is narrow, one side being cautious and advancing steadily while the other is overly confident and reckless clearly shows which side has the higher chance of victory.


    The only constion was that the ck faction, including Gordes, was not beyond saving. d III and Danic were not arrogant fools either. Once they realized that the Red faction was not as weak as presumed, they would take their opponents seriously. This was precisely what Shinji intended to achieve now.


    "I consulted Fiore and learned that our enemy is a colossal entity that has stood for nearly two thousand years, with deep foundations. Although we caught them off guard, such a giant, given time, will inevitably receive continuous support. Every day that passes, their strength grows. It may not be long before their umtion matches or even surpasses ours."


    "The umtion I speak of includes various aspects, from logistical support tobat strength. n Leader Danic just mentioned two departments, Summoning and Spirit Evocation. Given such titles, they must have amassed many precious catalysts. In this scenario, not to mention one Karna, adding Arjuna, Rama, or other great heroes is not impossible. To exaggerate, if there were seven top-tier Servantsparable to Karna, would you still have such confidence?"


    "That''s impossible," Danic shook his head. "In today''s era of rampant pseudo-Holy Grail Wars, even Belfeban and Sophia couldn''t possess so many precious catalysts. I''ve been in contact with various Clock Tower families for many years and know them well. Unless the Twelve Lords unite, it''s impossible to summon seven Servantsparable to Karna. The internal factional struggles within the Clock Tower ensure that unless the Twelve Lords face a life-and-death crisis, they won''t unite. The Belfeban faction could at most produce relics for three top-tier Servants, and even then, there''s no guarantee of a sessful summoning."


    "Let''s assume three for now," Shinji extended three fingers. "As someone from an assassin background, I prefer to consider the worst-case scenario to ensure nothing goes wrong. Three against three would be roughly even. But I also heard that a colossal entity, no less powerful than the Mage''s Association, has joined the fray. I think it''s called the Holy Church. It seems rted to the Catholic Church?"


    "It''s an internal organization of the Catholic Church, opposing the Mage''s Association for many years," Danic exined in detail, though he was unsure why Shinji mentioned this. "They once managed the Fuyuki Holy Grail Wars, aiming to prevent the relics'' misuse. This time, the Mage''s Association invited them to demonstrate their legitimate stance. The Master they sent is an unheard-of priest, not a significant figure, nothing to worry about."


    "I don''t see it that way. Please answer me this: if a neighboring country of equal strength invited you to witness and assist in quelling an unchallenged rebellion, would you send an insignificant person just to go through the motions?"


    The two top heroes of their respective nations fell into deep thought.

 Chapter 377: Misdirection

    Chapter 377: Misdirection


    Will it happen?


    The answer is no.


    Between nations or forces, once it reaches the diplomatic level, it is impossible to act recklessly. The people sent out represent the country. If theyck sufficient strength and can''t hold their own, it''s not just their face they lose, but the face of the country as well.


    This rule also applies to the Mage''s Association and the Holy Church. Take London, for example. The Holy Church has semi-openly stationed personnel there, and even the Twelve Lords do not underestimate their leader.


    "Fame and strength are not necessarily proportional. Every major power has hidden agents and trump cards. These people may not be famous, but they are not easy to deal with."


    This is what Shinji wanted to convey. Amakusa Shirou fits this description perfectly. He indeedcks fame because he hardly interacts with his colleagues and has a low presence. However, his evaluations and achievements within the Assembly of the Eighth Sacrament are among the best.


    He has overseen multiple pseudo-Holy Grail Wars and is highly experienced. He has also infiltrated the Middle East¡ªa region known for its mixed sectarian forces and strife¡ªfor nearly 20 years. If not for hisck of ambition for power, he would not be just a priest. Incidentally, Amakusa Shirou''s brown skin is not his originalplexion but something he changed specifically for his infiltration in the Middle East.


    "The Holy Church, on par with the Mage''s Association, not being able to produce catalysts for powerful Servants would be strange. Thus, we are very likely facing four top-tier Servants."


    Shinji''s analysis finally changed Danic''s expression.


    "This¡ª"


    "¡ªThis Master-Servant pair may not stand with the others," d III interjected. "The enemy of my enemy is my friend. Helping us split the Mage''s Association is also an option."


    Shinji nodded. "Lord d''s view is indeed a possibility. But judging by n Leader Danic''s expression, the Holy Church''s people haven''t contacted us yet. Whether they decide to align with the Mage''s Association or are secretly assessing our strength, we should currently treat them as enemies. A four-against-three situation hasn''t changed¡ªso I ask again, do we still have an eighty percent chance of victory?"


    Gordes was indignant. "Hmph, you''re just specting."


    "Strategically, we should underestimate the enemy, but tactically, we must take them seriously. We can''t ce our hopes on uncertain factors."


    "Even if things are as you say, what about my developed mana diversion system, Noble Phantasm spam, and top-tier Servants?"


    "Mana and Noble Phantasms are only one part of determining victory. You saw it yourself. My spamming of Noble Phantasms didn''t pose much threat to Karna. Siegfried and Karna fought all night, not because they didn''t want to unleash their Noble Phantasms but because they had no opportunity."


    "Are you saying my developed mana diversion system is worthless?" Gordes red at Shinji, as this system was one of his greatest achievements; anyone belittling it would face his wrath.


    "Of course not," Shinji shook his head. "Although I don''t like your personality, I have to admit that your system deserves a ''thumbs up.'' Thanks to it, Servants like mine, who rely on Noble Phantasms, can bring out their maximumbat power. I must say ''thank you'' for that."


    Being praised by his constant critic, Gordes''s expression immediately softened, and he lifted his head high, looking very pleased¡ªthough he thought it was disdain.


    Indeed, he is a tsundere. However, while a tsundere loli is cute, a middle-aged tsundere man can be a bit gross.


    "But, fatty, let me remind you of one thing. For most Servants, a Noble Phantasm is a trump card. Using it means determining victory or defeat, deciding life or death. The chance to spam Noble Phantasms is rare. After all, no matter how powerful a Noble Phantasm is, it''s meaningless if it doesn''t hit. Spamming Noble Phantasms just for the sake of it will only leave openings for the enemy."


    "I know, no need for your reminder," Gordes said, maintaining his tsundere attitude.


    While Shinji and Gordes were talking, Darnic gathered his thoughts and spoke in his usual calm tone, "Assassin, I understand what you mean. I won''t be blindly confident. I''ll follow your advice: underestimate the enemy strategically, but take them seriously tactically."


    "That puts my mind at ease," Shinji said, bowing slightly. "There''s one more thing I''m concerned about."


    "Go ahead."


    "The Red faction''s deployment of a Lancer to attack the Ruler. I''ve been thinking about it on the way back. Attacking the Ruler is harmful and unbeneficial. Normally, no one would do such a thing. Unless¡ªthe Red faction intends to break the rules!"


    Darnic, a master of intrigue and politics, immediately understood Shinji''s concern. His "Grand" rank was also acquired through political maneuvering, and he deceived countless magus and magus families. As soon as Shinji mentioned it, Darnic grasped the implications.


    Politics is a game built within a certain framework; breaking the rules is not done lightly and muste with significant benefits. The Red faction''s willingness to attack the Ruler suggests they have aplex scheme.


    "Assassin, have you discovered anything?"


    "Not yet."


    How could he? Amakusa Shirou had sent Karna to kill Jeanne d''Arc to prevent her from realizing he was also a Ruler, which was against the rules of the Holy Grail War. Mentioning this was just a reminder to be extra cautious and not to be outwitted by Amakusa, the mastermind. Additionally¡ª


    "But, n Leader, you mentioned the Pseudo-Holy Grail War? Is that also a Holy Grail War? Can it summon Servants?"


    Shinji''s seemingly casual question made Darnic''s pupils contract sharply, "Servants, yes, additional Servants!"


    The Pseudo-Holy Grail War is still a Holy Grail War. Although itcks the most crucial elements, it still has the basic ability to summon Servants. It doesn''t require many, just a few; they don''t need to be the strongest Heroic Spirits, just those with a home-field advantage. For example, summoning Greek heroes in Greece or Roman heroes in Rome would cause significant trouble for the Yggdmillennia n.


    Realizing this, Darnic quickly ordered, "Gordes, notify ourrades immediately. If there are indeed additional Servants, inform me at once. We must also not neglect Ruler; we will need her strength."


    "I''m on it. Regarding Ruler¡ª"


    Given the urgency, Gordes didn''t put on airs and was about to leave with Siegfried. As he turned to go, he suddenly remembered something and turned back.


    "Assassin seems to get along well with Ruler. When they parted, it looked like he even left her some homework."


    "Homework? What''s that about?" d III and Darnic both looked at Shinji.


    With a peculiar expression, Shinji rubbed his nose, "Well, you might not believe this, but Saint Jeanne d''Arc is very interested in mathematics. However, she never went to school and can''t understand textbooks, so I taught her some basic arithmetic in my spare time and left her quite a few exercises."


    Thus¡ª


    The wise and mighty d, the deeply calcting Darnic;


    The silent Siegfried, the arrogant Gordes.


    All were dumbfounded, their mouths opening in unison to exhale.


    "Huh???"


    P.S.: The Clock Tower didn''t even go all out this time. Even with seven Servants, obliterating Yggdmillennia would still be a breeze. The Pseudo-Holy Grail War would be the first choice, summoning dozens of Servants and deploying them to Trifas¡ªimagine that scene. Additionally, the Mage''s Association has many families that have inherited ancient mysteries, i.e., genuine Noble Phantasms. People like Grey and Bazett could easily take on Servants individually. Sending such individuals would make Yggdmillennia''s situation dire.

 Chapter 378: Sieg

    Chapter 378: Sieg


    Fiore was a trustworthy and kind girl. When she promised to arrange a room for Shinji, she did just that.


    Millennia Castle wasrge with many rooms, but only a few were actually in use. This was mainly because there were only seven¡ªno, six¡ªMasters who needed rooms. After all, this castle was once a military fortress designed to house a thousand soldiers. Despite the golems, homunculus incubation chambers, various materials, and defense facilities taking up much of the space, there were still plenty of rooms avable.


    The extravagance of each Master''s quarters, eachrge enough for a family of three, was evidence enough of the castle''s ample space.


    The room allocated to Shinji was also spacious, roughly estimated at over 40 square meters, fully equipped with all necessary living facilities. It was located opposite Fiore''s room, next to Chiron''s, and diagonally opposite Caules''s. However, so far, Shinji had only been to his room once, for less than two hours.


    Of the two nights since being summoned, one was spent in Fuyuki, and the other apanying Jeanne d''Arc. During the day, he was almost always by Fiore''s side. Only after Fiore drank her pain-relief and calming potion and fell asleep quietly would Shinji return to his room to rest. Despite being in a Servant''s body, which was far stronger than a human''s, rest was still necessary to avoid wear and tear and fatigue.


    "Based on yesterday''s experience, Fiore''s nap shouldst about two hours, so I can rest during that time. After a busy night, I am indeed a bit tired. I definitely can''t keep pulling all-nighters. Immortality isn''t so easy to achieve; not everyone can be as energetic as the Grand Duke in the night."


    Casually making fun of d III''s dark circles, Shinji opened the door to his room.


    Three secondster, he swiftly stepped back out and checked the room number.


    "This is definitely my room."


    Unexpectedly, there were already three people in the room that was supposed to be empty. One of them, the only one Shinji hadn''t met before, was upying the bed he intended to use.


    This was a young boy who had a simr androgynous quality to Astolfo, making it hard to determine his gender at first nce. His slender beauty and handsomeness were like finely polished gemstones.


    The boy''s sculpted features, which shouldn''t exist on a natural human, along with Chiron and Astolfo on either side of the bed, immediately made Shinji realize the boy''s identity. He was Sieg, the protagonist of the book Fate/Apocrypha. However, he didn''t have a name yet.


    Sieg''s life was legendary and extremely fortunate, with a luck stat higher than any protagonist in the Fate series.


    Born as a homunculus meant for supply purposes, he had only a three-year lifespan and knew nothing about the world, with even a faint consciousness. However, after witnessing the death of other homunculi, he awakened a fear of death and a will to live. Instinctively, he used magic to break the ss wall of his incubation chamber and escape.


    The heavily guarded Millennia Castle was an impossible ce for a homunculus who couldn''t even walk to escape. But Sieg was lucky. First, he encountered the helpful Astolfo, who hid him. Soon after, during a break in the Red Faction''s assault, Astolfo managed to smuggle him out of the castle.


    Lady Luck continued to favor him. Siegfried, moved by the homunculus and Astolfo, took out his own dragon heart and ced it in the homunculus''s body. This not only healed his injuries but also broke the three-year lifespan limit, allowing him to live like a human. The reborn homunculus named himself Sieg in gratitude to Siegfried for saving his life.


    As aplete human, Sieg''s actions became even more extraordinary.


    He formed a bond with Jeanne d''Arc, who hade to investigate the ck Faction''s Saber and gained her protection.


    He intervened in the Red Faction''s assault, saving Astolfo from Mordred. After being severely wounded by Mordred, he was revived by Frankenstein''s self-destruction, which activates the dragon''s heart, allowing him to transform into Siegfried for three minutes.


    After the great battle, Celenike used a Command Spell to force Astolfo to kill Sieg, but Mordred, passing by, saved him. Mordred killed Celenike, and Sieg formed a contract with the now Masterless Astolfo, officially joining the Holy Grail War.


    Returning to Millennia Castle, Sieg rescued his fellow homunculi and fought for their equal rights.


    He reached an agreement with the remaining ck Faction, led by Fiore, and Mordred''s team. Together, theyunched an offensive against Amakusa Shirou. In the final battle, Sieg achieved consecutive victories, first killing Karna, then Amakusa Shirou. Finally, he transformed into a dragon, carrying the Greater Grail to the Reverse Side of the World, saving both the world and humanity.


    You thought that was the end, that this was the legendary conclusion?


    No, it wasn''t the most legendary part. The most legendary part was that this newborn managed to win the heart of the saint, Jeanne d''Arc. Jeanne, for his sake, spent countless years and eventually left the Throne of Heroes to reunite with Sieg on the Reverse Side of the World.


    The story ends with the young man and woman embarking on a journey around the world.


    What a happy ending, truly a happy ending.


    Happy my foot¡ªthis was exactly how Shinjiined after reading the novel, and he felt the same now seeing Sieg.


    This ending was a total letdown. If it had been like other stories where a boy meets a girl and their rtionship gradually develops through shared experiences, from acquaintance to friendship, to understanding, and finally to love, Shinji wouldn''t have had anyints and would have offered his heartfelt blessings.


    But Jeanne and Sieg? Come on, there wasn''t even a hint of such development; they skipped directly to thest step. It was so abrupt that it felt forced, like a poorly matched couple. The only hint was Jeanne''s line, "Sieg-kun, do you want me to get pregnant?" which was mocked by Japaneseizens for years as out-of-character, turning into a meme.


    Yuichiro Higashide-sensei, you truly lived up to your reputation for this whimsical storytelling.


    Ahem, sorry for digressing. But these were Shinji''s genuine thoughts. The moment he saw the boy lying in bed, a strong urge to rant surged up like bamboo shoots after rain, making Shinji''s usuallyzy expression twist with a few more sinister lines, and a dark, oppressive aura enveloped him.


    "Um, Assassin, are you angry?" Astolfo was startled by Shinji''s gloomy expression and shivered subconsciously.


    "Heh, I was out fighting strong enemies, and when I returned, I found my home upied. Do you think I''m angry, Astolfo-kun?"


    PS: Shinji''s role and opportunities rted to Sieg are over. This summary serves as a conclusion for Sieg.


    PS2: Some people asked who is Gray. Gray''s name is Gray, the protagonist of The Case Files of Lord El-Melloi II, and an inner disciple of Waver, currently one of the strong contenders for Waver''s main disciple. Character traits: a descendant of Artoria (distant rtive), guardian of the Artoria family gravesite, resembling Artoria in appearance (though she didn''t originally look like this; since Artoria''s first summoning in 1994, she gradually began to resemble her, likely due to her constitution and some meddling from her family, which is why she dislikes her face). She usually wears a cloak, has immense magical power despite not being a magi, possesses superhuman physical abilities, and her weapon''s first form is a scythe. After unsealing it, it bes Artoria''s Holy Lance. In thetest volume, she has learned to use the Holy Lance, breaking five seals and, like her ancestor, destroying someone''s chariot.

 Chapter 379: Femboy

    Chapter 379: Femboy


    Shinji''s voice was gentle, and his smile was radiant, but the more he acted like this, the more terrified Astolfo felt.


    Astolfo''s behavior might be erratic, but this kind of erratic nature wasn''t entirely without its perks.


    Astolfo''s Skill: Evaporation of Reason - Rank D


    Rationality has evaporated, and he can''t keep any secrets. Revealing the true names and weaknesses of allies, forgetting important things, etc., have all be curses. This skill also includes "intuition," allowing him to sense the most suitable developments for himself in battle to some extent.


    In other words, this skill trades rational analysis for extraordinary intuition, giving Astolfo the ability to see through appearances and grasp the essence to some degree.


    At this moment, in Astolfo''s perception, the assassin in front of him was no longer a person but a terrifying beast, and he was the prey in its sights.


    "Ugh... Assassin is so scary." Astolfo shivered, sensing the danger.


    Seeing Astolfo''s frightened expression, Shinji felt a bit embarrassed.


    Astolfo, it''s one thing if you wear women''s clothes to save your good buddy, the mad pdin Rnd, but why has your entire spirit be feminized?


    You''ve faced countless enemies in your adventurous life.


    In your final battle, you fought fearlessly against fifty thousand Saxons with just a few dozen men. So why are you trembling before me, an unknown assassin?


    Where is your knightly spirit? Where is the honor of Emperor Charlemagne''s Twelve Pdins?


    Okay, let''s set that aside. Just exin to me why your trembling looks more pitiful than a genuinely cute girl. Even a macho guy like me almost felt bent.


    To resist Astolfo''s unorthodox charm, Shinji began recalling all the beautiful women he had encountered in his life.


    Shishou, Sakura, Justeaze, Fujino, Touko, Kirie, Lorelei, Fiore, Reika, Artoria... lend me your strength. I absolutely won''t sumb to this trap.


    With this thought, Shinji immediately resisted Astolfo''s unorthodox allure. Of course, this little distraction caused the dark aura emanating from Shinji to gradually fade, and the room''s atmosphere quickly returned to peace.


    Casually picking up a bottle of drink from the coffee table, Shinji asked, "So, what''s going on? Why are you in my room? And who''s the one upying my bed? This must be your doing again, Trap-kun."


    "Um, I''m called Astolfo, not Trap-kun," Astolfo weakly protested.


    Are you kidding me? A pure man, a real tough guy, using ''I/Atashi''? And you''re even softer than my Sakura-chan. How can real cute girlspete with your act?


    Come on,dies, bless me once more. I promise to stay far away from this guy in the future to avoid any issues.


    "I say you''re called Trap-kun, so you''re Trap-kun! No more arguing!"


    Shinji red fiercely at Astolfo, who instantly cowered.


    "Trap-kun it is, why so fierce?"


    "Why so fierce? This is my room, right? You entered without my permission; this behavior is called trespassing. In any era, I could just cut you down for this. If I invaded your room, you''d be angry too, right?"


    "No, no, I wouldn''t be angry at all." Astolfo shook his head, his pink braids flying in the air, exuding femininity. "You want to invade my room? Wee, wee. Just make sure toe when my master is looking for me. I won''t lock the door."


    "Poof¡ª"


    Shinji spat out his drink, taking a good while to calm down.


    "You, this guy¡ªoh, I almost forgot, your Master is a ck magus. These groups usually have some psychological issues. Has she been doing a lot of weird things to you?"


    "Yeah, yeah. How did you know? You''re amazing." Astolfo nodded vigorously, stars practically sparkling in his eyes. "So, you muste to save me."


    "Stop using that Trap-style adoration on me." Shinji pushed Astolfo''s head away, which had gotten too close. "Deal with your own Master yourself. I don''t like that woman named Celenike. She reeks of blood, and I might not be able to resist cutting her down. That would cause a big mess."


    "How can you be like this?" Astolfo deted like a punctured balloon, copsing onto the floor.


    I say, girl¡ªno, boy¡ªno, let''s stick with Trap-kun. Trap-kun, you''re wearing a short skirt. Sitting in that pigeon-toed position, doesn''t a certain part of you hurt? Just looking at it makes me ache.


    Forget it. This kind of pseudo-girl can''t be understood withmon sense. It''s better to ssify them under a special category within the order of Primates, suborder Haplorhini, infraorder Simiiformes, superfamily Hominoidea, family Hominidae, subfamily Homininae, tribe Hominini, genus Homo, species Homo sapiens.


    "Alright, enough with the pointless stuff. You still haven''t told me why you''re in my room. Who is that person?"


    "That''s a homunculus I picked up in the hallway. Caster is looking for him for some reason, and your room seemed the best ce to hide him, so¡ª"


    "¡ªRider, if you exin it like that, Assassin won''t understand. Let me do it."


    Chiron, who had been silently reading and sitting on a chair, interrupted Astolfo''s chaotic exnation. In his view, Assassin was probably already confused.


    Shinji wasn''t confused at all. He understood perfectly what had happened and even guessed why they had hidden someone in his room. He just asked to avoid suspicion.


    Chiron''s exnation matched Shinji''s suspicions exactly.


    Sieg escaped, encountered Astolfo, and was brought to Chiron''s room for treatment.


    Unlike in the novel, Chiron''s Master had been switched from Fiore to Caules. Fiore, having difficulty walking, would call Chiron over for anything, making his room a safe ce since no one would enter. Caules, on the other hand, had a strong curiosity and frequently visited Chiron''s room, asking questions, sometimes up to ten times a day. Their rtionship was gradually evolving from Master-Servant to teacher-student.


    In this situation, Chiron''s room was no longer safe. Though Chiron knew Caules would keep the secret and even offer help if asked, Chiron, both as a teacher and a Servant, didn''t want to put Caules in a difficult position. So, he suggested hiding Sieg in Shinji''s room. As neighbors, Chiron knew Shinji rarely used his room and it was unlikely to be disturbed.


    Of course, with Chiron''s decorum, he wouldn''tmit an intrusion like this. He had nned to formally ask Shinji upon his return. But Astolfo couldn''t wait and directly invaded Shinji''s room via the balcony, leading to this current situation.


    PS: If you''ve yed "Fate/Grand Order" 1.5, Chapter 2, you''ll know how formidable Dion and Astolfo are. It''s said that on the day Chapter 2 was released, the number of Doujin featuring Astolfo and Dion surged dramatically.

 Chapter 380: Selling Sieg?

    Chapter 380: Selling Sieg?


    "I knew it was your doing."


    After listening to Chiron''s ount, Shinji couldn''t help but raise his hand and give Astolfo a flick on the forehead.


    "Ow, ow, I''m sorry!"


    Astolfo clutched his head, whimpering and apologizing in one fluid motion¡ªtruly a master of acting cute.


    "You''re forgiven."


    Shinji shook his head with a wry smile, toozy to argue with him.


    Astolfo had this unique trait; no matter how much trouble he caused, it was hard to stay angry at him. This time, the mischief was minor, but in his previous life, he had caused much bigger problems and even got turned into a tree. Yet, he never faced any significant punishment and remained one of Charlemagne''s Twelve Pdins.


    Of course, this was also because Astolfo never had the will to "do bad things." Even when he lost his rationality, his instincts would still reject actions categorized as "bad." So, no matter how much trouble he stirred up, the consequences were never too severe. Over time, even Emperor Charlemagne and Rnd got used to it¡ªjust scold Astolfo as Shinji did, then help clean up his mess.


    "Alright, let me take a look at what kind of homunculus could captivate both a Caster and a cross-dressing hero like you."


    Shinji teased as he walked over to the bed, examining the boy lying there.


    Silver hair, red eyes, a face like a doll. No doubt about it, this was the work of the Einzbern family. Although he was made male, there were still many traces of Justeaze in him. However, being a mass-produced model for supply purposes, he wasn''t crafted with the same finesse as Justeaze.


    If Justeaze was a perfect hundred, then Sieg would be an eighty. From this perspective, the production line created by fusing the technologies of the Einzbern and the Muzik families was quite impressive.


    The only pity was that being a disposable mass-produced model, his lifespan was only three years. Far inferior to the meticulously crafted quality that the Einzbern would pour immense resources into. Just look at that Old Man Acht¡ªhe''s been alive for two hundred years and is still lively, having made a mark in the magical world of this realm and potentially causing trouble in another, such as the anticipated Fifth Holy Grail War.


    "So, the question is, what should we do with this homunculus? Leave him be? Help out Astolfo? Or hand him over to Caster?"


    Standing by the bed, Shinji quietly observed the sleeping homunculus, weighing the pros and cons in his mind.


    It was already decided that Sieg wouldn''t get the chance to save people by extracting Siegfried''s heart. The real Siegfried was far more valuable than a three-minute Ultraman version of him.


    As for what to do with Sieg, Shinji wasn''t too concerned¡ªalive or dead, a powerless homunculus didn''t matter much.


    But now that he had been delivered to his doorstep, he couldn''t ignore his existence.


    Of the three choices, leaving him was the first to be eliminated. Without his intervention, there was a high chance that Siegfried would sacrifice his heart.


    That left the choice between Caster and Astolfo.


    Caster, true name Avicebron. Also known as Solomon ibn Gabirol, was an 11th-century poet and philosopher. Born in Mga, Spain, he was a significant figure who brought the academic and intellectual traditions of ancient Greece, Arabia, and Judaism into the European cultural sphere. He didn''t leave behind the dazzling achievements of a swordsman or king, nor did he create art that wouldst for millennia.


    However, he was one of the figures who sparked the Renaissance in medieval Europe. He derived the concept of "Kabbh" from the Hebrew word meaning "to receive"¡ªin other words, he created one of the foundations of magecraft, profoundly influencing both world history and the history of magi, making him an undeniable "hero."


    Avicebron''s personality was peculiar; due to his frailty and misanthropy, he deeply disliked interacting with others. While he could engage in rational conversations, there was no room for emotion in them. As a magus who had perfected a certain type of magecraft, he didn''t need to worry about the mundane affairs of his household.


    This magecraft is a golem creation, and Avicebron is the foremost golem master in the history of magecraft. Roche''s exceptional respect for him, as well as Darnic selecting him for early summoning alongside d III, is due to this fact.


    Over two months, Avicebron has amassed a four-digit number of golems, ranging fromrge to small, with various functions such as long-range, closebat, and reconnaissance. They are an indispensable part of the Yggdmillennia n''s defense system.


    Releasing all these golems at once would be troublesome even for a top-tier Servant like Siegfried, but this isn''t Avicebron''s trump card.


    Avicebron''s trump card, and his only Noble Phantasm, is called "Golem Keter Malkuth." This Noble Phantasm is the pinnacle of golems¡ªno, it has surpassed the boundaries of golems and puppets, reaching a new realm of artificial life. Unfortunately, Avicebron couldn''tplete it during his lifetime, and his wish upon being summoned as a Heroic Spirit is simply to finish this Noble Phantasm.


    Now, his wish is just one material short¡ªa first-ss magus to serve as the "heart."


    Avicebron''s Noble Phantasm reflects the abilities of its "heart" directly into its power. Unfortunately, the Yggdmillennia n''s suitable candidates are all Masters and cannot be used as the "heart," so Avicebron turned his attention to homunculi.


    Whether supply orbat homunculi, they all have first-rate magic circuits. The only thing theyck is self-awareness, so they cannot be consideredplete magi. Avicebron tested many homunculi but couldn''t find a suitable candidate until Sieg appeared.


    Without any orders, using magecraft on his own is undoubtedly a sign of awakening self-awareness. In other words, this homunculus has already be a magus and has the potential to be used as the "heart."


    As long as he finds him, his wish will be one step closer to realization, Avicebron believes.


    "Golem Kether Malchut" is a growth-type A+-rank Anti-Army Noble Phantasm with the power to change the course of battles. From this perspective, handing Sieg over to Avicebron is the best choice.


    If Sieg can serve as the "heart," ck''s chances of winning will increase significantly, truly reaching the 80% estimate Darnic mentioned. Furthermore, using this as a stepping stone to gainmand over "Golem Kether Malchut," Shinji is confident he can severely cripple the Red faction in one fell swoop.


    Even if that doesn''t work, it could still earn favor with the Caster and Berserker teams and eliminate the possibility of Siegfried sacrificing his heart to save someone.


    With this thought, an urge to go directly to Darnic welled up within Shinji.

 Chapter 381: The Smiling Man

    Chapter 381: The Smiling Man


    That man was a mass of muscle.


    No matter how you think about it, that''s the only way to describe him. Although he was a towering giant over two meters tall, the first thing anyone would notice about him was his overwhelminglyrge muscles. Then, when they looked up to estimate his height, they would feel even more despair.


    The countless scars etched into his blue-white muscles easily suggested that he had umted these from terrifying training and many battles. However, it was also clear that none of those wounds had prated deeply.


    Trying to cut a massive iron ball with a small knife¡ªof course, the wounds couldn''t be fatal. Yes, his muscles were like blocks of steel. A sharp de might cut his skin, and he might bleed a little, but that would be the extent of it.


    His arms were like the bodies of crocodiles. Even though his huge pectoral muscles were bare, his entire body remained as solid as armor. His legs, moving smoothly, were as powerful as the hind limbs of a mammoth.


    Despite the leather straps tightly binding his entire body, including his face, the man showed no sign of pain. He even wore a pleasant smile. His attire was minimal. The leather covering his waist and hips was not meant for protection.


    But that was enough. His muscles could not be contained by armor, nor did they need to be. They were overwhelmingly massive beyond the need for any such protection.


    At dusk, this man walked unkemptly through the idyllic woods spread across the eastern part of Trifas.


    Byparison, seeing a giant octopus walking on the road would seem more realistic. He waspletely out of ce in this naturally serene forest.


    The man was the Red Faction''s Servant¡ªBerserker.


    "Stop right there, Berserker!"


    Someone was chasing after him, like a beast set free. As she leaped and darted through the branches, the girl repeatedly called out to Berserker.


    The girl, d in green attire, had eyes filled with a beast-like inorganic sharpness. Her hair flowed freely,cking the smoothness of nobility, but it perfectly matched her wild visage. Yes, she was a beautiful, human-shaped beast.


    Berserkerughed and, without stopping, replied to her:


    "Hahaha, Archer. Forgive me, but I cannot obey that order. I must head to that fortress, to the side of the despot."


    Red Archer shouted anxiously:


    "You fool! I told you to wait for the right moment. Why can''t you understand that?"


    But Berserker did not stop. He continued to stride forward powerfully, step by step. By now, he had been walking continuously for two days and nights. He had been spotted by travelers on the road more than once. Archer could only hope that the suspicious priest would handle it appropriately.


    "The word ''wait'' does not exist in my dictionary."


    At this point, Red Archer gave up on him. More urately, following orders conveyed by a pigeon, she chose to focus on providing support if persuasion failed.


    "So, in the end, it''s impossible tomunicate with a Berserker."


    To her sighing monologue, a voice responded:


    "Ah, I thought it woulde to this. Berserker''s ss isn''t just for show, you know."


    Upon hearing this voice from above, Archer looked up at the branches. A young man with a serene smile stood there. He was quite handsome. However, his beauty was not that of an elegant knight that would make a noblewoman''s heart flutter. His eyes were as sharp as a raptor''s, and his strong, agile body was far from vulgar. He had the heroic aura that anyone, man or woman, young or old, would admire and aspire to.


    He was the Red Rider, considered by the entire Red Faction to be the one who could rival the immortal hero Karna.


    "Rider, are you saying we should just abandon him?"


    With a shrug, Rider replied:


    "Well, there''s no other way. That thing is a monster that only thinks about fighting. Trying to persuade him makes you the stranger one, don''t you think?"


    "I''m quite skilled at handling wild beasts. I even considered shooting an arrow through his knee, but..."


    If she did that, Berserker would undoubtedly turn on Archer and attack her fiercely.


    "You''d be doing us a big favor if you could just manage yourself, sis."


    "By the way, why did you follow me here?"


    With a weing smile, the young man answered:


    "Of course, because I was worried about you. Isn''t that obvious?"


    "Is that so."


    She neither blushed, nor was she surprised, nor angry; she did not react at all. For any ordinary woman, no matter how virtuous, such words would undoubtedly make her blush with shyness.


    However, for this Archer who had lived amongst wild beasts, sweet talk held no meaning. Having his ttery fall t, Rider awkwardly scratched his head. Then, he cleared his throat, returning to the task at hand.


    "In any case, our mission is to provide rear support, which means aiding Berserker within our capabilities while gathering as much intelligence as possible."


    "We''re about to face the enemy. If things go smoothly, that guy should reach the fortress by midnight. However, there should be an intercepting force before that."


    "Ah, indeed. I''d love to see what the ck Faction is capable of."


    Both Archer and Rider were top-tier hunters and warriors. They didn''t believe for a second that they could achieve victory by storming the fortress, guarded by seven Servants, with just half their number.


    "To stop that Berserker, we''d need at least two Servants or a full assault by all of us. Otherwise, it''s impossible."


    Indeed, even with such efforts, stopping Berserker would still require extraordinary measures.


    "That said, he''s entirely different from the Berserkers we know of in our lore."


    "True. Since he can talk, I thought his Madness Enhancement level might be low."


    Red Berserker''s Madness Enhancement level was off the charts. Although he could speak, making it seem like his Madness Enhancement was low, Berserker could only talk without actualmunication. He wasn''t disobeying orders; he simply didn''t understand them. Even a Command Spell''s order required stacking two spells to be effective; otherwise, it merely felt like physical pressure to him, unable to halt his actions.


    "The Thracian diator, the symbol of rebellion¡ªSpartacus. Truly, a man with a peculiar character."


    Red Berserker, Spartacus. He was a Roman diator ve who one day led seventy-eightpanions in a daring escape. He defeated a pursuing force of about three thousand, inciting ve uprisings across various regions. Although he was ultimately betrayed by trusted pirates and dismembered by the Roman army, he achieved many victories before that. To the oppressed ves, he was indeed a beacon of hope.


    He despised all tyrants and was driven to challenge all powerful figures. He fought to protect, care for, and heal the weak. Above all, he was a Berserker who fought for rebellion. That was Berserker.


    "By the way, Rider, what happened to your horse?"


    "I''m here to gather intelligence. I don''t want to give away my information to the enemy. So, this time, I won''t be using them."


    "Ah, well, if it''s you, it shouldn''t be a problem. Are you using a sword or a spear?"


    "Of course, a spear."


    Rider and Archer continued their relentless pursuit of Berserker. Given his slow, straight path, there was no chance of losing him.


    "By the way, Archer, I have a question for you."


    "What is it?"


    "Have you seen your Master''s face?"


    "No, I haven''t. The only person I''ve met is the Master''s intermediary, that priest."


    After being summoned, Archer immediately realized that the man before her wasn''t her Master. This was evident because someone who looked like a Servant apanied him, and, most importantly, she didn''t feel the connection that indicated she was linked to her Master.


    "Same here. Well, that''s just how magi are, I suppose."


    "No matter how you look at it, it''s quite unusual. But, considering what awaits us in the end, it might just be death."


    The primary concern in this Holy Grail War wasn''t losing the battle but what would happen after victory. Regardless of which side prevailed, the likelihood of all seven members surviving unscathed was low. However, an ending where only one person survives is also improbable.


    Moreover, the Holy Grail can only grant the wish of one group. Therefore, internal conflicts would begin the moment victory was achieved. Any magus would naturally aim for the "Root," the source that records all past and future events, located outside the world. If a relic capable of granting such a wish were within reach, it would be natural for allies to turn against each other.


    Of course, this applied to Servants as well. To realize their wishes, they would need to eliminate theirrades.


    So, even if they fought together, such rtionships would onlyst until the final moments before victory was decided.


    "Is that why they don''t want to show their faces?"


    "No, no, no matter what, they should at least show their face. That priest and his Servant feel very suspicious."


    "Assassin, right? She imed her true name was Semiramis."


    During their meeting, Red Assassin boldly revealed her true name, leaving both Archer and Rider speechless.


    "No matter. Because I am Assassin, my very existence is uncertain. At least revealing my true name serves as proof of our cooperation."


    Despite her words, Rider and Archer did not trust her. The strong aura of decadence surrounding her made the two pure warriors uneasy and distrustful.


    "Yes, Semiramis. The Empress of Assyria. Ah, why do those who call themselves kings, regardless of gender, always act so arrogantly? It''s infuriating, truly infuriating."


    "Being served by others tends to make one adopt that attitude. In terms of status, we''re equals, so there''s no need to worry."


    ¡ó¡ó¡ó


    Meanwhile, at the Yggdmillennia fortress, the six pairs of Masters and Servants gathered once more.


    Following Darnic''s signal, ck Caster activated the seven-branched candbrum, projecting the scene outside the castle. This magecraft, which used a flying golem as a ry point, far surpassed the range of ordinary magi''s irvoyance.


    What the golem revealed was a crude, half-naked giant advancing through the forest¡ªan indescribable sight.


    Darnic spoke first.


    "Everyone, ording to Caster''s report, this Servant is relentlessly charging through the forest towards the Yggdmillennia fortress, day and night."


    Upon hearing this, everyone present fell silent. In a war, it was natural for Servants to attack. However, whether it was a surprise attack or an all-out offensive, it wasmon sense for multiple Servants to attack together. Of course, exceptions existed, such as Red Lancer, who was assigned other tasks.


    With no sign of any subordinates around, it meant this Servant intended to charge in alone. It was an incredibly foolish act, but there was only one ss among the seven that could perform such a reckless deed with ease.


    "I judge this to be Red Berserker. Likely due to an extremely high level of Madness Enhancement, he is in a berserk state, desperately seeking enemies."


    Servants summoned as Berserkers had varying levels of Madness Enhancement based on their legends. A lower level of Madness Enhancement granted fewer status boosts but allowed for some degree ofmunication. A higher level of Madness Enhancement significantly boosted their status but made it nearly impossible tomunicate ormand them.


    Of course, there were exceptions, such as d III, who sat calmly on his throne, moreposed than most Servants¡ªa case of extremes producing opposites, perhaps.


    Fiore asked, "What should we do, Uncle?"


    "Of course, we mustn''t let this opportunity slip by. Dispatching three Servants should suffice. However, this is a unique chance in this Holy Grail War. If things go well, this Berserker might even be our pawn."


    Darnic''s words sparked a flurry of discussion. Once it quieted down, d III, in a calm voice, starkly contrasting with the frenzied man in the image, asked:


    "Let''s hear the detailed n. You must have gathered the Servants here with this in mind."


    "Yes, my lord."


    Thus, Darnic began to outline his n.


    It had to be said that Darnic, a veteran of the Third Holy Grail War, spoke with such rich experience that everyone couldn''t help but listen¡ªexcept for two.


    One seemed distracted, theirrge eyes darting around as if plotting something.


    The other kept their head down, their eyes subtly scanning Saber, Caster, Rider, and Gordes.


    ¡ó¡ó¡ó


    Three hours had passed. The sun had set, and the forest was gradually enveloped in darkness. Berserker''s previously smooth advance hade to a slight halt.


    "Enemies?"


    "Yes, but they don''t seem to be Servants."


    As Archer noted, those blocking Berserker''s path were Yggdmillennia''s vanguardsbat homunculi and enormous bronze golems that even Berserker had to look up to. There were over a hundred of them.


    "What should we do? Should we help him?"


    Rider''s proposal carried a hint of disappointment. Naturally, if they were facing Servants, it would be a different story, but this was trivial. There was no need to intervene, so the two chose to watch.


    The battle between the Red Berserker and the ck vanguards was utterly one-sided.


    A homunculus''s battle axe cleaved into his shoulder, and a golem''s fist smashed into his face. Despite receiving blows that could shatter steel, his smile remained undiminished. It seemed to grow even brighter.


    From the start, Berserker had no intention of avoiding any attacks. Instead, he seemed to deliberately jump into them.


    He absorbed, absorbed, and simply absorbed the blows. Despite being severely injured, his euphoric smile never faded. Soon, the homunculi and golems, despite not being exhausted, became confused and stopped their attacks. At this moment, Berserker began to move.


    "Pitiful puppets of despots, at least find rest beneath my sword and fists."


    Berserker grabbed the golem''s face with one hand. Effortlessly, he hurled the three-meter-tall golem far away, crushing the unfortunate homunculi caught in itsnding.


    "Come, your turn."


    With that, he casually swung his sword horizontally. The upper bodies of the homunculi present were blown away. He punched a struggling golem, and its magically reinforced bronze head disintegrated into dust.


    Berserker''s rampage did not cease. He spread his arms wide and charged forward, grabbing five golems at once and forcefully leaning back. The stone dolls, weighing several tonsbined, had their heads shattered by his throw.


    It was like a human typhoon. Each sword swing and punch created heaps of debris.


    Red Berserker smiled as he swung his sword, and smiled as he threw his punches¡ªa true nightmare. Even the homunculi, who barely possessed emotions, were infected by this madness and chose to flee.


    After "tearing apart" thest golem, Berserker surveyed the destruction and ughter he had wrought, nodded in satisfaction, and continued to move forward.


    "He''s smiling."


    "He can still smile."


    Archer and Rider exchanged uneasy nces, feeling a unique difort from witnessing something so horrifying. Fighting was expected, victory was expected¡ªthey had noints or admiration for the gruesome end. But Berserker''s constant smile was enough to send chills down their spines.


    "Hmm. Surely, that Heroic Spirit could only be a Berserker."


    If he had shown anger, Archer and Rider might have considered him a rational Berserker. But he was smiling. Smiling in delight, as if something thrilled him deeply, fighting, killing, smashing.


    "Anyway, now his strength is clear. To stop him, we''ll need some significant Noble Phantasms."


    "Hmph. Archer, do you think he can take down a Servant?"


    "Who knows? If that guy''s Noble Phantasm keeps functioning, it''s not impossible..."


    "But, making a Noble Phantasm ''keep functioning'' is an incredibly difficult feat..."


    Even though they fought on the same side, the Red Servants didn''t share the details of their Noble Phantasms with each other. Berserker was an exception, as his Master had disclosed it.


    His Noble Phantasm was called Crying Warmonger: Howl of the Wounded Beast. Due to its extremely unique nature, in a typical Holy Grail War, it would be nearly certain he wouldn''t survive.


    "But, if those ''ck'' Servants keep mindlessly attacking him, it might turn into something interesting."


    Indeed, the more he got injured, the more damage he took, the stronger he became. With that Noble Phantasm, there was even a chance he could decide the oue of this Holy Grail War with a single blow.


    "Hmm."


    Archer twitched her nose slightly in apparent displeasure. The smell of iron and machine oil seemed to be an unbearable stench for her, akin to an animal.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "We''ve been discovered. The ck Servants are approaching."


    Archer''s senses far surpassed Rider''s. If her words were true, they would soon face the enemy.


    "Alright, time to fight."


    "Understood."


    Two servants summoned their respective weapons.


    The spear summoned by Rider was significantly different in appearance from the spear of the Red Lancer, Karna. Lancer''s steel spear was a massivence that relied on its sharp spearhead and immense weight to cause destruction. In contrast, the spear held by Rider was simple, sturdy, and designed for closebat.


    Judging by its length and the way it could be easily gripped with one hand, it was likely a throwing spear. It seemed that Rider intended to challenge closebat without using his original weapon, "Chariot." To be honest, this was sheer bravery. However, his calm demeanor vividly showcased just how heroic the Red Rider was.


    On the other hand, Archer summoned her unmistakable bow. The ck-coated Western bow, longer than her height, was said to be the Celestial Bow granted by the goddess of the hunt, Artemis. Its name was Tauropolos: Bow of Heaven, an epithet of Artemis, known as the Bull yer. It was a perfect match for an archer and a masterpiece of its kind. There was nothing it couldn''t pierce.


    "Well then, Rider, I will retreat and cover Berserker alongside you."


    She immediately retreated, disappearing into the darkness of the forest. Even though Rider could sense her presence, he had no idea where she was. It seemed that bing a top-tier hunter made blending into the forest a simple task.


    "Alright. Now, let me give them a gentle greeting."

 Chapter 382: Reika Arrives

    Chapter 382: Reika Arrives


    In the early 20th century, Bucharest, the capital of Romania, was once called "Little Paris." However, due to bombings during World War II, two earthquakes, and the unrealistic urban development by the dictator Ceau?escu, most of the beautiful buildings from that time were destroyed.


    Of course, not all of them. If you drive along Victoria Avenue, which runs north to south through the city, you should still be able to see some old churches and historically significant buildings in the old city area.


    However, the scars Ceau?escu left on Romania go far beyond that.


    "They''re called Ceau?escu''s children, right?"


    A woman whispered in a somewhat sweet and detached voice. Although she tried her best to dress inconspicuously, the hint of mncholy that asionally appeared on her face could still captivate men. Strangely, though, the "someone" listening to her sweet voice wasn''t present around her.


    Passersby were surprised to see the woman muttering to the void and watched her with astonishment. Perhaps sensing something abnormal in her eyes, no one approached her.


    It''s not that they didn''t want to; they just didn''t dare¡ªbeauty is one thing, but a mentally unstable woman is far less appealing.


    The woman, naturally mistaken for a madwoman, was Reika Rikudou from Japan. The "someone" listening to her sweet voice undoubtedly existed: Jack, in spirit form, holding her mother''s hand (even though she couldn''t hold it, Jack liked to pretend), and Artoria, walking invisibly beside Reika, cloaked by Hades'' mantle. After some twists and turns, they finally arrived in Romania, as requested by Shinji.


    The more one knew about Reika, the more one realized that she was an exceptional talent. Although her profession had some ws, her abilities were undeniable. Shinji had only just started, and she was already able to formte an action n based on the existing information and implement it with astonishing speed.


    Take their journey from Japan to Romania as an example. While Artoria and Jack were shopping for clothes at the mall, Reika had already obtained the flight schedules for the next three days through her business contacts.


    When the two Servants moved to the supermarket, buying in bulk, Reika started contacting the airport and booking tickets over the phone.


    By the time Shinji called Artoria away, she had taken the newly dressed Jack to a car rentalpany and rented a sedan¡ªdriving is a basic skill for a high-level technical worker.


    While Artoria was still at the Matou residence, Reika had already parked near the Matou residence, waiting. As soon as Artoria left, she drove the two of them to the airport.


    Incidentally, Jack was very well-behaved around Reika. The incidents Shinji feared, like calling strangers "Mom" or attacking people at the slightest provocation, didn''t happen. This was mainly due to Reika''s excellent guidance. As long as Jack was obedient, Reika would y with her and tell her stories. It''s hard to imagine that the notorious serial killer would be so docile towards a defenseless woman.


    While Shinji was having breakfast with Fiore, the trio sessfully boarded a flight to Romania, though thetter two were stowaways in the luggagepartment.


    "I see; it''s really sad. I''m not at that point yet, but I could easily end up like that if I''m not careful."


    Ignoring the strange looks around her, Reika continued her conversation with Artoria. They discussed Reika herself and "Ceau?escu''s children."


    The so-called "Ceau?escu''s children" were one of the dictator''s negative legacies. In the past, Romania attempted to legite against contraception and abortion, forcing women to bear at least five children.


    As a result, children who couldn''t be raised became street urchins, gradually turning to crime and human trafficking. Even after the revolution ended the dictatorship, those born during that time couldn''t reverse their fate. Their young lives were eroded by the powerful and the mafia. Those children who survived unconsciously transitioned from the oppressed to the oppressorsmon criminals and thugs.


    The children''s experiences bore many simrities to Reika''s own "fall from grace." However,pared to these children, who struggled from one extreme to another from birth, Reika was much luckier and didn''t fall as far.


    Nheless, to Artoria, whose chivalric code ran deep, both the children''s and Reika''s stories were heartbreaking. Even after stepping down from the throne and no longer obsessing over Britain''s downfall, she still adhered to her chivalric code.


    "I''m sorry for bringing up sad memories."


    "Hehe, thank you, Artoria." Reika''s lips curved into a slight smile, a sight that made the hearts of men who witnessed it skip a beat.


    "This is what I should do, Miss Reika." The Knight King''s nobility had not changed in 1400 years.


    Though she couldn''t see it, Reika could still imagine the expression on Artoria''s face. She genuinely felt pain and regret for her and sincerely wanted to protect her.


    Perhaps, to the others, Artoria seemed naive and foolish, but Reika didn''t dislike people like her at all. Having experienced the ups and downs of life and engaged in one of humanity''s oldest professions, she had seen too many people, too many events, and too much darkness, which made her appreciate this purity all the more.


    In her more than twenty years of life, aside from her parents, only two people were willing to give to her unconditionally. One was Jack, who relied on her unconditionally and regarded her as a mother; the other was Artoria. Although her feelings for thetter were far less pure than for the former. Their interactions over the past few days, including the discussions about "Ceau?escu''s children" and her fall from grace, were deliberately guided by her, aiming to draw closer and better protect herself.


    But now, that''s no longer necessary. These two hearts, purer than diamonds, awakened her cold heart that trusted no one and measured everything as mere stakes, allowing her to once again feel the warmth of human kindness.


    If agreeing to help Shinji was merely to repay a life-saving debt; seducing Shinji, was just a way to repay the heavy kindness in another form.


    Now, with her daughter Jack and the knight Artoria, she was once again willing to try to give, to try to believe in the people her daughter and the knight believed in.


    P.S.: Although what Shinji did was essentially no different from what Jack did in the original story, the difference lies in intent¡ªJack was unintentional, while Shinji was intentional. This destined the difference. If it weren''t for an innocent and kind-hearted person like Artoria, there would always be a barrier between Shinji and Reika Rikudou, one that even physical intimacy couldn''t remove.

 Chapter 383: Reika’s Wisdom

    Chapter 383: Reika¡¯s Wisdom


    It''s never safe for a young, beautiful woman to walk alone at night. If localw enforcement isx and crime is rampant, she bes like a "mothmp," attracting all sorts of ill-intentioned people.


    Two men were already following her. They had the idea of attacking her in a ce where the police couldn''t see and where there were few pedestrians.


    The woman staggered lightly, stepping into a narrow alley between buildings without a second thought. This wasn''t just a situation where they would steal her handbag and leave. If a tourist disappeared, no one would notice. The men intended to take everything from her¡ªmoney, body, and life. They reached out to the woman with the intent to seize it all.


    In this ce, even if she screamed, no one would care.


    That''s what the men thought. However, they probably didn''t expect that the woman was thinking the same thing.


    Having experienced the highs and lows of life and living in the gray areas of society, Reika had a deep understanding of both the upper and lower echelons, of ck and white. She was ustomed to these shadowy dealings and knew how to handle them.


    Reika''s steps were light, her white sneakers making slight squeaks on the dark pavement. She seemedpletely unaware of the greedy eyes behind her and the hands of sin drawing ever closer.


    "Oh?" The man who reached out let out a cry of surprise.


    For some reason, his outstretched hand never touched the woman''s shoulder. In that instant, he felt like he was trying to grab a ghost, which made him shiver with fear.


    But when he heard the crack of breaking bones and felt the intense pain in his arm, he finally understood his situation.


    His hand was broken, but why? The woman hadn''t even turned around.


    Before he could reflexively think of an answer, even more intense pain surged through him.


    "Aaaaahhhhhhhhhhh!?"


    A tremendous force struck the man''s abdomen, and with the horrifying sensation of all his internal organs churning, he was sent flying, mming heavily against the walls on either side of the alley.


    "Huh?" The other man, who had been slower to react and hadn''t yet reached out, stood there in bewilderment.


    He had no idea what had happened. His partner had just reached out and then had his arm broken and was sent flying.


    This has to be a joke, right? This is the kind of scene you only see in fantasy movies.


    What on earth happened?


    Could it be that they had encountered some kind of evil spirit?


    "Ah..." After a moment, the other man finally snapped back to reality. They were just moths drawn to the me. Moths that fly into the me inevitably get burned.


    Realizing this, the man turned to flee. He wanted to run to the main street, to the police, where he would be safe¡ªthough in his panic, he didn''t have time to think about whether the police could handle something so supernatural.


    As he turned his head, he felt a chill down his back, as if something sharp was pressed against it. That feeling was familiar to him, like when he held a knife to someone''s back while taking them hostage.


    "Mom, can I eat him now?" came an innocent, sweet voice from behind.


    Though the man didn''t understand what was being said, he dared not move, fearing that any movement would cause the knife to plunge into his body.


    "No, Jack," Reika said, shaking her head at the small Jack who had materialized from spiritual form. "They are still useful to Mom."


    "Got it, Mom." Jack nodded and withdrew the knife.


    Upon discovering that the person restraining him was just a child, the man felt a sudden sense of relief. He summoned all his strength and kicked at Jack, intending to teach this ignorant kid a lesson.


    However, no matter how he kicked, he couldn''t touch the child who was right in front of him. It wasn''t that Jack did anything; it was because at the moment he kicked, someone grabbed him by the nape and lifted him high, well out of reach.


    "Scum!"


    The stern voice and cold gaze, coupled with the increasing pressure and invisible fear, struck terror into the man''s heart.


    "Miss Reika, although I, like you, don''t agree with letting children kill, I don''t understand why you''re keeping these two scumbags alive."


    The one lifting the man was, of course, Artoria. Born in a chaotic era and having ruled a nation, she had a deep-seated hatred for people like him. In turbulent times, harsh measures were necessary, and she and her knights would execute such scum without hesitation.


    No, Artoria, you are not like me. As long as Jack is happy, these pieces of trash can be killed. I would unconditionally indulge those I care for.


    Reika didn''t say these thoughts out loud, knowing that the noble Knight King would never agree. Instead, she calmly replied, "I have two main reasons for keeping them. First, they can be of use to us."


    "Useful to us? These scum?" The disdain in Artoria''s eyes was clear under her hood. She flung the man aside, sending him crashing into the unlucky bastard she had earlier sent flying with her magical power. Unlike other Servants who relied on their Masters for mana, Artoria, bearing the dragon''s essence, could self-sustain her mana as long as she didn''t engage in high-intensitybat¡ªthough consuming food to convert it into mana was inefficient.


    "A person''s abilities and character are not directly corrted. Even scum have their value, don''t you agree, gentlemen?" Reika, holding Jack''s hand, walked up to the two scumbags, smiling brightly.


    Despite their severe injuries, the two men felt a surge of lust, quickly cooled by the sight of the knife-wielding child at Reika''s side. They hurriedly expressed their stance.


    "We are very useful."


    "Don''t kill us."


    "We urgently need to get to Sighisoara. Do you have any quick means to get there? If you do, not only will I overlook your offense, but I''ll also reward you handsomely."


    Reika pulled out a stack of U.S. dors from her handbag, at least twenty bills. Having been through many ups and downs, she knew well how to deal with such scum.


    "This is a down payment. With this, you can drink or find women and enjoy yourselves for a few days. If you''re unwilling, I won''t force you. But¡ªJack, show Mom your knife skills on that wall over there."


    "Okay, Mom." In the blink of an eye, Jack shed the wall dozens of times, leaving shocking marks and scattering concrete debris all over the two scumbags.


    This kid is a monster too, thought the man who had initially considered attacking lJack, his heart now filled with cold dread. The other man felt the same.


    A kid whose knife skills were too fast to follow, and someone with the strength to lift a person with one hand¡ªthese people were not ordinary. Perhaps they were elite assassins trained by some underground organization. Two street-level thugs like them couldn''t possibly provoke such individuals.


    Faced with the choice between a wad of green bills and a life-threatening situation, the scum''s integrity was clear.


    "We know a way."


    "We''ll handle it."

 Chapter 384: Heading to Trifas

    Chapter 384: Heading to Trifas


    After epting half of the deposit from Reika, the two men left the secluded alley¡ªwhich they had once considered an ideal hunting ground¡ªgrinning and promising toplete the task.


    Once the men disappeared, Reika reached out to pinch her daughter''s cheek and softly said, "Jack, quietly follow them. Don''t let them notice you. If you find any problems,e find us. Make sure Momtoria and I won''t be out of your sensing range."


    Jack had stopped calling strangers "Mom," but she still called familiar people "Mom." To foster a closer bond with Artoria, Reika had instilled in her daughter the concept that "Mom and Dad are a pair," leading Jack to mistakenly believe that all women around Dad, simr to Mom, should be called Mom.


    The first to bear the brunt of this was Artoria, who was called "Momtoria."


    This happened after Shinji left, so he wasn''t aware of it. Even if he knew, he wouldn''t oppose it and might silently apud Reika¡ª"Well done, you''re like the legendary perfect wingman, winning effortlessly."


    "Leave it to us, Mom. We''ll get the job done."


    As Jack spoke, her body turned into spiritual particles and vanished.


    "Mom, Momtoria, We off."


    "Be careful," Reika reminded, "Momtoria, Jack''s saying goodbye."


    "Um, be careful on the road, and don''t use the dagger," Artoria stammered.


    Unfamiliar with such interactions, Artoria awkwardly raised her hand and waved at Jack. Her usual heroic demeanor was nowhere to be found in her stuttering, weakening voice.


    "Okay, Momtoria," Jack replied earnestly, then turned into spirit form and phased through the wall, following her targets.


    Without looking back, Reika could sense Artoria''s difort and asked with a smile, "Still not used to Jack calling you Mom?"


    Artoria lowered her arm and muttered, "I''ve been meaning to ask, why don''t you correct Jack?"


    "Why don''t you deny it when Jack calls you Mom?" countered Reika.


    Artoria fell silent for a long moment before finally speaking, "Because I can''t refuse."


    The legend of "Jack the Ripper" is terrifying and brutal, but upon learning the truth behind the legend, Artoria felt only sorrow and pain.


    What crime had unborn childrenmitted? They just wanted to be born into this world asplete beings. Being called Mom by such a group of children¡ªwhether as the King of Britain or as a woman who had stepped down from the throne¡ªshe couldn''t refuse.


    "I feel the same," Reika said, holding Artoria''s hand. "From the moment she called me Mom, I saw her as my daughter. As long as she''s happy, I''ll do anything."


    "You''re a bit too indulgent with her," Artoria said helplessly. "Although many things are her instincts, those incorrect instincts need to be corrected."


    "Then that''s up to you, the strict Knight King," Reika said with a wink. "I can''t be hard on Jack, and I doubt Jack''s father can either. So, you''ll have to y the role of the strict mother. I''ve heard that''smon in parenting."


    "I... have no experience raising children. I don''t know if I can do it well."


    Artoria''s hesitant response made Reika realize her flirtation had missed the mark. She had intended to tease the noble and pure Knight King with such an ambiguous topic, but they were not on the same wavelength.


    Reika felt both amused and touched. "You can do it, I have faith in you."


    "I have no confidence in myself. You know, I was betrayed by Mordred¡ª"


    "I know, but ording to the Arthurian legend, Mordred was influenced by your sister, Morgan¡ªwait, something doesn''t add up. How did you and your sister have Mordred? Could it be that Morgan is a man?"


    "No, Morgan, my sister, is indeed a woman."


    "Then Mordred¡ª" In an instant, Reika realized she might have stumbled upon some unknown, significant secret.


    Artoria sighed but didn''t answer directly. Instead, she said, "Jack is about to move out of my sensing range. Let''s follow her."


    Understanding that Artoria didn''t want to borate, Reika didn''t press further and silently followed.


    Half an hourter, Reika boarded a tour bus heading to Sighisoara, posing as a tourist.


    Sitting by the aisle, she cradled something in one arm while resting her chin on her hand, speaking to the empty seat by the window:


    "Now you have to admit, they were somewhat useful."


    "Alright, I admit it," Artoria''s whisper reached Reika''s ears. "I remember you said there were two reasons for sparing them. What''s the other one?"


    "Secrecy. ''He'' said that at this stage, our primary goal is to remain hidden and not be detected by either the Red or ck factions. So, anything that could draw attention should be avoided. And in this world, nothing draws attention more than dead bodies, which would attract the police, the media, and the mafia. It would also be easily noticed by ''those people.''"


    "Won''t injuring them draw attention?"


    "In a big city like Bucharest, where the mafia operates, small-time thugs get injured daily, and no one cares."


    "Won''t those two leak our information?"


    "That''s not important. It''s best if they don''t, but even if they do, no one will believe them. iming they were beaten up by a child who looks about ten and lifted by the neck¡ªhaha, if I hadn''t met you all, I wouldn''t believe it either. I doubt they''ll be as lucky as me. They''re just cannon fodder, not in contact with anyone important enough to know such things."


    This is what sets Reika apart¡ªan unparalleled natural genius and anomaly in this Holy Grail War. Her understanding and observation of matters are extraordinary. Once she has a target, she devises the optimal strategy like an AI.


    In Shinji''s view, her tactical nning ability ranks among the top three Masters, second only to Amakusa Shirou and Darnic. However, her self-destructive tendencies andck of motivation, beyond mere survival, have held her back until now.


    "I still feel uneasy and unwilling."


    Artoria muttered softly, her thoughts not escaping Reika''s notice.


    "Because you don''t want to let those two scumbags go?"


    Artoria didn''t deny it.


    "Don''t worry, they''ll get what''sing to them. My money isn''t that easy to take."


    Reika closed her eyes, hiding the cold glint in them.


    Not killing them with her own hands doesn''t mean they won''t die. The lure of money is irresistible, especially among greedy scum.


    In any country, these lowlifes are always the same. A few stacks of green bills, an "identally" overheard piece of information, and some alcohol¡ªif nothing unexpected happens, they''ll be dead by tonight.


    Jack, nestled in her arms, suddenly called out, "Mom."


    "Did I disturb you?" ReikaLingxia asked gently.


    "No, I just heard Dad talking." The connection between Jack and Shinji was easier and less detectable than the Master-Servant bond with Artoria, as Shinji was currently at the ck faction''s headquarters and had to be cautious.


    "I see. What did Dad say?" Lingxia wasn''t surprised. Stepping into Romania meant the war had already begun.


    "He wants us to go to the vige between Trifas and Sighisoara, called..."

 Chapter 385: Jeanne in Action

    Chapter 385: Jeanne in Action


    At dawn, Jeanne arrived in Trifas and immediately encountered an unforeseen difficulty: finding amodation. As the old man had mentioned, Trifas had no tourist attractions to speak of, which perhaps exined why there were only three inns in the area, all of which were fully booked.


    "We''re experiencing this for the first time as well... We''re sorry."


    Ignoring the apologetic innkeeper, Jeanne scanned theughing and chatting men and women in the lobby. There was a faint magical presence, suggesting they were magi. Most likely, they were magi from Yggdmillennia. It seemed they were all staying in the inns of Trifas.


    "Well, there''s nothing we can do about it. Do you know of any other ces to stay?"


    "How about the church?"


    Of course, the church. Jeanne felt a bit ashamed for not thinking of it sooner. It seemed she had been outwitted by modern knowledge. Normally, one would first seek refuge in a church.


    After asking the receptionist for directions to the church, she set off. Perhaps due to overhearing her conversation at the inn, she noticed a few people following her.


    "I wish you''d conduct your information exchanges through proper channels. After all, I''m not a magus; I''m a Servant."


    It must have been because of her civilian clothes. Due to her incarnation, she couldn''t dematerialize as a spirit, which was rather unfortunate.


    Regardless, her n to stay at the church was now known. And for the sake of her body, she wanted to avoid sleeping outdoors.


    With no other choice, Jeanne headed towards the church. She knocked on the door of the modest wooden church and requested to stay for a few days. The nun kindly agreed.


    "The only avable space is the attic room. Is that alright?"


    Given her current situation, Jeanne couldn''t afford to be picky, nor did she need luxurious amodations.


    "As long as there''s a ce to rest, that''s enough. Thank you very much."


    The nun introduced herself as Alma Petresia. She carried herself with grace, a woman born and raised in this modest town, seemingly content with nothing but God''s grace.


    "Well then, please follow me."


    Jeanne followed Alma up the stairs leading from the second floor to the attic.


    "Are you here for sightseeing?"


    "No, I''m here to study the history of medieval Romania."


    "In that case, Sighisoara would be a better choice. While there are some medieval buildings here, they don''t hold much historical value."


    "Someone is already conducting research in Sighisoara."


    "Oh, I see. Indeed, no one has explored Trifas yet."


    The creaky stairs led to the attic room. ording to the nun, it was rarely used. However, the bed and nightstand were spotless, indicating they had been diligently cleaned.


    "If you don''t mind, I can also prepare meals for you."


    "There''s no need. My meal times are very irregr, so please don''t trouble yourself."


    Jeanne was grateful for the nun''s offer. However, considering that she might sneak out in the middle of the night, she felt it would be inappropriate to impose on her.


    "No problem. Just reheat it."


    "Reheat it¡­?"


    Seeing Jeanne tilt her head in confusion, the nun asked in wonder, "Don''t you have a microwave?"


    "Ah, a microwave. I see, that makes sense."


    There was no need to go through the trouble of lighting a stove just to reheat food.


    "Ah, but if I could join you for a meal, I''d be very grateful."


    After thinking it over for a moment, Jeanne decided to ept the nun''s kind offer. They agreed that if the nun called her and there was a response from the attic, they would eat together. If there was no response, the food would be ced in the refrigerator. This way, it wouldn''t be a hassle.


    "So, um¡­ oh dear, I forgot to ask something important. What''s your name?"


    "Ah, you can call me Jeanne."


    She straightforwardly gave her name. It didn''t matter if it was disclosed, as unlike the ck Saber, she didn''t have any obvious weaknesses.


    "Jeanne, that''s a lovely name."


    "Thank you very much. I have another request. Could I pray in the church until it''s time to eat?"


    "Yes, of course. That''s what the church is for."


    After settling her belongings in the attic, Jeanne knelt before the altar. She sped her hands tightly, bowed her head slightly, and closed her eyes.


    The feeling was just like it was in her previous life. The moment she began to pray, it was as if she was cut off from the world, drifting beyond the past, future, and reality. This wasn''t done with any purpose, but simply to pray to the Lord. Each time she did this, her heart naturally rified what she needed to do.


    For her, prayer was as essential as breathing. She couldn''t go a single day without it. In her previous life, as a saint born into a farming family, Jeanne didn''t know many prayers. Despite her efforts to memorize them, she seemed tock a natural aptitude for reading and writing.


    At best, she could only sign her name. Although she struggled with this, she eventually concluded that as long as she prayed to the Lord, it was enough. It''s said that herrade-in-arms, Gilles de Rais, onceughed heartily and assured her, "Being able to write just that is sufficient."


    "Jeanne?"


    Coming back to her senses, it seemed she had been praying for a long time. The nun apologized with a concerned look.


    "Sorry to interrupt your prayers."


    "No worries. When I pray with full concentration, I lose track of time. I wouldn''t want to faint from hunger."


    "Then it''s a good thing I came to get you. Dinner is ready, pleasee."


    "Thank you very much."


    Alma led her to the dining room. The oak table and chairs were simple and old-fashioned, perfectly matching the small church.


    "Where are the others?"


    "Ah, this church only has me. Since Father R?custa passed away five years ago, no sessor has been appointed."


    Originally, Trifas was just a small city with a poption of around twenty thousand. Now, with other churches also being established, the only visitors to this small church were the elderly living nearby.


    A church for prayer didn''t need to berge, Jeanne thought.


    "Let''s say a prayer together."


    "Alright."


    Alma, who had prepared the meal, and Jeanne sat facing each other and silently offered their words of gratitude. By the time the prayer was over, Jeanne''s hunger had reached its limit. She picked up her knife and fork, cut into the steaming stuffed cabbage, and stuffed a piece into her mouth.


    "How does it taste?"


    "It''s delicious."


    With this vague response, Jeanne dove back into her dinner. With each bite, her contracted stomach expanded, making her feel even more hungry¡ªan endless cycle of hunger and fulfillment.


    "There''s more if you''d like."


    "Thank you, I will."


    She answered without hesitation. Jeanne, originally a farmer''s daughter, had a voracious appetite that couldpete with even the roughest of soldiers. The simple, home-cooked Romanian food was far more appetizing to her than any fancy aristocratic cuisine.


    Seeing Jeanne''s blissful expression as she savored the meal, Alma, who had cooked the food, couldn''t help but smile. Afterward, Jeanne borrowed the bathroom to thoroughly clean her dirty body from head to toe.


    At nightfall, the magi and their Servants would begin their activities. Jeanne''s true duties would start from that time.


    ¡ó¡ó¡ó


    The sky was an unchanging gray, and ording to the weather forecast, there would be some rain around midnight. Kairi Shishigou and the Red Saber walked through the streets of Trifas. Of course, they weren''t sightseeing but rather scouting for suitable and unsuitable ces forbat.


    However, even suitablebat locations couldn''t be used directly. Trifas was effectively under the control of the Yggdmillennia n. Not only were the streets filled with their spies, but there was also a high possibility that suitablebat locations had already been rigged with traps¡ªjust like the battle the previous night. Sure enough, the ces they investigated were filled with numerous detection-bounded fields and visual deception enchantments.


    "I''ve had enough of these."


    "It looks like you''re struggling, Master."


    Mordred called down from the wall to Shishigou, who was on the ground, searching for ways to break the bounded field. Her tonecked any sympathy.


    Shishigou sighed and quickly decided to abandon this location. It wasn''t worth the effort to secure such a well-guarded ce.


    "Saber, do you find it easier to fight on open ground or in the streets?"


    "Hmm¡­ let me think. Open ground, I think. As I mentioned before, my Noble Phantasm is an anti-army type. The more open the ground, the more I can unleash my full power. It''s very advantageous."


    "In that case, it''s better to avoid fighting in the city and move to the outskirts."


    "The outskirts?"


    Part of the city of Trifas was surrounded by the Millennia Fortress. Outside the city walls were buildings that had gradually increased over the past three hundred years. The fortress was located at the northernmost end of the city. To the east of the city spread vast forests and grasnds. However, the cliffs beside the forest made it difficult to infiltrate the fortress directly, but¡ª


    "Then let''s lure them out of the city and fight them."


    "I see. For me, fighting outside this cramped city is much better."


    "Because Trifas''s houses, built around the sixteenth century, have their eaves all touching each other. If you n to blow up entire buildings, that''s another story."


    "No, no, that would be a problem."


    "Well, ultimately, whether it''s the enemy or us, we''re all willing to do whatever it takes to win, even if it means doing something like that."


    Magus are beings unbound by human ethics. No matter how many civilians are sacrificed, as long as they can uphold the principle of secrecy, it''s not an issue. That said, everything has its limits. If one person dies, at most their close ones will mourn. But if ten or a hundred people die, public institutions will get involved. Eventually, the situation esctes to a level where it''s beyond one''s capacity to conceal, prompting the Mage''s Association to take action. Therefore, battles should be fought at night, and bounded fields to disperse crowds should be set up beforehand.


    However, this time it was the Holy Grail War. Summoning heroes from myth and legend and letting them run rampant¡ªsacrificing an entire street might be seen as an unavoidable consequence. Moreover, every de of grass and tree on this street belonged to the Yggdmillennia.


    Noticing that Mordred had suddenly fallen silent and seemed bothered, Shishigou turned around and saw a tant expression of displeasure on her face.


    "What''s bothering you?"


    "I''m pissed off at how this will end up sacrificing civilians. Why don''t magus have such a basic sense of ethics?"


    Saber spat out these words with clear disdain.


    "They can''t help it; that''s just the way magus is."


    "Hmph, it''s disgusting. I hate that kind of thing, Master."


    "Alright, alright. I''ll try my best not to involve civilians, Your Majesty."


    The swinging feet of Saber, who was sitting on the wall, suddenly stopped.


    "Just now, what did you call me?"


    "Huh? I called you a king. Because just now, you referred to civilians as ''people,'' didn''t you? Using the term ''people'' is a privilege of great figures. And besides, isn''t bing a king your wish? Since you''ll achieve it someday, calling you that now shouldn''t be a problem, right? Is it?"


    Saber''s expression froze.


    "¡­No, nothing wrong with that."


    "In any case, your basic principle is to avoid involving civilians too much. Is that alright?"


    After coughing twice, Mordred returned to her usual demeanor. She stood arrogantly on the wall, looking down at Shishigou, and said:


    "Exactly. Attacking ordinary people to replenish mana is also prohibited."


    "Got it, got it. So, that''s our basic principle."


    Shishigou was a fairly skilled magus. He had considered these two methods as extreme measures in his tactics. But if the crucial Servant rejected them, then there was no helping it. If the Servant proactively wanted to attack civilians to replenish mana, that would be one thing. But if she didn''t want to, then it was best to give up on that idea. Shishigou''s approach was not to manipte Saber ording to his ideas but to prioritize letting Saber act ording to her own will.


    In a typical Holy Grail War, since you have to face six opponents, both Master and Servant must inevitably entrust their lives to each other, regardless of their bond. But this time, the probability of a Master dying while the Servant survives was quite high. To put it bluntly, even if they defected to join an enemy Master who had lost their Servant, it wouldn''t be a big deal.


    In other words, for a Master who hasn''t established a rtionship of trust with their Servant, what awaits them is the de of betrayal. Especially, this Red Saber views the rtionship between Master and Servant as a mere alliance. If there''s a disagreement that she believespromises her interests, she is likely to abandon her Master.


    That isn''t betrayal, but abandonment. This is an essential quality for a king.


    "Am I being yed?"


    "That''s paranoia. Alright, nothing more to see here. Next¡ª"


    Hearing the sound of wings pping and a bird calling, the two of them looked up at the sky. A pigeon dropped a piece of paper at their feet before flying away. There was no doubt that it was from their... mutual interest holder, Father Shirou''s group.


    "Communication..."


    As soon as Shishigou read it, his expression tightened. It was probably bad news, Mordred thought, jumping down from the wall to nce at the paper.


    "Berserker has gone berserk and is attacking the fortress?"


    "Hey, keep your voice down."


    Shishigou hurriedly tried to stop her. This wasn''t something to be shouted out in broad daylight. But Mordred responded indifferently:


    "Even if someone overhears, they''d just think it''s self-talk. So, what''s this about going berserk?"


    "Ah... I''ll exin it to you back at the workshop."


    "Exin now, now."


    Shishigou sighed openly at the persistent Mordred. However, she paid him no mind.


    "It''s said that Berserker''s level of madness is quite special. Because he can converse, at first nce it seems like you canmunicate with him, but in reality¡ª"


    Shishigou spread one hand.


    "It seems he can''t understand what we''re saying. No matter who speaks, Berserker won''t change hisbat objective or stop. So, to achieve his goal, he rushed out."


    "Hmph, so what is this so-called goal?"


    "Most likely fighting. What else could it be? This is troublesome."


    "By the way, why does it trouble you?"


    Shishigou looked at Mordred, dumbfounded.


    "In a seven-on-seven battle, if one stands out, that means death. At that moment, the battle turns into seven-on-six. Since there are no recementbat forces for Servants, this is an absolute disadvantage."


    Avoiding piecemeal deployment of forces is fundamental. Especially when reinforcements are unavable. However, Berserker had started his rampage. Since there was no way to rescue him, it was almost certain that Red Berserker would be killed.


    This was truly troubling information for Shishigou, who was on the Red side. On the other hand, Saber, already familiar with the situation, seemedpletely uninterested.


    "Isn''t this great? A mere Berserker is just a Servant who will die sooner orter once the fighting starts. Just ignore him, ignore him."


    Saying this, she took a bite of the apple Shishigou had bought from the market, immediately furrowing her brows. Then she handed the apple back to him.


    "Tastes bad, here you go."


    "...You are heartless. Ugh, this is awful."


    Shishigou also bit into the apple and wrinkled his brow.


    ...


    Late at night, while Alma was sound asleep, Jeanne left the attic and went outside. The night in Trifas was truly enveloped in a "deathly" silence. However, the eerie wind, the stench of corpses, and magical energy were undeniable evidence that a Holy Grail War was taking ce in this city.


    Jeanne soaked her right hand in holy water from the church and then sprinkled it into the air. The water glowed faintly, moving smoothly, and began to outline a three-dimensional map of the city. This was one of the privileges granted to the Ruler-ss Servant, the ability to explore the area.


    The result of the exploration¡ªonly one Red Servant was confirmed to be in Trifas.


    "...Hmm."


    Puzzled, she expanded the scope of her exploration. In the Millennia Fortress, there were six Servants gathered, marked in ck.


    "Six Red Servants missing, and one ck Servant?"


    Understanding that Trifas was entirely enemy territory, it seemed the Red faction had distanced themselves from the city and were observing the situation. It was likely that the lone Red Servant was a scout. But¡ª


    Does that mean the lone ck Servant was also out scouting? The Red faction was probably stationed in the nearby city of Sighi?oara. Strictly speaking, the Holy Grail War had to be conducted within one city. Thus, stationing in Sighi?oara could be considered a breach of the rules.


    "However, given the current situation, this strategy might be unavoidable."


    After all, Trifas was under the control of Yggdmillennia. Unlike Fuyuki, which maintained some level of fairness due to the presence of the three founding families, Trifas was under the absolute monarchy of Yggdmillennia.


    Moreover, the city''s scale was very small. It was a city that seemed to have long resisted development. Unlike Fuyuki, ces for outside magus to hide were very scarce. Conversely, Yggdmillennia merely entrenched themselves in the strong and strategically important Millennia Fortress.


    No matter how much they secured the Greater Grail, this was too unfair. Stationing in a city outside Trifas should be forgiven to some extent.


    The city was so peaceful it was almost terrifying. If this were a regr Holy Grail War, there should have already been a few skirmishes...


    "Since the Red faction isn''t making a move, the ck faction doesn''t n to act either."


    So, would tonight be a peaceful night?


    As if to betray Jeanne''s assumption, the Servants within the fortress all moved out at once, but not towards Trifas. Instead, they headed outside¡ª


    "Towards the forest?"


    Jeanne changed the exploration range, directing it towards the Ideal Forest spreading to the east of Trifas. The response from the Red Servants was confirmed¡ªthree of them.


    The city market seemed calm; it appeared they intended to battle in the outskirts.


    "Well, it''s good that the residents are safe."


    But natural destruction was also troubling.


    Hoping the situation wouldn''t escte to the level where the forest would be burned down like what happened with Red Lancer, Jeanne raced towards the forest.

 Chapter 386: Rushing to the Battlefield

    Chapter 386: Rushing to the Battlefield


    As the Red Rider and Red Archer swiftly darted through the forest, the six ck Servants did the same, albeit slower than the Red Faction''s agility.


    It wasn''t because they couldn''t run fast or were unustomed to moving through the forest; it was simply that their current speed was sufficient.


    Divided into three groups, the ck Rider Astolfo and ck Archer Chiron formed the first group, ck Berserker d III and ck Caster Avicebron the second, and ck Saber Siegfried and ck Assassin Matou Shinji the third.


    The first group was to intercept and take down the advancing Red Berserker Spartacus; the second group was to coordinate and monitor the battlefield; and the third group was responsible for sniping any potential reinforcements. After all, the Red Faction wouldn''t be foolish enough to let Spartacus charge alone, even if they considered him expendable.


    To execute Darnic''s n, all six ck Servants stationed at Millennia Castle had been mobilized with the sole objective of bringing Spartacus under control.


    "Will it be that smooth?"


    Even on their way to the battlefield, Astolfo remained carefree, as if he were heading to a pic rather than a battle.


    "The oue of a battle is only determined at its conclusion. The Red Berserker is a formidable foe."


    Walking through the forest, Chiron''s presence melded seamlessly with the environment. Unlike human-made fortresses, he preferred coexisting with nature.


    "It''s fine, it''s fine. We have four people to capture him, even the Caster left his workshop. Plus, I always feel our Berserker is more dangerous than theirs."


    Astolfo rested his hands behind his head, ncing sideways at Chiron, whose expression remained calm.


    "Because this was once his territory, I can feel the ley lines responding to him."


    "Ah, that''s nice. I wish I could be summoned to my homnd too. I''d probably be stronger¡ªalthough I''m already pretty strong¡ªouch!!!"


    Before he could finish, Astolfo suddenly yelped in pain.


    It wasn''t because his carefree attitude had annoyed Chiron and earned him a reprimand; it was purely his own doing. He was so engrossed in talking that he failed to watch where he was going and collided headfirst with arge tree. While unenchanted objects couldn''t cause substantial harm to a Servant, it didn''t mean it didn''t hurt. After all, they weren''t incorporeal spirits immune to physical impact.


    "You should watch where you''re going. I worry you might make such mistakes in battle," Chiron said with a resigned sigh, stopping in his tracks.


    "Ow, ow, ow¡ªgot it."


    Astolfo held the spot where he had hit himself and performed a quick recovery, jumping up from the ground.


    After several more minutes, the two arrived at the battlefield and witnessed a gruesome scene.


    The Red Berserker was utterly disregarding the homunculi and golems deployed to intercept him. It was a scene of utter devastation, but the ck Servants disyed no anxiety. Suchbat behavior was expected of heroic spirits and not worth being overly rmed about.


    "Still, this level of destruction is a bit much."


    "It''s truly brutal. That Berserker is a monster who ughters enemies with sheer brute force, without employing any technique. He requires no arcane reasoning, existing solely for battle. Perhaps he didn''t be like this due to the Berserker ss frenzy; it''s more likely that no other ss suits him."


    Chiron agreed with Astolfo''s observation.


    Surrounding them were numerous golems, far more than they had encountered earlier. Yggdmillennia had mobilized over half of their war assets for this operation.


    "Do you think Archer and I will be killed like that?"


    "Given that absurd strength, it''s a possibility. We must at least avoid a direct hit."


    "Understood. I''ll do my best," Astolfo''s voice revealed not a hint of battle spirit.


    In response to this tant attitude, Archer whispered:


    "You seem a bit uneasy. If you sacrifice yourself here, you won''t be able to save him, you know?"


    "I-I know!"


    Standing up and patting his cheeks, Rider re-energized himself. As if to say, "Bring it on anytime," he picked up his weapon¡ªa beautifully decorated goldennce.


    "Rider, in a sense, you are about to undertake the most dangerous task. Do not let your guard down."


    With that, Archer shifted into spirit form and gradually moved away. He was likely returning to his original position on the castle walls. Left alone, Rider sighed and muttered to himself:


    "Oh dear. I''m not good at this sort of thing. I hate it, I hate how dangerous it is. But I have no choice but to give it my all!"


    In a very bright voice¡ªalmost as if in response¡ªthe sounds and vibrations gradually approached from the other side of the thicket. However, the figure remained hidden in the depths of the night, making it impossible to capture urately.


    ¡ªIs iting?


    ¡ó¡ó¡ó


    In contrast to the harmony between Chiron and Astolfo, the atmosphere between the other two groups was not as pleasant.


    d III carried himself as a lord and generally did not initiate conversation with his "subordinates."


    Avicebron was not adept at interpersonalmunication to begin with, and if it weren''t for the necessity ofbat, he wouldn''t even leave his workshop. Since forming their team, their conversations could be counted on one hand:


    "Let''s go."


    "Mm."


    "..."


    "..."


    "We''re here."


    "I''ll go prepare."


    "..."


    "..."


    ...


    The other group wasn''t much better off.


    "Siegfried, who do you think we''ll encounter this time?"


    "..."


    "Siegfried, let''s discuss our coordination formation."


    "..."


    "Sieg¡ª"


    "..."


    Shinji found Siegfried agreeable and was eager to engage with him. Yet, Siegfried had been given the order to remain silent, and no matter what Shinji said, Siegfried did not speak.


    Eventually, Shinji, pushed to his limit, directly said, "Siegfried, pass on this message¡ª ''Fatty, make Siegfried talk.''"


    Not long after, Shinji received a response¡ªnot from Siegfried, but from the other end of the Master-Servant contract, ryed by Fiore.


    "Assassin, say less. Uncle Gordes is quite displeased."


    "If he''s displeased, I''m even more displeased. Is this any way to treat a Servant? I feel bad for Siegfried." Shinji fumed, contemting if he should take this opportunity to mess with Gordes.


    "Perhaps Uncle''s attitude towards Servants is problematic, but keeping Saber silent isn''t wrong. Saber''s weakness is as well-known as Saber himself, and we must prevent any possibility of it being exposed. I believe Saber understands this, which is why he agreed."


    That''s not the point, you silly girl¡ªShinjimented inwardly, unable to exin things to Fiore, and thus stewed in his frustration alone.


    Fiore continued from the other end of the contract, "Assassin, you are to protect Saber''s back. That''s the primary reason you were paired with Saber."


    "I understand. Don''t worry. And please, protect our backs as well. If Gordes acts recklessly, you must stop him!"


    "Uncle Gordes won''t."


    "I hope so."


    Shinji let out a derisive snort. So far, he hadn''t seen any change in Gordes.


    P.S.: ck Rider Astolfo is invincible, like a tornado destroying a parking lot!!!

 Chapter 387: Lord Impaler

    Chapter 387: Lord Impaler


    Suddenly, there wasplete silence.


    The sounds ceased, leaving only the wind''s howl dominating the surroundings. However, the presence of Berserker, unable to hide his aura, was unmistakably dered even before he manifested.


    He was there. With this certainty in mind, Astolfo took a step forward.


    "Come, O Tyrant! The time hase for your arrogance to crumble and the dignity of the strong to be scattered!"


    With trees being felled in his path, the Red Berserker emerged.


    "...Whoa."


    Upon seeing him, Astolfo immediately wanted to leave the area.


    It wasn''t the giant that was frightening. Astolfo had previously battled a giant named Galigant with dozens of arms and paraded him around triumphantly.


    A tough opponent wasn''t scary either. Facing a raging monster was simrly trivial. However, if this tough giant was smiling¡ªit was a bit, no, extremely unsettling.


    Yes, a smile was terrifying. Smiling while intruding into enemy lines meant either immense confidence or insanity to the point of disregarding all consequences.


    Standing over two meters tall and wielding a short sword, the force of his earlier blow suggested that his fists possessed considerable destructive power.


    Additionally, his indefatigable demeanor was extraordinary. Even if one could wound him, it seemed impossible topletely kill him.


    Indeed, although Astolfo couldn''t harm him in the slightest, he was expected to take the lead and understood the necessity of doing so.


    "This is what I was summoned for. Well, I have no choice but to go for it!"


    Astolfo shed an invincible smile that rivaled the Red Berserker''s and brandished the goldennce in his hand.


    "Listen to my voice, those afar! Come near, those close by! I am Astolfo, one of Charlemagne''s Twelve Pdins! Here I stand, ready to fight with honor!"


    Shouting out the long-awaited introduction he had been yearning to dere, Astolfo revealed his true name without hesitation. Fortunately, the Red Berserkercked the strategic thinking to exploit his opponent''s true name.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha. Excellent, such arrogance is splendid. Come, trample me!"


    Laughing, Berserker rushed towards Astolfo. His movements were surprisingly nimble, his bear-like body charging forward like a wild boar.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha!!"


    Apanied by hisughter, he swung down from above¡ªa strike that could likely crush Astolfo''s small frame. Astolfo dodged elegantly.


    "Huh?"


    He had indeed dodged. But unfortunately, there are blows in this world that are meaningless to dodge. Berserker''s strike left w marks on the ground and the shockwave alone sent Astolfo flying.


    "Ouch, ouch... what a heavy hit."


    With a pained expression, his side bruised from the impact, he still stood up. There was no fear in his eyes. If touched, he would be sent flying; he couldn''t counter with strength, and his skills were entirely useless.


    Even so, he was still a Heroic Spirit. Moreover, as one of Charlemagne''s Twelve Pdins, Astolfo was both a foolhardy warrior, often called "mad with reason dissipated," and an adventurer who had traversed the world, establishing numerous legends.


    And among those adventures, he had acquired various magical artifacts¡ªa horn, a book, a phantom steed (Hippogriff), and a goldennce that shone with brilliance.


    "Then, here I go... Argalia! Show him your power!"


    Astolfo charged forward. Even without a steed, his speed was as swift as lightning. However, to the emotionally numb Red Berserker, this attack likely brought joy rather than fear.


    The fiercer and more desperate the attack, the more satisfying the counterstrike would be. Even if his abdomen was about to be pierced, this Berserker would surely retaliate.


    Thus, the confident Berserker swung his sword again. His superpressed abdominal muscles were so sturdy that even steel paled inparison.


    "Trap of Argalia: (Down with a Touch)!"


    However, thence Astolfo wielded wasn''t designed to kill. Of course, being ance, it could inflict wounds and even death if it pierced the heart.


    But it was just an ordinaryncecking any magical enhancements, unable to pierce through everything, and devoid of any guaranteed heart-seeking causality.


    Nevertheless, thisnce was deadly on the battlefield.


    Suddenly, Berserker felt as if he was falling. The firm ground he was standing on vanished, making him momentarily forget to swing his sword. Even so, his smile didn''t fade, and he showed no surprise. Yet, overturning this unreasonable situation was impossible.


    The Noble Phantasm "Trap of Argalia," absurdly named as it was, lived up to its literal effect. ording to legend, thence favored by Prince Argalia of Cathay could make anything it touched fall. For heavily armored knights, falling in battle meant certain death. Even if not, the prestige gained from using thisnce in jousting tournaments was evident.


    When used on a Servant, thisnce would manifest its legend by forcibly turning everything below the knees into spirit form. Regardless of where it touched the body¡ªeven if it hit armor woven with magical energy¡ªthence would sever the magical supply to the lower legs, making it impossible to reconstruct the physical form for a while.


    Even so, this alone couldn''t stop the Red Berserker. As long as he had his upper body, he would crawl to defeat his enemy.


    "Losing my legs won''t stop me!"


    "Yes, indeed. So now, I''ll stop you next. Alright, go!"


    At Astolfo''smand, the long-waiting golems pounced.


    The golems, each weighing over a ton, pressed down on him to immobilize one of his arms. But the Red Berserker swatted them away like a child, smashing the upper body of one with a single punch. Yet, even with their heads shattered, the golems continued to function until their mechanismspletely failed¡ªthat was their strength.


    Like ants capturing prey, they methodically and solemnly enveloped the Red Berserker. But he was neither a helpless small animal nor a caterpir. No matter how much the ants bit, the giant wouldn''t stop.


    The Red Berserker did not stop. Even with his legs turned into spirit form, he continued his valiant advance towards the fortress.


    "Hahahahaha, this is wonderful, this is marvelous. Enemy troops are gathering, and I am covered in wounds. Ah, this¡ªthis is what makes the victory cry worth shouting!"


    His body was entirely covered by golems. Twice, Berserker tried to push himself up. Despite wearing armor made of rock, bronze, and steel, he continued to advance.


    Advance, advance, advance. The Red Berserker was a fool, but not a lost soul.


    Using his nose, skin, ears, eyes, and tongue, he understood¡ªjust ahead, the tyrant was waiting.


    ...


    "Yes, it''s splendid. Caster, don''t be modest. Your golems did a great job. It''s just that this Berserker is an anomaly."


    "...!"


    The Red Berserker elerated his advance. Tearing through theyers of golems, he finallyid eyes on his target.


    "It''s you¡ª"


    "Indeed. Red Berserker, if it is the ruler you seek, then I am the one standing at the pinnacle."


    "Oh oh, oh oh... OOOOOOOOOOOH!"


    The Red Berserker leaped with joy, stretching out his arm. Just a little more, and his hand would reach the tyrant''s head. Always, without exception, after such trials, there awaited boundless glory and joy. The Berserker''s logic was wless andplete. No one could find a w in it.


    However, the Berserker forgot something crucial. Awaiting at the end of such trials was a miserable death and a cruel end.


    The Berserker surged forward. Staring at him with icy eyes was the ck Berserker¡ªd III. The hero who reigned supreme in Romania, brutally ughtering all his enemies. The name he was fearfully called by his foes was¡ª


    "Kazikli Bey: (Bloodstained King Demon)!"


    As d III dered this, the ground nearby surged upward.


    "Tyrant, I will crush you... pulverize you!"


    Berserker, undeterred by the weight of the golems, swung his sword. Unexpectedly, sharp stakes pierced his arm. Even if they didn''t hurt, they forcibly halted his movement.


    "I have spent my life battling rebels like you. I have in them all, impaling their bodies and leaving them to rot. But¡ª"


    Stakes, several meters long, impaled both the golems and the Berserker. d III only performed the rough operation of "avoiding the spirit core." He ensured Berserker wouldn''t die but saw no need to torture his spirit.


    Death would be a mercy, and if he survived, a worse hell awaited the Berserker.


    With his legs turned into spirit form, his body covered by countless golems, and everything but his heart and brain impaled, the Berserker still moved. To defeat the imminent tyrant. This was beyond hatred and obsession.


    Indeed. What d III sought to confirm, even at the cost of half his golems, was his conviction. Was he merely a foolish savage content with rebelling against power, or did he, even in madness, hold an unyielding line deep within his heart?


    The Grand Duke sighed in satisfaction.


    "Facing you like this, I finally understand. Your rebellion is the manifestation of a proud soul. You will never stand idly by while the strong trample the weak; you fight to turn the strong into the weak."


    Not "for" the weak. Such a pretense was beyond the Berserker''s reach. He was single-mindedly¡ª


    "Do you dream of a world of equality? You are no dreamer, but a fantasist. For the first time, I wish to show respect to a rebel like you. But, regrettably for you¡ª"


    With a snap of d III''s fingers, Avicebron stepped forward.


    "Let me convert your rebellion. Red Berserker, from now on, you will serve us."


    "..."


    The Berserker''s smile vanished. With a look of utter despair and rage, the Red Berserker faced the ck Berserker. What he dered was "subjugation." To the Berserker, this was a humiliation and despair worse than death.


    "Then¡ª"


    With a cold demeanor, Avicebron issued amand to the golems restraining Berserker. Instantly, they transformed into a fluid state, tightly binding Berserker along with the stakes. Even the rebellious hero Spartacus couldn''t escape this stone prison.


    After that, d III lost interest in Berserker. Since he was now under hismand, the one who bared their fangs was no longer from the ck faction but the Red faction. To him, this was sufficient.


    Facing the returning d III, Astolfo shouted loudly:


    "Well then. It seems my part here is done, so I''ll take my leave!"


    With that, Astolfo hurriedly spirit-form shifted back to the fortress. Naturally, he intended to take advantage of the situation. For a short time, this wasn''t a scenario where a mere homunculus would be given much thought. It was the perfect opportunity.


    PS: Trap of Argalia: Down with a Touch!, Rank D


    This goldennce originally belonged to the knight Argalia of Cathay. Although it had low killing power, it could force the opponent''s legs below the knees to be spirit-form or cause them to fall. No matter where it touched the body (even if it contacted armor woven with magical energy), thence would forcibly cut off the magical supply to the lower legs, making physical reconstruction impossible for a short time.


    As a result, Argalia defeated all knights of his level in jousting tournaments, including Astolfo. One knight, after falling from his horse, did not surrender but chose to draw his sword. Argalia was forced to fight with his sword and ultimately lost, fleeing afterward. Argalia had overly trusted in the power of hisnce, to the point that he promised to hand over his sister Angelica (the beauty whoter drove Rnd mad) to the victor.


    Recognizing her brother''s unfavorable situation, Angelica disappeared. During the ensuing chaos of the duel, Astolfo, whose ownnce had broken, noticed Argalia''snce and, thinking "Ah, there''s ance here," stole¡ªborrowed it without permission.

 Chapter 388: Immortality

    Chapter 388: Immortality


    Before long, a shadow that even Rider''s eyes could capture slowly emerged from the depths of the forest. One person, one sword, carrying an unmistakable Servant aura.


    "Yo. You''re Saber, right?"


    In response to the inquiry from the Red Rider, the ck Saber, Siegfried, nodded silently.


    "I''m the Red Rider. Even though I''m a Rider, I don''t ride anything, and my weapon is a spear. But don''t worry about it. Your Rider over there isn''t much different, right? More importantly¡ª"


    Rider dered in a yful tone as if saying, "If you want to see my true skills, thene at me all seven of you."


    "Are you okay with this? Do you think you can face me with just one fighter? If you want to defeat me, the Red Rider, you won''t stand a chance unless you alle at me together!"


    His cold, mocking expression was filled with immense confidence. Even without using his original weapon, he exuded a vigorous spirit and immense fighting spirit.


    However, the one standing opposite him was none other than the world-renowned Siegfried! The hero who ughtered the evil dragon Fafnir seemed displeased, his eyes narrowing. Just feel this killing intent would crush the heart of an ordinary person.


    Yet, even seeing that expression, the Red Rider remained calm. Even under the weight of a hero''s pressure, he didn''t retract his provocative smile.


    This was the killing intent and hatred he was long ustomed to. For a hero who was satisfied as long as he had his one-of-a-kind friends and beloved women, this level of threat was like a breeze.


    If anything, only the times and weapons had changed. It was no different from usual. And with one word of boredom, he discarded everything.


    This was the way of life the Red Rider had loved during his lifetime.


    "Come on. Let me engrave the name of a true hero, a true warrior, upon you."


    He raised his spear.


    In an instant, the heavy pressure of fighting spirit collided fiercely.


    If an ordinary person were present, they would undoubtedly be mentally shattered by the invisible pressure. But the hero Siegfried managed to withstand it.


    Three¡ªThe countdown began.


    The forest was vast, surrounded by tall trees unsuitable for swinging a spear or a sword.


    Two¡ªThe gradually freezing air felt all too familiar.


    The spear possessed a thrust far superior to any weapon present. With the spear capable of piercing a heart in one strike and prating a skull in another, the Red Rider did not find the current environment disadvantageous.


    One¡ªOn the verge of explosion, as if time had stood still.


    Most importantly, with the support of the world-renowned Archer, the Red Rider''s confidence was unshakable.


    Zero¡ªEverything present was swept away; those impure were mercilessly obliterated.


    Someone stepped forward, someone raised their weapon.


    Siegfried''s greatsword sliced through the air like a bolt of lightning, its speed and power impable.


    But the Red Rider coldly sneered at the ck Saber''s fierce attack. His slender war spear traced an arc and easily parried the greatsword.


    "Too naive!!"


    Almost simultaneously, he delivered a kick. His fighting style wasn''t based on knightly etiquette but was abat technique thoroughly honed on the battlefield.


    Siegfried remained unfazed by Rider''s kick, taking it squarely on his abdomen and counterattacking with his sword.


    Without a sessful hit, the Red Rider also didn''t mind, simrly enduring Siegfried''s strike with his body, continuing the fierce exchange.


    Both were more aggressive than defensive and within moments, their weapons had struck each other''s bodies multiple times. However, neither showed a single scratch, as their attacks were essentially nullified.


    After a dazzling round of offense and defense, the two unparalleled heroes simultaneously leaped back.


    The Red Rider slung his spear over his shoulder, revealing a warrior''s grim smile.


    "As expected, ck Saber, you... my spear can''t pierce you. Is this hardness an immortality or invincibility of some sort? Just like me."


    Just like him? Siegfried readied his stance again, his sword-like brows furrowing slightly.


    He had bathed in dragon''s blood, bearing the "Armor of Fafnir," which meant attacks below B-rank couldn''t harm him. But if the Red Rider used his Noble Phantasm, it might be effective.


    However, the Red Rider didn''t seem to have any attack capable of causing damage¡ªhis immortality was different from Siegfried''s. It wasn''t simply a protective force to be broken by sheer power but required specific conditions, like mes or lightning, or certain situational factors, such as being in a forest or at night.


    No one in this world ispletely immortal. Even as a Heroic Spirit, one remains within the bounds of "human." Those who transcend these bounds are extraordinary beings not typically called upon in the Holy Grail War.


    Determining what kind of immortality the Red Rider had was crucial to securing victory.


    Having made up his mind, Saber shifted his sword style from offense to defense and raised his eyebrows twice in quick session. This was the signal Shinji had taught him earlier. Though Siegfried hadn''t uttered a word, he remembered everything Shinji said that could be useful in battle.


    The signal meant to hold their position.


    As expected of Siegfried, he had sensed something was wrong. Unfortunately, his Master didn''t have the same keen insight.


    Using his Spiritual Form and "Presence Concealment" skills, Shinji stealthily approached the Red Rider from behind, ready to materialize two of his Noble Phantasms at any moment.


    At the same time, Siegfried heard his Master Gordes'' roar.


    "What are you doing, Saber! That guy isn''t even scratched! Use your Noble Phantasm, now!"


    Not yet! The Red Rider wasn''t serious yet. The mystery of his unscathed invincibility remained unsolved. If Siegfried''s Noble Phantasm could prate his defense, fine, but if not, it would expose his true name and weakness.


    Despite his Master''s scolding, Siegfried refused to act foolishly and ignored themand.


    Hope you understand, Siegfried thought. Normally, he would exert every effort to persuade him, but there was no time for that now.


    The Red Rider, unaware of Siegfried''s inner turmoil, continued, "We seem to be at an impasse."


    "¡­"


    Saber, adhering to his agreement with his Master, didn''t respond. Seeing no reaction, the Red Rider''s face showed a trace of displeasure.


    "You''re quite the cold one. Those who can''tugh on the battlefield will forget how to smile in Elysium. This world is already so gloomy it''s rotting and festering. So, shouldn''t we at least be happier as we fade away? Don''t you think?"


    ¡ªI don''t. Laughing on the battlefield can sometimes insult the enemy. No, at least there''s the danger of others seeing it that way. Enjoying the thrill ofbat by acknowledging each other''s strength is one thing, butughing over corpses is just in mockery.


    Facing Siegfried''s silent refusal, the Red Rider extended a finger and repeated his earlier words:


    "It''s better to be happier when you dissipate. Didn''t I already say that?"


    In the next instant, an invisible arrow, faster than sound, shot straight at Siegfried''s chest.


    The impact sent Saber crashing through several trees, tumbling to the ground.


    ¡ó¡ó¡ó


    Fiore was bing increasingly satisfied and impressed with her Servant.


    To be honest, she initially harbored some wariness and dissatisfaction towards Shinji. Whether he genuinely forgot his true name or was lying, it indicated ack of trust toward his Master, which made Fiore, who wanted to work in unity with her Servant, feel uneasy. She might be naive andcking in worldly experience, but it didn''t mean she had low emotional intelligence.


    After all, she was the next head of the vast Yggdmillennia family,cking none of the qualities of a leader. She hadn''t forced the issue or used a Command Spell because she didn''t want to overly pressure a newly summoned Servant and damage their nascent rtionship. In this respect, she was entirely the opposite of Gordes.


    After Shinji left, she did not immediately rest as he might have thought. Instead, she pondered how to get along with her Servant and how to make him lower his guard. In between her thoughts, she would asionally sense Shinji''s position to see if he was scouting the area.


    Of course, she found nothing. Sensing his location across the whole of Asia was beyond even the Yggdmillennia''s capabilities. If they could do that, they wouldn''t need the Holy Grail to rebel; they could simply confront the Clock Tower head-on.


    However, Fiore didn''t doubt Shinji because of this. Instead, she saw it as a testament to his abilities as an Assassin. With a Noble Phantasm that could conceal his presence, it wasn''t unreasonable that he could hide his location. If she, his Master, couldn''t sense him, then neither could the enemy, which was a demonstration of his strength.


    It seemed he hadn''t lied about his capabilities; he was indeed very powerful, perhaps with a good reason for hiding his true name.


    In this mutual misunderstanding, their bond paradoxically grew stronger¡ªa curious situation, indeed.


    With a good start, getting along became much easier.


    From then on, Fiore discovered more and more of Shinji''s shining qualities: his diligent effort during night shifts, his cheerful and engaging conversation that couldst all afternoon, his keen insight into defensive weaknesses and Servant true names, and notably, his skill in beating Caules atputer games, which helped maintain her brother''s dignity.


    As their time together grew and his abilities became evident, Fiore stopped worrying about his true name, believing she would learn it eventually. Her trust in Shinji deepened.


    So when Shinji suggested she and Gordes team up to observe the battle from Millennia Castle, she agreed first and asked for the reasonter.


    "Servants team up, Masters team up; it facilitates coordinatedbat¡ªthat''s the surface reason."


    "And the deeper reason?"


    "I''m afraid that fat guy will lose his head. He''s your pr opposite¡ªyou respect and trust me, but he treats Siegfried as a puppet and a tool. What''s worse is his egocentric nature. If his opinion shes with Siegfried''s, he''ll undoubtedly think he''s right and force Siegfried toply. The problem is, inbat, ten of him can''tpare to Siegfried. So I hope you can stop him when he makes a mistake."


    "Uncle Gordes isn''t as bad as you say. He''s difficult to get along with, but fundamentally, he''s not a bad person."


    "You don''t trust my judgment?"


    "I do, but I also trust my own."


    "Then let''s wait and see. No matter what happens, I won''t lose out. If things go as you say, all the better. If it turns out as I predict, then we''ll rely on you. As for whose judgment is better, we''ll have the answer after this battle."


    Shinji''s smile and confident tone aroused Fiore''s fighting spirit. She was a genius on whom many had ced high hopes, and geniuses are always unwilling to lose. Even if herbat abilities couldn''t match those of a Servant, she couldn''t be outdone in everything.


    "I will win."


    "It doesn''t count now just by saying it. How about this: if you win, I''ll help improve your Mystic Code. If I win, you help me make two items. How about that?"


    "Deal!"


    "Deal."


    To Fiore''s surprise, her fighting spirit had barely risen when it was ruthlessly crushed by reality.


    When she heard Gordes shout, "What are you doing, Saber! That guy hasn''t even taken a scratch! Use your Noble Phantasm, quickly!" she knew she had lost.


    Assassin is really impressive.


    The young girl praised him while starting to dissuade Gordes.


    "Uncle¡ª"

 Chapter 389: I Have Seen Through Your Immortality

    Chapter 389: I Have Seen Through Your Immortality


    Aside from ck Saber Siegfried and his master Gordes, all the other masters and servants had somewhat established a master-servant rtionship. Fiore had great trust in Shinji. Darnic served d III with respect. Chiron and Caules were like mentors and friends. Roche sincerely respected Avicebron. Though Celenike found Astolfo''s free-spirited nature somewhat tricky, she was charmed by his purity and honesty, making it hard for her to find fault as long as nothing major happened.


    Only Gordes had long given up onmunicating with Saber. He made no effort to understand him and was simply afraid of revealing his true name.


    Gordes had no idea what Saber was thinking.


    What was hidden in that man who seemed like a machine? Was it discontent? Rebellion? Murderous intent? Contempt? Or was he thinking nothing at all? What were his goals, and his beliefs? These were things that should have been asked beforehand. But Gordes refused to do so. He wanted to treat his servant as mere equipment.


    Perhaps it was out of vanity, or maybe he was obsessed with the idea that "a servant is ultimately just a familiar."


    In any case, the fact that Saber was neither gaining nor losing ground in his battle with the Red Rider was causing an inappropriate sense of agitation to build up inside him.


    Gordes was the most excellent mage on the ck side, and his servant was the strongest Saber. So why hadn''t they achieved any notable feats? Lancer was an exception, as he was a hero not inferior to Siegfried, also possessing immortality, like Karna. But why was it that facing a Rider, who wasn''t one of the three main knight sses, they were still in such a situation?


    Berserker had sessfully suppressed the opposing Berserker, yet they couldn''t even deal with a Rider on their side. This was uneptable. Saber needed to achieve notable aplishments, not just let Assassin and Caster steal the spotlight.


    Driven by this mindset, Gordes began to issue haphazardmands through the master-servant link¡ªjust as Shinji had feared.


    Typically, masters did not give detailedmands during a servant battle. This was because they had absolute trust in their servants'' experience and skills, which far surpassed those of modern mages. Most masters would only express their opinions on strategic matters. However, Gordes, overwhelmed by anxiety, had lost hisposure.


    "Saber! Use your Noble Phantasm! Use it!"


    Seeing Siegfried ignore hismand made Gordes even more anxious, pushing him to the brink of hysteria¡ªa sign that his patience had reached its limit.


    Naturally, Fiore could not remain indifferent to this: "Uncle, please don''t rush. The battle has just begun, and it''s not yet the decisive stage. There''s no need to use the Noble Phantasm so soon."


    "But so far, Saber hasn''t inflicted any damage on the enemy."


    Fiore''s clear voice slightly alleviated Gordes'' agitation and anger. It''s human nature to get stuck in a rut when alone, but having someone to advise you can help significantly. Gordes also had to consider Fiore''s status as the next head and Darnic''s support for her.


    "The enemy hasn''t harmed Saber either. It''s a stalemate. Based on the enemy''s disyed attributes, he might be the top-tier¡ª"


    Before Fiore could finish her sentence, a green light swiftly approached from a tricky angle, striking Siegfried and piercing his dragon-blood armor, resulting in an injury.


    The bnce was broken!


    Gordes mmed his fist on the armrest, roaring, "What are you doing, Saber? Why didn''t you follow mymand? If you had used your Noble Phantasm, Rider might already be defeated!"


    Fiore''s expression also turned unpleasant. She had just mentioned the stalemate, and now this happened. She quickly contacted her servant.


    "What''s going on?"


    "It''s not just Rider; there''s also an Archer."


    "What?" Fiore''s heart leaped.


    "Don''t worry. The situation is still under control¡ªbut to be safe, it''s best to have the Great Sage oversee things. You can''t move, so send the fat man."


    "Understood." Fiore suddenly looked up and spoke to Gordes, who had already started to touch his Command Seals. "Uncle, our enemy is not just Rider but also Red Archer. Please contact Caules and request support from our Archer."


    "But, about Saber¡ª" Gordes nced at Fiore''s legs, then at the fallen Saber, his expression conflicted. On one hand, he didn''t want Chiron to steal the glory, but on the other, the fact that Red Archer could break through the Armor of Fafnir made him wary.


    "Assassin said it''s fine, and I believe him. I''ll take full responsibility!" Fiore''s resolute attitude and the sharp gleam in her azure eyes were something even Gordes'' pride couldn''t ignore.


    "Alright, if you insist," Gordes reluctantly waved his hand and activated the castle''s internalmunication spell.


    "I''ve done as you asked; the rest is up to you."


    Fiore stared at the screen in front of her, her hands unconsciously clenched.


    ¡ó¡ó¡ó


    The moment Siegfried was hit, he realized what had just happened.


    The previous strike came from another servant positioned far behind Red Rider.


    This was a long-range attack, and it used no magical energy, purely physical force. Without a doubt, the enemy was an Archer.


    This strike was clearly above A-rank, causing him to temporarily lose control of his body. It seemed Red Archer had realized that ordinary attacks couldn''t harm him, so they had increased the power of their shot.


    What''s even more terrifying was that he hadn''t sensed the servant''s presence, proving that Red Archer was far beyond his detection range. This wasn''t an open grasnd but a dense forest filled with trees in the night. Even with excellent night vision, he was just a moving point.


    But Red Archer had managed it.


    An ultra-precise shot with destructive power surpassing A-rank, urate aiming in near-zero visibility, as if threading a needle.


    The enemy was an elite marksman!!!


    While rolling, Siegfried felt the danger.


    On the other side, Red Rider''s eyes gleamed as he pierced through the rolling dust and spotted the arrow embedded in Saber.


    "So your immortality can be pierced if the attack is strong enough. That makes things easier¡ªhmm?"


    Suddenly, he looked towards the other side of the forest, his expression tightening.


    "Damn, it seems our Berserker is done for, but we still have a Saber here. Trading Berserker for Saber, it seems we''vee out ahead."


    With a thoroughly joyful yet cruel smile, Red Rider tightened his grip on his spear, ready to deliver a strike that would pierce ck Saber''s defenses.


    "So, how long until you ''revive''? Ten seconds? Twenty seconds? Either way, it won''t be faster than my strike¡ªfarewell, ck Saber."


    Just as Red Rider raised his spear to strike, a stream of golden magical energy appeared above his head, apanied by a dazzling sh and a deafening roar. The force, possessing greater destructive power than Red Rider''s spear or Red Archer''s arrow, descended from the sky, seemingly intent on obliterating Red Rider along with the surrounding ground.


    In an instant, thunder and lightning struck.


    Amidst the shing golden lightning, two figures broke through, one after another.


    The first figure held a shield, dragging it across the ground and leaving two nearly ten-meter-long grooves.


    The second figure gripped a ck-gold war spear with both hands, leaving a distinct footprint with each step.


    Where the spear tip met the shield, terrifying magic surged, evoking the grandeur of copsing mountains and raging seas.


    The man wielding the ck-gold war spear let out a roar, louder than thunder. Visible magic erupted from the spear tip, converting into physical explosive force that poured onto therge shield held by Red Rider.


    The intricately decorated, magnificent shield wasn''t swayed by the torrent of magic in the slightest, but Red Rider holding the shield couldn''t ignore the sudden explosive force. He was sent flying, crashing through severalrge trees, mirroring what had happened to Saber just seconds earlier.


    A green-glowing arrow streaked through the air as Red Archer, from a distance, began to support his ally.


    The man with the ck-gold war spear was prepared. The once-dimmed thunder roared back to life, shattering the arrow that could have pierced his skull.


    This precious moment of respite gave Red Rider the time he needed to regroup. The proud man stood up, switching his grip from holding the shield with both hands to holding it with one. In his now free hand, the javelin reappeared.


    "A good ambush, ck Assassin, but it''s far from enough to take me down."


    "No, I think it''s quite close."


    ck Assassin Shinji Matou pointed his spear at Red Rider''s shoulder, where magic-condensed shoulder armor once was. Now, only charred, smoldering flesh remained. The supposed invulnerability to all shes and strikes¡ªhad been breached.


    "I''ve seen through your immortality!"

 Chapter 390: Shinji vs. Red Rider

    Chapter 390: Shinji vs. Red Rider


    Returning to the moment when Red Archer hit Siegfried, at that time, Shinji actually could help Siegfried dodge the sudden arrow¡ªwhile others didn''t know about Red Archer''s presence, how could Shinji be unaware? He had been waiting for this round of long-range attacks all along.


    There were two main reasons he didn''t intervene and allowed Siegfried to get injured.


    First, the Armor of Fafnir is an injury-reducing type of immortality. Even if it was breached, it would mitigate the damage. The arrow wasn''t aimed at a vital spot, so it couldn''t kill Siegfried.


    Second, and most importantly, Shinji had a chance to ambush Red Rider. The best timing was when Rider was gathering strength, preparing to finish off Siegfried in one strike.


    Thus, Shinji didn''t move. Whether Siegfried and Red Rider were probing each other, Siegfried falling after being hit by an arrow, or Fiore questioning him, he stayed still, focusing on waiting for the right moment. He used the pretext of requesting reinforcements to prevent Gordes from causing any disruptions¡ªif Gordes issued a Command Seal order for Siegfried to use his Noble Phantasm during the ambush, it would be disastrous. The enemy might remain unscathed, while he could die under an ally''s sword.


    After Fiore managed to handle Gordes, Shinji had no more concerns. When Rider was about to unleash his full-force strike, Shinji activated his signature "Noble Phantasm barrage."


    Indra''s Thunder led the charge, followed by Shinji himself wielding Ishtar''s war spear. One attack came from the front, the other from behind, trapping Red Rider in a pincer movement.


    In that critical moment, Red Rider remained calm despite the surprise. The instant he sensed the unfamiliar Servant''s presence and magic fluctuations, he decisively abandoned his immediate target. He threw his javelin, charged with immense power, backward to disrupt the enemy Servant''s assault and break the pincer attack. He then switched weapons, using his shield to withstand the rampant lightning. By the time Shinji dodged the javelin and advanced again, Rider had already assumed a defensive posture.


    Despite using all his strength and deploying maximum "magic output," Shinji only managed to push Rider back and knock him down without causing substantial harm.


    If not for the lightning strike''s speed surpassing Rider''s weapon switch, causing some damage before the shield appeared, the ambush would have ended inplete failure.


    Not having killed Rider or even severely injured him, Shinji didn''t feel too regretful. He knew Red Rider''s identity. He was a hero on par with Siegfried, not easy to defeat.


    Of course, there was no fear. Since the ambush failed to kill him, they would fight head-on. It''s not like only Rider had reinforcements¡ªShinji had his backup too. As long as Rider didn''t flee, Shinji was determined to defeat him today.


    So, facing Rider''s aggressive provocation, Shinji responded with equal intensity.


    Red Rider looked at the wound on his shoulder, trembling. It wasn''t due to shame but joy.


    "Great, truly great! There''s someone on your side who can hurt me."


    The exuberant Riderughed heartily, expressing his emotions just as he had said earlier¡ªhe was a hero who reveled in the battlefield.


    The other hero, simr in physique but opposite in temperament, recovered from the ambush. He silently pulled out the arrow from his body, raised his greatsword, and prepared to continue the battle.


    "Two on two? That''s fine too. Bring it on, ck Saber, ck Assassin."


    "Two on two, indeed, but not in this form." Shinji sidestepped a few paces to stand between Siegfried and Rider. "Saber, I''ll handle Rider. You take care of Archer."


    Siegfried looked at Shinji inquiringly.


    Shinji nced at the "eye" in the sky. "If I''m not mistaken, his immortality can be broken by divine power. You instinctively felt his restraint on you earlier, didn''t you?"


    Though he called it a guess, Shinji was certain. He knew Red Rider''s true name and said this only to avoid suspicion.


    Siegfried nodded in agreement.


    Seeing this and hearing Fiore ry Shinji''s analysis, Gordes broke out in a cold sweat.


    He had almost wasted a Command Seal. Fortunately, Fiore intervened.


    "Uncle, I think you should trust Saber more," Fiore said, releasing her clenched hands and smiling with relief. "Just as I trust Assassin."


    Gordes did not speak. He took out a handkerchief to wipe his sweat while recalling his actions. Strangely, he remembered something Assassin had once said.


    "Servants exist depending on their Masters, but they are not puppets. They have immense power and their own will."


    "To unleash their full power, Master and Servant must reach a consensus. Otherwise, even the best ss Saber, the strongest hero, won''t have a good oue."


    Could I have been wrong?


    Siegfried was unaware of his Master''s thoughts. Realizing he couldn''t handle Rider, he chose to trust hispanion and went to confront another enemy.


    Whispering "Be careful" to Shinji, Siegfried rushed towards the direction from which the arrow had been shot¡ªhe intended to find the archer hiding somewhere.


    "No way¡ª" Red Rider wasn''t about to let Saber leave. He raised his shield and charged directly at Siegfried.


    Shinji nted his war spear into the ground. The power he released through the spear shook the earth and tore the ground, halting Red Rider''s advance.


    "Your opponent is me!"


    "Just an Assassin?" Red Rider red at Shinji with a fierce expression, not hiding his intent to kill.


    "An Assassin is enough. Haven''t you heard that assassins counter-riders?" Shinji met Red Rider''s gaze without backing down.


    "You only have a couple of divine Noble Phantasms, don''t get cocky!" Enraged, Rider brandished his javelin and roared as heunched his attack.


    His style was entirely different from other Lancers they had encountered so far. Itcked the trickery of Diarmuid, the overwhelming presence of Karna, and the profound mastery of Scathach.


    Red Rider''s spear technique, like his spear, was simple and unadorned. There were no tricks or embellishments; every move was aimed solely at killing the enemy¡ªthis was a spear technique honed purely for the battlefield.


    While this technique might not be visually impressive, it was highly practical.


    Of course, it had its ws. A spear technique focused solely on killing couldn''t be as bnced in offense and defense as other techniques. The pursuit of killing power came at the cost of weaker defense.


    However, this weakness wasn''t an issue for Red Rider. He had a shield, a body tougher than most Servants¡ªepassing not only his immortality but also his strength and endurance. Additionally, he possessed unparalleled speed. Even Scathach, enhanced by primordial runes when fighting Artoria, was slightly inferior.


    With speed and defense assured, Red Rider didn''t need to worry about defense. He only needed to attack, attack, and keep attacking.


    The pressure from this aggressive style was even greater than when facing Karna. In just a few exchanges, the simple javelin had grazed Shinji''s vital points three times, each time closer and more lethal. Thetest one nearly shed his throat.


    While continuously attacking, Red Rider kept taunting.


    "Hey, weren''t you the one who said you''d be my opponent? You''re not qualified at all."


    "Where''s your momentum from earlier? Or can you only talk and not back it up?"


    "You stirred my blood, and this is all you''ve got. Assassins should stay in the shadows. What are you doing in a frontal fight¡ªhow boring."


    "Enough, let''s end this quickly. Even though it''s a bit unfair for an Assassin, it''s not entirely without merit."


    As he spoke, Red Rider put away his shield, gripped the javelin with both hands, and charged at Shinji like a meteor.

 Chapter 391: Paralyzing Strike (Part 1)

    Chapter 391: Paralyzing Strike (Part 1)


    The speed of this thrust was incredibly fast, so fast that it exceeded Shinji''s visual limits and waspletely untrackable. The only thing he could be certain of was that if he got hit by this thrust, even if it wasn''t a vital spot, the oue wouldn''t be much better than Siegfried getting hit by an arrow.


    Fortunately, Shinji had already experienced such super-speed attacks in his previous battle with Karna and had figured out some countermeasures.


    Method One: Preemptive Prediction, 90-degree Evasion.


    The faster the speed, the harder it is to control oneself. If you can predict the trajectory in advance, even if you can''t track it, you can evade it. The 90-degree route perpendicr to the enemy''s trajectory is the hardest to chase and can buy the most time for reorganizing or counterattacking.


    The moment Red Rider gripped his spear with both hands, Shinji locked his eyes firmly on Rider''s feet. Whichever foot he stepped forward with would determine Shinji''s direction of evasion.


    When Rider stepped forward with his right foot, Shinji dodged in the opposite direction, narrowly avoiding Rider''s path.


    After charging forward for a few more meters, Rider halted, his voice tinged with a hint of surprise.


    "Oh? Your strength isn''t impressive, but your reflexes are quite fast. You dodged a direct hit. However, my attacks aren''t that simple."


    As Red Rider said, although Shinji dodged the direct hit, he didn''t avoid the turbulent airflow caused by the high-speed thrust. Under Red Rider''s deliberate maniption, the airflow around the spearhead exploded like a fragmentation grenade, leaving Shinji drenched in blood.


    Wiping away the blood that blurred his vision, the assassin murmured to himself, "As expected of a top-tier Servant known for unparalleled speed. Even Karna can''tpare in terms of high-speedbat."


    Opposite him, Red Rider raised his spear again, assuming a thrusting stance. His sharp eyes moved from Shinji''s heart to his head. "Heh~ That expression is much better than Saber''s boring face. But smiles alone aren''t enough on the battlefield; you need strength. My next thrust will be even faster. I hope you can dodge it."


    "Even faster? Are you nning to break the sound barrier?" Shinji''s mouth twitched. He did not doubt Red Rider''s deration. With his pride, he wouldn''t lie about such things.


    As expected, top-tier Servants aren''t to be trifled with.


    What''s even more troublesome is that with Chiron overseeing the battlefield, using his Greek Noble Phantasm was out of the question. It would be recognized immediately.


    No choice, he had to use that.


    The moment he made his decision, Shinji lowered his center of gravity and ced his hand on the ground.


    At the same time, Rider leaned forward, channeling power into his legs, causing the ground around him to crack densely.


    The next second, Rider disappeared from his position, the air tearing apart with two ear-piercing explosions.


    Two explosions?


    Yes, two.


    One was the sound of the high-speed thrust.


    The other was thunder! Indra''s thunder!


    A golden divine thunderbolt cut across horizontally like a golden serpent blocking the space between them.


    elerating, Rider didn''t expect this move, crashing straight into the lightning, causing him to roll continuously.


    Yes, continuously rolling. No mistake in the description.


    Rider''s body was resilient; a single lightning strike couldn''t kill him, at most leaving some burn marks and causing some paralysis.


    It was this paralysis that was deadly. Red Rider was sprinting at high speed, and anyone withmon sense knows the demands intense exercise ces on the body. Even a slight stitch or cramp can lead to disastrous results, let alone paralysis.


    This was Shinji''s second method for dealing with super-speed attacks¡ªparalysis.


    As long as the opponent wasn''t someone like Karna, who used "Mana Burst" for propulsion, anyone relying on their physical speed would sumb to this technique¡ªexcept perhaps those with high lightning resistance, like the son of the Thunder God.


    You run fast, don''t you? You have quick feet, right? But if your body doesn''t obey you, I doubt you can run. Can you move faster than lightning? Can you defy inertia? Do you think physicalws don''t apply to you? Do you fancy yourself capable of overturning Isaac Newton''s principles?


    Unfortunately for Red Rider, no matter how fast he ran, he couldn''t outrun lightning. Although Shinji couldn''t track Rider''s movements, he could predict his trajectory and intercept lightning in advance. Once Rider focused on high-speed thrusting, decelerating or changing direction required some distance.


    Thus, the confident Rider, ready to take down Shinji, met with disaster. His legs, sprinting at high speed, suddenly stopped obeying, causing him to lose bnce and roll across the ground like a tumbling gourd.


    Of course, even tumbling, Rider was not easily dealt with. After falling, he curled into a ball, using inertia to roll forward, his relentless momentum akin to a charging chariot, giving Shinji a surreal sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu.


    "No wonder this looks so familiar! Isn''t this the ''Human Bullet Tank''? Where did you learn this ultimate move from the Akimichi n? This is the Fate set, not the Naruto set."


    Speechless, Shinji continued to channel his mana, summoning two more bolts of lightning to strike at the lean "Human Bullet Tank."


    Of course, unless he fully unleashed the lightning with the support of the Vajra, the damage to Rider would be limited. Even so, Shinji didn''t want to miss the chance to pursue¡ªgiven the vast difference in their raw power, he couldn''t afford any ck if he didn''t want to be defeated.


    After the second lightning bolt, Red Rider finally stopped rolling and sprang to his feet. He nced at the ground where Shinji had summoned Indra''s thunder, which still radiated unabashed magical energy.


    "So that lightning Noble Phantasm can be controlled from a distance... But to stop me, this alone isn''t enough."


    Red Rider began to run again. He had discarded his spear during the tumble and made no move to retrieve it, confident in his fists.


    Shinji didn''t dare be careless, his eyes enhanced with reinforcement magic never leaving Rider''s figure. Even if he couldn''t keep up, he had to predict Rider''s movements based on the afterimages on his retina.


    There!


    Golden lightning burst from the ground, cutting across Red Rider''s path.


    To Shinji''s surprise, Rider didn''t charge headlong into the lightning as expected. Instead, he made a sharp turn, narrowly avoiding the thunder.


    Frowning, Shinji adjusted his trajectory, summoning a second and third bolt, but Rider continued to evade them.


    The warrior, dashing through the forest,ughed heartily, "My steps won''t be stopped by obstacles. If you can stop me, then try your best."


    As he spoke, the fourth and fifth lightning bolts whistled out, yet Rider dodged them with increasing ease.


    "Let me tell you something else¡ªI can run like this all night. How long can your lightning Noble Phantasmst?"


    "Don''t worry, certainly longer than you can," Shinji replied, continuing to summon lightning, while Rider kept evading.


    "Is that so? Although I''m curious to see if you''re telling the truth, such a war of attrition doesn''t suit my style. Let me cross your lightning!"

 Chapter 392: Paralyzing Strike (Part 2)

    Chapter 392: Paralyzing Strike (Part 2)


    "Let me cross your lightning!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, Red Rider''s figure halted abruptly, then disappeared in the next instant.


    No, he didn''t disappear; rather, his forward speed was so fast it appeared as though he had vanished.


    At the moment he "disappeared," a strong sense of danger drove Shinji to instinctively summon a bolt of lightning. Because it was instinctive, the lightning''s cement, trajectory, and timing reached an unprecedented peak.


    Yet, even such an excellent lightning maneuver couldn''t stop Rider''s charge. As the lightning struck, he leaped up, hurdling over the barrier of lightning¡ªliterally crossing it.


    Through several attempts, Rider had identified Shinji''s weakness.


    No matter how fast the lightning was, it ultimately couldn''t keep up with his speed. As for predictions, as long as he did something unpredictable¡ªlike jumping¡ªhe could evade them.


    Apetent warrior would never readily let their feet leave the ground, as humans without wings lose their footing and mobility once airborne, making it impossible to dodge attacks. If he could evade lightning on the ground, why risk jumping?


    With this understanding, Red Rider sessfully broke through the lightning barrier.


    Now, there were no obstacles between him and Shinji.


    "It''s over!"


    Confident in his speed, Rider raised his fist, knowing that at such high speeds, this punch could shatter ck Assassin''s bones, regardless of any weapon the enemy might use.


    To Rider''s surprise, ck Assassin made no move to defend, nor did he panic or dodge. He stood calmly, his lips parting to utter a single word: "Forward!"


    In that instant, the familiar sensation of paralysis once again invaded Red Rider''s body. Though not as intense as when struck by lightning, it was a fleeting, slight numbness,sting less than a breath. But at a critical moment, any negative impact could change the oue.


    This was the opportunity Shinji had been waiting for. The ck-gold spear, imbued with magic, shot forward, aimed directly at the off-bnce Red Rider.


    In a moment of crisis, Rider regained control of his body, gritted his teeth, and nted his feet like iron stakes into the ground, halting his momentum. He grabbed the approaching spearhead with all his might.


    The spear, infused with Ishtar''s divine power, tore through Rider''s immortality, and bright red blood gushed from the ck grooved de, dripping to the ground.


    The injuries to his hands did not diminish Red Rider''s strength; instead, they fueled his ferocity. With a roar, his arm muscles bulged unnaturally, and the sudden burst of power overpowered Shinji, who was augmented by "Mana Burst." The spear''s tip was less than three centimeters from Rider''s heart.


    Having stopped the heart-piercing strike, Red Rider didn''t continue the struggle with Shinji. Instead, he let go and retreated. Normally, this would leave him open to a follow-up attack, but Rider''s speed far exceeded Shinji''s. In a few strides, he was out of attack range.


    Watching Rider move at a speed a quarter slower than his initial charge, Shinji felt a twinge of regret.


    Had Rider retreated at full speed, there might have been a chance. Being so cautious left no opportunity. After all, dealing with a top-tier Servant wasn''t easy.


    Red Rider stopped about twenty meters away, his amber eyes scanning as if searching for something. After a moment, he uncertainly asked, "A bounded field?"


    Shinji didn''t have the habit of exining his techniques to enemies and remained silent.


    Red Rider didn''t mind, nodding to himself, "Yes, a bounded field. I can feel the connection between the magical energy in the air and that lightning Noble Phantasm. You must be using a bounded field to borrow the Noble Phantasm''s power to affect my movements."


    Shinji still didn''t speak, but this time it was because there was nothing to say¡ªRider had seen through the enhanced version of the "Paralyzing Strike."


    As Rider indicated, Shinji had indeed used a bounded field to alter the battlefield, thetest bounded field he hadpleted.


    Ever since defeating Souren Araya, Shinji had been diligently studying bounded field magecraft. However, the bounded field magecraft left behind by Araya was incredibly profound, and after several months of research, Shinji had made little progress. It wasn''t until the first half of the year, after a deadly battle with Orternrosse, that the relic fully fused with him, allowing him to unlock the secrets of bounded field magecraft with the relic''s experiential support.


    Interestingly, what seemed obscure and difficult before became much simpler after gaining entry. In just a few dozen days, Shinji''s mastery of the bounded field advanced rapidly. Whether this was due to the inherent nature of barrier techniques, the support of the relic, or Shinji''s exceptional talent, remained unclear.


    Regardless, Shinji developed a new technique before his next journey¡ªDivine Thunder Barrier.


    The bounded field is based on the "portable barrier" technique left by Araya, with Shinji himself as the core and the Thunder of Indra as the pivot. Normally, Shinji''s current level wouldn''t be sufficient to sustain such a high-level bounded field. However, since the bounded field originated from Buddhism, and both the Thunder of Indra and the relic are Buddhist artifacts, this dual enhancementpensated for the technical deficiencies,pleting the bounded field.


    Of course, this bounded field, reliant on external objects, still had considerable gapspared to Araya Souren''s "Six Realms Boundary." Nheless, this newly developed technique proved extremely practical.


    Bounded Field - Divine Thunder Barrier: This magecraft extends the power of Indra''s Thunder over a wide area. Therger the area covered, the weaker the lightning''s power.


    However, Shinji didn''t intend to use the bounded field for direct attacks. He valued the paralyzing effect that the electric current would produce on the body. At a crucial moment, even a top-tier Servant would be brought to their knees¡ªRed Rider being the first victim.


    Despite being caught off guard and suffering a significant loss due to the lightning-bounded field, Red Rider''s spirit was undiminished, if not intensified.


    "I made a mistake. I shouldn''t have underestimated you because of your ss. Even an Assassin is a heroic spirit¡ªworthy as an opponent."


    A hero of his stature instinctively rejected those who relied solely on ambushes and assassinations, forgetting that an assassin''s ss didn''t define the heroic spirit''s true nature.


    Using his full strength against an assassin felt like an insult to himself, but not taking a heroic spirit seriously was an insult to both parties. At this moment, Red Rider fully set aside any contempt and resolved to seriously defeat the enemy before him.


    Seeing the undisguised fighting spirit and smile of Red Rider, Shinji''s expression turned somewhat bitter.


    "If possible, I''d prefer not to be recognized by a warrior like you. It''s gratifying but also more troublesome. I can rmend a worthy opponent for you who''d be delighted to fight."


    However, the more Shinji responded this way, the more intrigued Red Rider became. This attitude of helplessness without fear, of frustration without retreat, was something he didn''t expect to encounter in the Holy Grail War.


    "I''m indeed curious about the opponent you mentioned, someone who sees through my immortality and says such things. But,pared to an unknown opponent, I want to defeat you. You remind me of someone who, knowing he couldn''t beat me, still used all sorts of ways to restrain me. Every time I wanted a one-on-one fight with him, he always said simr things."


    "In that case, you and I are destined to be rivals! Oh gods of Olympus, grant glory and honor to this battle!"


    Red Rider pointed to the sky with his still-bleeding right hand, maintaining his heroic demeanor both in life and in death.


    This time, it was Shinji who felt paralyzed.

 Chapter 393: Achilles

    Chapter 393: Achilles


    Shinji was utterly exasperated.


    It wasn''t the paralysis from being struck by Red Rider''s lightning, but rather an overwhelming urge to swear.


    Having long known his opponent''s true name, Shinji only needed a moment to figure out who "that person" was¡ªRed Rider''s greatest enemy in his lifetime.


    While beingpared to that heroic figure might be something to be proud of, Shinji would rather not receive such an evaluation, especially when facing a fully serious Rider.


    What did I do to deserve this? Just a bit ofining, and now I''ve been targeted? And the most suitable opponent is being ignored? How unlucky can I get?¡ªNo, wait, there''s someone even unluckier than me, someone who got targeted just from a nce.


    This unluckier person was, of course, ck Saber Siegfried, who got targeted by Karna because his gaze resembled that of Arjuna, Karna''s half-brother and arch-enemy.


    Wait a minute, Siegfried and Karna being of equal rank makes sense as opponents. But my gap with Achilles is not just a small one. Besides, Karna was killed by Arjuna. Damn, I''m being mistaken for someone who was killed by Achilles, which means I''m even more unlucky.


    Yes, Red Rider was none other than the famous hero of ancient Greece, Achilles, another top-tier Servant in the Red Faction, whose renown could easily rank in the top ten globally.


    Achilles, born as the son of the sea goddess Thetis and the hero Peleus, was blessed by the gods from birth. His mother, Thetis, loved him so much that she tried to make him immortal by burning away his mortal parts with divine mes. However, her husband Peleus opposed this, fearing that Achilles would be destroyed as a human. Thus, Achilles grew up retaining some human aspects.


    When the war between Troy and Achaea broke out, his mother posed a question to him:


    ¡ªDo you wish to live a long and peaceful life in obscurity, or to gain great fame in war and live a short life as a hero?


    Achilles'' choice is well known. While his mother felt proud of his decision, she was also deeply pained, knowing that his destiny was sealed from birth¡ªif he chose to be a hero, his life would be as fleeting as a passingntern.


    He grew up to join the Achaean army in the Trojan War, achieving numerous feats and eventually bing the chiefmander of the Achaean forces, the brightest star of his time and in all of Greek history.


    His greatest adversary was Hector, the chiefmander of the Trojan forces, who single-handedly held off half of the Achaean army.


    The brilliance of Achilles and Hector illuminated the entire Trojan War. Compared to them, heroes like Agamemnon and the two Ajaxes, who could have been protagonists in other legends, seemed to fade into obscurity.


    If someone else hadpared Shinji to Hector, he would have been delighted. But for Achilles to say it was another matter entirely, as Hector had died at Achilles'' hands. This was both an acknowledgment from Achilles and a deration of intent to kill.


    Since you want to kill me, don''t me me for using any means necessary. The Holy Grail War is a life-or-death battle!


    At this point, Shinji was ready to go all out.


    "Let''s fight, enough with the talk! If Hector couldn''t kill you back then, I''ll finish the job for him now. Don''t think being immortal or a demigod means you can do whatever you want! Try breaking through my ''Divine Thunder Barrier'' first!"


    "You think you''re the only one with a Noble Phantasm? You''re underestimating me."


    Provoked by the enemy who bore the shadow of his nemesis, Achilles'' pride surged, and his tone became even more arrogant.


    "I have at least three ways to break your bounded field. But I''ve already said I won''t use my chariot, and you definitely won''t agree to the other method. So I''ll use this."


    He retracted his right hand from pointing at the sky, manifesting a magnificent shield that had appeared earlier.


    "With the shield my mother gave me, I''ll crush you."


    Seeing the faint mountains and oceans on the shield''s surface, Shinji''s eyes narrowed¡ªit was Achilles'' strongest Noble Phantasm, "Akhilleus Kosmos: The Miniature World Enclosed by the Azure Sky."


    In the epic "Iliad," hundreds of lines are dedicated to describing this shield. Forged by the god Hephaestus, it recreates the world in which Achilles lived in miniature on its surface. It is one of the strongest known defensive Noble Phantasms, rated A+. Facing this shield is akin to confronting the world itself. Once activated, it can defend against any Noble Phantasm, whether anti-personnel, anti-army, anti-fortress, anti-country, or anti-divine.


    A mere B+-rank Indra''s Thunder, even as a one-time consumable using "Broken Phantasm," would be insufficient¡ªunless the original owner, the Thunder God Indra himself, were to wield it.


    Not only is it a defensive tool, but Achilles can also convert this shield into an "offensive" weapon. By deploying the Noble Phantasm and charging forward, Achilles can crush his enemies with the miniature world on the shield¡ªa use that even Hephaestus never envisioned.


    Fortunately, Shinji had enough understanding of Achilles to think of a countermeasure as soon as the shield appeared. Under the specially designed hem of his Mystic Code, white spiritual particles gathered, materializing into a pair of winged shoes.


    "Bring it on. As long as we seek the Holy Grail, we can''t avoid a fight!"


    "Now that''s the spirit! That man always did what he set out to do¡ªexcept for killing me. Are you ready, ck Assassin?"


    As magical energy poured into the shield, the engraved world became increasingly vivid.


    "Even now, if I say no, will you stop?"


    "Of course not. Take this, Achilles¡ª"


    Just as Achilles was about to unleash his trump card and Shinji was preparing to activate his winged shoes, both of them halted simultaneously.


    They sensed a Servant''s aura, full of majesty and pressure, rapidly approaching. The distinct ck aura indicated the identity of the neer¡ªck Berserker, d III.


    "Tch, an interloper. ck Assassin, our duel will wait until next time. Until then, don''t die on me."


    Achilles clicked his tongue in annoyance, put away his shield, and snapped his fingers. Instantly, three fine horses appeared, pulling a white chariot, and knelt beside him.


    "The same to you, Red Rider, Achilles." Shinji also dispelled his spear and Indra''s Thunder, leaving only the winged shoes.


    Achilles leaped onto the chariot, cracked his whip, and the horses galloped skyward with great speed. The sight was awe-inspiring.


    As he watched Achilles depart, Shinji muttered softly:


    "A testament to the Rider ss, the Troias Trag¨­idia: Tempestuous Immortal Chariot? It seems that two of the horses pulling it are descendants of Poseidon. I wonder how theypare to your older brother, Bellerophon?"


    He squinted his eyes and extended his right hand as if caressing something.


    P.S.: Broken Phantasm, (The Destroyed Illusion): A skill that destroys a Noble Phantasm filled with vast magical energy, using the phantasm itself as a container to store that energy and belief as explosive power, dealing massive damage to the opponent. Normally, a destroyed Noble Phantasm is hard to repair, and few can act as containers to store magical energy, so this skill is rarely used¡ªexcept by a certain red Archer fond of knockoffs.


    P.S.2: Greek mythology is chaotic, and Poseidon is particrly notorious, especially for his penchant for human-animal y.

 Chapter 394: Archer’s Helplessness (Part 1)

    Chapter 394: Archer¡¯s Helplessness (Part 1)


    The Red Archer found herself feeling utterly helpless.


    Swords, spears, mounts, madness, magic, assassination¡ªthe sses that Servants are assigned to are varied, and eaches with its unique powers. Among these, the Archer ss possesses a secret power unique to it.


    That is the "use of bows and arrows," a skill granted by the ss itself. It is a right so intrinsic it doesn''t need to be listed as a special ss skill¡ªthe more the bowstring is drawn, the greater the power. It''s a simple principle.


    This right was brought to the utmost limit with the Red Archer. She possessed the Celestial Bow granted by the goddess of the hunt, Artemis. Praying, aiming, putting all her strength into drawing the bow¡ªif she drew it beyond its limit, the arrow would be endowed with god-like power.


    She was a master hunter, blessed by the goddess of the hunt.


    She hailed from the natural paradise of Arcadia and was a princess of Arcadia. However, she did not receive the love of her father, who desired a son and was abandoned in the forest. Artemis, moved by pity, had her raised by a mother bear.


    She was a member of thergest adventure team in Greek history, and she followed the Argo, leaving behind many legends.


    She was the one who first struck the fearsome Calydonian Boar, achieving the greatest merit among many warriors.


    Her true name was Atnta, the supreme huntress in Greek mythology. Her archery had reached divine levels, and her speed surpassed all men.


    Yet, despite all this, she found herself with no means to stop the iing ck Saber.


    Having grown up in the forest, it was her domain. She knew better than anyone how to conceal herself in the woods. She believed that the ck Saber couldn''t possibly find her hiding spot. But she was wrong. The silent and reticent swordsman did not search; he charged in a straight line as if he already knew her location.


    Of course, if it were just this, Atnta would not be afraid. As long as she had her bow and was in the forest, she was confident she could hit any target.


    However, simply hitting the ck Saber held little meaning. He had protection, whether from a god, a demon, or something else unknown. Only an arrow drawn to the limit of her Celestial Bow could pierce his undying body.


    Unfortunately, even with Atnta''s divine archery, she couldn''t easily shoot such an arrow. Releasing such an arrow required more time to draw the bow than usual, and she could only shoot one arrow at a time. More arrows would dilute the bowstring''s power.


    Moreover, the noise caused by such a powerful shot could not be concealed. With ck Saber already on guard, there was no chance to hit his body. He would either dodge or deflect the arrow with his great sword¡ªck Saber''s swordsmanship was on par with her archery. Without the ability to use her multi-arrow technique, the oue was already determined.


    As for using her Noble Phantasm, that option never crossed her mind¡ªher Noble Phantasm was a rank B anti-army weapon, its single-shot power inferior to a fully drawn arrow, merely a waste of magical energy.


    When ck Saber deflected her third arrow and charged towards the tree she was hiding in, cutting down the century-old tree with one swing, Atnta knew it was over. Continuing the fight would be a waste of time¡ªshe was no match for ck Saber.


    A prideful Heroic Spirit might feel unwilling, but Atnta did not. Her thoughts were as animalistic as her beastly ears and tail; pride, to her, was not worth more than dog food.


    This was just a skirmish. Her task was to support the berserker who had infiltrated the enemy ranks. Since she failed, there was no point in staying.


    There was no need to worry about the Red Rider either. She knew with his abilities, no one could stop him if he wanted to leave.


    She strapped her bow to her back and, as the tree shook, leaped high like a leopardess. Under the silver moon, she left a silhouette full of feminine allure and wild beauty, reminiscent of the peerless grace that captivated countless heroes after the Calydonian Boar hunt. (This section must be seen in the manga; Atnta is depicted beautifully.)


    "Until we meet again, ck Saber," she said, ncing at him with eyes glowing in the dark. Atnta turned and sprinted away, running at full speed, confident that ck Saber could not attack from a distance.


    Atnta was originally a hunter in ancient Greece who prided herself on her unmatched speed. She dered to her suitors, who were enchanted by her wild beauty, that she would "marry the one who could outrun her in a race, but the price of failure was death." She shot down those who couldn''t catch up with her, a testament to her remarkable speed.


    Even a Servant like the ck Saber, whose average stats were above B, couldn''tpare to her.


    After chasing for a few hundred meters experimentally and confirming that the enemy had left, the ck Saber, Siegfried, stopped pursuing and began to return the way he hade. Even from this distance, he could still sense the fluctuations of the Assassin''s signature lightning Noble Phantasm, indicating that the battle had likely reached a critical point. He needed to hurry back. Even if he couldn''t break the Red Rider''s immortality, he could at least serve as a shield for Assassin.


    Though silent and taciturn, having exchanged only a few words with Assassin, he hade to recognize Assassin as arade. Hisrade had protected his back; now it was his turn to protect hisrade.


    Unfortunately, Siegfried had only made it halfway back when he saw the Rider departing through the air in his chariot. By the time he returned to Shinji''s side, the ck Berserker, d III, had already arrived and was inquiring about Assassin''s status.


    "What? You say the Red Rider is Achilles?"


    The sudden, explosive revtion moved even the usuallyposed d III and Siegfried.


    "Yes. When his Noble Phantasm was partially released, he mentioned ''Achilles,'' and the three-horse chariot we saw also confirms his true name." The information Achilles had revealed was ample, so Shinji had no reason to hold back.


    "I see... Your analysis was correct; the Red faction has a second top-tier Servant."


    At this moment, Shinji noticed Siegfried and waved to him.


    "Yo, Siegfried, you''re back. What about the Red Archer?"


    Such a question required an answer, and Siegfried responded, "She retreated. Her speed was greater than mine; I couldn''t catch her."


    "Any distinctive features?" d III asked. The war had just begun; establishing results was crucial, but gathering sufficient intelligence was also important if they failed to do so.


    "Yes, she wore green spiritual attire and seemed to retain beast-like features, with visible ears and a tail, somewhat resembling a cat."


    "A cat?" d III frowned. "Could it be a non-human Servant, or perhaps an innocent monster like myself?"


    Shinji chuckled but remained silent. She wasn''t a non-human Servant or an innocent monster; she simply had the fate of being turned into a lion, hence the feline traits. Speaking of which, Atnta was indeed wild, having done that in the temple.


    d III, oblivious to Shinji''s thoughts, continued, "However, obtaining the true name of the Red Rider makes this trip worthwhile. Saber, Assassin, you both did well."


    Siegfried bowed his head silently.


    Shinji nodded slightly. "There''s one more thing to note, and please have n Head Darnic convey this to all our members. Like Siegfried, Achilles possesses the blessing of immortality. To defeat him directly, one must have the power of a god or attack the weak point named after him."


    "Achilles'' heel," d III responded instinctively. He had known of this phrase even during his lifetime, a testament to Achilles'' fame. And as the "Impaler," he was curious to see if his "Kazikli Bey" could pierce the tendons of this immortal hero!


    Even if it couldn''t, it didn''t matter. He had a second, hidden Noble Phantasm as his trump card. However, being in his homnd as a lord, he wouldn''t use it unless necessary.


    At this moment, Shinji suddenly eximed.


    "Ah¡ª"


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Nothing, just remembered something. Many schrs who study mythology believe that Achilles is one of the prototypes for Siegfried. Now that I think about it, there''s some truth to that. The original usually has an advantage over the copy."


    d III pondered the legends of both heroes and nodded. "Now that you mention it, indeed."


    After speaking, they both looked at Siegfried, who showed a hint of helplessness. Regardless of the original and copy argument, he was indeed firmly restrained by Achilles.


    Seeing Siegfried''s rare expression of emotion, d III''s interest was piqued. He patted Siegfried''s shoulder andforted him, "You are not alone in your frustration. I believe the great sage is even more frustrated since Achilles was his most outstanding disciple."

 Chapter 395: Archer’s Helplessness (Part 2)

    Chapter 395: Archer¡¯s Helplessness (Part 2)


    As d III mentioned, it wasn''t just Siegfried who felt helpless. The Red Archer, who couldn''t deal with Siegfried, and the ck Archer, the great sage Chiron, were also in this predicament.


    Chiron was the most helpless of them all, to the extent that even his Master, Caules, who was standing with him on the city wall overlooking the battlefield, could sense it.


    "Archer, is something wrong? Is the battle not going well?"


    "No, overall, the battle is in our favor."


    With his B+ rank irvoyance, honed as an Archer, Chiron could see Avicebron''s golems firmly containing the Red Berserker. On the other side, although Assassin was at a disadvantage, he was not showing signs of defeat. The only thing Chiron did was use a telepathy-like skill to inform Siegfried of the Red Archer''s position.


    "Then why?"


    "Because of the Red Rider. I know him."


    Hearing Chiron''s words, Caules didn''t immediately understand.


    "Isn''t this the first time the Red Rider has appeared? How could you¡ª?"


    "No matter how hard one tries to hide their true name, there exist undeniable truths in this world. Yes, if you were well acquainted in life, it''s only natural to know each other''s true names."


    Caules asked, "Who is he?"


    "Achilles."


    "Achilles... the Achilles from the Trojan War!"


    Chiron nodded.


    "I recall he was your¡ª"


    "Ah, yes, he was my disciple," Chiron said with a sigh. "Even though it''s not in the traditional sense, in the Holy Grail War, such situations are not impossible... This so-called destiny sometimes doesn''t spare even those of us who have passed away. It''s truly ironic."


    When Achilles was young, his mother Thetis returned to her underwater homnd due to disagreements with his father, Peleus. Thus, Peleus entrusted his old friend, Chiron, who had trained numerous heroes, to educate Achilles.


    From then on, Achilles lived and learned with Chiron, spending nine whole years together. It''s no exaggeration to say that Achilles spent more time with Chiron than with his parents, especially during the most emotionally turbulent years of his youth.


    The bond between them had long surpassed that of a typical master and disciple. For Chiron, who possessed a long life, Achilles was not just a disciple but also a son, and sometimes even a mischievous younger brother.


    Even after Achillespleted his training, Chiron continued to watch over him silently.


    He knew about the countless legendary feats Achilles had aplished, worthy of the highest praise as a top-tier hero.


    He also knew that Achilles would likely be the most outstanding Servant in this Holy Grail War.


    Blessed sincerely by the gods of Olympus, Achilles possessed an invincible body that could nullify any attack.


    Only those who shared his divine heritage and had divinity skills, or wielded god-forged Noble Phantasms could harm him.


    Among the seven ck faction Servants, only Chiron had divinity.


    Upon receiving Gordes'' request for support and recognizing Achilles, Chiron had been genuinely worried for Assassin on the battlefield. If Assassin hadn''t possessed a god-forged Noble Phantasm and managed to injure Achilles, Chiron would have intervened.


    Since then, Chiron had drawn his bow several times, only to lower it each time, until finally, Achilles departed in his chariot without Chiron having shot a single arrow.


    Was it because he didn''t have the opportunity?


    No, it wasn''t. Given his understanding of Achilles, hitting him when he was unguarded wouldn''t be difficult.


    Eliminating those moments that would only expose himself and were irrelevant to the overall situation, he had at least three opportunities to act, one of which had a high chance of directly killing Achilles.


    However, he missed them all.


    Yes, that''s right, he missed them, not gave up. He knew when he should strike and predicted the oues. But every time he drew his bow, there would be a moment of hesitation in his heart because that was his disciple. This hesitation made him miss those fleeting opportunities.


    Does he regret it? A little bit. Butpared to the bond between teacher and student, it''s just an insignificant part.


    Seeing his expression change with his mood was almost unbelievable to Caules because the impression Chiron had given him during this time was one of calm and tranquility as if nothing could shake him¡ªuntil now.


    "Archer, are you okay?"


    "I''m fine."


    Chiron closed his eyes and exhaled as if trying to expel all his emotions.


    "I just remembered the times I lived with Achilles. Seeing him now, you''d never guess that when he was young, just like Roche, he wasn''t strong at all. His punches and kicks were soft and weak."


    Listening to Chiron and recalling Achilles'' legends, Caules couldn''t help butugh. "So he had such a past. Perhaps only you, as his teacher, would know that¡ªturning the weak him into a hero of world renown, you truly are an exceptional teacher."


    "And he is an exceptional student."


    "Chiron, in this Holy Grail War, you and your disciple¡ª" not Servant Archer, just Chiron.


    "Don''t worry, Caules. Once on the battlefield, there are no fathers, sons, or mentors, only enemies and allies. I won''t hold back just because he''s my disciple. Besides, I want to see how much he has grown since he left."


    Chiron opened his eyes again. This time, he had not returned to the calm and tranquility of a sage but instead exuded the unparalleled spirit of a hero, like a drawn bow, ready to shoot an arrow that could split the heavens.


    My disciple, you remain as proud as ever. This is your most fatal w as a warrior. Although your overwhelming strength has never exposed this w.


    But this time, that arrogance will be a lethal poison¡ªbecause your opponent is your teacher, Chiron himself!


    I''ll let you go this time, but next time, you better be prepared, or even you will die.


    "By the way, Archer, since the Red Rider is your disciple, could he be like the Red Berserker and¡ª"


    "Impossible." Chiron shook his head firmly. "He is no longer the immature boy he once was. Now, he is worthy of the title of hero. He won''t change sides because of me. On the contrary, knowing of my existence, he will undoubtedly put everything on the line to fight me¡ªbecause that is the only way to show his growth and prove he is worthy of being my disciple."


    Indeed, Chiron''s educational philosophy differed from Scathach''s, being rtively gentle. But in one respect, they shared amon belief: the dignity and expectations of a teacher. A disciple should not merely look up to their teacher but should surpass them and reach greater heights.


    "That''s quite a pity."


    Since Chiron said so, Caules didn''t ask further. Just as Fiore trusted Shinji, he had great trust in Chiron.


    "Let''s go back. The battle is over."


    "Yes."


    As they were about to leave the city wall, a massivemunication spell rose from within the castle, quickly spreading around.


    "To all Yggdmillennia Masters, Rider has escaped with a homunculus. That homunculus is an important vessel. Capture it alive at all costs."


    Chiron''s steps suddenly halted: "Rider, young man, I wish you safe travels."

 Chapter 396: Elopement

    Chapter 396: Elopement


    The scene shifts back a bit.


    Astolfo used his Noble Phantasm, "Trap of Argalia," to knock down Spartacus and immediately leave the battlefield.


    Knowing that Astolfo is a reckless individual who acts solely on emotion, d III and Avicebron don''t pay much attention to his strange behavior. The two Servants remained focused on capturing Spartacus.


    Once out of the Servants'' detection range, Astolfo quickly returned to Millennia Castle, to Shinji''s room.


    At that time, Sieg was practicing walking.


    This was the first thing Chiron taught the newborn.


    "First, you need to practice walking. Your legs are too weak. If you can walk, you might be able to perform magecraft. This way, the obstacles to your survival will be somewhat reduced."


    The second thing was to think about how to survive. Although Sieg''s life was short, with only three years left, not thinking about it would be no different from dying here.


    After teaching these two things, Chiron handed Sieg over to Astolfo. It was Astolfo''s responsibility from the moment he found Sieg and responded to his wish.


    Although Astolfoined, he did not refuse and was prepared to escape with Sieg. His n was simple: take advantage of the Servants''plete deployment, escape the castle, and then use his trump card to leave Trifas in one go.


    He didn''t think about where to take Sieg afterward or what punishment awaited him for not severing the Master-Servant contract. He simply wanted to take Sieg away, and that was it.


    With a slightly injured body, Astolfo smiled and extended his hand to the homunculus.


    "Now''s our chance. Let''s run!"


    The homunculus immediately understood the situation and grasped his hand, running together.


    Perhaps because Astolfo was holding his arm, it was overwhelmingly easierpared to usual walking. Even so, due to his frail body, their escape was slow.


    In the corridors of the castle, they narrowly avoided patrols of homunculi several times. None of them questioned them but silently watched them leave with cold eyes that held faint emotions. Their eyes showed sorrow and a slight hope.


    But the stone golems, as another form ofbat force, were different. Following Caster''s advice, Roche dispatched improved surveince-type golems to chase the two running on the cobblestone paths.


    Of course, with Astolfo, a Servant, beside him, the golems wouldn''t attack. First, they couldn''t stop Astolfo. Second, the golems'' programming was set that way.


    Caster had no intention of personally pursuing them either. That was a task for others; he had more important things to do.


    Panting heavily, the two finally escaped the castle. Through the eastern back gate of the fortress, a rushing river came into view. The torrential, muddy flow was set as a magical trap.


    On the opposite banky a series of rugged mountains. Yet, there was freedom. Though it was a freedom filled with slight joy and harsh reality, at least it gave people the will to live.


    "Mm... Don''t let go of my hand from now on, okay?"


    Sieg nodded nervously.


    The area was filled with traps and barriers set by magecraft. While a Servant might manage, someone like Sieg, a wed homunculus on the brink of death just from using magecraft, might notst ten minutes.


    But the ck Rider¡ªAstolfo smiled confidently:


    "I''ve got this, ta-da¡ª!"


    He pulled out a heavy leather-bound book. Though the text and symbols on the cover were faint and unclear, Sieg understood that it was a magical item.


    "Once, I saved a woman named Rosesti. She gave this to me back then. Just holding it can break any magic!"


    "That''s amazing," Sieg eximed.


    It seemed to be a Noble Phantasm as well. Astolfo, one of Charlemagne''s Twelve Pdins, was known as an adventurer who embarked on various whimsical journeys, eventually reaching the moon. During his adventures, he acquired many strange and unusual Noble Phantasms.


    "But there''s a bit of a problem. Even though this is a Noble Phantasm, I''ve forgotten its true name."


    Astolfo seemed quite embarrassed as he gritted his teeth and unexpectedly revealed this absurd fact.


    "Ah, but it''s fine. As long as I have it, it should work. At least modern magi shouldn''t be able to harm me. If it''s not a modern magus, that''s a different story."


    Or, the same might apply to something called a Reality Marble, which is almost akin to magic. But such magic couldn''t be contained within a barrier and certainly wouldn''t be activated just to chase after someone like Sieg.


    "Um... what was it called again? Magic (Mana)... Universal (Break)... Manual? Something like that? It feels like that''s the name, but maybe not..."


    "Better remember it before a fight," Sieg advised. Losing just because you didn''t know its true name isn''t something that can be brushed off as mere confusion.


    "You''re right. Well, then let''s go."


    Astolfo held his hand tightly and jumped forward. In an instant, the river water spiraled up to obstruct them, attempting to entangle the two. But thanks to the book, it was naturally repelled.


    "Are you okay? Can you walk?"


    Sieg replied that he could manage a bit. Astolfo offered to carry him, but Sieg refused.


    Sieg believed that until he couldn''t walk anymore, he should use his own feet.


    "Ah, Archer''s teachings."


    Astolfo grumbled a bit discontentedly. To him, it seemed uneptable that Sieg would follow teachings from just a few minutes of conversation.


    "Got it. I''ll stay with you until you''re safe."


    They stepped forward. Although Sieg''s feet weren''t very painful, he was physically exhausted. Fatigue naturally slowed his pace. His heels and thighs began to creak and groan in protest.


    "Are you okay?" Astolfo kept asking.


    Sieg had been walking strong in front of Astolfo, but having stayed up all night, he eventually reached his limit.


    An hourter, he couldn''t take another step without leaning on Astolfo''s shoulder.


    "I think you''ve done well."


    Astolfoforted him while steadily moving forward on the dark mountain path. Even looking up at the sky, no stars were shining. It seemed they were under a disorienting illusion spell. Apass or map probably wouldn''t be useful. However, Astolfo seemed to know the way. He walked straight along the forest path.


    "Isn''t it great being with me?" (Yes, you two should just stay together.)


    A proud smile. The thought of not seeing that smile again tomorrow made Sieg somewhat reluctant. Astolfo would return to the Holy Grail War, while Sieg had to figure out how to survive.


    The likelihood of his death was high, and there was also a chance that Astolfo might perish in the Holy Grail War. The probability of this being a parting due to death was significant.


    Astolfo was a hero, an adventurer, and a Servant, summoned to the modern world to fight. Compared to Sieg, who was created just to be consumed, they were worlds apart.


    "What''s wrong? Are you deep in thought?"


    Sieg gave a vague response, not wanting to reveal his worthless feelings of inferiority.


    The forest, shrouded in darkness, was extremely quiet. Apart from the faint sound of leaves rustling in the wind, there wasn''t even a bird''s chirp. Was this a countermeasure against familiars? The forest was filled with barriers to a pathological degree.


    "Ah, this atmosphere brings back memories... Did you know? I was once turned into a tree!"


    Astolfo, looking up at the sky, talked about his past failures with a smile. It was said that Astolfo had made as many fatal mistakes as he had glorious adventures.


    He lost every single time he participated in horse races, fell into magical traps multiple times, and even the reason he painstakingly gained on the moon evaporated without him noticing.


    Yet, Astolfo never seemed to suffer from setbacks. It was as if he never considered failures and defeats as setbacks at all.


    "For example, being turned into a tree was quite peaceful and unexpectedly nice. Birds wouldnd on my hands without any caution, and animals, whether deer or wolves, would lean against me." (You should check out the manga; Astolfo looks even more enchanting as a tree.)


    Probably only he would think this way. Normally, being turned into a tree would lead to despair. His innate optimism must have been the reason he led such a positive life.


    "Hey, how do you want to live your life?"


    Suddenly, Astolfo threw a difficult question at him. Although Chiron had asked him the same question, Sieg could only answer that survival itself was his goal right now, leaving no room to consider what kind of life he wanted to lead.


    The pitch-ck forest... Yes, his life was like this darkness. Aimless, without a goal, just like a forest where even surviving was difficult.


    Astolfo''s genuinely caring voice resonated with Sieg''s small soul. Ah, it would be great if they could escape. If possible, Sieg wanted to talk freely and joyfully with Astolfo afterward.


    Astolfo''s steps came to a halt. He tightened his grip on Sieg''s hand, which hurt a bit.


    Blocking their path were ck Saber and his Master, Gordes.


    It seemed they had anticipated their move and were waiting here. Sieg''s expression was as emotionless as ever, while Gordes red at them with visible displeasure.


    Astolfo sighed and said, "Hmm, do you have some secret? Are you a Servant?"


    "I don''t think so," Sieg shook his head.


    Astolfo knew this too but couldn''t understand¡ªwhy go to such lengths for a single homunculus? The castle was full of them, after all.


    PS: Darnic: Because you could be the nuclear button.

 Chapter 397: Train Me, Teacher Chiron

    Chapter 397: Train Me, Teacher Chiron


    Hi everyone! I¡¯ve created my Ko-fi page: . I''m upgrading my PC for better performance, so if anyone has some extra money, I would greatly appreciate your support. Any amount would be more than enough. Thank you!


    Even with Shinji''s intervention, some things remained unchanged.


    For instance, Spartacus was still forcibly severed from his original contract with d III and Avicebron, and a new master-servant contract was established.


    Simrly, Astolfo still used the opportunity to escape with Sieg, only to be intercepted by Gordes and Siegfried.


    The difference this time was that Spartacus''s situation was due to Shinji intentionally not interfering, whereas the current scenario was purely coincidental.


    ording to the novel, Gordes wasted two Command Spells over the issue of whether to use a Noble Phantasm and was severely reprimanded by Darnic. At that moment, Avicebron discovered that the homunculus he had been searching for had escaped, so Darnic ordered Gordes to redeem himself by capturing Sieg with Saber. This incident ended up providing Sieg with a significant opportunity, and Gordes began to reflect and change due to the blow he received.


    Now things were different. Without Gordes making any mistakes, Darnic had no reason to punish him, so there was no need for redemption. The reason why the two still went to intercept Sieg was simply because they were the only avable team.


    Of course, the simplest and most effective method¡ªto use a Command Spell to order Astolfo to bring Sieg back¡ªwas dismissed by Darnic from the start. Astolfo, with a magic resistance of A rank, could resist one Command Spell by sheer willpower. To force amand, two Command Spells would be necessary. Instead of wasting two Command Spells and creating a rift between master and servant, it was more appropriate to send someone to capture Sieg.


    Asmanders, Darnic and d III were naturally in charge of overall coordination and would not personally take action.


    Roche and Avicebron were busy dealing with Spartacus. Considering Spartacus''s tendency to single-handedly charge at Millennia Castle, it was clear that if left unchecked, he would cause significant trouble. Therefore, a cage capable of restraining him was necessary. Avicebron''s idea was to create a dual magical and physical restraint using the liquid that previously bound Spartacus and the castle''s dungeon, only releasing him when hisbat power was needed.


    Building this cage required considerable time, so the Caster team could not disengage.


    Among the other teams, Fiore was not mobile, so she was immediately excluded. Caules, on the other hand, was a viable option, and Darnic initially considered sending him. Compared to the arrogant Gordes, Caules was easier tomand. Although Caules was the weakest Master in terms of strength, dealing with a supply-use homunculus should not have been a problem, and Chiron could handle Astolfo.


    However, to Darnic''s surprise, Chiron had been held up and couldn''te.


    The person responsible for this was none other than ck Assassin Matou Shinji.


    Upon returning to the castle, Shinji didn''t say a word to Gordes. Instead, he directly carried Fiore''s wheelchair¡ªnote, carried, not pushed, as pushing was too slow¡ªleaving Gordes puzzled. Gordes had expected some sharp taunts from Shinji, as he had experienced Shinji''s sharp tongue before, but Shinji hurried off, which was quite unexpected.


    However, Gordes did not dwell on this minor matter, as he was pondering a more important issue¡ªhow to strengthen the bond between master and servant. Since the start of the Holy Grail War, none of Gordes''s actions had gone smoothly. After sessive setbacks, his overinted confidence and pride were gradually shattered, and his obscured intelligence began to resurface. He knew he had made mistakes and wanted to have a good talk with Siegfried, but he hadn''t found the right opportunity yet¡ªit was difficult for him to lower his pride to apologize directly.


    Meanwhile, Shinji, carrying the wheelchair, charged straight into Caules''s room and bluntly said:


    "Train me, Chiron."


    Both Caules and Chiron were stunned by this abrupt request.


    "I''ve figured it out. Don''t tell me you haven''t realized who Red Rider is," Shinji said as he set down Fiore''s wheelchair.


    "I did figure it out, but what does that have to do with training?" Chiron still didn''t understand.


    Then, Shinji described the entire battle in detail. Although Chiron and Fiore had watched the live broadcast, they couldn''t hear the sound and didn''t know exactly what had happened.


    As a result, everyone, including Chiron, was dumbfounded.


    Fiore eximed, "Are you saying Achilles mistook you for Hector?"


    Shinji corrected, "It''s not that he mistook me for Hector; rather, he saw Hector''s shadow in me, like a substitute."


    "No wonder he struck that pose at the end. That was a duel deration, asking the gods to witness. Achilles wouldn''t make such a deration unless he recognized his opponent," Chiron said with a knowing smile. "I didn''t expect him to treat you that way. I''ve heard of Hector too. Despite being merely human, he reached heights many demigods couldn''t."


    "Hey, you''reughing, but I feel like crying, okay?" Shinji said with a bitter expression. "If I had known he was Achilles, I wouldn''t have gone head-to-head with him. I should have changed tactics early on, coordinated with your support, and used the advantage of information asymmetry to kill him, or at least break his immortality."


    Although Shinji also yed with slingshots, he was leagues away from Chiron''s level as an archer and had no idea how many opportunities Chiron had missed. He always thought the reason Achilles wasn''t taken down was his fault. For example, his positioning might have been poor, cing him in Chiron''s blind spot, making it difficult to shoot; or perhaps he was mostly on the defensive, focusing Chiron''s attention on rescuing him rather than critically injuring Achilles.


    Of course, even if Shinji knew Chiron missed opportunities due to hesitation, he would at mostin a bit regretfully and not take it to heart¡ªafter all, humans aren''t unfeeling. If it were Sakura on the other side, Shinji''s reaction would be worse than Chiron''s; he might even switch sides. However, if Sc¨¢thach were on the other side, his approach would be different again.


    Caules couldn''t understand Shinji''s pessimism: "Didn''t you do pretty well? From what you described, it sounds like Achilles was at a disadvantage."


    "That was exploiting the advantage of information asymmetry to achieve an unexpected victory. Such tricks only work once; they''re unlikely to seed a second time. I seriously doubt Achilles won''t be prepared next time."


    Shinji began scratching his head. In his previous life, he didn''t have seaweed hair but straight hair, making scratching much smoother.


    "I have some self-awareness. I could probably kill someone at Astolfo''s level, and I could manage someone slightly stronger if I fought hard. But with Achilles, I''d be lucky just to escape alive. The strength gap is too big; other factors be negligible, and I''ve lost the initiative¡ªahhh, I don''t want to follow Hector''s footsteps. So, Chiron, I can only rely on you."


    "You want me to teach you how to deal with Achilles?"


    At this point, if Chiron still didn''t understand Shinji''s n, he wouldn''t deserve his reputation as one of the great teachers of Western mythology.


    "At the very least, help me get used to his abnormal speed. That speed is terrifying. For Karna to reach that speed, he must consume a lot of mana and can''t sustain it; Achilles has no such concern. Speed is power. I''m afraid that next time, a single mistake could get me killed."


    "I see. As I thought. You may not be top-tier in terms of physicality or martial skills, but your control of the battlefield and self-awareness are excellent. These are precisely what Achillescks. If you maximize these traits, you might have a chance."


    "So, you mean¡ª?"


    "You wanted special training, right? Let''s start now."


    "Yes, great sage¡ªno, Teacher Chiron," Shinji corrected himself immediately.


    While special training for others might not yield quick results, this one could. Because Chiron possessed a skill simr to Sc¨¢thach''s Bug-level skill¡ª"Wisdom of the Divine Gift."


    The Wisdom of the Divine Gift, Rank A+.


    The various wisdoms of a sage are granted by the gods of Greek mythology. Chiron learned medicine and music from the sun god Apollo, and hunting from the goddess Artemis. He was proficient in nearly all skills within the Greek mythological system.


    Except for the unique skills of heroes, he could exhibit proficiency at levels B to A in almost all skills. Additionally, with the Master''s consent, he could impart these skills to other Servants.


    Shinji was very curious about what kind of sparks would fly when "Wisdom of D¨²n Sc¨¢ith" met "Wisdom of the Divine Gift," and how far he could go with both divine and demonic inheritances.

 Chapter 398: Roadblock

    Chapter 398: Roadblock


    Shinji and Chiron were the types who, once they got serious, acted with swift decisiveness. When they said they would start special training, they began preparations immediately.


    "First, we need a sufficiently spacious area. I wonder if there''s a suitable ce inside the castle."


    "I''ll go ask Patriarch Darnic soon. If there''s nothing inside, we''ll find a ce outside the castle. There should be a suitable area within the barrier."


    "Alright, if there''s no problem, let''s meet at the training ground at six tomorrow morning to start training."


    "Not starting tonight?"


    "Bncing work and rest is important. You''ve already had a big fight today. Your body hasn''t fully recovered, and you need some time to process the previous battle."


    "Alright then."


    Shinji wanted to say: These minor injuries are nothing. Over at Sc¨¢thach''s, as long as you can move, the training doesn''t stop.


    But since the one across from him wasn''t Sc¨¢thach but Chiron, he conceded: You''re the teacher, you decide.


    "What exactly will the training entail?"


    "The first step is for you to dodge my arrows. Although I can''t match Achilles'' speed, my arrows can. You must..."


    Seeing their exaggerated efficiency left the Forvedge siblings dumbfounded. They were still processing the whole Achilles and Hector situation.


    "Sis, it seems like there''s nothing for us to do."


    "Indeed. Why don''t we train our magecraft too?"


    "Good idea¡ªuh, wait, no."


    "What''s wrong?"


    "I just promised Uncle Darnic to catch Rider and that runaway homunculus, but now¡ª"


    Watching the two Servants chatting enthusiastically, Caules sighed helplessly.


    "I''ll talk to Uncle Darnic. After all, it''s an Assassin''s request, and I can also help them apply for a training ground."


    "Thanks, Sis." Caules''s participation in the Holy Grail War was an ident, so he rarely interacted with the other Masters of the Yggdmillennia n, including Patriarch Darnic. Going directly to Darnic, and then going back on his word, was quite difficult for him. Fortunately, Fiore took on this challenge willingly.


    Everything that followed went smoothly. When Fiore mentioned that Assassin had requested Archer for special training against the Red Rider, Darnic immediately canceled Archer''s task and reassigned it to the Saber team.


    Gordes didn''t put on airs and readily epted Darnic''s request, surprising thetter¡ªhad this egotist taken the wrong medicine today?


    No, he hadn''t taken the wrong medicine; his intelligence had merely returned to normal.


    Just moments ago, Gordes had been inquiring about the details of Siegfried''s battle, hoping to find a point of mutual understanding. But upon hearing it was Achilles, who was a perfect counter to Siegfried, Gordes didn''t dare to be arrogant. Knowing that Chiron and the strange Assassin were training to deal with Achilles made him more than happy toply rather than interfere.


    This led to the Saber team''s roadblock scene.


    "Rider. That homunculus cannot escape. Stand down."


    Despite being told this, the ck Rider wasn''t about to obedientlyply.


    "What if I don''t?"


    He decisively dismissed Gordes'' proposal without a second thought. This seemingly impulsive response irritated Gordes, but he chose not to argue with this irrational troublemaker and simply waved his hand.


    "Saber, restrain Rider."


    Following themand, Siegfried stepped forward.


    "Huh? Hey, hey, has your Master gone mad?"


    Siegfried, maintaining his silence, swiftly rushed forward, grabbing Astolfo by the head and arm, pulling him away from the homunculus, and pinning him to the ground.


    The homunculus, who had been leaning against Rider, copsed to the ground like a puppet with its strings cut.


    "What¡ª!?"


    Due to the significant difference in their specifications, Astolfo was easily subdued by Siegfried, his legs iling aimlessly.


    "W-Wait! Wait a minute! Let go of me, Saber!"


    "Hmm, just like this, take both of them back..."


    The homunculus, lying on the ground, looked up at Gordes. His gaze neither held strong hostility nor begged for mercy. Rather, his eyes were cold and mechanical, like a camera lens, observing humanity.


    "Tch!"


    Clicking his tongue, Gordes seized the homunculus''s slender arm, examining him up and down with a hint of confusion.


    "You''re no different from other homunculi. Why does Caster value you so much? What''s different about you?"


    All the homunculi of the Yggdmillennia n were created by Gordes. As a fellow magus, and one under the alchemy ssification, Gordes was intensely curious about why Caster went to such lengths to capture this particr homunculus.


    Silence.


    The homunculus struggled to make his exhausted brain, which felt as if it were sinking into a mire, turn. His wrist was tightly gripped, on the verge of breaking. This man wanted to capture him, seemingly under Caster''s orders.


    Why was he so adamant about capturing him? He didn''t understand. Although he didn''t understand, as the man had said, his fate would be to be ground into dust. In other words, to escape this situation, he had to make a choice.


    However, that was a choice the homunculus simply couldn''t make. It was an option that a being who could see the future couldn''t choose. Surely, a life as fleeting as his, trampling on others to survive, was against naturalw.


    "Bastard!! What are you thinking!? Don''t hesitate! Don''t give up! You said you wanted to live, right!? You told me you didn''t want to die!! Then, shouldn''t you fight until the end!? You have that right!! No matter what others say, I, Astolfo, will acknowledge you!!"


    Astolfo''s words forcibly pulled the homunculus''s near-breaking spirit back together. That''s right, at the very least, he should have resolved to survive. No matter how clumsy that life might be, he wanted to be able to hold his head high in front of those who had helped him. Didn''t he wish to live?


    "Silence him, Saber."


    Gordes, seemingly disturbed by the shout, impatiently nced at Siegfried. Siegfried promptly covered Astolfo''s mouth, silencing him.


    In that brief moment, the homunculus began to weave a spell¡ªwhat was needed now was destruction. He clenched his fist, steeling himself to go all out to kill this magus named Gordes.


    elerating his body to the brink of destruction. Just like when he had shattered reinforced ss before, he first understood theposition of the human body, then synchronized and began to destroy it.


    "What...!?"


    Realizing that the homunculus had activated his magic circuits, Gordes stared in astonishment at the nameless creation. The homunculus gripped his hand firmly, steeled his resolve, and began to weave the opening words of his spell.


    "Stra?e/Gehen!"


    The magical energy flowing through his body transformed in the direction most suited for tearing flesh and crushing bones. To put it metaphorically, his hand was both the barrel of a gun and the sheath of a sword. The bullets or des that would fly from there would mercilessly destroy Gordes'' arm and even crush his heart.


    "Ugh¡ªAnamorphism eisen arm (Transform into Iron Arm)!"


    The hastily woven spell highlighted a fatal w in the homunculus''s magecraft. This magecraft, which analyzed theposition and transformed magical energy to cause the most suitable destruction for the target, would only cause a small-scale explosion if theposition itself changed.


    Theirpatibility was poor, to say the least. A defective product created using Einzbern alchemy faced with Gordes, who also studied alchemy, had fatally poorpatibility.


    A small explosion urred, causing Gordes to recoil slightly. However, this attempt to kill Gordes had pushed the homunculus to his physical limit, counting the earlier escape attempt.


    "You... you bastard...!!"


    Gordes trembled all over, burning with rage. His body was uninjured, and the pain quickly subsided. Such minor injuries wouldn''t even take a day to heal; with healing magecraft, they could bepletely cured in seconds.


    The issue was that the one who had harmed him was not someone else but a mere magical energy battery, one that he had created with his own hands, and the previous attack had contained murderous intent.


    This guy wanted to kill me!


    This realization was urate. The homunculus had cast the spell with the greatest killing intent he could muster. Tounch such unimaginable rebellion against his creator, the one who had given him life, the prey meant to be consumed suddenly bared its fangs.


    For Gordes, who regarded homunculi as consumables and his possessions, this was unimaginable.


    "Are you kidding me!! A mere homunculus...! To think you could kill me! Impossible! Impossible! Impossible! Impossible!"


    Driven by this rage, Gordes swung his iron-fisted punch toward the exhausted, defenseless homunculus. At this moment, Darnic''s orders hadpletely vanished from his mind.


    If this punchnded, the homunculus''s fragile heart would shatter instantly.


    Astolfo''s eyes widened, struggling desperately to break free from Siegfried.


    Siegfried, feeling a pang of sympathy, loosened his grip slightly.


    At that moment, an unfamiliar burst of magical energy erupted less than three meters in front of Gordes, apanied by amanding shout.


    "Stop!"


    In an instant, a fierce wind howled, and Gordes''s bulky body was blown backward.


    Seeing this, Siegfried immediately abandoned Astolfo and quickly moved to catch his Master.


    The two lying on the ground were spared due to their smaller surface area.


    "Hey, hey, are you alright?"


    Astolfo, not caring about what had happened, scrambled over to Sieg, shouting.


    "Answer me!"


    "I''m... okay..." Sieg lifted his head, forcing a weak smile.


    "Thank goodness." Astolfo hugged the homunculus tightly, nearly in tears.


    "I suggest you don''t use so much force; he''s very weak right now and can''t handle it."


    Astolfo and Sieg both looked up at the silver figure that had appeared before them, realizing that she had saved them.


    "Who are you¡ª?"


    Gordes and Siegfried had the same question, but they quickly found out the answer.


    The tall woman in silver armor did not hide her Servant aura. The emblem indicating she was part of the same faction clearly announced that she was their final Servant.


    "ck Lancer!!!"

 Chapter 399: Borrowing a Sword

    Chapter 399: Borrowing a Sword


    Hi everyone! I¡¯ve created my Ko-fi page: /absolutecode. I''m upgrading my PC for better performance, so if anyone has some extra money, I would greatly appreciate your support. Any amount would be more than enough. Thank you!


    This Holy Grail War has seen numerous unexpected events, the most significant being the activation of the emergency system, which transformed the free-for-all battle of seven Servants into a team battle of seven versus seven.


    Additionally, there have been many minor surprises. For instance, the Ruler, Jeanne d''Arc, descended using a Saint''s vessel; Darnic intended to summon a Lancer but ended up summoning a Berserker; and the Assassin meant for Sagara Hyouma was instead summoned by Fiore, without the additional two-line incantation¡ª


    As previously mentioned, the Assassin ss typically summons a Hassan-i-Sabbah due to the ss itself acting as a catalyst. Given the proliferation of variant Holy Grail Wars in this world, the information on all but the first Hassan has been exposed, making them prime targets for joint attacks by other Masters upon their appearance.


    In their pursuit of the Holy Grail, magi deeply researched the Assassin ss and eventually discovered a method to summon non-Hassan heroic spirits by preparing a specific catalyst and appending a two-line incantation. Sagara Hyouma nned to use this method to summon Jack the Ripper.


    The ideal location to summon Jack the Ripper would be London, the reputed origin of the legend. However, since London is home to the Clock Tower, the headquarters of the Mage''s Association, summoning there would be suicidal for a rebellious member of Yggdmillennia. Sagara had to settle for Japan, a ce with a rtively well-known reputation and guaranteed safety.


    Unexpectedly, before the summoning ritual could be performed in Japan, Fiore had already summoned Assassin. By the time Darnic realized what had happened and was collecting the catalyst for Lancer while attempting to contact Sagara, Sagara had disappeared. More troubling was that the "Spirit Board" treasure collected by the n indicated Lancer had already been summoned, an anomaly that caught Darnic''s attention and caution.


    To date, the n members stationed in Japan have reported no news on Sagara. With each passing day, the likelihood of his demise increases. The worst-case scenario would be that members of the Mage''s Association killed Sagara and reced him as Master, meaning the Red faction could potentially have two Lancers.


    Motivated by this thought, Darnic devised a n to capture the Red Berserker¡ªif they took one of his Servants, he would take one of theirs, ensuring neither side would lose out and might even gain an advantage. Without a catalyst, the strength of a Lancer is purely a matter of luck.


    Of course, there is also another possibility: the summoned Lancer might be so violent that he killed his Master and found a puppet to act as a third party, independent of both the Red and ck factions.


    In any case, Lancer is more likely to be an enemy than an ally.


    The moment Gordes identified the neer, his body tensed, and the anger from being betrayed by his creation dissipated.


    "ck Lancer!!!"


    "Indeed." The female knight d in silver armor looked up slightly, her gaze sweeping over Siegfried and the crouching Astolfo nearby. "ck Saber and ck¡ª?"


    This was apse on Shinji''s part; although he had informed Artoria of the true names of the ck faction Servants, he did not describe their appearances. Other than the Ruler, there is no direct way for Servants to confirm each other''s sses, only external features can be used to make judgments.


    Siegfried carried arge sword, and the aura of battle energy around him was as imposing as a mountain, making it clear he was a Saber.


    As for Astolfo... though he had a sword at his waist, it was not a Noble Phantasm and couldn''t be used to determine his ss. He could be an Archer, Caster, or Rider. Although her knowledge included that Chiron, Avicebron, and Astolfo were male, Artoria didn''t want to make any assumptions due to her own experience.


    Fortunately, Astolfo quickly introduced himself.


    "¡ªI''m Rider, Astolfo, one of Charlemagne''s Twelve Pdins. Thank you for saving him, Lancer."


    "Th-thank you..." Sieg, held by Astolfo, struggled to stand and forced out the words.


    "No need to thank me. Protecting the weak is what a knight should do."


    Even after fifteen hundred years, Artoria still adhered to the knightly code. To her, Gordes'' behavior was undoubtedly bullying the weak, especially this young boy¡ª


    "You don''t seem to be Rider''s Master?"


    "Just a mere puppet, how could he possibly be a Master? Don''t make meugh."


    Before Sieg or Astolfo could speak, Gordes interjected.


    "What is going on here?"


    Artoria cast a nce at Gordes, whose body shivered instinctively from the coldness in her eyes.


    "He... he is a homunculus I created to serve me. Not only did he disobey my orders and escape from the castle, but he also tried to kill me, his creator! And Rider, I don''t know what madness possessed him to assist this homunculus in such a rebellious act."


    "No, no, that''s not it."


    Still very weak and barely able to stand, Sieg desperately waved his hands, trying to exin.


    "I... I just didn''t want to die. If I stayed there, I would die. I... I want to live."


    "Live?" Gordes reacted as if hearing something outrageous. "What nonsense. I don''t recall giving you such a desire. With only three years of life, unable to contribute to the world or leave any mark, what is the point of such a defective product living?"


    "I... I..." Sieg''s face turned red as he tried to say something but didn''t know what to say.


    Am I... not even allowed to live?


    "That''s not true!" Astolfo grabbed Sieg''s hand and loudly retorted, "Contributing to the world or dedicating yourself to someone is something you do because you want to. Wanting to live is a righteous roar of humanity! As long as your heart is still beating, you should want to live! You must¡ªlive on!"


    The final words were a roar. It was hard to imagine that Astolfo, dressed in women''s clothing and looking more feminine than a woman, could have such amanding presence.


    This roar, like the first thunderp of early spring, awakened the beast that had been dormant all winter.


    Sieg''s eyes widened, and his breathing became heavy. "I want to live."


    "For the Rider who saved me, for the Archer who treated me, for the Assassin who sheltered me, and most importantly, for myself."


    "I¡ª, want to live."


    His determined expression, burning eyes, and unyielding will moved both Siegfried and Artoria.


    "I don''t remember instilling such a personality in you." Gordes was at a loss for words.


    By this point, he couldn''t even muster any anger. It''s not unusual for mass-produced items to have one or two defects; this must be a defective product. If Caster likes it, he can have it.


    "Honestly, every time, I encounter people like this."


    Artoria felt a slight sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu. She thought of Irisviel, who, like this boy, was also a homunculus, yet lived more genuinely than most humans.


    "Every time, I can''t help but want to lend a hand. Is this what Merlin meant by fate? If that''s the case¡ªRider, may I borrow your sword?"


    "Sure, you can have it if you like." Without a second''s hesitation, Astolfo handed his sword to Artoria, as if it wasn''t his possession.


    "Thank you." Artoria solemnly strapped the sword to her waist. "You are an excellent knight. Although wee from different eras, I am d to have met you in this Holy Grail War."


    "Ahahaha, I''m d too," Astolfo chuckled foolishly.


    "Knight Astolfo."


    "Yes!" Astolfo snapped to attention reflexively. He didn''t know why he did it, but he didn''t mind the feeling. Perhaps this female knight reminded him of his lord, the greatest emperor of Europe.


    "Hold onto your beliefs and take him away."


    "Yes! But, Saber¡ª"


    "I will hold them off for you, with the chivalry we both uphold as my oath."


    Artoria ced her hand on the hilt of her sword, and visible magical energy surged around the entire longsword.


    P.S.: This is Astolfo''s personalitypletely indifferent to the value of treasures. He would give away an item, even if it were a Noble Phantasm.

 Chapter 400: Confrontation

    Chapter 400: Confrontation


    Hi everyone! I¡¯ve created my Ko-fi page: . I''m upgrading my PC for better performance, so if anyone has some extra money, I would greatly appreciate your support. Any amount would be more than enough. Thank you!


    As soon as Artoria said this, Astolfo hesitated no more. He grabbed Sieg with one hand and pointed to the sky with the other.


    "Come forth, mypanion, Hippogriff."


    Apanied by a resounding eagle''s cry, an even more intense wind pressure than Artoria''s sword swept across the ground.


    The source of the gale was a fantastical beast with the upper body of an eagle and the lower body of a horse, looking incredibly bizarre.


    As the most mischievous troublemaker among the Twelve Pdins, Astolfo had many strange and extraordinary tales to his name. Among them, his non-humanpanions like the Griffon, the famous horse Rabicano, and most notably, the Hippogriff, could not be overlooked.


    Initially, this mythical creature should not exist. Griffons are natural predators of horses, feeding on them, making their offspring an impossibility. Yet, Astolfo, being an extraordinarily unique existence, made the impossible possible.


    Thus, this phantom steed, unseen in this world, became Astolfo''s trump card.


    "Well then, let''s go."


    Gordes was not willing to let the prize slip away: "Saber, stop them!"


    Upon hearing his Master''smand, Siegfried charged without hesitation.


    However, just as he took a step forward, Artoria unsheathed her sword.


    A silver sh streaked by as highly condensed magical energy expanded outward through the action of drawing the sword.


    In an instant, earth and rocks flew. Even someone as resilient as Siegfried was halted by this powerful strike.


    "Stop."


    Amidst the swirling dust, Artoria stood tall with her sword, exuding a majestic presence that made Astolfo''s eyes sparkle with admiration: "So cool."


    "Hurry, leave this to me," Artoria said, standing with her back to the pair, waving her left hand.


    "Then we''re off. Lancer, see you next time."


    "Be careful."


    Exchanging parting words, Astolfo leaped into the air with Sieg. The low-flying Hippogriff dove down, catching the two boys securely as they soared into the sky.


    From the start, Astolfo intended to use the Hippogriff''s speed to escape with Sieg. However, fearing the Master, Celenike, would detect the Hippogriff''s magical energy consumption, he abandoned this n in favor of a less noticeable escape on foot.


    Now that their escape was exposed, there was no need to hide anymore. They had to make a clean break and flee.


    Watching the Hippogriff disappear into the sky, Artoria felt no more reservations. She calmly faced Siegfried and Gordes.


    "Do you still wish to continue fighting?"


    "Of course," Gordes replied, ring at Artoria with a hostile look. "Since you let the homunculus go, you will take his ce¡ªwe have many questions about your identity and your Master."


    "If you can, then try."


    Artoria shifted her grip from single-handed to double-handed, her preferred way of wielding her sword.


    Gordes nced at Artoria, then at Siegfried, who silently drew his sword, and let out a contemptuous sneer: "A Lancer trying to mimic a Saber."


    "Mynce isn''t suited for this kind of environment, and besides, I''m better with a sword than ance."


    Anyone familiar with the Servant system knows that a Servant''s ss influences their Noble Phantasms. Different ssese with different types and effects of Noble Phantasms. While the detailed rules of how Noble Phantasms are granted remain unclear, many patterns have been observed through numerous Holy Grail Wars.


    For instance, weapon-type Noble Phantasms have more restrictions, while other types have fewer limitations.


    Specifically, the Saber and Lancer sses are directly associated with weapons, limiting the types of weapons they can wield. No matter how skilled you were with various weapons in life, as a Saber or Lancer, you can only have sword- or spear-type Noble Phantasms.


    Diarmuid, famous for his dual-sword and dual-spearbat style, could only use his spears as a Lancer.


    Karna, who once used "Vasavi Shakti" to force Arjuna off the battlefield, was one of the finest archers of his time. As a Lancer, the Holy Grail transformed his bow into a spear.


    Artoria is another example. Despite her legends revolving more around her sword, as a Lancer, she is apanied only by her holy spear.


    However, while the ss can restrict the weapon, it cannot limit the experience umted in one''s lifetime.


    Even without Excalibur, Artoria remains an excellent swordsman, unafraid of any formidable enemy with a sword in hand.


    "Come, let me see just how strong the Saber of this Holy Grail War is."


    With these words, the knight who once won a Holy Grail War as a Saber stepped forward, approaching the awaiting Siegfried.


    When the distance between Artoria and Siegfried shortened to five meters, Siegfried moved.


    He lunged forward, swinging his sword with both hands. There was no variation or technique, just a purebination of power and speed.


    Two lunges,bined with the length of his arms and greatsword, covered exactly five meters, maximizing Siegfried''s weapon advantage.


    The sword Astolfo gave Artoria was a typical Western sword, thin and long, designed for single-handed use. While not as extreme as a rapier, it wasn''t suited for direct shes, unlike Siegfried''s greatsword, which had apletely different style.


    Unexpectedly, Artoria ignored the characteristics of her longsword and held it horizontally, preparing to sh head-on with Siegfried.


    This move surprised Siegfried. He was no novice like Gordes, who knew nothing of swordsmanship. As someone who had honed his skills to a superhuman level and fought countless battles, he could tell from Artoria''s stance that she had deep sword expertise, sufficient to qualify as a Saber.


    A swordsman of her caliber couldn''t be unaware of the differences in weapon and techniquepatibility. When technique and weapon align, the result is twice the effect with half the effort; the opposite results in half the effect with twice the effort. If forced, it might be understandable, but this was the first strike. Was she trying to lose on purpose?


    Despite his doubts, Siegfried''s actions remained unaffected. Regardless of his opponent''s intentions, he had confidence in his strength.


    The moment Siegfried''s greatsword struck down, he understood why.


    The seemingly delicate longsword transmitted an unexpectedly immense force. His B+ (without using the +) strength level,bined with the weight of his greatsword and the advantage of striking from above, only resulted in a draw. Could his opponent''s strength exceed his own significantly?


    Before Siegfried could conclude, Artoria twisted her wrist, sidestepped forward, and drew her thin sword along the edge of his greatsword, aiming for Siegfried''s chest. This time, she utilized the agility of her thin sword.


    Siegfried didn''t dare be careless. He stepped in the opposite direction of Artoria''s movement, intending to escape the thin sword''s range and prevent her from closing the distance.


    However, once again, he miscalcted.


    The de, the same color as her armor, grazed Siegfried''s chest, drawing a drop of blood.

 Chapter 401: Gordes’ Discovery

    Chapter 401: Gordes¡¯ Discovery


    Did I get hit?


    Siegfried''s heart sank slightly.


    The injury on his body wasn''t the issue. With the protection of the "Armor of Fafnir," the previous strike only grazed him. A wound about 2 cm long that only shed a single drop of blood indicated how minor the injury was.


    The real problemy in what this result concealed.


    Firstly, most straightforwardly, like the ck Lancer Karna, his opponent possessed the power to break through the "Armor of Fafnir" with a single strike.


    Secondly, and most puzzling to Siegfried: he had dodged the previous strike, so why was he still injured?


    Opposite him, Artoria''s gaze swept over Siegfried''s chest, seemingly reaching some conclusion.


    The wound was exceptionally shallow, suggesting this was the legendary invulnerability from bathing in a dragon''s blood. However¡ª


    Artoria stomped on the ground,unching herself like a cannonball. The tip of the cannonball was the point of her slender longsword.


    ¡ªAs long as she could inflict wounds, it wasn''t a problem. One strike wasn''t enough? Then two. If two weren''t enough, then four.


    Siegfried twisted his wrist, using the broad spine of his greatsword as a shield to block Artoria''s thrust. Generally, without understanding the opponent''s methods, one should avoid their edge and observe calmly. But from the previous exchange, Siegfried had already discerned that his opponent''s agility surpassed his own. His weapon, a massive greatsword, was heavy. Simply avoiding strikes would only give his opponent more opportunities.


    It was better to continue shing head-on rather than give the opponent more chances. With the "Armor of Fafnir" for protection and his Master''s support, Siegfried didn''t mind getting injured.


    In the moment he made up his mind, Artoria''s thrust hit Siegfried''s "sword-shield."


    Taking advantage of her momentum, Artoria''s strength overpowered Siegfried, forcing him back three steps.


    However, after three steps, Siegfried immediately regained his footing and, seizing the moment when Artoria''s strength waned, swung his sword in retaliation.


    Artoria''s swordy shifted fluidly from agile to forceful and domineering, once again shing head-on with Siegfried''s greatsword.


    Another rapid exchange followed, with destructive forces blowing Siegfried''s long hair and tangling the plume of Artoria''s helmet, but neither''s resolve wavered.


    The sound of swords shing was especially clear in the silent night, and the sparks from their des were particrly dazzling under the dark sky.


    Swing, swing, swing.


    Thrust, thrust, thrust.


    sh, chop, pierce, smash.


    Swipe, flick, lift, slice.


    ck Saber Siegfried maintained a solemn expression, whether attacking or defending, advancing or retreating, without any fluctuations. The greatsword, nearly as tall as he was, extended from his arm like an extension of his will, creating wave after wave of sword light.


    ck Lancer Artoria alternated between single-handed and two-handed grips, leaving behind a dazzling array of sword shadows and generating heart-pounding sword pressure, making her moves unpredictable. The only constant was herposure, equally matched with Siegfried''s.


    Each sh of their swords stirred up a small storm, and each collision of their des echoed with a thunderous roar on the battlefield.


    The deserted forest outside Trifas protested, screamed, and was ultimately ravaged and destroyed by the two''s defiance of physicalws.


    Siegfried and Artoria continued their unyielding duel, reaching their twentieth exchange.


    This time, their sh turned into a pure test of strength, with their swords pressing against each other.


    Under normal circumstances, withparable strength, Artoria, who possessed "Mana Burst," would have the upper hand.


    But Artoria''s slender sword wasn''t suited for such contests of brute force, and in the end, she was only able to match Siegfried.


    Just as the two were locked in a fierce battle, neither yielding an inch, Gordes, who had been silent until now, suddenly spoke up.


    "So that''s it, Lancer, I know the secret of your weapon."


    Upon hearing this, Siegfried''s pupils contracted sharply, and Artoria''s momentum also faltered.


    Noticing the change in both of them, Gordes felt a surge of satisfaction and continued, "It''s air. Youpress air with magic, enveloping your sword, which is why it has such destructive power and can deceive Saber''s vision. Saber, don''t be fooled by her sword. It''s muchrger than it appears."


    After the two battles with Achilles, Gordes'' mindset had shifted. The regret of almost wasting a Command Spell made him reluctant to interfere in the battles between Servants, and it also helped him adjust his attitude.


    Although he had put on an arrogant front before the fight began, once the battlemenced, he stopped speaking and silently observed.


    In the first exchange, Siegfried was injured. Naturally, Gordes was anxious, but having the prior experience of fighting Karna, he wasn''t overly panicked. Perhaps this was another top-tier Servant? If worst came to worst, he could use multiple healing spells as before.


    The continuous emergence of strong opponents had shattered Gordes'' arrogance, and he began following Fiore''s advice, suppressing his anxiety and cing trust in his Servant.


    This is how people are: when their mindset is unbnced, they can''t see even the simplest things. Once they calm down, their perspective broadens considerably.


    Soon enough, Gordes indeed identified the problem.


    There was something peculiar about Lancer''s sword.


    Despite not being a Noble Phantasm, it could sh head-on with Saber''s sword without bending in the slightest. This was a thin sword. Under normal circumstances, if a simrly material greatsword struck a thin sword, it wouldn''t be surprising if it broke directly. Not to mention, Siegfried''s weapon was a fantastical greatsword forged by the Nibelungen race, with materials far superior to Astolfo''s decorative thin sword.


    Although Gordes had many ws, one had to admit that he was the world''s greatest alchemy master, second only to the Einzberns. Only such a person could spot the difference at a nce.


    From that moment on, Gordes no longer focused on the two Servants. Instead, he concentrated on Lancer''s sword, using his umted experience in alchemy to analyze the possibilities.


    It wasn''t enhancement magic.


    It wasn''t an alchemical transformation.


    These were his specialties, and it was easy to tell if they were in use.


    It wasn''t an enchantment or inscription magic either, as those would have visible traits on the weapon''s surface.


    One by one, he proposed possibilities and ruled them out.


    Fully absorbed, Gordes felt as if he were back in his workshop, continuously conducting magical experiments to find an answer to a problem.


    Finally, in the twentieth exchange, when Siegfried seized an opportunity to force Artoria into a contest of strength, Gordes found the answer at the point where their swords crossed.


    Siegfried''s greatsword wasn''t making direct contact with Artoria''s thin sword; there was a minuscule gap between them. In this gap, Gordes sensed a special kind of magic. Under the influence of this magic, the air in the gap became harder than steel.


    Suddenly, all the clues fell into ce.

 Chapter 402: The Dragon Slayer

    Chapter 402: The Dragon yer


    Upon hearing Gordes'' exnation, Siegfried quickly reacted. The "+" in his B+ strength attribute burst forth, doubling the power in his arm.


    What does doubling strength mean? When strength reaches B level, it can already be measured in tons. Doubling that...


    Artoria was equivalent to being hit by a car traveling at 60 km/h. Fortunately, the nearby trees had already been destroyed by their earlier shes; otherwise, Artoria would have shared Siegfried''s fate from a few minutes ago¡ªbeing mmed through several trees in session.


    Of course, this was beneficial for Artoria. With no trees to block her, she would be flung farther away, making it harder for Siegfried to pursue. Additionally, Artoria''s maneuver of manipting the atmosphere during her flight to elerate herself furtherpletely thwarted Siegfried''s pursuit.


    Artoria flew a full fifty meters through the air. The first thing she did uponnding was check her weapon¡ªSiegfried''s final burst had indeed pierced through the highlypressed air and touched the de of her thin sword.


    Fortunately, the de remained straight and bright, which relieved Artoria. The "Invisible Air" had absorbed most of the force, leaving the remaining power insufficient to cause irreparable damage to the thin sword.


    Yes, the secret behind Artoria and Siegfried''s sh, where they could inflict damage without their des touching, was her Noble Phantasm, "Invisible Air."


    Weapon-type Noble Phantasms are often limited by their ss, but other types of Noble Phantasms face fewer restrictions. Artoria''s mostmonly used Noble Phantasm, "Invisible Air," falls into thetter category.


    This is a low-ranking but very practical Noble Phantasm. Its essence lies in manipting wind, or in other words, the atmosphere.


    It can be used to change the refractive index of light, rendering her weapon invisible. Because the "Excalibur" is so famous¡ªfamous to the extent that it can be recognized by its appearance alone without the need for a true name release¡ªArtoria uses "Invisible Air" to hide the Holy Sword whenever she materializes in the Saber ss, preventing her true name from being revealed.


    This strategy isn''t wrong, but it does waste the potential of "Invisible Air." During King Arthur''s campaigns, she developed various uses for it.


    For example, it could increase the speed of her or her horse, sweep away enemies in one blow, or use the wind as a de to enhance the weapon''s destructive power, whether it be a sword or a spear.


    During a contest of strength, she used thetter. Specifically, she highlypressed the atmosphere to create an invisible air sword that enveloped the tangible thin sword. In other words, the thin sword was merely a framework for shaping the external air sword, which was her true weapon.


    When used single-handedly, thepressed air could change the form, either increasing Artoria''s speed or injuring enemies with wind des.


    Both the air sword and wind des inflict physical damage rather than being ssified as a Noble Phantasm. Thus, despite "Invisible Air" being only C-rank, it could still break through the "Armor of Fafnir" under the influence of B-rank strength and the "Mana Burst" skill.


    Due to the invisibility, this attack is nearly impossible to defend against. Even top-tier Servants like Siegfried inevitably suffer injuries. Coupled with the poor visibility at midnight, Siegfried was hit three times in twenty exchanges without discerning the cause.


    The Knight King thought it would take at least another twenty exchanges before being seen through, but Gordes revealed the secret in one sentence.


    Holding the sword horizontally in her right hand and running her left hand along the de, Artoria recondensed the air dispersed by Siegfried. She nced with mild surprise at the stout man, whom she considered morally questionable. Indeed, a person''s character and abilities are not directly corrted.


    Gordes didn''t notice Artoria''s gaze; he was still immersed in his joy.


    Without relying on Command Spells, he had used his strength and insight to uncover the secret of the ck Lancer''s sword, creating an opportunity for his Servant.


    This feeling¡ª


    This feeling¡ª


    This feeling¡ª


    It was simply fantastic.


    When he came to his senses, Gordes found himself looking into Siegfried''s eyes. In them, Gordes saw gratitude and a hint of recognition.


    These were details he would never have noticed before. Even if he had noticed, he would have ignored them. He might have even scoffed, thinking, "A mere puppet dares to recognize its master?"


    But at this moment, he felt nothing but joy¡ªa joy so intense that it shook his fat, making him want to shout. No, he already had.


    "Go, Saber! Defeat Lancer for me!"


    Siegfried didn''t understand why his Master was so excited, but he didn''t think much of it. He faithfully executed his Master''smand. A voice in the back of his mind told him that he could now receive more support and unleash greater power.


    Am I also being influenced by my Master? Well, it''s not bad.


    Taking a deep breath, he let this fighting spirit infuse his entire being, causing his battle aura to surge and boil.


    If, a moment ago, he was like a mountain¡ªmajestic but not particrly dangerous¡ªnow he had be an ocean, with turbulent undercurrents lurking beneath its calm surface, ready to engulf anyone at any moment.


    Then, the undercurrents surfaced, and sword energy surged.


    Along with the sword energy spread an indescribable power.


    Gordes couldn''t sense this power, nor could the other participants in the great battle. Only Artoria could.


    It was the feeling of a cheetah eyeing an antelope, a griffon targeting a stallion¡ªthe feeling of being watched by a natural enemy.


    This feeling was like an instinct. Even if the antelope could potentially ram the cheetah to death, or the stallion had the strength to kick the griffon to death, they would still feel danger and even fear when confronted.


    In the moment when her body''s instincts protested to her brain, Artoria recalled the greatest legend of Siegfried''s life¡ªbattling the evil dragon Fafnir, which had destroyed thousands of viges, and ultimately killing the dragon with his human strength.


    He was a true "Dragon yer." When this legend was sung and glorified by the people, he gained an advantage over all dragons and those with dragon attributes.


    And she, Artoria Pendragon, known also as the "Red Dragon of Britain," indeed possessed the dragon factor, cing her squarely within Siegfried''s realm of advantage.


    Previously, Artoria''s low-level dragon attribute,bined with the advantage provided by "Invisible Air," had allowed her to dominate the battle without much influence.


    But now, with Siegfried''s fighting spirit soaring and his desire to attack growing stronger, the pressure he exerted also intensified.


    The great sword that once slew the evil dragon Fafnir swung down, and the Dragon yer bared his fangs.

 Chapter 403: Farewell

    Chapter 403: Farewell


    In this Holy Grail War, Jeanne d''Arc was summoned as Ruler. She carefully inspected the forest where the second battle took ce, involving Red Berserker, ck Berserker, and Rider, as well as the skirmish involving Red Rider and Archer, ck Saber, Assassin, and Archer. Finally, she breathed a sigh of relief.


    The only damage was to the trees knocked down during the battle. Moreover, the destruction didn''t affect arge area of the forest. Of course, if Red Lancer¡ªKarna, the radiant great hero¡ªhad joined the battle, the forest might have turned into a scorched wastnd.


    Jeanne didn''t witness the battle firsthand because she couldn''t arrive in time. Although her perception is tens of times that of ordinary Servants, the ordinary Servant''s perception range is only about a hundred meters. Tens of times that is only a few kilometers, and beyond that, she couldn''t do much except roughly detect through the scattering of holy water.


    When she sensed the entry of three Red Servants and the departure of six ck Servants from the castle to intercept them, she immediately left the church where she was staying and rushed to the outskirts. Unfortunately, the battlefield was a deserted wilderness, and the Saint had no means of transport other than her legs.


    Despite having A-rank agility, which gave her car-like speed, running at full speed would exhaust her body before she reached her destination. Therefore, she had to move at a speed her body could endure. By the time she covered the dozens of kilometers, the battle was over, and both sides had returned to their bases. All that was left for Jeanne were two battlefields that didn''t need cleaning.


    Based on the traces left at the scene and her perception before arriving, Jeanne roughly reconstructed the situation. The ck side''s main force intercepted Red Berserker, while Saber and Assassin intercepted the supporting Red Archer and Rider. In the end, Red Berserker was captured, and the other two retreated. This battle concluded with a loss for the Red side.


    "All in all, it was a very ordinary battle," Jeanne concluded. Although there were many Servants, there was nothing suspicious at the scene.


    Despite this, a lingering cloud of unease remained in her heart.


    Red Lancer Karna was a hero of high virtue. The only reason he would try to take her life would be amand from his Master.


    Indeed, the problemy with the Red Masters. She needed to find a way to contact them.


    Unfortunately, neither side''s Masters seemed to appear in this battle. The ck side was entrenched in Millennia Castle, and the Red Masters, who should have been attacking, were also nowhere to be seen. Considering that this war was still in its early stages, this situation was understandable. Most Masters in the Holy Grail War are magus, who are often less knowledgeable about warfare and more fearful of death than ordinary people. They might be observing from a safe ce, just like the ck side.


    In any case, tonight''s battle was over¡ªjust as she thought this, she felt a wave of exhaustion. It seemed she was already "very tired."


    Technically, it wasn''t Jeanne d''Arc as Ruler who felt this fatigue. The one truly needing sleep was the body of Laeticia. It was nowte at night, and after running for dozens of kilometers, though most actions were carried out by the "Jeanne" vessel, Jeanne was still relying on Laeticia''s body, so feeling tired was natural.


    That said, since Servants don''t need sleep, Jeanne found this long-forgotten feeling somewhat novel. However, this novelty couldn''t resist the body''s demand for sleep.


    "No, I can''t... not now..."


    Rationally, she knew she should return to the city, to the church, and sleep in the bed in the attic room, but her eyelids grew heavier.


    She pressed her hand against a tree trunk to support herself, but it wasn''t enough. In desperation, she pinched her cheek hard, the pain sharpening her consciousness a bit.


    What an inconvenient body. Due to the iplete summoning, although she could maintain this state for a while, once she exceeded her limits, she might lose consciousness as if a switch had been flipped.


    How to deal with this problem would have to be consideredter; now, she needed to use holy water to locate the Servants. If there were no issues, she could end the day.


    Four ck Servants and one Red Servant were inside the castle. The Red Servant seemed to be Berserker, who had sessfully swapped Masters. This wasn''t against the rules; Master and Servant exchanges were quitemon¡ªwait a moment.


    "Are there not two Servants missing...?"


    There should be six Servants residing within the fortress. So, where did the other two go?


    Expanding the search area¡ª


    Found them, moving in the opposite direction from me. The two are acting together, perhaps on patrol.


    At that moment, another small dot representing a Servant appeared in the scattered holy water.


    This is¡ª!


    The seventh Servant of the ck faction, yes, it''s ck.


    All the ck faction''s Servants are present?


    Confirming this, Jeanne shook off her drowsiness. She needed to meet thest Servant of the ck faction.


    As a referee, it''s necessary to gather information on every Servant. If she missed today, the next opportunity might note so easily.


    As she stepped forward once again, little did she know that her judgment waspletely wrong. The two ck Servants were not on patrol but in battle, and the newly appeared dot was Astolfo, who was fleeing with Sieg.


    ¡ó¡ó¡ó


    With the help of the Hippogriff, Astolfo and Sieg''s escape speed increased by dozens of times. The distance that previously took dozens of minutes to walk now flew by in the blink of an eye.


    "Wahoo~~~~" Astolfo shouted excitedly, flying freely in the sky for the first time since being summoned. "I''ve wanted to do this for so long. How about it? Isn''t my Hippogriff awesome? What do you think?"


    This "you" naturally referred to the homunculus Sieg sitting behind Astolfo. Never having seen such a vast expanse, the homunculus was so stunned by the scene that he couldn''t speak, only nodding woodenly until his chin hit Astolfo''s neck, bringing him back to his senses. He mumbled, "Um, ah."


    Astolfo turned around, patted Sieg on the shoulder, and gave him a bright smile:


    "This won''t do at all. You''re already free now. In the future, you''ll see many more people and many more beautiful scenery. You have to enjoy your life. Hmm¡ª I remember there was something called an airne in this era. It seems it can fly higher than my Hippogriff. You should try it if you get the chance."


    "Airne...?"


    The knowledge he was given included such things, but it was just knowledge; he had never truly seen one.


    Can I really? Can I really try an airne? Sieg felt his mind in turmoil.


    "Yes, you can." Seeing Sieg''s bewildered expression, Astolfo encouraged him, "But before that, you need to be stronger and more assertivee, shout with me, wahoo~~~~~~~"


    "Wa¡ªhoo¡ª" Sieg opened his mouth, trying to imitate Astolfo, but only managed an awkward exhale.


    "Can''t do it?" Astolfo turned his head, seeing Sieg''s flushed face, and patted his shoulder helplessly, "Never mind, you''ll get better with practice¡ªWe''ve arrived, Hippogriff."


    Responding to its master''s call, the Hippogriff let out a short cry, drawing an arc in the sky and spiraling down tond.


    "Heave-ho." Astolfo hopped off the Hippogriff''s back and then helped Sieg down. "I can only take you this far. You''ll have to walk the rest of the way on your own. These two paths lead to different viges, both quite remote, so there shouldn''t be any magus. Thest path leads to a city called Sighi?oara, muchrger than Trifas. It''s also a good choice. Well, this crossroads seems to be a new chapter in your life."


    This ce was on the outskirts of the Trifas region, dozens of kilometers from the battlefield where Astolfo and Sieg flew from. It wouldn''t be sensed by Servants, had no detection-bounded fields, and couldn''t be seen by golems. Astolfo had "secretly" found this perfect spot on the map in Shinji''s room, under the watchful eyes of Shinji and Chiron.


    "Um, aren''t youing with me?" Sieg tugged on Astolfo''s red cloak.


    "I can''t. I''m a Servant, and I have to go back. Once I return, my Master will force me to reveal your location and might even use a Command Spell. Ahhh, it''s so annoying! Why do Command Spells have to exist?" Astolfo angrily shook his pigtail.


    "In any case, I can''t defy my Master''s orders, so I can''t take you to a safe ce. I''m sorry."


    "Why are you apologizing? Rider, you didn''t do anything wrong."


    "Ahahaha, that''s true."


    One innocent, one natural¡ªtheir interaction was simple.


    "Although there shouldn''t be any danger here, you must be careful on the road. Conserve your strength and mana, and be ready to use magic at any time."


    "Okay, got it."


    "I''m still a bit worried. How about I lend you a Noble Phantasm? Let me see, ''Trap of Argalia''; ''The Book of Universal Magic''; ''Hippogriff''; and¡ª"


    Astolfo mumbled as he began to manifest his Noble Phantasms.


    Sieg quickly stopped him: "No, no need. These are your Noble Phantasms, you need them to fight, and I can''t use them anyway."


    "Oh, right. The sword I could have given you was already given to Lancer. Next time, I''ll ask Assassin to make some items for you. He seems quite good at that. Ah, right, take this." Astolfo said, pulling a seashell from his pocket.


    "And this is¡ª?"


    "This is an item made by Assassin. If you inject mana and break it open, you canmunicate with us. Once you find a safe ce, make sure to let us know."


    "Okay! Thank you, Rider." Sieg nodded firmly. "Is there anything I can do for you?"


    Astolfo showed a slightly sad expression, then slowly shook his head.


    "¡ªNo, there''s nothing. You''ve already been freed from this battle and you''re now free, so just live ording to your will."


    Astolfo smiled gently, like a girl, covering his cheeks with his hands. Then, as if moved, he pulled Sieg''s head close and gently brushed his hair with his hand.


    After a moment, Astolfo finally let him go.


    "Alright, you should go now. I''ll figure out how to deal with things on my end."


    Hearing these words urging him to leave, Sieg nodded and started to step back. Although his movements were slow, the distance between them gradually increased. Astolfo waved at him reluctantly at first, but then decisively nodded and leapt back onto the Hippogriff, slowly ascending.


    "Rider! What should I do now?" Sieg shouted at Astolfo, who was getting further and further from the ground.


    Astolfo leaned down and shouted back with a big smile:


    "Do whatever you want! Now, you can do anything! You can meet all kinds of people in the city, like or dislike whoever you want, and live a joyful life of your own!"


    I see, that does sound like a joyful thing¡ªSieg thought. Although there was still a thinyer of difort somewhere in his heart, he tried his best to avoid thinking about it.


    Astolfo sighed contentedly.


    Ah, that homunculus can now walk on his legs. Although his body is still fragile, one day he will be a true man. That should be good enough.


    "But what should I do? Once I go back, my Master will tie me up¡ªwell, it doesn''t matter. I''ll let things take their course."


    Instantly putting such "boring" thoughts behind him, Astolfo guided his Hippogriff back towards Millennia Castle.


    On the ground, Sieg walked forward slowly.


    His feet stepped strongly forward, leaving shallow footprints on the frozen ground. Yet, even so, his steps seemed somewhat sluggish. With every step he took, he would look up at the gradually receding figure of Astolfo. Even after he could no longer see the Hippogriff, his steps remained slow and halting.


    "Ugh, why is this happening?"


    Even though he had learned to walk, even though he had decided to go to the vige, even though his body was functioning perfectly, why were his feet so difficult to move?


    "I should have asked Rider how to move my feet..."


    As he said these words, the homunculus realized that he was once again alone. At the same time, he understood that he would never see Rider again.


    "...Ugh."


    It felt as if something was tightly constricting his chest, causing a sharp pain. But he still tried hard to ignore this pain and forced himself to move forward.

 Chapter 404: Artoria’s Progress

    Chapter 404: Artoria¡¯s Progress


    The "Dragon yer" ability''s effectiveness against "Dragon Attributes" manifests in two specific ways.


    First, it provides an anti-dragon boost, increasing damage. Originally, a sword sh would result in a three-millimeter-deep wound. With the "Dragon yer" boost, the same sh would deepen the wound to four or even five millimeters. The exact boost depends on the skill level and the degree of the opponent''s dragon attribute.


    Second, it has a psychological impact. The suppression Artoria feels instinctivelyes from this reason.


    Of course, Artoria''s will is exceptionally strong, having borne the weight of all of Britain as a young girl. Now, without any lingering obsessions, her mind is harmonious and wless. The pressure from the "Dragon yer" is formidable, but it''s not unbearable.


    However, being able to withstand it doesn''t mean being unaffected. The pressure from innate instincts will always exist unless the dragon factor within her is removed, affecting Artoria''s performance. Her full strength of one hundred percent is reduced to ny-five. If Siegfried''s momentum increases, it could drop to ny.


    Don''t underestimate the difference of five or ten points. In a duel between masters, even a one-point difference can decide victory, let alone five or ten. Coupled with the anti-dragon damage boost, Artoria has already lost half the battle before it even begins.


    This isn''t an exaggeration. The differences inpatibility between Servants are vast. Compared to Siegfried being helpless against Achilles, Artoria is much better off; at least she isn''tpletely powerless.


    Based on Shinji''s understanding of Artoria, even if she has the power to fight, she is ultimately doomed to lose. Siegfried''s advantages are just too overwhelming.


    Their basic attributes and physical capabilities are roughly equal; neither can overpower the other.


    In terms of swordsmanship, Artoria, trained since childhood and tempered by battlefield experience, is undoubtedly top-tier. But that''s limited to human standards and hasn''t surpassed human limits. Siegfried, however, has truly stepped into the "non-human realm," a whole level above. Even with "Instinct" and "Mana Burst," it''s hard to bridge this gap.


    For Noble Phantasms, both have two. Artoria has one A++ and one C; Siegfried has one A+ and one B+. Averaging out, Siegfried still has the advantage, not to mention his "Armor of Farnir," which ranks among the top ten in practical Noble Phantasms. With its protection, Siegfried has a high margin for error, while Artoria''s margin is reduced to zero due to the "Dragon yer" anti-dragon trait.


    With the "Invisible Air" shattered, unless Artoria retrieves her scabbard likest time, or Siegfried makes an irreparable mistake, Artoria stands no chance of winning.


    ¡ªOr so it should be, but reality is different. After hundreds of rounds of fierce battle, Siegfried, having exerted his swordsmanship and dragon-ying prowess to the fullest, still couldn''t gain an advantage over Artoria.


    Desperate, Gordes had to report the situation truthfully to Darnic and request reinforcements.


    Upon hearing this, Shinji was stunned, his mind repeatedly turning over one question: How could my Artoria be so strong? Could it be that after transforming from a girl to a mature woman, not only did she understand people''s hearts better, but herbat power also skyrocketed? This isn''t scientific.


    In his bewilderment, Shinji forgot that this world epasses both science and the mystical. The one who made a master-servant pact with him is no longer the Artoria he remembered.


    The Artoria he remembered was the original Saber from the Fate series, contracted with the Counter Force to participate in the Holy Grail War, her strength based on herst battle in life.


    Now, however, she has broken the time lock, having spent 1,500 years in Avalon as an immortal being. Fifteen hundred years¡ªenough time for even a pig to be a sage, let alone the world-renowned King of Knights, the Red Dragon of Britain.


    Though Artoria spent most of these 1,500 years like a dragon, mostly asleep, with little waking time, her memory remained untainted by time. But having signed a contract with the Counter Force, aware that she might fight for humanity or the, she trained in both swordsmanship and spear skills whenever she was awake.


    More astonishingly, Artoria wasn''t alone in Avalon; there was also Merlin. As her teacher, Merlin taught Artoria most of her skills¡ªthrough dreams, as entering dreams is as easy as breathing for this nightmare magus.


    Due to Merlin''s pampering and indulgence, whenever Artoria wanted to train, Merlin would weave dreams for her filled with whatever monsters she needed. As an immortal top-tier voyeur who could observe the entire world, there wasn''t a monster Merlin hadn''t seen. Even if you wanted to fight a god, Merlin could create one in the dream, with a realism surpassing eighty percent.


    Honestly, Artoria herself didn''t know exactly how strong she had be, only that she kept getting stronger. Even if it was just a little every day, no, every month, after fifteen hundred years, the umtion was considerable. Any deficiencies she had were gradually filled over time.


    To this day, her first-rate swordsmanship has reached the divine realm through dream battles, and her greatest reliance, "Instinct," has upgraded from A to A++. At this moment, she is undoubtedly the strongest among the Knights of the Round Table. Even if Lancelot, wielding the "Arondight," were resurrected, or Gawain at the peak of "Numeral of the Saint," they would not be her match.


    If Artoria were more ustomed to her mature form, even with Siegfried''s "Dragon yer" bonus, she could still gain the upper hand. Of course, victory wasn''t assured¡ªjust like Siegfried against Karna, without a chance to unleash her Noble Phantasm, and with the opponent having "Armor of Fafnir" and "Renewed Stance," fighting for days and nights would still prevent Siegfried''s defeat. Even if she couldn''t win, she could wear him down. This is Siegfried''s capital as a top-tier Servant.


    For this reason, Gordes contacted Darnic, hoping to use the strength of multiple Servants to take down Artoria. If she could be used for their side, great; if not, they could seize the opportunity to eliminate her.


    Darnic couldn''t refuse such a rational proposal, so he quickly gathered forces to support Siegfried.


    Unfortunately, the Master of ck Assassin was among the reinforcements. As soon as the support team set off, they received the message.


    Knowing she couldn''t continue the fight, Artoria unleashed a maximum power Mana Burst to force Siegfried back, then softly called, "Dun Stallion."


    A loud neigh, apanied by the sound of the earth-shaking, announced its arrival¡ªa white warhorse d in silver horse armor.


    The warhorse was very fast. Just as its features became clear, it had already arrived in front of Artoria.


    The warhorse was very intelligent, choosing its path intentionally, passing right in front of Gordes, scaring him pale, and forcing Siegfried to protect his Master. Although the warhorse wasn''t a Noble Phantasm, it wasn''t something Gordes could withstand.


    Taking advantage of the gap, Artoria flipped onto the horse''s back.


    "Continuing this fight would be pointless; let''s end it here. ck Saber, through your sword, I can sense that you are an excellent and upright knight. Why then, do you let your Master act against the knight''s creed without advising or stopping him? Are you true to your knightly vows?"


    Hearing the female knight''s stern question, Siegfried moved his lips but ultimately remained silent.


    Artoria snorted slightly in disappointment.


    "I hope next time I see you, both you and your Master will have changed. If all of ck Faction are like this, I would rather go forward alone!"


    With that, the white horse galloped away, carrying its master into the night, leaving behind Siegfried silently sheathing his sword and a disgraced Gordes.


    PS1: Renewed Stance: Rank A


    The ability to disengage from battle and reset the situation. It restores skill conditions to their initial values and forcefully removes several negative statuses.


    PS2: Artoria''s swordsmanship isn''t highly ranked. Typically, she relies on her attributes, Instinct, and the advantage of an invisible sword when fighting. Without these, purelyparing techniques, she might not even match up to a spear-wielding Lancer.

 Chapter 405: Dun Stallion

    Chapter 405: Dun Stallion


    The white horse "Dun Stallion" and the ck horse "mrei" are both beloved steeds of King Arthur. Although they are not magical beasts or phantasmal creatures, their ability to bear the Knight King''s campaigns north and south makes them exceptional among prized horses. Just the sheer strength of Artoria alone is something ordinary horses could not withstand.


    This time, apanying Artoria in battle is the white horse "Dun Stallion." This is an all-around warhorse with impable leg strength, endurance, and speed. It can traverse mountains and valleys as if walking on t ground, and its short-distance bursts can rival a sports car. Even whenpared to a car produced by another "BMW"pany, it wouldn''t be outshined.


    Of course, since it does not exceed the concept of a horse, it has no attack power and is not considered a Noble Phantasm. However, for Artoria, providing a tform and mobility for hernce is sufficient.


    This is also why Shinji, knowing that Siegfried counters Artoria, still dares to send her to intercept Siegfried. Even if she couldn''t win, she could always escape.


    Indeed, Artoria saving Sieg was not a coincidence but an inevitability. As soon as Darnic issued the order to hunt down Sieg, Shinji contacted Artoria to rescue him at a designated location. The purpose, naturally, was to prevent Siegfried from rescuing Sieg.


    Astolfo''s escape route was confirmed through a terrain map left by Shinji. He knew precisely where they might be caught or ambushed. Artoria found Sieg and Astolfo earlier than Gordes. However, seeing that they were not in danger, she did not reveal herself and merely followed them from afar using the invisibility of the "Hades Cloak." It wasn''t until Siegfried subdued Astolfo and Gordes, in his rage, was about to kill Sieg, that she used "Mana Burst" to save him.


    Under her master''smand, Dun Stallion ran ten kilometers in one breath before stopping.


    Maintaining a stance ready to materialize hernce at any moment, Artoria vigntly surveyed her surroundings. After confirming there was no one around, she rxed her virtual grip and gently stroked her beloved horse''s mane.


    "It should be safe here. Thank you, Dun."


    The intelligent horse, Dun Stallion, raised its head in response to its master''s touch and snorted as if reminding her of something.


    "Almost forgot, we''re still in Trifas¡ª"


    Realizing this, Artoria quickly dismounted.


    As soon as she left the horse''s back, Dun Stallion dissolved, turning into spirit particles and dissipating into the air.


    The next second, a sharp gust of wind spread out from Artoria, blurring the surrounding scenery as the atmosphere became turbulent and light distorted.


    The Invisible Air, fully released.


    It''s worth noting that this time the release had no substantial lethality. There were no enemies around Artoria; she did this purely to disrupt any potential surveince magic in the area, creating an opportunity to don her cloak.


    Once she wore the cloak, all surveince magic would fail, making it difficult for any pursuers to detect her presence. In terms of invisibility, the Hades Cloak is among the best.


    Some might ask if the Hades Cloak is so powerful, why not wear it outright?


    The answer is simple: Shinji was wearing this cloak when summoned, and all the other members of the ck Faction had seen it. If Artoria wore it openly, all of Shinji''s ns would be ruined.


    Therefore, before lending the cloak, Shinji had instructed that she must not let outsiders see her wearing it.


    Hence, Artoria''s method of reappearing from invisibility involves taking off the cloak first and putting it on requires the cover of the Invisible Air.


    Afterpleting all this, Artoria, now in a state of invisibility, let out a long breath. Siegfried alone had put considerable pressure on her, and there was always the possibility of d III and Chiron appearing.


    A resilient, nearly indestructible swordsman.


    A top-tier archer with pinpoint uracy and long-range sniping abilities.


    Andstly, an all-around lord with high base attributes, home-field advantage, and virtually no weaknesses, controlling a vast area.


    Any two of them joining forces could severely injure her; if all three were present, she wouldn''t even have the chance to escape unless Shinji were to openly defy and protect her to death. As a consequence, they would lose the magical supply from the Yggdmillennia family and might even have to use the three Command Spells they possess to counter Fiore''s Command Spells.


    Therefore, despite the umtion of 1,500 years and Shinji''s warnings, Artoria still found it hard to breathe.


    "Compared to thest Holy Grail War, this one is moreplex and more dangerous¡ªbeing the counterforce''s observer is indeed not easy."


    Stretching her arms to rx her tense body, Artoria began to gather mana to heal her injuries.


    The fight with Siegfried wasn''t just a forced stalemate; it was a true equal match. While leaving dozens of wounds on Siegfried, she was also struck by his sword three times.


    Although the number of wounds on Siegfried was greater, the severity of Artoria''s injuries was worse. There was no helping it; anti-dragon attacks are terrifyingly powerful. The magical armor that could withstand ordinary des was easily pierced by Siegfried''s sword. If she hadn''t dodged in time, she might have been defeated.


    Fortunately, these injuries would heal after a good night''s sleep, especially if she had some food to replenish her strength¡ª


    At this thought, her t stomach let out a "grumble," as if in response and reminder.


    "Hungry. Better hurry back; Miss Reika and Jack-chan must have saved some supper for me."


    Muttering softly, Artoria used her upgraded "Instinct" to find her direction and headed towards the pre-arranged rendezvous point. It was a vige isted from magecraft, with simple and honest folk. Reika had easily rented an unused small courtyard under the guise of a vacation and had purchased many local ingredients from the vigers.


    Just thinking about those fresh vegetables and milk made her stomach feel even emptier.


    Pressing her stomach to suppress the hunger, the Knight King, having removed her armor and donned her cloak, quickened her pace.


    At that moment, she sensed an unusual Servant''s presence.


    The aura suggested that this Servant belonged to neither the Red nor the ck faction. ording to the knowledge granted by the Holy Grail, it must be a Ruler, the adjudicator.


    Stopping to think for a moment, Artoria decided to meet with this person. No one understood the current Holy Grail War better than the Ruler, who had special privileges. Gaining her support would make fulfilling her role as and "observer" much easier.


    Soon, Artoria saw a young girl.

 Chapter 406: When Artoria Meets Jeanne

    Chapter 406: When Artoria Meets Jeanne


    When Artoria saw Jeanne, Jeanne also saw Artoria.


    It must be said that Jeanne''s timing was quite fortunate.


    Had she arrived a dozen minutes earlier, she would have seen Astolfo returning after escorting Sieg.


    Had she arrived a few minutester, Artoria would have already left. With the istion provided by the "Hades Cloak," even the Ruler would find it difficult to detect her.


    The moment Artoria saw Jeanne''s face, she was stunned.


    That hair¡ª


    That face shape¡ª


    Those ears¡ª


    Those eyebrows¡ª


    That nose¡ª


    And that mouth¡ª


    Why do they look so familiar?


    It felt like looking into a mirror¡ªwait, isn''t this my face?


    Who is she? How can she look exactly like me?


    It''s no wonder Artoria was so shocked. Even an ordinary person would be startled to see someone who looks very simr to them on the street, let alone someone with Artoria''s unique experiences.


    She vividly remembered that her sister Morgan had used magecraft to give birth to the taboo child Mordred, who looked exactly like her. Although she was certain that the girl in front of her was not Mordred, her first thought upon seeing that face was¡ªcould this be another one of her sister''s tricks?


    One must understand that Morgan was both a "Lady of the Lake" and a great magus on par with Merlin. As long as she was alive, it wouldn''t be surprising for her to pull off some strange magic. Unfortunately, when King Arthur "died," Morgan was still alive and well.


    Of course, if Artoria could break the dimensional barrier and meet a guy named Takeuchi Takashi, she wouldn''t be so surprised. What''s the big deal about one lookalike? Characters with the same face could form a team, or even fight in a Holy Grail War.


    Unfortunately, Artoria didn''t know Takeuchi Takashi, so she fell into confusion, standing there nkly, her eyes unfocused as she watched Jeanne approach.


    "Are you the ck Lancer?"


    "..."


    "ck Lancer?"


    "..."


    It''s worth noting that at this moment, Artoria had already switched to her armored state, so only she could see Jeanne''s face, while Jeanne couldn''t see hers.


    "ck Lancer?"


    Jeanne asked for the third time, and Artoria finally snapped out of her daze with an "Ah," responding, "Servant, Ruler?"


    "Yes." Jeanne nodded, then asked with some concern, "Are you alright?"


    "Nothing," Artoria responded reflexively, then realized something was off and asked, "Why are you asking me if something''s wrong?"


    "Yeah, did something happen?" Jeanne was a bit puzzled by the situation.


    "You''ll know soon enough." Artoria took a deep breath to calm herself, then removed her full-face helmet.


    This time, it was Jeanne''s turn to be stunned.


    However, her reaction was much smallerpared to Artoria''s. This was mainly because the current Artoria was in her more mature form, resembling an older sister, and thus appeared much more mature than Jeanne. There were still some differences in their appearances. Additionally, Jeanne didn''t have Artoria''s unique experiences, so for her, the resemnce was merely surprising, not confusing.


    "You startled me. I didn''t expect us to look so simr. If I lived a few more years, I might look more like you."


    "And you are¡ª?"


    "Servant¡¤Ruler, Jeanne d''Arc. Please take care of me, King of Knights of Britain."


    "Saint Jeanne!"


    The name awakened long-buried memories in Artoria. Back then, she had not yet let go of her obsessions. A mad Caster had called her Jeanne, and the Queen of the Shadow Land had also said she resembled Jeanne.


    "So it''s you. If it''s you, then it''s not surprising. Indeed, apart from the eyes, our faces are almost identical."


    Artoria wasn''t surprised, but Jeanne found Artoria''s calm attitude rather strange.


    "Why do you say that?"


    "Because someone mistook me for you in another Holy Grail War."


    Perhaps it was an initial positive impression, or perhaps it was the sense of shared nobility, but Artoria did not hide the truth.


    "Who was it?"


    "Gilles de Rais, he should be yourrade."


    "Gilles!"


    Jeanne''s pupils contracted. He was her most steadfast supporter and ally. This bond remained unbroken until death.


    Countless memories surged to the forefront of her mind: the oaths sworn under the banner of the fleur-de-lis, the bloody battles on the front lines, and the sharedughter after the liberation of Orl¨¦ans.


    All these thoughts eventually turned into a single sigh.


    "Is he... alright?"


    Artoria hesitated for a moment, then finally shook her head. "Not well. He went mad, stubbornly mistaking me for you. Although we look very simr, there are many differences. If someone were familiar with you, they couldn''t possibly mistake us. Moreover¡ª"


    "Moreover what?"


    "Moreover, after being summoned to the present world, hemitted many crimes and ultimately tried to summon a monster to destroy an entire city."


    "Gilles, Gilles he¡ª"


    The color drained from Jeanne''s face instantly. Although she already knew Gilles de Rais''s fate and the crimes hemitted through the knowledge granted by the Holy Grail, hearing it from Artoria made it all the more real.


    She felt pained by this, yet she epted it as a fact. However, when she heard that he had been summoned to the present world and still had not changed, her heart wavered¡ªGilles, are you still fixated on my death?


    Artoria silently watched the girl in front of her. She could understand these feelings; if Lancelot or Gawain had turned out this way, she would have reacted simrly.


    All she could do was wait, wait for Jeanne toe to terms with it herself.


    She believed this girl, who was so simr to her, would find her way out. Because their resemnce extended beyond appearance to their spirits.


    After an unknown amount of time, Jeanne lifted her head, her voice hoarse as she asked, "What happened to Gilles in the end?"


    "He died, under my holy sword." Artoria''s expression was calm, showing no concern that she had personally killed Jeanne''srade.


    "I see." Jeanne''s voice was very soft. When she looked up again, her eyes had regained their rity. "Thank you, King of Knights, thank you for stopping him for me."


    "No need to thank me; if it were you, you would have done the same."


    "Yes."


    This trust lifted Jeanne''s spirits significantly, and a faint smile appeared on her face. Only then did she realize the oddity in their conversation.


    "Wait, how do you have memories of another Holy Grail War?"


    Heroic Spirits are beings detached from the timeline, capable of being summoned in any era, past, or future. However, only the "world" itself can summon the original Heroic Spirits, while humans can only summon Servant incarnations of these spirits.


    The information (soul) that constitutes a Servant returns to the original spirit upon the Servant''s death. The original spirit can then understand the Servant''s actions as if reading a book, but this record is not inherited by newly summoned Servants.


    In other words, Servants do not retain memories of their previous summonings.


    Yet Artoria had these memories, which naturally surprised Jeanne¡ªcould it be due to the Command Spell?


    Before Jeanne could ponder further, Artoria proudly dered:


    "Because I am special."


    P.S.: Yes, I''m taller than you, and my chest is bigger too.


    P.S.2: Uh, don''t take the Noble Phantasm animation of Lancer Artoria seriously. At least, there hasn''t been any other evidence found that Dun Stallion can fly¡ªif you insist on exining the Noble Phantasm, it could be said that the Invisible Air blew it up.

 Chapter 407: Sisters

    Chapter 407: Sisters


    "Because I am special."


    This statement revealed Artoria''s attitude. She intended toe clean with Jeanne, exining her uniqueness and the mission she bore, seeking Jeanne''s help.


    This wasn''t a hasty decision but a conclusion reached after careful thought.


    If it were another Ruler, Artoria might not have used such a direct and undisguised approach. She would have cautiously engaged, gradually assessing the situation before deciding whether to speak and if so, how much to reveal. The King of Knights may not be exceptionally clever, but having been a ruler of a nation, she possessed the necessary intelligence and prudence when calm.


    The reason for choosing this approach was simply that it was Jeanne¡ªa person whom both Scathach and Artoria herself had recognized as having a simr character and spirit. With this premise, Artoria only needed to put herself in the role of Ruler to find the answer.


    Mentioning Gilles de Rais also served as a test to see how Jeanne would respond in such a scenario. Jeanne''s response satisfied Artoria, hence she straightforwardly imed to be "special."


    "Special?" Jeanne looked puzzled and somewhat wary. Could my anomaly be rted to her?


    "That''s right. Let me put it this way, I¡ª(grumble)..."


    Before she could finish, a strange noise interrupted them. Though it wasn''t loud, it didn''t escape the ears of the Servants.


    "Well, um, I''m also a bit special. I need to eat like ordinary people, otherwise, I get hungry."


    Jeanne lowered her head in embarrassment and exined softly. The grumbling hade from her stomach. Although she had eaten a full dinner at the church, the hours of travel and use of holy water for exploration had depleted her energy, requiring replenishment.


    "I understand, I understand." Artoria nodded repeatedly. "An empty stomach is a formidable enemy; only when full can one fight effectively."


    At first, Jeanne thought it was just aforting remark to avoid awkwardness, but seeing Artoria''s serious expression, she realized it was more than that.


    "Do you think so?"


    "Of course. My stomach would have protested even earlier. If I hadn''t sensed your presence, I would have already gone back to resupply."


    When ites to eating, the great King of Knights never jokes.


    "My ce isn''t far from here. If you don''t mind, how about joining me for a meal? Miss Reika''s cooking is very good."


    "Well..." Jeanne hesitated for a moment, but her body''s needs overpowered her pride. "Sorry for the trouble."


    "Then let''s go. We can talk on the way."


    Artoria started walking, but Jeanne remained rooted to the spot.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Um." Jeanne''s face turned even redder when Artoria asked, "I need not only food but also sleep. I''m so tired and hungry that I can''t walk any further¡ªcould you carry me?"


    In truth, she could still move by expending a lot of mana, but enduring the despairing hunger and fatigue would only worsen. Continuing like this, Jeanne was sure she would lose consciousness, so she had to muster the courage to ask the Knight King for help¡ªher Noble Phantasm "Revtion" told her that Artoria could be trusted.


    Revtion: Rank A.


    A skill equivalent to "Instinct." While "Instinct" is a sixth sense inbat, "Revtion" applies to all matters concerning the achievement of a goal (such as selecting the best path during a journey). Since it appears baseless (in the user''s opinion), it cannot be properly exined to others.


    Tsk tsk, this simrity is truly beyond words.


    Given Jeanne''s trust in her, Artoria would not betray it. She smiled and said, "I can, but I have a better way¡ªfirst, let me ask, there aren''t any surveince spells or familiars around, right?"


    "No," Jeanne shook her head. Ruler''s exaggerated perceptive abilities ensured that all surveince mysteries would be exposed. Since she had epted the invitation, she couldn''t allow Artoria''s stronghold to bepromised because of her; it was only fair.


    "That''s good."


    With a call, a white horse appeared.


    "This is my partner, Dun Stallion. Dun, this is my friend, Jeanne. Can you let her rest on your back for a while?"


    Dun Stallion extended his head towards Jeanne and nudged her cheek with his nose.


    "Thank you, Dun."


    This affectionate disy brought a pure smile to Jeanne''s face and a hint of surprise to Artoria.


    A noble steed with the ability tomunicate, Dun Stallion was also proud. While he would not refuse Artoria''s orders, he never proactively approached strangers. On one asion, Bedivere, a newly joined Knight of the Round Table, rashly tried to brush Dun Stallion''s back and was promptly kicked away.


    Perhaps he considers Jeanne to be like family. With this thought, Artoria helped Jeanne onto the horse''s back and led the way herself.


    "Jeanne, if you notice anyone watching us, be sure to tell me."


    "Okay."


    "The ce where I live is a very peaceful vige. I don''t want them to get involved in the Holy Grail War."


    "Okay..."


    "And¡ª"


    The sensation of a touch on her shoulder interrupted Artoria''s words. It was Dun Stallion''s chin.


    "What''s the matter, Dun?"


    Turning her head, she saw Jeanne slumped over Dun''s back, arms wrapped around his neck, eyes closed, breathing steady.


    "She fell asleep." Artoria didn''t know what expression to put on.


    She quietly watched Jeanne''s sleeping face. With her blue eyes covered by eyelids, her face was no different from that of her younger self.


    "Looking at it this way, we do seem like sisters."


    Dun Stallion shook his head, indicating agreement; if not, he wouldn''t be so close to Jeanne.


    ¡ó¡ó¡ó


    In Sighi?oara, at a certain secret stronghold concealed by natural bounded fields and magecraft.


    Semiramis, full of spirit, triumphantly dered, "This is the garden I longed for. The ''Hanging Gardens of Babylon''; how do you like it, Master?"


    "Wonderful. You''ve seamlessly integrated my requests, haven''t you?" Shirou''s eyes sparkled as if he had seen something he had longed for in his dreams.


    What stood before him was an unimaginably colossal structure. It consisted of lush, neatly arranged floating inds, marble floors, and columns. Various nts intertwined everywhere, blending chaotic ugliness with dazzling beauty.


    Rather than a garden, it was more akin to a fortress. And rather than a fortress, it evoked the image of a gigantic flying weapon. This was no mistake. The Hanging Gardens was, in fact, a genuine floating fortress.


    "Of course. Once Rider and Archer return, we''ll activate the garden. Even the Servants of the ck Faction will likely be scared out of their wits."


    Hearing Shirou''s praise, Semiramis felt even more delighted and burst intoughter.


    "Before that, would you like a tour of my garden? My Master."


    "Nothing would please me more."


    "I must warn you, within the garden, the poisons I create will be maximally potent, so be prepared."


    Shirou was slightly taken aback but then smiled and said, "Are you worried about me?"


    "You¡ª" Semiramis, furious, snapped, "Go die, right now¡ªSikera U?um:( Arrogant King''s Alcohol)!"


    PS: Regarding Servants in FGO having memories, Nasu (Kinoko Nasu, the creator) has exined. To summarize, it''s because of the uniqueness of Singrities, so they have memories¡ªsee, Chaldea is that impressive!

 Chapter 408: Astolfo’s Great Crisis (Part 1)

    Chapter 408: Astolfo¡¯s Great Crisis (Part 1)


    Astolfo encountered an unprecedented crisis.


    More than a dozen ck, hard stakes emerged from the ground, each aiming at the major arteries in his body. If even one pierced him, Astolfo would be seriously injured. If several hit him... the ck Faction''s Rider would likely be forced to withdraw.


    These ck, hard stakes were naturally the Noble Phantasm "Kazikli Bey" of the ck Berserker, d III. The reason was that Astolfo had angered this leader of the ck Faction.


    After ensuring Sieg''s safety, Astolfo rode his swift eagle back to Millennia Castle.


    Thanks to his swift eagle, Astolfo was much faster than other Servants. By the time Siegfried and the others, including Chiron, who went to provide support, had not yet returned, Astolfo was already back at the castle.


    One must admit, that the existence of Rationality Evaporation makes his thought process unique. Seeing that the patrolling homunculus guards did note to arrest him, he assumed everything was fine and boldly returned to his room to sleep.


    Unexpectedly, his Master, Celenike, was waiting in his room and caught him red-handed.


    Celenike, with anger that had no outlet, ignored Astolfo''s exnations and used all kinds of methods¡ªbindings, curses, and various torture devices. She used everything she could, forgetting that Astolfo had A-rank Magic Resistance, rendering these methods almost entirely ineffective.


    After some turmoil, Astolfo ended up tied in a strange position, and at this point, the Servants who had gone out also returned to the castle.


    Learning that Astolfo had returned, Darnic immediately convened everyone for a meeting. Naturally, the topic was Astolfo''s elopement with the homunculus.


    At first, neither Darnic nor d III acted as impulsively as Celenike. They gave Astolfo a chance to exin and defend himself.


    Astolfo did not hide anything and recounted the entire process, including how he found the person in the corridor and how he helped him escape. Of course, he omitted the assistance provided by Chiron and Shinji. Even without rationality, his emotions did not allow him to betray his friends. This omission made the two aplices secretly relieved and somewhat touched.


    Given their importance in the ck Faction, even if they were exposed, it wouldn''t have led to severe consequences. However, they would have undoubtedly faced a scolding, possibly affecting their image in their Master''s eyes¡ªsomething two Servants eager to maintain good rtions with their Master could not tolerate.


    After understanding the events, the next question was where Astolfo had taken the person. Before asking, Darnic kindly exined Avicebron''s Noble Phantasm "Golem Keter Malkuth" and the concept of the "Heart of the Furnace," hoping Astolfo would confess honestly and bring the person back, so the issue could be resolved with minimal punishment¡ªa political maneuver Darnic was quite skilled at.


    However, Astolfo ignored Darnic''s goodwill and imed he didn''t know, which infuriated Celenike.


    If you don''t appreciate kindness, then you don''t deserve it.


    In her fury, Celenike stomped on Astolfo''s face with her boots. When that didn''t provoke a reaction, she revealed her Command Spells, ready to issue a forced order.


    Unexpectedly, Astolfo remained unafraid, smiling and saying, "I knew you''d do that, so I just sent him out of the territory, not to a specific ce. This way, I don''t know where he went. Even with a Command Spell, you won''t get an answer¡ªAh, doesn''t that feel great? Am I not clever?"


    This unrepentant and boastful attitude made everyone feel like he deserved a beating. Celenike was on the verge of exploding with rage, but before she could vent her anger, a surge of magic darker than the night swept through the room, bringing with it ck stakes.


    "Kazikli Bey!!!"


    d III had made his move. Astolfo''s attitude had utterly infuriated the tyrant.


    To d III, Astolfo''s act of releasing the "Heart of the Furnace" was a betrayal, a betrayal he could not tolerate in life or death. If not for Darnic''s persuasion, he would have impaled Astolfo the moment he saw him.


    At first, Astolfo''s cooperative attitude slightly alleviated d III''s anger, and he was even considering giving him a chance. However, a sudden twistpletely ignited d III''s wrath.


    When a tyrant is enraged, blood is inevitable.


    d III unleashed his Noble Phantasm, intending to establish an iron rule with the blood of a traitor and to quell his fury.


    As the magical energy swept through, Astolfo sensed the lethal danger. If his hands and feet weren''t bound, he might have had a chance to evade. Although the bindings weren''t much of an obstacle and could be broken at any time, even that would take a moment¡ªtime enough for the stakes to pierce his body.


    It''s over. I''m going to die. My friend, you must live happily, though I won''t be able to see it.


    Foreseeing his end, Astolfo closed his eyes, awaiting the arrival of death. In his final moments, his heart was free of regret, filled only with wishes and slight sadness.


    He was such a pure person, naive and carefree, but never changing.


    The expected pain did note. Just as the stakes were about to hit, another burst of magical energy intervened, propelling Astolfo out of harm''s way. This magic, in stark contrast to d III''s chaos and darkness, exuded freshness and vitality, like being in a lush, verdant forest.


    This characteristic belonged to only one Servant: the ck Archer, the Great Sage Chiron.


    As soon as Astolfo began boasting, Chiron sensed trouble. With the "Wisdom of the Divine Gift," he promptly prepared "Mana Burst," saving Astolfo just in time.


    "Please, Grand Duke, quell your thunderous rage."


    Almost simultaneously with his rescue, Chiron stepped forward, respectfully bowing to d III while keeping an eye on Astolfo.


    Chiron''s respectful counsel aimed to dispel d III''s anger, while his watchful eye ensured the Grand Duke wouldn''t lose control¡ªwisdom umted from long years of life.


    Chiron''s actions were undoubtedly correct, but he hadn''t ounted for the disparity in their powers.


    A strange tint of blood appeared on d III''s pale face, and a more terrifying magical energy enveloped the throne room.


    In the next second, more stakes burst from beneath the carpet, roughly fifty in total.


    Most targeted Chiron, with a few aimed at Astolfo!

 Chapter 409: Astolfo’s Great Crisis (Part 2)

    Chapter 409: Astolfo¡¯s Great Crisis (Part 2)


    Despite his rage, d III retained a degree of rationality.


    The stakes targeting Chiron did not attack directly but formed a conical cage around him, trapping him inside.


    However, the stakes aimed at Astolfo were not so gentle; like before, they targeted his vital points with lethal intent.


    Chiron''s expression changed. He wanted to help but was blocked by the cage of stakes. By the time he smashed the cage with his fists, Astolfo had already disappeared.


    Disappeared?


    Yes, he had disappeared.


    While Chiron couldn''t rescue him in time, someone else could. This person also knew "Mana Burst." Just before Astolfo was impaled, a palm strike sent him flying to the other side of the throne room with a gust of magical energy.


    That person was none other than the final member of the trio who helped Sieg escape¡ªck Assassin Matou Shinji. His reaction mirrored Chiron''s. After saving Astolfo, he stepped forward and bowed respectfully.


    "Grand Duke, please calm your anger."


    "Archer! Assassin! Do you intend to oppose me? Do you also wish to defy me?"


    d III''s furious voice echoed through the throne room, and ck mist began to swirl in his blood-red eyes.


    "Extreme punishment¡ª"


    "No!" Darnic tensed up, ready to intervene, but the Romanian tyrant acted first.


    "¡ªKazikli Bey!"


    This time, the stakes were more numerous and denser, targeting not two but three people¡ªand without any mercy, all stakes aimed for their vital points.


    This action demonstrated d III''s will¡ªthe traitors must die. If anyone protected the traitors, they would share the same fate!


    However, this time, the three were prepared.


    Chiron disyed a unique centaurian gait, effortlessly weaving through the gaps between the stakes. He even had the leisure to manifest a bow and shoot a smooth, radiant arrow at Astolfo.


    Shinji didn''t move as gracefully as Chiron but appeared even moreposed. He took a step back, his body enveloped in golden light. He grasped the foremost stake with his left hand, unbothered by its sharp tip.


    Astonishingly, the stake, which could impale a person, was halted by Shinji''s hand. Unable to pierce him, the stake was no different from an ordinary pole, lifting Shinji into the air.


    Simultaneously, a golden and azure staff appeared in Shinji''s right hand. With a wave, the T-shaped head of the staff shot a milky white aura toward Astolfo.


    Astolfo was in the most precarious position. Initially, he had closed his eyes, expecting death. Now, knowing someone was saving him, he wasn''t willing to die. He rolled on the ground, straining to break his bindings.


    With his hands and feet tied, Astolfo couldn''t move faster than the stakes. Fortunately, Chiron''s arrow arrived first,nding beside Astolfo and causing a small explosion that shattered the floor tiles and sent Astolfo flying. This was a high-level application of "Mana Burst," where the mana was stored in the arrow rather than released during the draw, only unleashing upon impact¡ªa divine skill achievable only by an archer like Chiron, whose archery had reached a godly domain.


    Before Astolfo hit the ground, the milky white aura reached him, forming an egg-shaped protective shield. It cushioned his fall and provided ayer of protection against any potential follow-up attacks from d III.


    At this moment, Astolfo broke free of his bindings and stood up. The green wind swirled around him, seemingly summoning a Noble Phantasm, but he stopped reluctantly due to a signal from Chiron.


    "Grand Duke¡ª" Darnic finally seized the moment to step in, blocking d III''s path.


    "Do You Also Intend to Stop Me, Darnic?"


    d III cast a cold nce at his Master. At this moment, his blood-red eyes were already half-invaded by ck mist.


    "I dare not," Darnic bowed deeply. "I only wish to ask the Grand Duke to give Archer and Assassin a chance to exin. They are not Rider; they would not act so rashly without reason."


    d III''s expression remained grim as he stared at his Master. Darnic kept his head lowered, his face showing no change, though the veins on his wrist, hidden by his sleeve, twitched, causing the Command Spells on it to tremble as well.


    Silence. No one spoke or moved even slightly. The entire throne room seemed to freeze¡ªuntil the lord seated on the throne exhaled a breath of ck mist and slowly lowered his raised right hand, allowing the air in the room to flow once more.


    "Very well, in your name, for the past merits of Archer and Assassin, and because you have evaded the ''Impaling'' three times, I will give you a chance to exin."


    "Thank you, Grand Duke," Darnic bowed and stepped aside.


    "Thank you for your mercy, Grand Duke," Chiron bowed a second time.


    Shinji flipped off the stake and also bowed.


    Only Astolfo, holding his head, looked around nervously. Shinji couldn''t tolerate it and took a few steps over, tapping Astolfo on the head with the staff of the goddess, scolding, "You, too, bow!"


    "Oh," Astolfo rubbed his head and reluctantly bowed.


    You idiot, if you keep messing around, you might die here. This is not the same Grand Duke from before.


    Shinji sighed helplessly. The staff of the Egyptian goddess switched its power from protection to healing, spreading from his right hand to his left.


    Everyone thought he had blocked d III''s impalement, but only he knew he hadn''tpletely. Though it was just a bit, the tip of the stake had indeed pierced Shinji''s palm, drawing a drop of blood-stained gold from the Buddha''s light. One stake was like this; what about ten, a hundred? It''s known that the Grand Duke''s total number of stakes is twenty thousand! After all, he wasn''t a Buddha with a vajra body, only possessing a left arm achieved through external means.


    Moreover, d III''s ss was troublesome. In the original timeline, d III was a Lancer, with his heroic side maximized by the local boost, making him even wiser and braver than in life. Even when Astolfo let Sieg escape and caused the loss of one of the faction''s biggest aces, Siegfried, he merely ordered Astolfo''s imprisonment and immediately entered spirit form to suppress his rage.


    But now, he wasn''t the wise and brave Lancer, but the madman ss with the Berserker skill. Although Berserker EX had an extreme reflex effect, allowing him to view things calmly, a calm madman was still a madman. He was now closer to the tyrant he was in life. Perhaps Astolfo''s crime didn''t deserve death, but would a tyrant care, especially in wartime?


    Not to mention, this tyrant was in an unprecedentedly powerful state. If things went wrong, the entire Millennia Fortress could be affected.

 Chapter 410: Astolfo’s Great Crisis (Part 3)

    Chapter 410: Astolfo¡¯s Great Crisis (Part 3)


    That being said, while d III is indeed dangerous and difficult to deal with, the option of watching Astolfo be executed by him never existed from the start.


    Shinji''s goal is to seize the Holy Grail, but he can''t achieve that with his power alone. Therefore, he needs allies, and Astolfo is one of the potential allies he''s chosen.


    What makes the best kind of ally? The answer is simple, two points:


    They are unlikely to betray you.


    They have no desire for the Holy Grail.


    Astolfo fits these criteria perfectly. Firstly, he is a knight and follows the chivalric code. Once he trusts you, he won''t betray you¡ªthe fact that he took all the me on himself earlier is the best evidence of this.


    Secondly, he has no regrets in life and no wish to entrust to the Holy Grail. He doesn''t even know why he responded to the summons, often saying things like, "Ah, since I was summoned, I might as well enjoy this second life."


    If it weren''t for his extremely scatterbrained nature, he would be the best ally instead of just a potential one. Of course, after letting Sieg go and blocking two attacks for Astolfo, he is already Shinji''s ally. From here on, as long as the circumstances are favorable, he can be fully brought on board.


    But before that, they need to get through the current crisis.


    As Shinji pondered how to persuade d III to spare Astolfo''s life for the time being, Chiron had already spoken up, not to the Grand Duke on the throne, but to the silent Caster, Avicebron.


    "Caster, you previously mentioned that the homunculus might serve as the Heart of the Furnace for your Noble Phantasm?"


    The Servant, whose face was always hidden behind a mask, gave a slight nod.


    "Just possibly? Not definitely?"


    "I cannot draw a definitive conclusion without experimenting."


    Avicebron was a pure researcher, always adhering to the principle of truthfulness and never falsifying results.


    Chiron continued, "So¡ªit''s also possible that the homunculus cannot serve as the ''Heart of the Furnace,'' correct?"


    Avicebron nodded.


    "Thank you." Chiron politely turned to d III and said, "Grand Duke, you heard him. It''s only a possibility, not a certainty. If the homunculus cannot serve as the heart, then Rider was merely dealing with a homunculus ording to his own will. If I recall correctly, we Servants havemand over homunculi."


    "Archer is correct," Darnic interjected.


    "So, we cannot execute an important member of our faction over a mere possibility, don''t you think, Grand Duke?"


    "..."


    "Wait¡ª"


    Before d III could respond, Roche stepped forward.


    "¡ªMy teacher is just being cautious. Based on the data we collected from other homunculi, that one definitely can serve as the Heart of the Furnace."


    The person most displeased with Rider for letting Sieg go was undoubtedly Avicebron, followed closely by his Master, Roche. Roche held Avicebron in extremely high regard, dedicating himself to learning from and assisting him inpleting the Noble Phantasm known as the "Primordial Human, Adam."


    Now, all the preparations wereplete, except for the "Heart of the Furnace," but the "Heart" had been let go by one of their Servants. How could Roche not be angry? After all, he was only thirteen years old and couldn''t maintain Avicebron''s absolute rationality¡ªif the potential "Heart" was lost, just find another one; getting angry was meaningless and a waste of time.


    Unfortunately, a naive child-like Roche was no match for Chiron, who shut him down with a single sentence.


    "That''s still just spection, isn''t it?"


    "But, but¡ª"


    As Roche was at a loss for words, d III pped the armrest of his throne and shouted, "Enough! Archer, even if the homunculus cannot be the ''Heart,'' it does not excuse Rider''s rebellious actions."


    Initially, the dispute over the homunculus was only between Avicebron and Astolfo, a minor conflict due to differing opinions. But once Avicebron reported the situation to Darnic, who then issued a pursuit order, the nature of the problem changed.


    If Astolfo had handed over Sieg at that moment, it would have been fine. But not only did he not hand him over, he also broke through the interceptions by Gordes and Siegfried to send Sieg away. This was undoubtedly an act of rebellion.


    "Rebels must be punished!"


    d III''s words were resounding and undeniable.


    "Grand Duke¡ª"


    "His Excellency the Grand Duke is right!" Shinji interrupted Chiron''s uing argument, pping his hands and stepping in front of him. "Rebels must be punished."


    Upon hearing this, Astolfo immediately pouted, Chiron''s expression grew more puzzled, and even d III was somewhat surprised.


    "If you agree with my view, why stop me?"


    "Because there are many ways to punish, and the one the Grand Duke has chosen is the most wasteful," Shinji said, ncing back at the two with a reassuring look.


    d III asked, "What do you mean by that?"


    "After all, this is a time of war, and it''s still early in the conflict. Although we won the initial battle and gained some advantage, this advantage is far from securing victory. If we execute Rider now, it would be a loss to us and a gain to the enemy, wasting the advantage we''ve just obtained."


    "What do you suggest then?"


    "It''s simple: let him die on the battlefield. Rebellion is a grave crime, and he must atone for his life, but there are many ways to die. Being impaled by the Grand Duke is one way, dying on the battlefield is another. This way, he can still create some value for our side. I suggest assigning him the most dangerous tasks in the uing battles, cing him wherever it''s most perilous. For our side, it won''t waste ourbat strength, and for him, dying in the charge won''t disgrace his knightly name."


    Shinji''s goal was to change immediate execution to a reprieve. Both Shinji and Chiron knew that they couldn''t confront a tyrant like d III head-on; they had to use a softer approach. Chiron had already proven that reasoning wouldn''t work, so they had to try another method of appealing to d''s interests. As long as they could keep Astolfo alive, there would always be a chance for a turnaround.


    With Chiron''s wisdom, he immediately understood Shinji''s point when "waste" was mentioned. He had prepared two arguments and had chosen the reasoning approach to spare Astolfo more suffering. Now that his suggestion was rejected, he quickly followed Shinji''s lead in appealing to d''s interests.


    "I agree with Assassin''s suggestion. Although we have gained the Red Berserker, from Saber''s description, our Lancer doesn''t seem to be on our side. We must be cautious."


    Mentioning the female knight who could rival Siegfried, d III''s anger finally subsided¡ªthat indeed was a significant hidden danger that needed attention.


    "Very well, I will follow your counsel and give Rider a chance."


    Hearing this, Shinji finally breathed a sigh of relief. He bowed again without showing any emotion on his face, but inside, he was sneering¡ªthough d''s strength had increased, his mind was not as sharp as before. Let him becent for now; misfortune awaits himter.


    Semiramis, Amakusa Shirou, don''t let me down.


    P.S.: Grand Duke¡ªwhy am I so unlucky? Truly, a heart-wrenching tune, where can I find a kindred spirit?

 Chapter 411: Virgin?

    Chapter 411: Virgin?


    To summarize, the ck Rider Astolfo''s hands and feet were pinned down by thick stakes, and his mobility was further restricted by fluid-like golems, effectively putting him in the same state of confinement as the Red Berserker Spartacus.


    Although d III eventually agreed tomute Astolfo''s death sentence to a reprieve, this did not mean he could enjoy the same freedom as before. On one hand, this was a punishment for his rebellion. On the other hand, leaving him unchecked could lead to unforeseen troubles, so imprisonment was deemed the best option.


    Reaching this conclusion, d III and Avicebronbined their efforts to set up the restraints, and finally, Astolfo''s master, Celenike, personally locked him in the dungeon.


    Afterpleting all this, Celenike did not leave. Instead, she drove out all the homunculus guards and then pped Astolfo across the face.


    She thought this would make her feel better, but the reality was quite the opposite; her mood worsened.


    Although Astolfo winced, his expressioncked its usual carefreeness. Yet, he did not show signs of unbearable pain, and more importantly, there was no hint of despair.


    "Do you realize the magnitude of the trouble you''ve caused?"


    "I do. I saved a homunculus... that''s all."


    "Don''t joke around! Because of you, Caster can''t activate his Noble Phantasm, and that''s an A+ rank Anti-Army Noble Phantasm!"


    Astolfo pondered for a moment, expecting to be scolded, then said:


    "I''d rather not use a Noble Phantasm that requires sacrificing humans! Even if I had to do it all over again, I''d make the same choice."


    "You¡ª"


    Celenike, enraged, pped Astolfo again.


    Seeing him remain nonchnt under such circumstances only made Celenike''s mood worse. She began shaking the stakes driven into his hands and feet.


    "Ouch, ouch, it hurts! No, please, spare me that!" Astolfo''s face showed difort.


    Celenike finally felt satisfied; this was an expression she could never see from him in bed.


    ¡ªThis alone is enough.


    The beautiful ck magus thought from the bottom of her heart. It was a pity that Servants didn''t have real physical bodies.


    "A Servant should act like a Servant. If you had stayed by my side, none of this would have happened."


    "Ah, so if I start doing that now, will you release me?"


    Even though Celenike was madly in love with Astolfo, she shook her head at this suggestion. As long as Darnic continued to respect d III, d''s authority was absolute, and she didn''t want to get involved in that mess.


    "The only time you''ll be released is during battle. In this Holy Grail War, you''re destined to be used as a pawn."


    Celenike disyed a cold smile, whispering in his ear.


    "If you want to hate someone, hate that homunculus."


    "Sorry to interrupt your intimate moment."


    A third voice echoed in the dungeon, which was supposed to contain only the two of them. Without needing to look, they both knew who it was; only Assassin could approach them silently under such circumstances.


    Celenike turned around and saw Shinji leaning against the cell door. She snorted, "If you know you''re interrupting, then don''t speak and leave immediately. Or¡ªdo you want to join us for a threesome?"


    In thest half of her sentence, the anger in her words suddenly turned into allure,bined with her purple lipstick, emitting a mysterious temptation, like a blooming poppy flower.


    Such a stark contrast genuinely startled Shinji.


    What''s with this woman? She''s way too bold.


    Shinji''s mouth twitched as he silently cursed Celenike in his heart. He put on an apologetic face and said, "Uh, well, thank you for your kind invitation, Miss Celenike, but I''ll pass."


    Noticing Shinji''s evasive gaze, Celenike became even more enthusiastic. She extended her tongue, gently licking Astolfo''s neck and leaving a wet trail, teasingly.


    "Oh my, still quite innocent, aren''t we? Could it be you''re still a virgin?"


    Without giving Shinji a chance to respond, she nodded to herself.


    "Yes, it seems so. Although I don''t know your true name, your life must have been pitiful. Let me make up for the regrets of your past life."


    Pitiful, my ass.


    Shinji was fuming, not because he was aroused, but because he was angry.


    Messing with me about being a virgin? Do you want me to cut off your hand and strip you of your Command Spells?


    Opposite him, Celenike continued to tease Astolfo with her tongue and taunt Shinji with her words.


    "Don''t be shy. I''m sure Fiore wouldn''t mind. Or is it that¡ªyou like your Master? Hmm, the more I think about it, the more likely it seems. Right after being summoned, you couldn''t stop praising her. Innocent boys chasing innocent girls are always like that. But this won''t do, Fiore is just as innocent. If both of you are so pure, your first time will be difficult. Let me, the big sister, guide you into the adult world! Still unwilling? Then how about the three of us together?"


    As Celenike''s words became more provocative and her actions with Astolfo grew more intense, Shinji was finally getting a bit aroused and hesitated whether to knock this crazy woman out and throw her out¡ªor better yet, throw her to Spartacus next door.


    Suddenly, there was a loud "ng" from the corridor leading to the dungeon, as if something heavy had hit the wall. This was followed by a series of hurried footsteps and the sound of something scraping against the floor. Faintly, they could hear¡ª


    "We''ve been discovered, what do we do, Caules?"


    "Run, run!"


    Well, the dungeon''s security measures were too good, making it hard to detect eavesdroppers¡ªor perhaps they had been noticed, but everyone pretended not to know?


    In any case, the overheard conversation was too much for the Forvedge siblings, who were still inexperienced shut-inspared to Celenike, a seasoned and hardcore veteran, forcing them to retreat in embarrassment.


    With this interruption, Celenike lost interest, and Shinji''s anger subsided considerably.


    "Can we stop joking around, Miss Celenike? I have serious business with Rider regarding the ck Lancer."


    "Tch, so boring. If you change your mind,e find me; I don''t lock my door at night."


    Celenike threw a seductive nce, rubbed against Astolfo''s face once more, then swayed her hips and walked out on her high heels.


    Not until she disappeared down the corridor did Shinji exhale and pat Astolfo on the shoulder.


    "You have it rough."


    "Right, right." Astolfo also looked distressed, "Next time, you have toe and save me."


    "Uh, that won''t work. I''m afraid it''ll only get worse if I do."


    "True."


    "Sigh~"


    Both Servants sighed simultaneously.


    PS: It''s a shame Celenike has such a bad personality; Shinji would never get involved with someone like her.

 Chapter 412: The Sleepless Night (Part 1)

    Chapter 412: The Sleepless Night (Part 1)


    Light particles gathered.


    The fresh scent reminiscent of forests, grasnds, and open fields swept through the dark and cramped underground cell. This refreshing atmosphere dispelled the blood, death, and seductive aura brought by Celenike.


    By the time the light particles hadpletely coalesced into a human form, Shinji and Astolfo had already calmed down, both turning their attention to the night''s third visitor¡ªck Archer Chiron.


    "My apologies. If Assassin and I had tried harder, you wouldn''t have been subjected to such excessive treatment."


    When d III and Avicebron had confined Astolfo, Chiron had wanted to plead for him, but Astolfo stopped him with a nce.


    "No, no, it''s pointless to split our faction over something so trivial. If this matter can be resolved by epting criticism and punishment, then that''s the best oue. Besides¡ª"


    As one of Charlemagne''s Twelve Pdins, Astolfo understood the role he had to y as a knight and a lord in this situation. Whether the actions were right or wrong, it didn''t change the fact that he had disobeyed orders. Thus, d III, as the grand duke, had to administer punishment.


    Astolfo had alreadye to terms with this on the way back to the city. Though he hadn''t anticipated that d would sentence him to death, it was not iprehensible, given d''s tyrannical nature. Archer and Assassin had already defied the tyrant once to save him, and continuing to do so might cause discord or even a split within the ck faction, something Astolfo feared most.


    d III was themander, and Chiron was the strategist, each with their supporters. With a great battle looming, disagreements between themander and the strategist had to be avoided. Hence, it was better this way; a reckless knight being punished could solve all the problems.


    Astolfo was that kind of good-natured person who, even without rationality, would instinctively think of his friends, not caring about what might happen to himself.


    "¡ªI''ve been imprisoned before, caught by the emperor, locked up by Rnd, turned into a tree by a witch. I have a lot of experience in being jailed."


    "What''s there to be proud of in that?" Shinji scratched his head helplessly. "Well, seeing you so spirited and optimistic, I feel relieved."


    "That''s my greatest strength," Astolfo chuckled. "Now it''s up to you guys to take down the Red faction."


    "Of course," Chiron said firmly. After a moment of hesitation, he asked, "Is he still safe?"


    "Uh, probably, as long as he reaches the vige safely."


    "He''ll be fine. You might even get to see him again," Shinji had a premonition. After all, Sieg was the protagonist of Fate/Apocrypha, the favored child of this world''s destiny; he wouldn''t die so easily.


    "I hope not. It would be tragic if he escaped only to be dragged back in."


    Astolfo''s face fell, and Shinji couldn''t resist knocking him on the head.


    "Fate is unpredictable. What if you meet him again after the war''s over, and you both survive? Wouldn''t you want that?"


    "Oh, in that case, yes, very much!" Astolfo''s expression brightened instantly. "Alright, I''ve decided. I will survive and go see him!"


    "That''s between you two," Shinji squinted.


    To be honest, he hadn''t liked Astolfo''s erratic behavior much before meeting him in person, but after spending time together, he realized Astolfo was genuinely a good person, making it hard to ignore him.


    Fine, if everything goes well, I''ll help you get a body, strengthen Sieg, and then send you two to the Nethends to get married.


    Yeah, that sounds pretty cool, doesn''t it?


    Astolfo''s question interrupted Shinji''s daydreaming: "By the way, Assassin, why did you help him?"


    "Who knows? Maybe my rationality evaporated like yours," Shinji replied, not dismissively, because it was his emotions that had tipped the scales in his decision.


    "And Archer?"


    "We are, after all, just fleeting spirits without physical bodies. For us¡ªif we can leave such a mark on the world, that would be wonderful." Chiron''s voice was gentle, yet it carried a deep longing and unwavering conviction.


    Shinji smiled slightly and thought silently to himself, You will leave a mark. Your knowledge, your teachings, and your influence will all be imprinted, not just in this world, but in another as well.


    "I think the one who should be the leader is you," Rider said, making a statement that would certainly cause a hugemotion if d III heard it.


    Chiron, however, only shook his head with a wry smile and said, "I''m not good at standing in the spotlight."


    Hearing this, Rider sighed and muttered softly, "Indeed, things in the world never go as one wishes."


    "Then work hard to make things go as you wish. I''m heading back to help Fiore with her medicine. I''ll see you tomorrow."


    Shinji waved to the two of them and turned to leave the dungeon.


    "Weren''t you going to ask about the ck Lancer?"


    "That was just an excuse to deal with your Master. Everything that needed to be said has already been covered."


    "Wait." Chiron realized btedly.


    Unfortunately, Shinji had already transformed into spirit particles and left the dungeon.


    Astolfo asked, "Is something wrong?"


    "Nothing, just wanted to remind him not to go looking for Miss Fiore now, to avoid any awkwardness."


    Chiron said this and was about to use a sensing method to contact Shinji. However, after a moment''s thought, he decided against it.


    "Never mind, it''s also an opportunity to deepen the bond between Master and Servant."


    "I have no idea what you''re talking about," Astolfo said, utterly confused.


    "It''s okay if you don''t understand. It''s not important. Tell me about the ck Lancer. I''d like to hear your evaluation."


    "Oh, she''s a very powerful and handsome female knight..."


    ¡ó¡ó¡ó


    On the other side, having left the dungeon, Shinji made his way to the herb storage with ease, retrieving the necessary ingredients ording to the familiar process, and then headed to the kitchen to prepare the medicine.


    Since it was just a pain-relief medicine, the preparation process was simple and didn''t require any special techniques. With Shinji''s current skills, as long as he had the ingredients and remembered the process, he could easilyplete it.


    Half an hourter, Shinji knocked on Fiore''s door, carrying a cup filled with green liquid.


    "Fiore, it''s me."


    "A-Assassin? No, you can''te in right now!"


    "???"


    Wait, this reaction isn''t right.


    P.S. In Fate/Apocrypha, only Chiron used "mindmunication" to contact other Servants. It''s spected to be his exclusive skill; otherwise, the ck faction wouldn''t have fought so poorly in some battles.

 Chapter 413: The Sleepless Night (Part 2)

    Chapter 413: The Sleepless Night (Part 2)


    ording to Shinji''s expectations, there should have been a calm and clear response, like "Okay" or "Come in." Even if there were some inconvenience, it would have been said with a slight apology, like "Wait for X minutes." It was hard to imagine someone like Fiore giving such a somewhat incoherent and panicked response unless something unexpected had happened.


    "Fiore, what''s wrong?" Shinji ced his hand on the doorknob, ready to open the door.


    "No, it''s nothing, ah¡ª" followed by a "thud," like the sound of something heavy falling to the floor.


    "Fiore!" Without further hesitation, Shinji turned the doorknob and forcefully pushed the door open.


    Then, he was stunned.


    He had thought something had happened to Fiore, something regarding her safety. He hadn''t expected to see such a shocking scene.


    In the room, Fiore was lying face down on the floor, with her upper body sprawled out, her back up, and her lower legs resting on the bed.


    Well, this wasn''t a big deal; Shinji had done even more peculiar things himself. After all, when resting, beds and nkets could be quite a formidable barrier.


    But the problem was, Fiore was only wearing pajamas.


    Everyone knows that pajamas are loose and not as form-fitting as other clothes. Fiore wasn''t wearing any underwear and given this posture...


    Ahem, in short, all Shinji could see was white, so much white.


    Whether it was the white of her bare back, the smooth white of her neck, or the white exposed through the loose neckline, pressed by the floor...


    In short, Shinji now felt like reciting poetry¡ªclouds in the sky, frost on the ground, a girl''s smooth sli... Ahem, fortunately, before he could finish, some of the white started turning red.


    Seeing Shinji standing at the door, Fiore''s face immediately turned red. The blush quickly spread from her cheeks to her entire face and then down her neck, visibly spreading across her whole body, showing she was extremely embarrassed and angry.


    "Ah, no, don''t look!"


    This was the first time Shinji had heard Fiore speak in such a tone¡ªflustered, shy, angry, pleading, and a bit hysterical. It was like a bucket of cold water, dousing the misceneous thoughts in Shinji''s mind.


    "Alright, I won''t look." Shinji immediately turned around, moving so quickly that some of the medicinal soup spilled out.


    "You being here makes it inconvenient for me. Could you please leave for a moment?"


    "But you..." Shinji was worried that Fiore might have trouble getting up using just her hands.


    "Get out!"


    "Okay, I''ll go out."


    Hearing Fiore''s emotions bing unstable again, Shinji said no more. He ced the tray with the medicine pot on the floor and quickly left the room, remembering to close the door behind him.


    Standing in the hallway for a while, Shinji finally muttered, "Did I just get a benefit?"


    Then, inexplicably, he pped himself.


    "What the hell, that''s your Master. Stop having inappropriate thoughts! Wait, isn''t it usually the girl who ps the guy in these situations? Why am I pping myself?"


    Rubbing his temples and trying to gather his scattered thoughts, Shinji leaned against the door and asked, "Fiore, are you okay? Can you get up?"


    "No problem, I can get up. I have some auxiliary Mystic Code."


    Perhaps due to the door between them, Fiore''s voice sounded much more normal. Upon careful listening, one could sense the operation of a special spell.


    "I see, then I''m relieved. About earlier, I''m sorry, I..."


    "It''s okay. I know you were worried about me. It was my carelessness."


    Both inside and outside the door, silence fell once more.


    After a few seconds, Shinji felt they couldn''t stay stuck like this and broke the silence.


    "The medicine¡ª"


    "Yes, I''ll drink it..."


    "..."


    "..."


    "It''s gettingte." They spoke almost simultaneously.


    "..."


    "You go first." Again, in unison.


    "..."


    "Let me speak first."


    "Looks like there''s no need to say anything now."


    This time, they finally didn''t speak in unison.


    "Yes."


    "I''m right across the hall. Call me if you need anything."


    "Alright."


    "Good night, Fiore."


    "Good night, Assassin."


    The awkward conversation through the door ended, and Shinji sighed, walking into his room.


    As the hallway returned to silence, another door quietly opened a crack, revealing the freckled face of a young boy. The boy looked at the door diagonally across the hall and then at the door at an angle, which couldn''t be seen. He sighed heavily.


    "Two idiots, hopeless. But such things do happen in real life. I thought it only happened in anime. As they say, art imitates life. I should continue watching anime; maybe I''ll find a solution there."


    Caules sat back down in front of hisputer, expertly opened a CD case, and pulled out a disc. The cover of the disc was of a recently popr anime series.


    Seeing his enthusiasm, it seemed he wouldn''t be sleeping for the first half of the night.


    ¡ó¡ó¡ó


    Shinji suddenly felt a bit out of ce.


    Unlike yesterday, neither Sieg, who had upied the bed nor Astolfo, who had taken over the sofa, woulde tonight, leaving the room empty.


    "When they were here, I thought it was noisy. Now that they''re gone, it feels lonely. I am fickle. And with Fiore, I got the benefit but still feel guilty."


    Shinji reached out to open the window and stared nkly outside. The night breeze ruffled his hair and scattered his thoughts.


    "Justeaze, do you think I''m a despicable person?"


    "Why do you say that?" Justeaze, who had always maintained contact with Shinji, responded immediately.


    "I chose Fiore as my Master intending to exploit her naivety and innocence. But the longer we spend together, the guiltier I feel. Is it right to deceive and use a girl like her to achieve my goals? If she finds out the truth, will she be hurt? Will she hate me? Although it has nothing to do with me, I still don''t want things to turn out that way¡ªisn''t that contradictory?"


    "Yes, very contradictory."


    "This kind of contradiction and struggle falls into the category of being fickle. Hehe, I don''t know if you''ve heard this saying¡ª'' A despicable person is always fickle,'' so I call myself despicable."


    "No, you got it wrong." Justeaze''s voice had a warmth simr to yet different from Fiore''s. "A despicable person is fickle, but that doesn''t mean all fickle people are despicable. This reasoning doesn''t hold."


    "You''re fixating on that, huh." Shinji felt likeughing.


    Justeaze asked seriously, "Isn''t that a form of fickleness too?"


    "I suppose so."


    "Then we''re both fickle."


    Though his thoughts were calm, Shinji felt a different kind of meaning.


    "Thank you, Justeaze, forforting me in this way."


    "No need to thank me. If anyone should be thankful, it''s me. You''ve done much more for me than I have for you."


    "That''s not how it works. Without you, there wouldn''t be me."


    "Then let''s not say thank you to each other anymore."


    "Yes, let''s keep it this way. This is good."


    Shinji closed his eyes and stopped talking.


    Debts of gratitude are the hardest to repay. When two people''s fates are intertwined with mutual gratitude, it bes impossible to calcte clearly, and they share their destinies.


    PS: Shinji encountered the legendary lucky perv incident.

 Chapter 414: The Sleepless Night (Part 3)

    Chapter 414: The Sleepless Night (Part 3)


    Fiore''s cheeks had never been as red as they were now, as if a fire was burning within them that couldn''t be extinguished. Part of this was certainly because Shinji had seen her in such an embarrassing state, but more so because of what Celenike had said.


    After the Astolfo Judgment Assembly and the ck Lancer Strategy Meeting ended, Shinji escorted Fiore back to her room before heading off to find Astolfo to check on Sieg''s situation. Since he had chosen to help, he couldn''t abandon it halfway.


    Fiore didn''t think much of it. Chiron, Shinji, and Astolfo had always had a good rtionship. With Astolfo facing a death sentence, Chiron and Shinji were willing to fight to protect him. Visiting him in prison wasn''t a big deal, and Chiron would probably be there soon as well.


    Sure enough, a few minutester, Caules ran into her room saying that Chiron had gone to visit Astolfo. He also mentioned that Assassin had gone too and suggested that they visit as well since they had nothing else to do.


    Seeing her brother''s expression, Fiore knew Caules probably wasn''t going just to visit. He was likely up to something. Directly stopping him wouldn''t necessarily work; even if he agreed, he might sneak offter. It was better to go with him and be able to handle any situation that arose.


    With this in mind, Fiore agreed to go with her brother.


    What would they see? What would Archer, Assassin, and Rider talk about?


    How would they see? By spying, or more urately, by eavesdropping.


    The essence of the Forvedge family''s magecraft was the attachment and maniption of spirits. Though this magecraft wasn''t highlybative, it was excellent in many areas, such as spying and eavesdropping.


    Thus, Fiore and Caules hid in the hallway leading to the dungeon, using pre-prepared beast spirits to spy and eavesdrop.


    Initially, Fiore was against this, but seeing the artificial guards driven away from the dungeon entrance, her curiosity got the better of her. Additionally, the dungeon had a pre-set bounded field that suppressed Servant''s senses, so Fiore didn''t stop her brother.


    Then, the siblings heard Celenike''s explosive statement.


    The Forvedge siblings were young. While Western education systems in such matters were quiteprehensive, understanding knowledge wasn''t the same as having experience. They had no practical experience in this area, let alone any real-world application. Compared to the experienced Celenike, they were absolute novices.


    A few casual words from Celenike left the two novices red-faced and flustered.


    When the experienced driver started showing off her skills, the two novicespletely broke down. Caules even banged his head against the wall, and Fiore''s wheelchair identally hit the floor tiles.


    Despite theplex bounded field in the dungeon, there wasn''t one for soundproofing. Thus, the teasing Celenike, the teased Shinji, and the observing Astolfo all noticed the eavesdroppers.


    Realizing they had been spotted, the two hurriedly fled back to their rooms without exchanging a word.


    With an inherently strong psychological constitution and not being the direct target of the teasing, Caules calmed down quickly after some fresh air.


    Fiore, however, was not asposed. Her mind was filled with the "impure" words she had heard, making her beautiful face alternately flush red and pale.


    She tried to suppress those thoughts but found it impossible. In the end, she resorted to using water to calm herself down.


    With the help of the bathtub and bubbles, Fiore finally washed away the chaos in her mind and prepared to lie down and rest for a while. At this point, she hadpletely forgotten about taking her medicine, and the usually persistent pain from her magic circuits wasn''t bothering her. Perhaps it was still there, but she was too distracted to feel it.


    Coming out of the bathroom, Fiore felt extremely tired, more so than after a full day of magical experiments in the workshop. Just as she was about to rest, she heard Shinji''s voice.


    All her previous efforts were wasted. The suppressed chaotic thoughts resurfaced like wild grass growing in the spring breeze.


    The pure-hearted girl was a bundle of nerves. She answered in a panic while instinctively tossing and turning on the bed. As a result, she identally fell off and hit her head on the floor.


    Struggling to lift her head, she saw Shinji entering through the door.


    For a moment, a flood of emotions¡ªshame, embarrassment, grievance, panic¡ªoverwhelmed her. She didn''t even know how she managed to get Shinji out of the room. It wasn''t until the door closed and she could no longer see the man who had unsettled her mind that she gradually regained some control over her thoughts, though only a little.


    Of course, the person outside wasn''t faring much better. Two normally amicable people had stumbled through an awkward conversation, the kind of stilted, ufortable exchange known as "cringe talk."


    It wasn''t until she heard the door across the hall close with a clear sound that Fiore snapped out of her daze.


    "What on earth did I just do¡ª"


    Recalling everything that had just transpired, the girl nearly fainted.


    "He... he won''t hate me, will he?"


    She felt as if all her strength had drained from her body, copsing onto the bed like a deted balloon.


    "Ugh, what should I do..."


    For the rest of the night, Fiore tossed and turned, trapped in a fog of half-dreams and restless thoughts, with Shinji''s face appearing in every fleeting vision.


    ¡ó¡ó¡ó


    Fiore wasn''t the only one struggling to sleep that night.


    Gordes was also tossing and turning, unable to find rest.


    The events of the night had deeply shaken him.


    Siegfried''s helplessness against Achilles and his absurd behavior.


    The overwhelming prowess of ck Assassin and Fiore''s unwavering trust.


    The contrast was stark.


    The subsequent meeting of the kings made Gordes feel that sense of absolute trust even more.


    To save Astolfo, Chiron and ck Assassin had been willing to confront d III. To Gordes, this was unimaginable. Astolfo''s own Master had stood by without objection¡ªwhy were these two "outsiders" interfering? Why didn''t the Forvedge siblings try to stop them?


    Gordes still remembered Fiore and Caules'' expressions. Though they were somewhat surprised and tense, they showed no signs of wavering.


    At that moment, he had thought, "Assassin may not be as strong as Siegfried, yet he can still shine when facing top-tier Servants like Karna and Achilles. In contrast, despite having the great hero Siegfried, I have yet to achieve any notable results."


    If this continued, it wouldn''t be Siegfried''s ipetence but his own.


    Perhaps, as that annoying Assassin had suggested, the rtionship between Master and Servant was crucial. Yet he had never tried to understand¡ªno, he had never even thought about understanding his Servant.


    No matter what, he needed to have a proper conversation with Siegfried, at least to understand his wishes.


    With this in mind, Gordes got up from the bed and took out a bottle of red wine and two goblets.


    "Saber, materialize."


    The knight from the Nethends appeared, his imposing figure still asmanding as ever, always present.


    Gordes pointed to the adjacent sofa and handed over a ss of wine.


    "How about a drink? I''d like to have a good talk with you."


    ...


    That night, many couldn''t sleep.


    PS: Celenike''s assist was spot-on, proving she''s the only Master who truly understands how to use her Servant and Command Spells.


    PS2: It looks like Gordes is about to rise. In Higashide''s novel, I''ve always thought Gordes was the best-developed character, perfectly embodying the concept of growth from initial dislike to eventual transformation.

 Chapter 415: Because There’s No Partner

    Chapter 415: Because There¡¯s No Partner


    Even someone as oblivious as Artoria thought that Jeanne d''Arc and she seemed like sisters, so it was no surprise that others felt the same.


    "Are you sure you two aren''t sisters?"


    This was the first thing Jeanne heard after regaining consciousness.


    Opening her eyes, she was no longer on horseback but lying in a warm bed. Above her was not the endless night sky but a wooden ceiling.


    "Where is this¡ª?" Her throat felt dry, and her voice was a bit coarse.


    "Ah, you''re awake." A familiar voice came from beside her.


    Turning her head, she saw Artoria, dressed casually, sitting by the bed. Not far away stood an unfamiliar woman, who must have been the one who mentioned "sisters."


    Was this their base? Then this unfamiliar woman must be Artoria''s Master?


    "Good morning, Jeanne."


    Sky-colored eyes met emerald ones. Artoria''s greeting sounded exceptionally warm as if they were not just newly acquainted but long-time friends or even family.


    More surprisingly, Jeanne didn''t find it awkward; instead, it feltpletely natural.


    Was it the unique atmosphere of the farmhouse reminding her of her past home? Or was it the person by the bed making her feel at ease?


    Jeanne didn''t know, but it didn''t affect her response.


    "Good morning, Artoria. How long did I sleep?"


    "About six hours. It''s just past seven now. If you''re still tired, you can sleep a bit more."


    "No need, my stamina has recovered. I''m just feeling hungry."


    "Bear with it for a bit; breakfast will be ready soon. When we came backst night, you were sleeping so soundly that we didn''t wake you. How about we make up for the promised midnight snack with breakfast?"


    "Sure, that sounds good."


    "Ha ha," theughter of a third person interrupted their conversation. "And you say you''re not sisters?"


    "Who is this?" Jeanne asked.


    "Rikudo Reika, a friend of mine," Artoria introduced them. "This is the adjudicator of this Holy Grail War, Servant Ruler, true name Jeanne d''Arc."


    "So, you aren''t sisters? Or is there some special connection?"


    Reika didn''t seem surprised by Jeanne''s identity. Taking care of King Arthur''s appetite while also raising Jack the Ripper, she could ept any famous figure appearing. Instead, it was the identical looks of the King of Britain and the Saint of France that piqued her curiosity.


    King Arthur was active in the sixth century AD, while Jeanne d''Arc was active in the fourteenth century AD. What could have happened in those 800 years?


    In the blink of an eye, Reika had already concocted a convoluted story in her mind.


    Artoria secretly left descendants back then. Due to the fall of the Arthurian dynasty, they lived under assumed identities, wandering in exile, and eventually settled in France, their glory eroded by time.


    And Guinevere and Lancelot''s elopement was all part of the n to protect Artoria''s descendants. After all, wasn''t Lancelot a Frenchman?


    Reika''s mind was naturally more active than most people''s. She used to see herself as a machine, not considering anything beyond survival. Now moved by Artoria''s sincerity, her heart was no longer so cold, and all sorts of strange ideas started to flourish.


    "Mm~ I can''t help but feel you''re thinking about something quite rude." The two who were mistaken for sisters exchanged a nce and spoke in unison. One had A++-rank "Instinct," and the other had A-rank "Revtion." Even if Reika appeared normal on the surface, they could still sense an indescribable chill from her.


    Their synchronicity only made Reika more convinced of her spections. "I''m increasingly sure my guess is right. Never mind, continue with your sisterly bonding. I''ll go check on the kitchen."


    Before she could leave, the room door opened, and a cute girl in a dress poked her head in.


    "Mommy, the pot is boiling and the meat is all cut."


    "Oh my, Jack, you''re amazing." Reika naturally walked over, gently stroking Jack''s hair and speaking softly, "How about we go make some sandwiches together?"


    "Yes!" Jack''s eyes curved into crescents. "How many sandwiches does Mommytoria want?"


    Artoria thought for a moment and then held up two fingers.


    Two¡ªJeanne thought, which seemed appropriate for a woman''s standard appetite. However, she was very wrong, terribly wrong.


    Jack nodded and said, "Got it, Mommytoria wants twenty."


    Twenty! Jeanne was shocked at that moment. This appetite¡ª


    Before Jeanne could react, she heard Jack continue to ask, "And the second Mommytoria¡ª"


    "Jeanne," Reika corrected in time.


    "Mommyjeanne¡ª" Jack didn''t call strangers mommy, but in Jack''s understanding, Jeanne wasn''t a stranger. Would a stranger look so much like Mommytoria? Since she looked so much like Mommytoria, she must be a mommy too.


    No wonder they were said to have goodpatibility; both Jack and Reika had very unusual thought processes.


    "How many does Mommyjeanne want?"


    Jeanne nkly held up one finger.


    "Okay, Mommyjeanne wants ten. Adding two for us and two for Mommy, that makes thirty-four in total."


    "Then let''s get started."


    "Yes!"


    Reika took Jack''s hand and left Artoria''s bedroom, not forgetting to close the door behind them.


    Last night, when Artoria returned, Reika had already gone to bed with Jack. To avoid disturbing them, Artoria had quietly moved Jeanne to her bed, then went to the kitchen, had a midnight snack, and finally fell asleep at the dining table until Reika woke her up to make breakfast, leading to the scene they just witnessed.


    The creak of the wooden door slightly cleared Jeanne''s chaotic mind. It was only then that she realized what lJack had called her.


    "Mommyjeannne? Mommy?"


    Oh God, she was 19 when she was burned at the stake. She hadn''t even dated, let alone married.


    Now¡ª


    Now¡ª


    Now¡ª


    She was called "Mom." Although the person calling her that was a very cute little girl, still¡ªno, that''s not the point at all...


    Poor Jeanne, the poor saint, was thrown into such confusion by this sudden mental shock that it was even more exhausting than facing the Inquisition. Emotionally drained, even with her devout faith, she was still just a pure young girl, without any experience in such matters.


    Fortunately, Jeanne had Artoria by her side. The first time Artoria heard "Mommytoria," her reaction wasn''t much better than Jeanne''s, and she also wasn''t quite sure how tofort her.


    "Don''t mind it. Jack calls you that because she likes you. You see, she calls me ''Mommy'' too, doesn''t she?"


    With that, Jeanne was barely pulled out of her confusion.


    "Th-this, you¡ª you just let her call you ''Mommy''?"


    "I''ve tried telling her several times, but she just doesn''t listen. She''s very innocent and stubborn about this. Eventually, I realized it wasn''t a big deal. Being called ''Mommy'' doesn''t change anything, so I just let her."


    Not a big deal! Although it indeed doesn''t change anything, but still, this isn''t right.


    "How does Miss Reika educate her child? Doesn''t the child''s father care?"


    "Father?" Artoria was taken aback. "Ah, haven''t you realized yet?"


    "Realized what?" Jeanne was puzzled.


    "Apparently not¡ªcalm down and use your ss privilege. It should be easy to see."


    At Artoria''s words, Jeanne quickly focused her attention and let her senses expand. Soon, she felt an aura different from that of ordinary humans.


    "This is¡ª!!!"


    PS: King Ahoge: "Jeanne, although you can eat a lot, you''re still far behind me. You''re just an ordinary big eater, while I have an interdimensional stomach!"


    PS2: Shinji: "Well done, Jack-chan. Daddy likes you!"

 Chapter 416: I Want to Meet Your Master

    Chapter 416:I Want to Meet Your Master


    ss Skill: True Name Discernment Activated.


    Jack''s information is fully revealed.


    ss: None


    Alignment: ck


    True Name: Jack the Ripper


    Gender: Female


    Height/Weight: 150 cm / 45 kg


    Attribute: Chaotic Evil


    Strength: E


    Endurance: E


    Agility: D


    Mana: E


    Luck: E


    Noble Phantasm: C


    The eighth Servant of the ck faction? How is that possible?


    Surprised, various spections flooded Jeanne''s mind.


    Could someone from the ck faction have vited the rules? Jeanne''s first reaction was exactly this.


    Her second reaction was to enter the Millennia Castle and investigate. If there was indeed a vition, she would exercise her authority as the adjudicator to administer punishment.


    However, she soon suppressed this impulse. As Artoria had said, "An empty stomach is the enemy," and in her current state, a long journey was not advisable. Moreover, she noticed anomalies in Jack''s profile.


    First, Jack''s attributes were extremely low, so low that any known Servant could easily crush her.


    Second, she had no ss. If it weren''t for the alignment marked as ck, Jeanne would have thought she was a Servant summoned through a ritual outside the Holy Grail¡ªording to the knowledge granted by the Grail, every Servant summoned by it should have a corresponding ss.


    Unless Jack wasn''t using a Holy Grail-created catalyst.


    Thinking along these lines, Jeanne felt she had found the answer. Over the millennia of human history, countless heroes have been summoned, and the legends rted to them are extremely diverse. It wasn''t impossible for a Noble Phantasm or skill to independently summon a Servant. This would also exin why Jack had no ss and such low attributes.


    However, Jack the Ripper wasn''t a positive Heroic Spirit, so why was Artoria so epting of her?


    Jeanne thought this and asked aloud.


    "Although there are many legends about Jack the Ripper, in reality, they were just a group of pitiful children," Artoria sighed and then recounted what she had heard from Shinji about the true nature of Jack.


    Indeed, Jackmitted murders, but was it truly Jack''s fault?


    The noble King of Knights couldn''t find an answer, and neither could the resolute Saint.


    The children who were stifled before birth simply wanted toe into this world, which led to the birth of Jack.


    The unborn children just wanted to return to their mother''s womb, which fueled Jack''s killings.


    Whether it was being born or wanting to be fully nurtured, these were basic instincts and wishes of life. Jack had never received a day of education; she was still a nk te, acting purely on instinct.


    Using human concepts of right and wrong to judge these nascent, or rather, unborn children was inappropriate.


    If one had to say something, it could only be Shinji''s conclusion: "It''s not Jack who is wrong, it''s the world!"


    Without that kind of social environment, Jack would never have been born; this is the root of the problem. After Jack was summoned, although shecked somemon sense, under Reika''s guidance, she did not cause any negative impact on society. This further corroborated Shinji''s view.


    "She will no longer cause any killings. Now, she is just Reika''s daughter, nothing more. Reika and I will teach her and protect her. I swear by the name of a knight, I will not let anyone harm such a child."


    Though she did not wear armor or wield a sword, this did not diminish Artoria''s demeanor. No matter the time, ce, or circumstance, she was always a knight.


    "I trust your judgment and your promise."


    "Revtion" told Jeanne that Artoria was serious and trustworthy.


    "If you and Miss Reika need to fight, I can take care of Jack."


    Jack belongs to the ck faction, and having her not participate in the battle weakens their strength. Assuming it is voluntary, this does not constitute a vition.


    Upon hearing Jeanne''s offer, Artoria smiled knowingly: "Then I''ll leave her in your care. With Jeanne Mama looking after her, I think Jack will be very happy."


    "Please don''t use that title." Jeanne''s face was full of helplessness; she still couldn''t ept it.


    "I can refrain, but Jack definitely will use it."


    "Ugh... I will correct her." Though she said this, Jeanne had no confidence. "I want to confirm something. Was Jack summoned by you?"


    Jeanne had already used her "True Name Discernment" skill to scan all the ck faction''s Servants. In her view, there were only two people who could have summoned Jack: one was the Assassin, and the other was Artoria. The former represented the unknown, while thetter was the most famous king of Ennd, so possessing a skill or Noble Phantasm to summon British Heroic Spirits was not surprising.


    Such a skill or Noble Phantasm must have some significant limitations, like being able to summon only once, summoning only one person at a time, or summoning characters randomly. This would perfectly exin the current situation and Artoria''s attitude¡ªotherwise, Artoria could have summoned a much stronger Heroic Spirit. To say nothing of others, her Round Table knights would have been excellent choices.


    "No, it wasn''t me. It was my Master."


    This answerpletely surprised Jeanne.


    "Your Master? Miss Reika? How could she¡ª?"


    Could it be an illegal summoning? This thought had just arisen when it was interrupted by an even more unexpected fact.


    "Reika? You''re mistaken; she is not my Master. She, well, should be considered a proxy Master."


    Having experienced the previous Holy Grail War, Artoria naturally applied the example of Kiritsugu and Irisviel.


    "Proxy Master? Then who is your real Master¡ª?"


    "Him, he is as special as I am and is my confidant and coborator."


    "Special? Confidant? Coborator? What do you mean?" Jeanne was increasingly confused.


    "You''ll understand when you meet him."


    Artoria didn''t borate further; she didn''t want to disrupt Shinji''s ns.


    "Jeanne, let''s continuest night''s unfinished conversation. I''ll tell you about my situation, and I hope for your assistance¡ªthe current Holy Grail War involves veryplex circumstances..."


    What followed was straightforward. Artoria told Jeanne everything about her situation, the mission she bore, and her spections about the current Holy Grail War.


    As a saint who has heard the voice of God and as someone possessing "Revtion," Jeanne knew that Artoria was telling the truth. Considering what Artoria had said, Jeanne became even more convinced that her summoning was not merely to adjudicate the fourteen-knight battle between the Red and ck factions but for a deeper reason. This reason also exins the unusual nature of her summoning.


    Having confirmed this, Jeanne did not hesitate any longer and informed Artoria of her special circumstances, responding to her request for assistance.


    "I agree to provide you with assistance, but I must make it clear that I will not interfere in any way with the Red and ck factions'' struggle over the Holy Grail."


    "I understand." Artoria was not surprised by this stiption.


    "In addition, I would like to meet your Master."


    Whether as a coborator or regarding the matter of summoning Jack, I need to understand everything clearly.


    P.S.: It''s not Jack''s fault, nor is it the world''s; it''s Tohsaka Tokiomi''s fault¡ªthis world''s Tokiomi is still alive, so he continues to take the me.

 Chapter 417: Special Training

    Chapter 417: Special Training


    When Artoria sent a message to Shinji through their contract, Shinji was already covered in bruises and injuries¡ªcourtesy of Chiron.


    Yes, the special training had begun, starting at 6 AM that morning.


    The core of the training was adaptation, divided mainly into two aspects: speed and technique.


    As a Servant, his attributes were already fixed with no room for improvement. The only thing that could be trained was experience, particrly the experience of battling Achilles.


    First was speed. This was Achilles'' forte, known as "the fastest among all heroes of all ages." This legend was crystallized into his Noble Phantasm, named "Comet Form."


    Dromeus Kom¨¥t¨¥s: (Comet Form): A+ Rank


    Type: Anti-Unit (Self) Noble Phantasm


    It enables him to traverse a vast battlefield in a single burst, without slowing down even when obstacles are present. Although he must expose his Achilles'' heel as a vulnerability, few Heroic Spirits can fully keep up with his speed, known as the pinnacle of swift-footedness in human history.


    There is a saying: "In the world of Martial Arts, speed determines the winner." This illustrates how terrifying extreme speed can be, and Achilles possesses the most extreme speed. (Kung Fu Hustle Reference.)


    Understanding this, Shinji had rigorously practiced anticipation and prepared the Divine Thunder Barrier, which indeed caused Achilles some trouble in their initial encounter. But these were ultimately tricks; if they couldn''t kill the opponent in one hit, they would be less effective the second time. Now that Achilles had issued a duel challenge in the name of the Olympian gods, Shinji had to adapt to such speed¡ªor face it through Chiron''s arrows.


    As the inspiration for Sagittarius and one of the top archers in human history, Chiron''s archery had reached its pinnacle. His shooting speed, strength, and angle were impable. Only thus could he shoot arrows fast enough to match "Comet Form" without fearing a misstep that might gravely injure or kill Shinji.


    However, due to the nature of arrows, there were still differences between Chiron''s simted "Comet Form" and the original. After all, arrows are much smaller than humans. If this weren''t the case, Chiron''s arrows couldn''t reach Achilles'' running speed. Truly simting it would require enormous mana consumption, burdening Chiron''s body and affecting the duration of the special training, making it not worthwhile.


    Therefore, for better training results, Chiron demanded that Shinji increase the difficulty. He couldn''t use his Noble Phantasms and had to dodge or block the arrows using his body alone¡ªskills like using mana bursts to shatter the arrows were also forbidden unless he could do the same to Achilles.


    "If you can''t do it, don''t think about taking shortcuts. It will only hinder your improvement," Chiron began lecturing again, almost instinctively as a teacher. Shinji called him "Teacher Chiron" during training, andter just "Teacher," saving "Shishou" exclusively for Sc¨¢thach.


    By seven o''clock, Shinji had already turned into a porcupine, with at least twenty arrows stuck in him and countless more grazes.


    Fortunately, Chiron controlled his strength carefully, making the injuries look worse than they were. After a hearty breakfast and treatment with the Goddess'' Staff and Life Runes, Shinji was back in high spirits, ready for the second part of the training¡ªtechnique.


    Through two observations, Chiron had urately gauged Shinji''s abilities.


    His technique wasn''t poor, but it was far from exceptional, especiallypared to heroes who had aplished great feats in history. His greatest reliance in fighting these heroes, aside from his numerous Noble Phantasms, was his quick thinking and excellent adaptability¡ªhe could always see the enemy''s strengths and weaknesses and then avoid the strengths while attacking the weaknesses.


    It was this ability that made Chiron agree to help with the special training. Once the Holy Grail War starts, it doesn''tst long, typically not more than half a month. For someone who fights purely with brute strength, even if they trained 24 hours a day, it wouldn''t make much difference. But for someone like Shinji, who uses his brain and understands various techniques, there''s a chance to find a way to counter Achilles, provided he gains enough experience fighting Achilles.


    Chiron was Achilles'' teacher, and Achilles learned all his skills from Chiron. No one understands Achilles better than Chiron. Although Achilles had developed his abilities after finishing his training, Chiron was more than capable of simting a ny-percent-urate version of Achilles.


    Chiron put away his bow and took up a pre-prepared sword, shield, and spear¡ªAchilles'' three most proficient weapons¡ªto engage in closebat with Shinji.


    At this moment, Shinji finally deeply understood the familiar saying: "An archer who can''t fight in closebat isn''t a good archer." (Red Archer: That''s correct!)


    In Chiron''s hands, the shield was not only a defensive tool but also an offensive weapon. No matter what weapon Shinji used, Chiron could block it with the shield and reflect some of the force causing Shinji''s wrists to go numb and even making him lose his bnce.


    The same was true for swordsmanship and spearmanship. Although not as intricate as Karna''s techniques, each move was simple, direct, and filled with lethality. If it weren''t for the practice weapons being blunt, Shinji would have died under Chiron''s hands dozens of times.


    It''s important to note that Chiron was mimicking Achilles'' style, not his own. Shinji seriously doubted that, in terms of pure skill, Chiron could duel Siegfried with a sword, match spears with Karna, and excel in every discipline without any weaknesses.


    "Shishou is like this, and so is Chiron. As expected, ''Teacher'' is the strongest ss. Should I consider switching sses too?"


    Despite being brutally beaten, Shinji still had the mind to joke, but then Chiron punched him away¡ªChiron had switched to fighting barehanded, yet Shinji was still getting beaten badly, reminding him of his childhood training. Although the styles of his two teachers werepletely different, the results were the same.


    "Focus duringbat!"


    After thinking for a moment, Chiron, noticing they had been fighting for over two hours with Shinji mostly taking hits, suggested, "If you''re tired, take a break. You''re probably reaching your limit."


    "Limit? I''m far from my limit." Shinji nonchntly wiped the blood from his mouth. "As long as I''m still standing, I haven''t reached my limit. Let''s continue. With this intensity, I can at leastst until noon."


    "You¡ª"


    Chiron carefully scanned each part of Shinji''s body, his eyebrows slightly raising.


    "No, your body is clearly near its limit. Why? Have you been undergoing such training since childhood?"


    "Yes, indeed. As expected of a teacher, you have a keen eye. My Shishou, who taught me from childhood, believed that ''only by constantly surpassing limits can one be stronger.'' Ah, at the beginning, I suffered a lot and cried until I had no more tears. Thinking back, it was tough."


    Hearing Shinji''s exnation, Chiron''s frown deepened.


    "That''s too harsh. While I don''t deny that extreme training can make one stronger, training with too much intensity can cause irreversible damage¡ªI don''t agree with such an education method."


    You are questioning my Shishou''s teaching methods. If you two meet, a fight is inevitable. Honestly, I don''t think you''ll win, Chiron. Whether or not you''ve regained your immortality, you''re still a son of gods, and Shishou''s ''Godyer'' skill is your bane. To avoid any issues for you, it''s best I change the subject quickly.


    "Whether you agree or not, you''ll have to discuss it with her when you meet. Or, since you''ve both taught me, how about I evaluate your teachings?"


    "Alright. Whether a teacher teaches well is ultimately judged by their student."


    Chiron nodded solemnly, epting this unique challenge that belonged to teachers. For him, this held more significance than simply winning a fight.

 Chapter 418: Have You Finished Your Homework?

    Chapter 418: Have You Finished Your Homework?


    And so, their special training continued well into the evening.


    ording to Sc¨¢thach''s Spartan teaching methods, today''s training would have ended by the afternoon at thetest. But Chiron was different. He wouldn''t push someone to their limits all at once; instead, he believed in a bnce of work and rest. He focused not only on physical training but also on stimting the student''s mind. He also made sure to leave time for deepening the bond with the Master, while also considering healing and rest.


    The interaction between Chiron and Caules was one of teaching and learning. Chiron taught Caules various kinds of knowledge, and Caules taught Chiron how to use aputer¡ªbecause a teacher who doesn''t keep up with the times isn''t a good teacher. It''s essential to try new things actively.


    As for Shinji and Fiore, firstly, Shinji would push the wheelchair, and then they would chat¡ªabout anything and everything. They talked about topics spanning the world, from the heavens to the earth, from ancient times to the present, from the mundane world to the magical society, from historical events to trivial gossip.


    As the ambitious next leader of the Yggdmillennia n, Fiore knew a lot of the intelligence gathered by Darnic, some of which would still be useful in another world. Meanwhile, as a devoted fan of the Type-Moon, a researcher, and a setter, Shinji knew many ancient secrets not even recorded by the Mage''s Association and the Church, greatly satisfying Fiore''s curiosity.


    But that was all in the past two days. Since this morning, Fiore had stopped initiating conversations with Shinji, and she even avoided eye contact, keeping her head down most of the time. Shinji tried several times to start a conversation but couldn''t make any progress. Aside from pushing the wheelchair and doing small tasks like pouring tea, the two hardly interacted throughout the day.


    This left Shinji feeling frustrated¡ªreally, just because I flirted with you a bit, and it was you who gave me the opportunity, is it necessary to be so upset?


    Chiron, too, was puzzled. He noticed the tension between them and wanted to mediate, but Caules stopped him¡ªwhat a joke, why should an outsider interfere in such matters? This is a textbook ssic scenario.


    Textbook? Chiron didn''t understand.


    So, Caules took out his treasured collection and started educating Chiron, bing his teacher once again.


    On the other side, after enduring a whole day of awkward silence, Shinji couldn''t take it anymore. After dinner, he found an excuse to slip out of the castle to clear his mind,pletely unaware of Fiore''s disappointment behind him and Caules''s "disappointed but unsurprised" look.


    Well, you could say that Shinji didn''t understand a girl''s heart.


    And this so-called clearing of the mind naturally involved seeking out another woman¡ªdon''t get the wrong idea, this time it was purely in response to Artoria''s request, with no ulterior motives involved.


    Honestly, Shinji still didn''t understand how these two women, who looked identical, ended up together and had such deep conversations.


    Some might ask, with so much time since Artoria''s message, haven''t you thought to ask?


    Actually, no.


    First of all, Shinji had been mostly getting beaten up during that time, with no spare moments.


    Secondly, such matters couldn''t be rified in a few words, and their currentmunication was limited to brief exchanges. To avoid being discovered by the Yggdmillennia n, Shinji had chosen a hideout for Artoria''s group outside of Trifas.


    Here, Trifas didn''t just refer to the city but the entire Trifas region. The long-distance mademunication difficult.


    Shinji suddenly started to miss the convenience of a mobile phone, but unfortunately, as a Servant, he wasn''t equipped with one.


    Therefore, he could only use the limited information he had to specte and analyze. However, due to theck of information, he couldn''t deduce anything useful. At most, he guessed that Jeanne had been present at the battlest night, as no one broke the rules, so she chose to observe in secret. Whether by coincidence or for some other reason, the two met. Artoria, tasked by the Counter Force, sought the referee''s assistance, leading to their conversation.


    Shinji couldn''t figure out what happened next. Why did Artoria bring Jeanne to her hideout? Why did she only send a message in the morning? What did the two talk about?


    The only certainty was that the two, who were simr in every way, seemed to have had a good conversation. Otherwise, Artoria wouldn''t have agreed to pass on a message to Jeanne. This was why Shinji could focus on his special training without rushing to meet them.


    Of course, deep down, there was still a bit of concern¡ªhow much had Artoria revealed about him? Would these revtions affect his subsequent ns? These were uncertain factors, but since they were uncertain, he decided to wait until they were confirmed before worrying about them. There was no need to overthink things prematurely.


    Now, Shinji was determined to figure everything out and decide how to deal with Jeanne.


    With Justeaze''s assistance, Shinji traveled along the ley lines in his spirit form to the border of Trifas. After walking for about ten more minutes, he arrived at a small mountain vige.


    The vige consisted of only a dozen or so scattered households. Although it wasn''t as affluent as Sighi?oara, it was leisurely and peaceful, giving off a sense of inner tranquility.


    Under the effect of his "Presence Concealment" skill, Shinji silently entered the vige. Neither the vignt guard dogs nor the other farm animals noticed his presence.


    Following the sense of his Master-Servant contract, Shinji walked unhurriedly along the country paths and climbed over a not-so-sturdy fence. He arrived at a modest countryside cottage.


    Before he could knock, the door opened, and a girl in a white floral dress rushed out, calling, "Papa."


    Shinji quickly caught her, spun her around, and lifted her high. "Jack, how did you know Papa wasing?"


    "Because We smelled Papa''s scent," Jack replied sweetly, without a trace of the initial tension between them. After all, Jack drew her magical energy from Shinji. Papa''s scent was essentially the scent of his magical energy.


    "Oh my, oh my, such a close father-daughter rtionship," said Reika, standing behind Jack with her arms crossed, smiling as she watched.


    "Of course, she''s my daughter, how could our rtionship not be good?" Shinji set Jack down and winked at Reika.


    Rika winked back, conveying everything without words.


    Inside, at the dining table, Artoria swallowed a mouthful of steak, put down her knife and fork, wiped her mouth, and stood up to greet him. "Master, have you eaten? Want to join us? Reika''s cooking is delicious."


    "I''ve already eaten, you go ahead. I brought some snacks in case you need more."


    As he spoke, Shinji nced nonchntly at the dozen or so neatly arranged tes on the table, then turned his gaze to thest person in the room¡ªwho was staring back at him in astonishment.


    "Nice to see you again, Miss Jeanne. Have you finished your homework?"

 Chapter 419: I Am the Man Chosen by the Holy Grail

    Chapter 419: I Am the Man Chosen by the Holy Grail


    As the Ruler with the "Servant Radar" ability, Jeanne sensed the presence of the ck Assassin before anyone else. However, she did not reveal this to the others, not knowing the Assassin''s intentions, and this also aligned with her agreement with Artoria.


    Unexpectedly, the Assassin kept approaching the house without stopping.


    Even more surprising was that just as Jeanne was about to give a warning, Jack jumped up and said, "Papa''s here," then opened the door and threw herself at the man Jeanne had met once before.


    Jeanne was stunned¡ªwas the ck Assassin Jack''s "Papa"? But Artoria had said that Jack was summoned by her Master, which meant he was Artoria''s Master? Artoria''s subsequent greeting confirmed this.


    Before Shinji''s appearance, Jeanne had often wondered what kind of person Artoria''s Master would be. She never imagined it would be someone she knew, and moreover, a Servant.


    "You are... Artoria''s Master?"


    Jeanne stood up from her seat, her sky-blue eyes fixed on Shinji. She saw him unhappily purse his lips and mutter something.


    "You didn''t take the bait. I was hoping to put on a bit of a teacher''s act, but you didn''t give me a chance. Ah, yes, you''re right. Though it''s a bit unbelievable, I am indeed Artoria''s Master. No rule in the Holy Grail War says a Servant can''t be a Master, right?"


    As he spoke, Shinji pulled up his sleeve and unwrapped the bandage on his left arm, revealing three red Command Seals¡ªthe greatest proof and authority of a Master.


    Seeing these three Command Seals, Jeannepletely confirmed Shinji''s identity.


    "Indeed, there is no such rule. Your status as a Master is legitimate."


    "That''s good." Shinji had been waiting for Jeanne to say this. "Artoria mentioned you wanted to see me?"


    "Yes."


    "For what? You don''t expect me to continue teaching you math, do you?"


    Jeanne shook her head. "No, I didn''t know beforehand that you were Artoria''s Master, so... but if you have timeter, I do have some math questions I''d like to ask you."


    "Since you love learning so much, I''d be happy to continue being your teacher," Shinji responded with a smile.


    Reika, observing from the side, showed clear surprise¡ªSaint Jeanne d''Arc loves learning this much? She had seen yet another hidden side of these legendary heroes. The Holy Grail War was bing more interesting at the moment.


    Reika''s mind was different from ordinary people. She found no joy in ordinary life, living mechanically and instinctively. This was not only because she hadn''t met anyone who truly cared for her but also because her seemingly normal worldview hid unknown distortions.


    These distortions were gradually awakening with the arrival of Jack and Artoria and the progression of the Holy Grail War. Now, Reika wasn''t just participating in the Holy Grail War for the sake of those she cared about. She had found enjoyment in the war itself. Even if Shinji asked her to leave, she wouldn''t¡ªhaving finally found a life that wasn''t so dull, why would she leave?


    Some people are born with extraordinary traits. Many heroes are like this, and so is Reika. She was naturally suited for the Holy Grail War.


    What interesting things would happen next? Hugging Jack, Reika sat on the sofa, watching Shinji and Jeanne with a smile.


    The young man and woman finished their small talk and sat at the dining table to discuss serious matters. Artoria, sitting with them, continued her battle with the food, asionally mumbling in agreement with her mouth full.


    In such a harmonious and friendly atmosphere, the oue of the negotiation was naturally not going to be bad.


    Because Artoria had only mentioned her uniqueness without revealing Shinji''s information, Shinji had plenty of room to maneuver.


    Considering he had already revealed his true name in front of Artoria and Reika, Shinji saw no point in continuing to pose as an unknown Assassin. Additionally, due to a particr analysis by Justeaze, it was necessary to bring Jeanne on board. Therefore, Shinji hid almost nothing, openly revealing his true name and background.


    Of course, Shinji wasn''t foolish enough to present everything without any embellishments, as doing so would undoubtedly result in being deemed a vitor and disqualified by the judge.


    In Shinji''s ount, he portrayed himself as a kindred spirit to Jeanne, simrly chosen by the Holy Grail due to issues arising in this Holy Grail War. The difference was that while Jeanne possessed a human body and used it to operate, Shinji''s soul was extracted by the Holy Grail and fused with a Heroic Spirit''s power, allowing him to act ording to his will. As proof, Shinji disyed five Noble Phantasms from different civilizations that had no connection to each other: "Indra''s Thunder," "Azure Cloud Sword," "Ishtar''s Lance," "Goddess Staff," and "Hades'' Cloak."


    Jack, sitting obediently in Reika''s arms, was also evidence, as she was Shinji''s Servant.


    This exnation confirmed a suspicion Jeanne had. She had not been summoned merely to arbitrate between the red and ck factions; there was a more significant reason. However, Jeanne did not fully trust Shinji''s words. Her "Revtion" skill indicated some discordance, although she couldn''t pinpoint it. After all, Shinji wasn''t lying. Justeaze was the Holy Grail, and he was chosen by her, carrying a special mission. What could be wrong with that?


    Noticing a hint of wariness still in Jeanne''s eyes, Shinji yed his trump card¡ªcheating.


    This was a method that an honest, diligent, and hardworking student would never think of. Specifically, using his contract with Justeaze to draw out the Holy Grail''s colorless mana.


    Though it was just a tiny amount, it was the mostpelling evidence¡ªlook, I possess such pure Holy Grail mana, how could I not be a man chosen by the Holy Grail?


    Finally, Jeanne believed Shinji''s story, though she still had questions¡ª


    "Why didn''t the Holy Grail inform me of your existence? Our cooperation would be far more efficient."


    "You are the judge, meant to act openly and righteously. I am an assassin, naturally required to operate in the shadows. One in the light, one in the dark, a double assurance. If one side encounters trouble, the other can continue to act. I nned to contact you in the mid-tote stages of the Holy Grail War, once the Grail had formed and the mastermind had surfaced. I didn''t expect you to run into Artoria."


    It was the truth, without lies,pelling Jeanne to believe.


    "I see. So, have you discovered anything?"


    "Finding nothing is sometimes the best discovery. After my investigation, none of the ck faction''s Masters and Servants are viting any rules or showing anomalies. The problem must lie with the Red faction¡ªKarna''s actions the night you went to Trifas are the best evidence."


    "But since that failure, they haven''t taken further action."


    "No action doesn''t mean they don''t intend to. It could be they haven''t had the opportunity or something has dyed them. We can probe the Red faction Masters who have yet to reveal themselves to see what they''re nning."


    "How do we probe?"


    "I have a n¡ª"


    Shinji''s eyes shed, and a meaningful smile appeared on his lips.


    PS: I am the man chosen by the Holy Grail, and you are the woman chosen by the Holy Grail. Quite a fitting match, isn''t it?

 Chapter 420: The Converging Storm in Sighi?oara (Part 1)

    Chapter 420: The Converging Storm in Sighi?oara (Part 1)


    "Is this enough?"


    On the bustling streets of Sighi?oara, Jeanne carried a handbag, blending in with the crowd of tourists while disguised as a student.


    "Yes, this should be sufficient."


    Standing about two body lengths away, a woman in a trench coat, sunsses, and a wide-brimmed hat thatpletely covered her hair responded quietly. She was Reika Rikudou, the only member of the team besides Shinji with significant intelligence.


    "I think the Red faction should have already detected your presence. This is their stronghold, and we are on the main thoroughfare."


    Reika had disguised herself and, not being a magus, wouldn''t attract the Red faction''s attention, no matter how beautiful she was. Jeanne, on the other hand, couldn''t dematerialize and carried the vast mana and presence unique to a Servant wherever she went. As long as the Red faction''s Masters weren''t idiots, they wouldn''t ignore her presence.


    Jeanne asked, "So, what do we do next?"


    "It''s simple¡ªwait for the Red faction to act." Reika adjusted her sunsses and nced thoughtfully at the pigeons flying overhead. "The Red faction wanting to eliminate you means they have something they don''t want you to know. Now that you''ve appeared in their stronghold, they can''t ignore it. Once they move, we''ll have our chance¡ªby the way, have you sensed any presence of the Red faction''s Servants?"


    "No." Jeanne shook her head. From the moment she entered Sighi?oara, she had maximized her perception. But so far, she hadn''t detected anything, as if there were no Servants in the entire city.


    "I see... what do you think are the possibilities?"


    "Two possibilities: First, they''ve used a special method to iste the presence and mana of their Servants. Second, they''re not in Sighi?oara at all."


    "Do you have any other detection methods?"


    "I do, but I can''t use them in public."


    Reika nodded and pointed towards the side of the street. "There''s a caf¨¦ over there."


    A few minutester, Jeanne hid in a booth and used holy water she had prepared in advance to activate an ability Shinji called "Holy Water Radar."


    Compared to mana sensing, "Holy Water Radar" couldn''t pinpoint exact locations or even determine a Servant''s ss. It could only show the rough positions of the Servants from both factions as differently colored dots. However, its range was vast, easily covering the entire city.


    The radar''s results were shocking¡ª


    ¡ó¡ó¡ó


    "What? Nothing? How is that possible?"


    Shinji, who had been lying on the ground in the training area catching his breath, suddenly sat up, his eyes full of confusion.


    It couldn''t be wrong. Both Jeanne''s judgment and the intelligence he had indicated that the Red faction''s base was in nearby Sighi?oara. So why was there nothing? Could they have used some method to evade Jeanne''s detection, like "Hades'' Cloak"?


    No, impossible. Noble Phantasms like "Hades'' Cloak" are extremely rare; it''s not something everyone can have. And given Jeanne and Reika''s thorough approach, they wouldn''t be so sure unless they were certain. Could it be that Amakusa Shirou or the Red Assassin Semiramis had anticipated Jeanne''s arrival and evacuated in advance?


    To avoid arousing Jeanne''s suspicion, Shinji had only guided her step by step instead of prematurely revealing the existence of the mastermind, allowing for more spection.


    Excluding Amakusa himself and the independently acting Kairi Sisigou, the other five Masters had been controlled by Semiramis'' poison, trapped in an illusion, dreaming all day of crushing the ck faction and annihting the Yggdmillennia, achieving glory. Amakusa''s goal was to use this method to obtain Command Seals from the five Masters.


    Without the Masters'' consent, extracting Command Seals would be extremely difficult, and neither Amakusa nor Semiramis had that capability. They could only use "inducement" and "deception" to make these top magi "willingly" hand over their Command Seals to Amakusa, the overseer of the Holy Grail War¡ªretrieving Command Seals after the war was precisely the overseer''s duty.


    Having obtained these Command Seals and control over the other Red Servants, Amakusa would then be qualified to face Jeanne without worrying about her invoking the "God''s Resolution" privilege to forciblymand all Servants to annihte him. Inducing the Masters through illusions to give orders was still indirect and could take considerable time and might not even seed. Amakusa was not abat-type Servant; this amount of time would be more than enough for Karna or Achilles to kill him several times over.


    Therefore, Amakusa would not appear before Jeanne until he had secured this control.


    Knowing this, Shinji suggested Jeanne visit the Red faction''s stronghold to see if she could discover anything. Although the chance of Jeanne capturing Amakusa, given his patience and cunning, was minimal, even the slightest trace would be enough to dispel all of Jeanne''s doubts.


    Unexpectedly, Amakusa retreated so decisively without any contact at all. Should it be said that a boss is a boss?


    However, this was not the end, but just the beginning.


    "Artoria, have Jeanne circle the city and thene back. Then, give her the cloak and take her into the city for another round."


    Dare you not pluck the thorny white lily? Will you eat the lion''s head delivered to your mouth?


    Let''s see how long you can endure!


    Shinji secretly steeled himself and, in doing so, naturally tensed his body¡ªwhich usually wasn''t a problem, but now, with his whole body swollen... he gasped in pain.


    "Hiss, this hurts like hell."


    ¡ó¡ó¡ó


    "How lucky, if Ruler hade a day earlier, we might have been discovered."


    Hearing the news from Semiramis, Shiroumented with a smile.


    This time, it was merely a coincidence that the Red faction''s Servants were not in Sighi?oara. On the night before Jeanne''s arrival, the Red faction had just moved their base from the mountain church to Semiramis'' ace Noble Phantasm, the "Hanging Gardens of Babylon."


    Otherwise, even if Shirou had known in advance that Jeanne wasing, they couldn''t have retreated so cleanly. Not to mention others, Achilles, when angry, wouldn''t even listen to his Master, let alone to Shirou as an "agent." If things went wrong, Jeanne might have really caught them, which is why Shirou sighed in relief.


    "Why do I feel like you actually wanted to be discovered by Ruler?" Semiramis looked at her Master with a half-smile.


    "Because while everything going ording to the script is safe, it''s also very boring. The longer the suppression, the more eager I am to stir up some trouble."


    "You''ve been influenced by Caster," Semiramisined as she yed with the pigeon that brought the news.


    "Perhaps." Shirou didn''t deny it. "But a missed opportunity is a missed opportunity;menting it is useless."


    At this moment, a faint thought was transmitted to Semiramis'' mind from Sighi?oara. Semiramis closed her eyes, synchronizing her vision with that of a distant familiar.


    A few minutester, she opened her eyes, puzzled. "What''s going on? Not only Ruler, but even a ck faction Servant has arrived?"


    "ck faction? Which one?" Shirou also showed a surprised expression.


    "The only one without any intelligence."


    "No intelligence, meaning ck Lancer? Interesting, very interesting." Shirou''s eyes lit up.


    "What do you n to do, Master? Should we send someone to handle her? I just confirmed that Ruler has already left Sighi?oara." Semiramis turned her palm up, the metal nails in her palm gleaming coldly.


    "Hmm..." Shirou crossed his arms, one hand holding his chin. "This is indeed a good opportunity to eliminate ck Lancer, but we can''t ignore the Ruler''s side either. Just because she''s left doesn''t mean she won''te back..."


    "So, are we just letting her go?"


    "Of course not. How can we let go of the meat delivered to our mouths? Notify our panion''; they''ve taken so much information from us, it''s time they paid a price."

 Chapter 421: Kairi’s Dream

    Chapter 421: Kairi¡¯s Dream


    Participants in the Holy Grail War sometimes have dreams. This is likely due to the deep spiritual connection between Masters and their Servants. They experience each other''s past events through dreams. This phenomenon was alsomonly observed in the first three Holy Grail Wars.


    Therefore, Kairi Sisigou was not at all surprised when he found himself in ancient Britain.


    "Hmm, such things do happen."


    This should be the past of his Servant, Mordred. Before he knew it, he was already standing beside her. The sword in her hand was the one she loved to use the most in this Holy Grail War¡ªrent, the Radiant and Brilliant Royal Sword.


    This weapon originally did not belong to her. It was kept in the armory by King Arthur after he acquired it, and it symbolized the throne. Later, Mordred seized this sword and dered herself as ''King,'' inciting arge-scale rebellion. She then wielded this sword and challenged King Arthur to a duel.


    "So, this is Cann."


    Indeed, this was the Hill of Cann, the battlefield where Mordred led her rebel army against King Arthur''s regr forces in their final battle. The legend of King Arthur, this grand tale of chivalry, concluded with this tragic war.


    Arrows pierced into the lightly armored soldiers. However, Mordred, d in her full steel armor, ignored all attacks and charged straight ahead.


    Arthur, a leader with immense charisma, finally achieved the unification of Britain. Yet, why did so many soldiers support Mordred''s rebellion?


    There were several reasons:


    First, the widespread war-weariness in the country as they approached unification.


    Despite being hailed as a perfect being, the scandal between the Knight of the Lake and the Queen, which led to the King''s loss of authority, was another reason.


    The knights developed a fear and contempt for a king who was too pure and devoid of personal feelings.


    But there was another reason.


    On the battlefield, it was clear to Kairi why. Mordred''s fighting style was extremely brutal. The knights'' proud and grand swordsmanship appeared as fragile as dry branches before her. Though her actions seemed instinctual, they were the most efficient ways to kill.


    The soldiers following her were highly motivated, marching as if releasing human instincts. Their footsteps resounded like powerful war drums. She was a natural disaster, like a tornado.


    Mordred was a renowned knight. She had put in tremendous effort and indeed achieved it. Even so, had she fought as a ''knight,'' she might not have had ten thousand soldiers following her.


    Her strength was undeniable, and it contained a certain madness. On the battlefield, such madness was mostmendable. Facing an opponent as strong as a monster, demolishing enemies like a storm, her soldiers followed her like they were possessed by her madness.


    ¡ªThey wanted to see what kind of bloody path this frenzied warrior would carve out.


    This was a form of fanaticism, a fervent belief. The soldiers'' motivation was probably no more than this. However, no matter how high their morale, their strength was still limited. The number of soldiers dwindled, hundreds and thousands being wiped out one after another.


    Mordred never looked back. Soldiers¡ªno, people would naturally increase after victory... She seemed to believe this. She prioritized attacking the areas with the most enemy soldiers. After decisively breaking through, she would charge towards the next densely packed enemy position. She annihted all fearful, resisting, and fleeing opponents, piling up heaps of corpses.


    Meanwhile, Mordred paid no heed to all the foot soldiers.


    Her focus wasn''t on anyone else but her father¡ªKing Arthur.


    "Where is King Arthur? Where is the Knight King!?"


    She shouted while cutting down the enemy soldiers surrounding her one by one. She deliberately chose to attack heavily fortified positions, thinking the King was likely there. However, as if rejected by destiny, the two never crossed paths on the battlefield.


    Yet¡ªonce the barriers were gone, destiny would eventuallye to fruition. Both King Arthur''s forces and Mordred''s rebels were almost annihted, leaving only a field of corpses. Supporting herself on her sword, Mordred finally saw King Arthur appear before her.


    Her expression was incredibly serene, showing neither pity nor hatred. Seeing her emotionless face, Mordred visibly grew impatient.


    Finally, they confronted each other on the battlefield. There was almost no one left to stand in their way.


    Mordred spread her arms and shouted passionately. Pouring out anger, joy, and indescribable emotions, she yelled loudly.


    "How about it, King Arthur? Your kingdom ends here! It''s over! Whether I win or you win¡ªeverything is already destroyed!"


    Standing before her was the King, who bore a striking resemnce to Mordred, almost like a young boy.


    Despite Mordred''s passionate outburst, she remained unmoved, not even responding to her questions, mechanically raising her sword.


    This must have been the most unforgivable response for Mordred. She let out a roar and swung her sword fiercely.


    King Arthur raised her sword to meet her. The two holy swords shed, sparking. Despite both being utterly exhausted, they fought fiercely, refusing to be outdone. However, the oue would not change. As Mordred said, regardless of who ultimately won, the kingdom would soon perish.


    "You must have known it woulde to this! You must have known! If you had just given me the throne, none of this would have happened...!"


    Yet, Mordred''s sword did not slow down.


    Born as an illegitimate child, her admiration for her father turned into hatred upon her rejection¡ªleading them to this deadly sh on the battlefield.


    ¡ªI hate you, I hate you. I hate you for being the perfect King. I hate you for never acknowledging my existence. I willingly epted being your shadow, yet you never looked back at me.


    ¡ªSo this is the rightful punishment, King Arthur. I''ve annihted everything you had!


    "Do you hate me? Do you hate me that much? Do you hate me, Morgan''s child!? Answer me... answer me, Arthur!!"


    Finally, amid battle, Arthur responded. In a cold, emotionless voice, the King dered:


    "I have never hated you. The reason I did not give you the throne is¡ª"


    "Because youck the capacity to be a king."


    It was a response synonymous with "indifference." It was a blunt assessment of Mordred''s abilities, mercilessly deeming her unfit to be a ruler.


    In that instant, Mordred, enraged beyond measure, swung her sword, while King Arthur pierced her chest with the holy spear "Rhongomyniad, the Spear of the End." No matter how strong the armor was, it was meaningless before that spear.


    However, despite receiving a fatal wound, Mordred mustered her dying strength to deliver a decisive blow to King Arthur. Her helmet split in two, revealing the familiar face of a young girl that Kairi recognized.


    Blood dripping from her lips, Mordred reached out towards King Arthur before her.

 Chapter 422: The Converging Storm in Sighi?oara (Part 2)

    Chapter 422: The Converging Storm in Sighi?oara (Part 2)


    The ce where Kairi Sisigou and Mordred woke up was not the underground catbs of Trifas, but a room in a small, secluded inn outside the city of Sighi?oara. To be cautious, they hadn''t rented the room under their names, instead subtly taking over a room already rented by someone else.


    After receiving a message from Shirou, the two, who were deep behind enemy lines, temporarily moved from their original hiding ce in Trifas to the vicinity of Sighi?oara.


    As a necromancer who had spent many years on the battlefield, Kairi had an extraordinary sensitivity to war. Without needing further confirmation or observation, he knew that the Red Berserker was undoubtedly doomed.


    With their numbers inferior to the enemy, they couldn''t afford to let the ck Faction gain further advantages. Before either side took further action, they would remain on standby here. At least here, the enemy wouldn''t have the home-field advantage, and Father Shirou was nearby, so they could watch each other''s backs in case of danger¡ªthough Kairi didn''t know that Shirou''s group had already moved.


    Scratching the itchy scar on his face, Kairi sat up from the sofa, his face still showing the lingering effects of a dream.


    Mordred, who was ying with a stray cat, nced at her Master and mocked him.


    "Started having nightmares as soon as we moved from that catb to this inn? Necromancers are troublesome."


    To the girl''s surprise, instead of retorting or casually exining as he usually would, Kairi just silently looked at her. That inexplicable look of sadness made her feel ufortable all over.


    "What? That''s gross."


    "No, it''s nothing. Let''s go eat." Kairi avoided Mordred''s gaze and got up to leave.


    Though Mordred was a bit concerned, the mention of food made her immediately forget all her questions¡ªbeing the only child of King Arthur, she inherited her father''s extraordinary appetite, even if she had no im to the throne.


    "Oh, food! Food! What are we having today?"


    Picking up the stray cat, Mordred hummed a tune and followed Kairi.


    "What a simple-minded fellow," Kairi muttered under his breath, shaking his head.


    ...


    At a random outdoor caf¨¦, Kairi listlessly flipped through a newspaper while Mordred enthusiastically devoured her food, presenting a stark contrast. When not engaged in battle, they usually passed the time in this harmonious manner, almost as if they had "So bored, wish something exciting would happen" written on their faces.


    Perhaps hearing their thoughts, a nondescript gray pigeon descended from the sky, bringing a note. The note, written in neat handwriting, read: "ck Lancer is in Sighi?oara, no other ck Faction Servants found."


    Although it was just a single sentence, Kairi understood the message Father Shirou wanted to convey.


    With the Red Faction having lost their Berserker, it was time for the ck Faction to lose one of their own. Whether this Lancer was bait or not, they wouldn''t be allowed to return.


    "Hey, it seems we''re being asked to take the lead," Kairi said, tossing aside the newspaper. "Indeed, this is the best option."


    "What''s up, Master?" Mordred asked, her mouth full of food.


    "The ck Lancer is nearby."


    "Really? That''s great news. I''ll get some exercise after filling my stomach."


    Mordred enthusiastically stabbed a sausage with her fork, as if imagining it to be the ck Lancer.


    "I mean, it''s daytime now. Are you nning to fight in such a crowded ce¡ªYour Majesty?" Kairi teased.


    "Ugh¡ª" Mordred was struck by this realization. To make matters worse, the stray cat had sneakily taken thergest fish from her te.


    "Hey, I saved that forst! Give it back!"


    The stray cat, with food already in its mouth, immediately bolted.


    "Don''t run!" Mordred sprinted after it, her movements mirroring those of the cat.


    Kairi pushed up his sunsses and watched the scene in silence.


    This girl, has she regressed into a cat in terms of intelligence? No, humans can''t regress into cats. Maybe... a monkey? Yes, Mordred has sumbed to the monkey-style intellect reduction method.


    ...


    The Yggdmillennia n''s "eyes and ears" were spread all over Romania, and Sighi?oara was no exception. Although not as pervasive as in Trifas, monitoring key individuals wasn''t an issue.


    When the fierce-looking Kairi Sisigou, who resembled a hardened criminal, entered the city with Mordred, who looked like a delinquent girl with her pineapple hair, hot pants, and camisole, the news quickly reached Fiore''s desk. Because of Assassin''s activities, Darnic had handed over half of the Yggdmillennia n''s intelligencework to Fiore.


    Combining this with the earlier information about the Ruler and the news of another unidentified Servant appearing in Sighi?oara, Fiore couldn''t help but echo Semiramis''s sentiment.


    "What''s going on? Why are they all... Could something be happening in Sighi?oara that we don''t know about? What exactly is it?"


    Her left hand rhythmically tapped the armrest of her wheelchair as Fiore fell into deep thought. Unfortunately, the formidable nature of Servants made intelligence gathering difficult, and the existing information was insufficient to draw any conclusions. At least, Fiore herself couldn''t figure it out.


    "Maybe Assassin can make sense of it."


    Since she couldn''t figure it out herself, she decided to seek help. The first person who came to mind was Shinji. As an Assassin, he had an exceptional sensitivity to information, which was evident from his previous performances.


    However, as soon as this thought arose, Fiore dismissed it. The awkward incident from the night beforest made it hard for her to face her Servant properly. Whenever she saw his face, she became flustered and didn''t know what to do.


    "This can''t go on; I need to change this terrible situation."


    Biting her lip, Fiore was about to summon her Servant through their contract. But before she could send themand mentally, she hesitated again.


    "Ugh, I still can''t do it. I am..."


    After a moment of self-reproach, Fiore pulled herself together.


    "Forget about that for now. Businesses first¡ªsince Assassin isn''t an option, I''ll find someone else. Archer¡ªno, that won''t work either."


    As the second-inmand of the ck Faction and their strategist, Chiron''s abilities and wisdom were unquestionable. However, he was currently helping Assassin with special training. Informing him would be the same as notifying Assassin. Given what Fiore knew about her Servant, he would follow along, potentially worsening their already strained rtionship. Actually, it wouldn''t; Fiore was overthinking it¡ªah, the worries of a young girl.


    Next, Fiore ruled out Caules (too familiar with him, no need to ask to know what he''d say), Celenike (not focused on the war), Astolfo (prisoner, rationality evaporation), Spartacus (prisoner, no prior interaction), Gordes and Siegfried (both left early in the morning for unknown reasons), and Roche and Avicebron (always holed up in the workshop, not engaging with others).


    In the end, only Darnic, the n leader and half-mentor, and Berserker of ck, d III, remained.


    Pushing aside her discontent, Fiore moved her wheelchair towards the top floor of the castle.

 Chapter 423: Vlad III’s Wish

    Chapter 423: d III¡¯s Wish


    It seems that many rulers, regardless of civilization, race, or country, enjoy the feeling of looking down from on high, overseeing the masses. Over time, castles and pces have been built with the residences of their owners located at the highest points.


    Millennia Castle, a medieval fortress, is no exception. Naturally, this is where d III resides.


    Usually, he and his Master and subordinate, Darnic, stay here. Their daily routine consists of gazing at the scenery, tasting red wine, drinking tea, ying chess, and chatting. d III has spent most of his two months in the modern world in this manner.


    Today, with no enemies invading their territory and no tasks to handle, the two of them sat by the window, ying chess as usual.


    The chessboard on the table was a traditional one for international chess, but the pieces were reced with ones representing the seven main Servant sses, divided into red and ck colors. Additionally, a golden cup representing the Holy Grail was ced in the middle of the board.


    The rules of the game were also modified: the first to touch the Holy Grail would be the winner.


    The intention was clear¡ªthis was for the current Holy Grail War.


    d III picked up the red Berserker piece and ced it next to the ck Berserker piece. The carved figure of the rampaging beast faced the red side of the board.


    "With this, we now have seven pieces. Although this piece is somewhat unruly, we still have an advantage over the red side''s six pieces."


    "However, if the red side is as formidable as we estimate in the worst-case scenario, our advantage wouldn''t be so obvious."


    Darnic ran his hand over the six pieces in front of him, focusing on the Saber and Caster pieces.


    Based on their previous discussions, the red side''s top-tier Servant limit was four, with Karna and Achilles already confirmed. Although Archer''s archery skills were excellent, Siegfried and Chiron judged that her overall strength was still significantly below the other two. Due to its inherent weaknesses, Assassin was unlikely to be one of their top-tier Servants. This left only Saber, the best ss, and Caster, about whom there was no information.


    "Additionally, we must consider the possibility that ck Lancer could be one of their pieces."


    "Therefore, to ensure victory, Caster''s Noble Phantasm is essential." Mentioning this made d III furious. "Damn that Rider, bringing along that homunculus, otherwise¡ªthere''s no substitute, is there?"


    "No," Darnic shook his head, his tone regretful. "Among our n, only the seven Masters and that homunculus meet the criteria for a ''core.'' If it were second-rate or third-rate magi, I could gather as many as needed. But first-rate magi aren''t something you can just prepare on a whim."


    While they could confirm that the enemy had six first-rate magi, it would be quicker to kill them directly and cut off their Servants'' mana supply rather than capturing them to use as "cores."


    "If necessary, we can select one of our Masters who has lost their Servant. Although first-rate magi are precious resources in any family, these sacrifices are necessary for the prosperity of the Yggdmillennia n."


    "What if it''s me who retreats first?"


    "The same applies!"


    Darnic''s ruthlessness and determination moved d III.


    "I understand why you summoned me. Your essence is the same as mine¡ªachieving your goals by any means necessary."


    "This is the highest praise for me," Darnic slightly bowed, "and I ask the Count to be prepared, if necessary¡ª"


    "I will use my second Noble Phantasm!" d III was equally resolute. "However, it is truly ironic to use the power derived from the very stigma I wish to erase."


    d III''s heroic reputation was mostly confined to Romania. Outside Romania, his image was distorted into that of a monster, earning him the world-renowned title of the infamous vampire¡ªCount Drac.


    The name "Drac" originally meant "Son of the Dragon" and had nothing to do with vampires. However, due to his excessively bloody actions, his enemies attached various evilbels to him. Later, he was continually vilified in numerous literary works, ultimately shaping the "Count Drac" image, which waspletely different from who he was.


    Heroic Spirits originate from faith and human perception. When a certain image bes the mainstream perception, the Heroic Spirit will also be influenced by it.


    This is the case for d III. He detests the stigma forced upon him, and his wish for the Holy Grail is to erase this shame.


    Upon hearing the Count''sment, Darnic remained unmoved and simply said, "History is written by the victors."


    "Yes, history is written by the victors."


    If d III hadughed until the end of his time, perhaps future generations would not have attached so many evil names to him, and he would not have be Count Drac.


    And now, as long as he achieves the final victory, the stigma will be washed away, and his past will have no bearing on him.


    d III saw this very clearly. However, his pride and the ground he stood on destined him not to tarnish himself unless necessary.


    "I will be the final victor. For this, I will use all avable power. Has the Master for Red Berserker been decided?"


    "Not yet."


    "Then it shall be Caster. Because of this incident, he lost his ''core''; consider thispensation for him."


    "But the Command Seals for forming the contract..." Darnic hesitated slightly.


    "Have Rider''s Master transfer one seal. She bears responsibility for Rider''s rebellion due to her oversight." A superior should be clear in rewards and punishments, and d III excelled in this regard.


    "Understood."


    Neither d III nor Darnic had any particr expectations for Berserker''s Master. As long as they could induce Berserker to go berserk at the specified time and ce, anyone would suffice. Caster, being a magus, naturally met this requirement.


    As for Celenike, as d III mentioned, she bore joint responsibility. Moreover, because Rider was to be used as a pawn, she might very likely be the "core" of the Caster''s Noble Phantasm. In Darnic''s mind, she had already been marginalized.


    "Still no news from ck Lancer?"


    "No," Darnic sighed.


    Since ck Lancer''s brief appearance that night, the entire Yggdmillennia n had been searching for her, trying to determine which side she was on. Herst words were intriguing, suggesting she might not be a pawn of the Red faction, giving Darnic hope for recruitment.


    To this day, he had confirmed that ck Lancer''s Master was not Sagara Hyouma. However, the Holy Grail War was the priority. As long as ck Lancer could be used for their side, Darnic didn''t mind coborating, even if Sagara Hyouma had indeed died at her hands. Of course, if cooperation was refused, there would be nothing more to discuss; she would be eliminated.


    Yet, ck Lancer had not appeared again, leaving them at an impasse.


    As Darnic was troubled over ck Lancer, there was a knock on the door.


    P.S.: Once again, emphasizing that the personalities of Lancer and Berserker are different. Lancer embodies the extreme facets of a hero, while Berserker is different, being a calm madman.

 Chapter 424: The Converging Storm in Sighi?oara (Part 3)

    Chapter 424: The Converging Storm in Sighi?oara (Part 3)


    Simultaneous with the knocking was a familiar greeting.


    "Uncle, may I disturb you for a moment?"


    "Fiore? Come in."


    The young girl who entered was as graceful as ever, but there was a look of confusion on her face.


    "Did something happen?" Darnic asked.


    "I just received a message from our n member. Red Saber and her Master, Shishigou Kairi, have appeared in Sighi?oara."


    "Retreating due to being at a disadvantage¡ªa rational judgment," Darnic remarked without surprise.


    "But there are other Servants in Sighi?oara now, and their identities are unknown."


    "Other Red faction Servants?" Darnic exchanged a nce with d III.


    "Additionally, Ruler spent about two hours there this morning. I feel there is something off there and wanted to hear your and the Count''s opinions."


    "It is indeed unusual," Darnic said thoughtfully, looking at the six red pieces before him. "And it also presents an opportunity."


    "Yes, whether it''s a coincidence or something else, it shouldn''t be missed," d III picked up the piece representing Red Saber. "However, the castle''s defenses must not be neglected. I believe we should send Servants suited for reconnaissance."


    "Servants suited for reconnaissance..." Darnic quickly understood d III''s meaning, "Archer and Assassin."


    Archer possessed irvoyance, and Assassin had Presence Concealment. Both had the keen eyesight and judgment necessary for reconnaissance missions.


    "Fiore, take your Servant and go to Sighi?oara immediately with Caules. Ensure your safety first, investigate what is happening second, and if the opportunity arises, attempt to eliminate enemy Servants."


    "This..."


    Hearing Darnic''s order, Fiore seemed hesitant.


    "Is there a problem?"


    "No, nothing," Fiore shook her head, knowing this was no time for personal issues. "I will depart as soon as possible."


    After Fiore left the room, Darnic continued his game with d III.


    Minor unexpected incidents like this would not shake Darnic''s resolve. He had decided to betray the Mage''s Association, staking his life on it, and was well-prepared for obstacles of this nature.


    Naturally, Darnic had considered the possibility of defeat in the war and the annihtion of his n. But what of it? For so many years, his n had not even been given the opportunity to reach the Root, only to gradually fall into decline in obscurity¡ªthis was something Darnic would never forget.


    Now that his n had finally obtained an opportunity, even this much was a stroke of unexpected luck. And, of course, Darnic had no intention of losing.


    ...


    Elsewhere, Fiore returned to her room and took out a ck suitcase from her storage cab. Inside was her trump card, a connection-enhanced Mystic Code she had conceived, designed, and created herself.


    Sighi?oara did not have the tight defenses of Millennia Castle. There, both Masters and Servants could encounter danger, so she needed to be fully prepared. If necessary, she would also have to fight.


    Afterpleting her preparations, Fiore activated her magicalmunication and conveyed Darnic''s orders to her brother Caules and his Servant, Chiron.


    As soon as he received themunication, Caules immediately turned off hisputer and took out various weapons from his drawer. Unlike his sister, Caules'' weapons were diverse: magical tools storing low-level evil spirits and beast spirits, bracelets inscribed with the names of beasts, and ck insect eggs rolled into a ball.


    Fully aware that his magical prowess was not high, Caules never blindly pursued lethal power. From the beginning, he positioned himself in a support role. Hisbat style was not to kill enemies but to create chaos, giving his sister opportunities. Hisbat ability was undoubtedly the weakest among the Yggdmillennia, but when working with Fiore, even a powerful magus like Darnic would not dare to ignore his presence.


    ...


    Meanwhile, Shinji and Chiron stopped their special training. Chiron wore a puzzled expression, not knowing the reason, while Shinji''s eyes flickered with thought.


    Twisting and turning, yet returned to the same ce. But Jack didn''t cause a big news scandal by recreating "Jack the Ripper" due to insufficient mana. How did Shishigou manage to get to Sighi?oara? If Mordred encounters Artoria, that scene... tsk tsk¡ª


    No, this might be an opportunity. The parties of both Red and ck are all gathered. I didn''t expect this, and neither did Darnic nor Amakusa Shirou. Good, the murkier the waters, the easier it is to fish. Let''s see who will have thestugh.


    ¡ó¡ó¡ó


    As it was not yet dark and therefore unsuitable for activities rted to mystery, the restless Mordred decided to wander around the streets.


    Fortunately, the city of Sighi?oara still preserved many buildings with hundreds of years of history, making it one of Romania''s tourist attractions. It shouldn''t be easy to get bored¡ªShishigou Kairi thought.


    However, reality was quite the opposite. It wasn''t long before Mordred was bored.


    "I thought I could go sightseeing, but there''s no skyscrapers, no amusement parks, nothing. Has it been a thousand years since my time?"


    "Ah, because the selling point here is the medieval streetscape."


    It wasn''t until Shishigou said this that he realized¡ªthe avant-garde-dressed girl beside him was a Servant, someone who lived in ancient times. This streetscape meant nothing to her and had no novelty, just like how modern people are tired of bustling cities.


    "Damn it, I had such high expectations. What a waste," the pouting girl angrily stuffed a pastry into her mouth. This was a freshly baked treat she had bought from the shopping street earlier. She had bought an entire batch, making the tourists behind her wait longer.


    Seeing the now empty packaging bag, Shishigou scratched his head helplessly. "Come to think of it, you sure can eat."


    "Eating is my hobby! After all, I''ve finally got a body."


    Mordred emptied the remaining pastries from the packaging bag into her mouth and then crumpled the bag into a ball.


    "But, hobbies are just hobbies. I can''t solve my problems without causing a big ruckus."


    Solve what? Of course, the rising urge to battle.


    For some reason, ever since stepping into this city, Mordred''s desire to fight had inexplicably surged and grown more intense over time, as if a fire was burning in her chest that couldn''t be extinguished.


    This long-lost feeling reminded her of the final battle of her short life. On that hill of swords littered with corpses, she had wielded the king''s sword, searching for that figure who hadpletely upied her heart.


    "Where is King Arthur!? Where is the Knight King!!"


    As the sun set and the remaining light cast a vivid red over the entire city, it seemed as if she had returned to the hill of swords, hearing her hoarse shouts and finding herself awash in a mix of excitement, anger, helplessness, sorrow, confusion, and an indescribable emotion buried deep within her heart.


    What''s happening to me? How could I have such an illusion? Is it because this ce has stirred up memories?


    Just as Mordred struggled to dispel the hallucination and suppress her impulse, a faint Servant''s presence skimmed the edge of her sensory range.


    "This is¡ªMaster, it''s time to move out."


    Mordred grinned, a sinister expression matching the blood-red sunset.

 Chapter 425: The Converging Storm in Sighi?oara (Part 4)

    Chapter 425: The Converging Storm in Sighi?oara (Part 4)


    Not only in Romania but even across the entirety of Europe, there is no city as unique as Sighi?oara. Its uniqueness lies in the word "unchanging." Although it is a small city with a poption of thirty thousand, visitors who tour the historic areas listed as World Cultural Heritage sites feel as if they have traveled back to the medieval era.


    Walking up the uneven stone-paved slopes, one can see many houses that have remained unchanged since the sixteenth century, and the square once used for witch trials is still preserved in its original state.


    Other tourist attractions include the old home of d III (now a restaurant), the clock tower which serves as andmark, and the church on the hill at the highest point of the old town. All in all, this is an ideal ce for foreigners to "experience past Europe."


    For Mordred, who was active in the 6th century AD, this town was boring and had no points of interest.


    However, for Artoria from the same era, this town was very nostalgic.


    Wandering through streets seemingly forgotten by time, she thought of her former capital, Camelot, the people she had sworn to protect, and the knights who once surrounded the Round Table.


    Walking along the main road that traverses the city, the cheers of the people echoed in her ears¡ª"King Arthur, King Arthur, King Arthur."


    Passing through the square where witches were judged, she seemed to see Lancelot and Agravain drawing swords against each other.


    Climbing the clock tower and overlooking thend, the panoramic view of Camelot, which she had seen countless times, appeared before her eyes.


    Those were truly memorable times, though mixed with many heavy memories and sad scenes. Yet, recalling them fifteen hundred yearster, she still regarded them as treasures, never to be forgotten.


    "What a wonderful ce."


    Artoria, having traversed every corner of Sighi?oara on foot, sighed contentedly, breaking free from her memories.


    "Sorry, Jeanne, for making you apany me on this walk again."


    "It''s nothing, we have plenty of time anyway."


    Jeanne''s voice sounded out of thin air, as calm as always. Under the cover of the Hades Cloak, she perfectly avoided everyone''s attention, following Artoria like a ghost, ready for the possible appearance of Red Servants at any moment.


    Unfortunately, just like the tour around the city in the morning, there was still no sense of any Servant''s presence.


    "Could it be that the Red faction has already moved? Or is it that the assumption ''the Red faction''s base is in Sighi?oara'' is itself a mistake?"


    Come to think of it, no one had ever said that the Red faction''s base must be in Sighi?oara. This was just her analysis, and although it had been agreed upon by herpanions, it ultimately had no evidence.


    Moreover, there is such a vast space between Sighi?oara and the Yggdmillennia Castle, with many ces to hide. Why limit themselves to the city?


    Realizing her oversight, a sense of frustration rose in Jeanne''s heart. Of course, there was also a bit of relief. That ally who prides himself as a teacher always called her foolish, yet he wasn''t that smart either¡ªafter all, the so-called saint is a title given byter generations. Jeanne''s essence was just a devout, pure farm girl under twenty, far from achieving the enlightened state of "rejoicing not in external gains, nor grieving over personal losses."


    Calming her emotions, Jeanne asked, "What should we do next?"


    "Let''s meet up with Reika and Jack, then stay here for the night. If no other Servants appear, we''ll leave¡ªhmm?"


    Just as Artoria was rying Shinji''s n, a rhythmic vibration came from her waist.


    Reaching into her pocket, she pulled out a white mobile phone¡ªthis was amunication device prepared for Artoria by Reika in Tokyo. To prevent detection by the Clock Tower and Yggdmillennia in Europe, it specifically used a Japanese localmunication card with global service.


    "The green button is to connect, the green button is to connect."


    While recalling Reika''s instructions, Artoria pressed the green button.


    As soon as the call connected, Reika''s anxious voice came through the receiver:


    "Artoria,e quickly, we''ve been spotted by Servants of the Red faction."


    "What?" Artoria''s expression changed instantly. "Where are you?"


    "The shopping street. Hurry! Jack is trying to hold them off, but she can''tst much longer."


    ¡ó¡ó¡ó


    Reika and Jack being discovered was simply a stroke of bad luck.


    A regr woman and a modern Servant without ss advantages naturally couldn''tpare in physical ability to King Arthur and Saint Jeanne d''Arc, who had led armies in battle, so they didn''t act together with them.


    Of course, the mother and daughter pair weren''t idle either. While the two heroes were out, they prepared a ce to stay for the night.


    They couldn''t stay in the local residential area as it wasn''t conducive to hiding. Nor could they be too far from the residential area, as that would also expose them. In the end, Reika chose a hotel room closest to the clock tower.


    The hotel was adjacent to the Acropolis scenic area, where no one would visit the city walls at night, and the natural terrain of the walls provided advantages for Servant battles.


    A few hundred meters in the opposite direction was the shopping street, which had all the necessary living facilities, making it a non-suspicious ce to stay.


    Booking a luxurious suite on the top floor, Reika napped in the room with Jack.


    After a busy morning, they were indeed tired. And the best way to recover was to sleep with her daughter.


    Jack liked to jump on the bed, lift the sheets, and roll herself up like a bug. When she was tired of ying, she would drape the sheets over Reika and theny her face on Reika''s stomach, falling into a deep sleep.


    Seeing Jack like this, Reika felt that all the hardships were not hardships at all, and all the weariness was not weariness.


    When the mother and daughter woke up, it was almost evening. By calcting the time, those two big eaters out walking should also be back¡ªthis was another reason Reika chose this ce. If there weren''t food stalls, restaurants, and bakeries all around, other ces might not satisfy the appetites of those two. And this also added to her spection about the rtionship between King Arthur and Jeanne d''Arc¡ªwho would believe they had no connection when they both could eat so much?


    The mother and daughter were shopping on the street with bags in hand¡ªbecause they had to shop, unlike in Japan, many stores in Europe close at sunset, and if they didn''t buy things now, there wouldn''t be any time left¡ªKairi and Mordred also arrived at the shopping street.


    Since Shinji had taken the Assassin ss, Jack naturally lost her "Presence Concealment." Although her presence was much weaker than other Servants due to theck of a ss, it was still detectable by Mordred''s keen senses¡ªafter all, she was Artoria''s child, inheriting her acute perception.


    When Mordred released her killing intent, Jack sensed something was wrong. She handed her things to Reika and instructed her not to follow, then turned and ran into a nearby alleyway.


    P.S.: There''s no helping it, Sighi?oara is that small, and Mordred inherited the "King''s Stomach." If Artoria hadn''t been lost in her memories, they would have met long ago.

 Chapter 426: Mama? Papa?

    Chapter 426: Mama? Papa?


    Jack was a clever child. She knew that her mother had no magical power and was not a Master, so she wouldn''t be detected by the enemy. This meant the enemy was definitely after her. As long as she left, the enemy would follow her, and her mother would be safe.


    While fleeing, Jack fully utilized her criminal talents as Jack the Ripper. She used spirit form to phase through walls, created confusion by running in circles and released mist that disrupted perception and concealed her presence.


    Unfortunately, Jack''s attributes were too low, especially her agility, which was critical for escaping. She was two whole levels below Mordred. Under the crushing weight of these absolute attributes, no matter how hard Jack tried, she could only dy the inevitable and couldn''t shake off Mordred''s pursuit.


    In the end, Jack was cornered by Mordred at the city wall.


    "Found you, you sneaky little rat!"


    Mordred had already shed her modern, edgy attire and donned the heavy armor and horned helmet, a Noble Phantasm inherited from her mother, Morgan.


    Through the gaps in her visor, Mordred caught sight of Jack''s small figure.


    "Tch, it''s just a kid. Doesn''t look like a front-line fighter, so not the ck Lancer. An Assassin or Caster, perhaps?"


    If Mordred had been more careful and used her brain a bit more, she would have noticed Jack''s oddity. But, having suppressed herself for an entire day, she was eager for a fight and couldn''t be bothered to think too much.


    "Tch, bad luck. But your luck''s even worse. This ends here, ck Servant."


    "No way, Mama is waiting for us." Jack drew two daggers from her waist. She could sense Mordred''s power, but she had no intention of giving up without a fight.


    Sadly, the difference in their strength was just too vast.


    In just three exchanges, Jack''s daggers were knocked away, and Mordred''s sword was raised high, ready to cleave her small body.


    "It''s over, nameless one!"


    At that moment, Mordred suddenly felt a tightness in her chest.


    The next second, a piercing explosion echoed above Mordred''s head, the intense and violent wind pressure solidifying like a hammer, striking her head, face, and shoulders heavily. If she hadn''t been prepared, this blow would have knocked her to the ground, rather than just forcing her to retreat and relieve the pressure.


    Even though Mordred took the brunt of it, Jack, who was nearby, didn''t fare much better. Despite Mordred absorbing most of the wind pressure due to their height difference, even a small portion of it was enough to blow Jack away¡ªdon''t forget, Mordred was in heavy armor, weighing at least 150kg, while Jack only had a few light pieces of cloth and no preparation. How could she be more stable than Mordred?


    However, Jack wasn''t harmed, as she was caught in a warm embrace just as she was thrown by the wind. The incredible softness and fullness against her back were all too familiar.


    "Toria Mama!!!" The mother-craving girl remembered every bosom she had nestled into.


    Mama was the mostfortable, Papa the broadest, and Toria Mama the warmest.


    "Jack, are you okay? Are you hurt anywhere?" Artoria, who had followed Jack''s presence all the way, asked with concern.


    "No, just my wrist hurts a bit." Jack adjusted herself, finding afortable position to lie in Artoria''s arms.


    By this time, Mordred had recovered from the shock of the wind pressure and had re-established her stance. Just as she lifted her head to ask a question, she heard a voice she could never forget.


    "How dare you attack a child uninvolved in the war! Have you forgotten the most basic principles of knighthood, Mordred!"


    Along with the voice, Mordred also sensed an overwhelmingly righteous aura and saw a face that bore an eight or nine-tenths resemnce to her own.


    Mordred was stunned, her body rigid. She muttered, "King Arthur...!"


    "It''s me," Artoria replied, shedding her casual clothes to armor¡ªshe had been in such a hurry that she forgot to change her outfit.


    "Ha ha, ah ha ha, am I dreaming? I never expected to meet you in a ce like this, my father(Chichiue)!"


    The first sentence was naive and silly, like that of an innocent child. The second, however, was twisted and malevolent, like a vengeful demon.


    Though Artoria didn''t understand why Mordred had such a drastic change, it didn''t hinder her ability to sense killing intent. She patted the girl clinging to her neck like a ko.


    "Jack, go back to Reika."


    "Okay." Jack obediently jumped to the ground and softly reminded, "Toria Mama, be careful, that person is very strong."


    "I know, I''ve always known."


    Artoria slowly drew her sword. It was she who ended my kingdom and my life.


    "I didn''t expect to meet you in this Holy Grail War, Mordred."


    This heartfelt sentiment from Artoria didn''t register with Mordred at all. All her attention was captured by the girl''s cry of "Toria Mama."


    "Hey, you, what did you just call her?"


    Having run a distance, Jack stopped in confusion and turned her head. "Toria Mama."


    This reply was like an arrow piercing Mordred''s heart.


    "Toria... Mama?"


    Mordred''s gaze shifted dumbfoundedly from Jack to Artoria.


    "You... you... have other children? Is that why you don''t acknowledge me?"


    Had Mordred been calmer, she might have noticed the differences between Jack and Artoria. But she was already overwhelmed by the term "Mama," losing the rebellious spirit she had when organizing the uprising, and the hidden wisdom beneath her wild fighting style. She hadpletely lost her sanity, bing more frenzied and hysterical than a Berserker.


    All this was because of her father, the Knight King Artoria.


    She was born as a rebellious child by Morgan to usurp King Arthur and be a ruler greater than Arthur. But ignoring her mother''s intentions, she purely admired her noble and perfect father, longing for parental recognition. If she could obtain even the slightest acknowledgment from her father, she would transform into his most steadfast sword and shield. Even if he intended to destroy the world, she would follow without hesitation.


    Unfortunately, in the end, Artoria, who sacrificed herself to be an embodiment of righteousness, never showed Mordred any affection, treating her merely as a regr Knight of the Round Table.


    So, Mordred went mad. She rebelled, fracturing the Arthurian kingdom and ultimately leading to Britain''s destruction¡ªstill to gain Artoria''s attention and make her recognize her abilities.


    She twisted her love and admiration for her father into hatred and destruction.


    Now, a term she was never allowed to use reignited this twisted feeling, transforming all emotions into hatred.


    "Arthur!!!"


    The frenzied shout echoed under her horned helmet. The king''s beautiful silver sword was tainted by her crimson, hate-filled magic, transformingpletely into a sword of disaster.


    Red magic thundered, turning into blood-colored lightning, responding to the final ray of the setting sun. The rebellious knight charged toward the king she revered.


    Just like their final battle in life.


    PS Notes: Jack: Even though you''re a shorty, I''m even shorter.


    PS2: For Mordred''s feelings towards Artoria, refer to Fate/Grand Order Chapter 6. The Lion King, Goddess Rhongomyniad, only saw Mordred as useful, which made Mordred ridiculously happy. In the end, she self-destructed for her father.


    PS3: The Knights of the Round Table are essentially a group of king devotees. Gawain is a die-hard loyalist. Lancelot admitted he liked the king more than Guinevere, though his daughter Mash is number one. Tristan, the fool, regretted saying, "The king does not understand people''s hearts," to the point he took on the "Reversal" buff and defiled knighthood to follow the king. Mordred would have been ecstatic with just a bit of recognition. Finally, Agravain, who did all the dirty work to fulfill Artoria''s ideal city, modified himself using his devotion to the king, ultimately killing Lancelot (who killed him originally) and dying at the king''s side¡ªthis is all from Fate/Grand Order Chapter 6, one of the most iconic chapters.


    PS4: Fate/strange Fake Volume 6 recently revealed that the person sealing Rhongomyniad Artoria is Kay, who ording to Arthurian legend, should be Artoria''s foster brother. Their rtionship was quite good, and it seems his sarcasm towards her was filled with brotherly love.

 Chapter 427: Your Father is Still Your Father

    Chapter 427: Your Father is Still Your Father


    They started fighting.


    Artoria and Mordred.


    It was practically a reenactment of the decisive battle at Cann.


    Mordred, wielding the "rent: Brilliantly Shining Royal Sword" tainted crimson with hatred and magic,unched a ferocious barrage of attacks at Artoria.


    Although Artoria, due to ss restrictions, did not carry her long-timepanion, the Excalibur, she managed to counter with a borrowed sword from Astolfo, and her swordsmanship remained wless.


    The slender de, shrouded in the "Invisible Air," shed and intertwined with Mordred''s magical sword, unleashing a heart-pounding torrent of magical energy.


    In an instant, fierce winds roared and crimson lightning shed, illuminating the lion-faced helmet of Artoria and the horned helmet of Mordred, thus heralding the beginning of a father-son duel that had been awaited for fifteen hundred years.


    King Arthur, Artoria, hailed as the king of Britain to this day, with countless legends surrounding her.


    Mordred, a member of the Knights of the Round Table led by King Arthur, was Arthur''s only child. He was also the rebellious knight who critically wounded Arthur at Cann, bringing an end to the legend.


    Ethically, Mordred was the child of Artoria and Morgan. But essentially, Mordred was an artificial lifeform(homunculus) created by Morgan''s trickery¡ªa clone of King Arthur.


    Morgan le Fay, Arthur''s sister, and a great magus on par with Merlin, had perfectly replicated Arthur''s abilities. Physical capabilities, dragon factor, an almost precognitive "Instinct," and innate "Mana Burst"¡ªeverything was identical to the Knight King.


    And Mordred did not waste this talent. Benefiting from the rapid growth of an artificial lifeform, Mordred began serving as a knight just a few years after birth, silently observing and learning from her father.


    Swordsmanship, horsemanship, military strategy, political strategy¡ªshe frantically absorbed everything she could from her father, evolving from a mere physical clone to a well-rounded mirror image.


    It was for this reason that she could fracture Britain and single-handedly end Arthur''s reign. It was also this reason that allowed her to battle Artoria to a near deadlock, almost resulting in mutual destruction.


    So, will they reenact that scene this time? Will it once again end with Artoria impaling her son with the holy spear, and Mordred killing her father with the cursed sword?


    The answer is no.


    ¡ªBecause Artoria didn''t use the holy spear, so the conditions for that conclusion couldn''t be met.


    Alright, that was just a joke. In reality, Artoria didn''t need the holy spear to suppress Mordred.


    Initially, Mordred managed to cause Artoria some trouble with equal attributes, intense hatred, and a chaotic, unorthodox fighting style like a mad dog... uh... like a wild monkey. At Cann, she used this style to catch her father off guard, sessfully disarming the holy sword and forcing Artoria to fight with the holy spear.


    But this time was different. Although Artoria was still somewhat unustomed to this erratic yet effective fighting style¡ªnot because her strength was insufficient, but because Mordred knew her too well. This style was specifically designed to counter Artoria''s knightly swordsmanship.


    However, Artoria''s use of a rapier was something Mordred hadn''t anticipated. Once Artoria adapted to switching between the rapier and the greatsword, the battle''s rhythm gradually fell under her control.


    After some time, Artoriapletely limated to Mordred''s wild monkey swordsmanship. Mordred was thoroughly pushed to a disadvantage and couldn''t reverse the situation no matter how hard she tried.


    Given the high simrity in their base attributes and skills, once one side was suppressed, it was difficult to regain momentum. Even when Mordred used her only advantageous attribute¡ªthe "+" in her Strength B+¡ªto barely push back the overwhelmingly powerful Artoria, she couldn''t catch her breath before the agile Artoria, enhanced by the "Invisible Air," returned, giving her no chance to exploit any openings.


    "No way, no way!"


    Mordred, utterly suppressed, screamed and roared like a mad woman. Artoria''s dominance wasn''t just a matter of tactics or targeted strategy; it was a fundamental, skill-based superiority that Mordred hadn''t anticipated, leaving her bewildered and unwilling to ept it.


    "Why are you so strong? Why? Why? Why? I caught up to you!!! Arthur!!!"


    Already at a disadvantage, Mordred''s emotional turmoil worsened her dire situation.


    Perhaps not wanting to see Mordred continue her descent into madness, or perhaps having gained a new understanding after resolving her inner conflicts, Artoria, who had remained silent throughout the battle, finally spoke.


    "Because I am no longer the me from Cann, while you are still the you from Cann."


    As Artoria said, perhaps during her lifetime, Mordred''s abilities had reached the same heights as hers and even surpassed her in some aspects. However, the moment Mordred was pierced by the holy spear, lost her life and ascended to Heroic Spirit status, everything about her was frozen in the Throne of Heroes.


    No matter how many years passed or which era she existed in, her peak would always be the moment she gravely wounded King Arthur¡ªunless there was a way to change humanity''s perception or an opportunity to transcend the legend.


    But Artoria was different. She hadn''t died; she was still alive, still growing, still with infinite potential.


    Back then, we were neck and neck, but over the years, you stopped while I kept moving forward. Even if only inching forward, the distance between us has gradually widened. This is why Artoria was able to suppress Mordred.


    Artoria''s well-intentioned exnation did nothing to calm Mordred; instead, it drove her to further madness. She even abandoned her defense, aiming to strike Artoria out of sheer frustration.


    "I don''t believe it!!! Impossible, impossible, impossible, impossible..."


    However, this reckless strike failed to harm Artoria; instead, it left an opening. The rapier turned into a sh of silver, piercing through Mordred''s chaotic defense and aiming straight for her neck.


    In the critical moment, Mordred relied on her battle instinct from "Intuition," swiftly dodging Artoria''s thrust.


    Silver light sttered, embedding itself into the centuries-old medieval city wall behind Mordred.


    Seizing the moment when the rapier was trapped by the wall, Mordred swung backhanded, aiming to disable one of Artoria''s arms.


    But Artoria was prepared. She grabbed Mordred''s wrist with her free hand and pressed her entire body forward.


    The metallic armor, manifested by magical energy, shed against the wall with a crisp sound.

 Chapter 428: Kill Me

    Chapter 428: Kill Me


    Sighi?oara, the Ancient City of Romania.


    Fifteen hundred yearster, the legend reappears, and the Battle of Cann reenacted.


    No one anticipated it woulde to this: not Mordred, not Artoria, not even Shinji, who triggered it all.


    King Arthur, Artoria, pressed her child Mordred against the wall, refusing to let go no matter how fiercely Mordred struggled.


    Mordred even thought of using the horns on her helmet to gore Artoria, but their height difference meant the horns could only reach her shoulders, not her neck or head.


    It was only then, as her mind cleared from the storm of intense emotions, that Mordred realized something was wrong¡ªwhen had her father grown so tall? Weren''t they supposed to be the same height? (Both standing at 154 cm.)


    The hatred and anger surging within her chest gradually subsided, and her intelligence, influenced by the "Monkey''s Deduction," reimed its ground. She finally understood the situation.


    "Have I... lost? Lost to my father, once again."


    Noticing the force pressing down on her gradually weakening, Artoria also lessened her strength, though the suppressive stance remained unchanged.


    Mordred removed her helmet and dispelled the Noble Phantasm that concealed her true name, given by her mother Morgan, revealing a face identical to King Arthur''s except for the hairstyle.


    This was the second time she had done so.


    The first time was when she had confessed her lineage to her father.


    Disappointed in Mordred, Morgan had revealed the secret of her birth¡ªthat she was the illegitimate child created by King Arthur and Morgan. She also delivered a prophecy that was more of a curse: "King Arthur doesn''t know you are her child, and even if she did, she wouldn''t recognize such a filthy fact."


    Mordred was deeply shaken, yet also filled with iparable joy.


    She wasn''t truly human; she was the child sharing the same bloodline as the great king. No, as the legitimate heir of a king who surpassed all humans, her non-human birth was a mark of honor, perfectly fitting for the king''s sessor. Ecstatic, Mordred had approached the king. To someone who had never known paternal love, King Arthur''s "father" figure was akin to a deity.


    However, when she stood before the king, removed her helmet, and revealed everything, hoping for recognition, the king heartlessly rejected her.


    "I see. Although it is my sister''s scheme, you are indeed my child. But I am not prepared to acknowledge this, nor will I entrust the throne to you."


    "I see... So that''s why I could only remain at the lowest seat of the Round Table¡ªI finally understand."


    King Arthur despised her sister Morgan. How could Mordred, as Morgan''s child, ever gain the king''s recognition?


    No matter how hard she tried, even if she outshone everyone, Mordred was scorned by King Arthur as a tainted offspring from the moment she was born.


    The higher one stands, the more painful the fall. For Mordred, this was the shift from hope to despair, igniting a burning hatred for King Arthur within her heart.


    But this time, there was no hatred in Mordred''s eyes, only a dead calm, like the ashes of a fire that had burned out.


    "Hahaha, I thought I had surpassed my father, how ridiculous¡ªmy life is a joke."


    Artoria sighed, at a loss for words. Whether as a king or now, she never understood her child. She didn''t know what Mordred sought, why she rebelled, why she hated her so much, or what madness had possessed her earlier.


    Seeing her father remain silent, Mordred''s face showed a hint of pleading: "Come on, say something, won''t you, King, Father?"


    "I... don''t know what to say." Artoria''s expression was troubled, but Mordred couldn''t see it as her face was covered by her mask.


    "You¡ªyou don''t know what to say? Don''t you hate me? Don''t you hate me for destroying your kingdom! For destroying the Britain you loved and gave everything for! You know, right? The Britain of today is nothing like your Britain, not at all!!!" Mordred began to get agitated again.


    "Britain, huh?"


    Artoria lowered her head, her eyes unfocused.


    Do I hate Mordred? The truth is, that question is quiteplicated.


    As a king, as the embodiment (ve) of righteousness, she did not hate, or rather, she never thought to hate. Back then, her only thought was to save her country and her people, even if it meant making a pact with the Counter Force and traversing time and space to seek the Holy Grail. If she truly hated anyone, it was herself. As a king, she was ultimately the one to bear all burdens, and Mordred''s rebellion was also the king''s sin.


    Having untied the knots in her heart, shed the mantle of kingship, and returned to being an ordinary girl, she admitted that she had once hated and resented Mordred. But that was merely an emotion indulged in the dreams of the past, an ephemeral feeling that faded upon waking.


    After all, fifteen hundred years had passed, and even though the ideal realm within the Avalon felt almost timeless, she had changed significantlypared to her "previous life"¡ªthough she had not yet realized this.


    Seeing her father turn into a mute again, Mordred felt a wave of sadness.


    You won''t even say a word to me? Then¡ª


    "Fine, I understand. You don''t hate me, nor do you see me as your child. You only see me as an ordinary knight, perhaps a rebellious knight at best."


    "Kill me, King. The rebellious knight, having failed, deserves a fitting end."


    Mordred''s eyes lost their usual spark, as if her soul had been taken away.


    She had challenged her father a second time and was overwhelmingly defeated.


    Even when she brought up their beloved Britain, it did not evoke any emotion from her father, not even hostility.


    She had spoken her heart out, yet there was no ce for her in her father''s eyes.


    More importantly, her father had other children¡ªshe was truly envious, envious of that child being held in her father''s arms, envious of her father''s gentle demeanor towards the child.


    Ah, even though she knew it was impossible, she truly wished her father would treat her the same way.


    If that were the case, then dying would be worth it.


    "Mordred..." Artoria involuntarily stepped back two steps, releasing her hold on Mordred.


    In the past, she did not understand the intense emotions in Mordred''s words, and she still didn''t fully understand now, but at least she could feel a profound sadness.


    She hesitated.


    "That''s not like you, King Arthur. Just like at Cann, pierce my chest once more. This is my final plea¡ªyou''re the ck Lancer, you should have it, right? That Holy Lance." Mordred closed her eyes, her expression peaceful and serene, finally showing a bit of her father''s demeanor.


    Artoria raised her hand, and the Holy Lance that once illuminated the darkest of times materialized in her grasp. However, the trembling of its tip revealed the turmoil within her heart.


    "Goodbye, Father," Mordred whispered.


    And then, thence roared.


    PS: A bit of trivia: Modern Britons are descendants of the Anglo-Saxons. King Arthur''s Britain was Celtic, and back then, King Arthur led his army to resist the invasion of the Anglo-Saxons, which is why Mordred had such sentiments.


    PS2: This family has a knack for obsession and overthinking, and they all have a penchant for hiding their faces. Sigh... it''s quite exasperating.


    PS3: The mention of the Battle of Cann at the end of the previous chapter was a jest; in their lifetimes, there was no special attack against father or son.

 Chapter 429: Sisigou’s Rescue

    Chapter 429: Sisigou¡¯s Rescue


    The gun roared.


    Yes, you read that right¡ªthe gun roared!


    Of course, this gun wasn''t referring to Artoria''s Holy Lance. Although the Holy Lance, which shares an extraordinary origin with the Holy Sword, could indeed roar when its true name is released, there was no need for such a grand disy just to pierce Mordred. It wasn''t like she needed to shatter both Mordred and the wall behind her into pieces.


    The gun that roared was a different one¡ªa horizontal double-barreled shortened shotgun. Its name alone suggests it''s a modified modern weapon, a genuine instrument of destruction. Its owner was none other than Mordred''s Master, Sisigou Kairi.


    While Mordred was tracking Jack, Sisigou was also in pursuit, albeit much slower than Mordred. Additionally, upon noticing the absence of a bounded field to ward off others nearby, he had to set one up himself to ensure the concealment of their magic. By the time he arrived, Mordred was already pinned against the wall.


    As a mercenary who had been active on various battlefields collecting corpses, Sisigou had extensivebat experience. The more perilous the situation, the calmer he became. Even with his Servant restrained by the opponent, he didn''t rush out to rescue her. Instead, he calmly analyzed the situation.


    The timing wasn''t right. If he charged out now to save her, not only would he fail, but he''d also get himself killed. Using a Command Spell to forcibly relocate her wasn''t an option either¡ªthe distance between them was too close, and the ck Lancer''s movements would be faster than the relocation. To save her, he had to wait for the exact moment the enemy made a move.


    Using techniques honed on the battlefield, Sisigou minimized his presence and cautiously approached, getting close enough for his weapon to be effective.


    He knew that his weapon could potentially kill a Servant, but not one as top-tier as Mordred, let alone an even stronger opponent. His goal was to create enough of a distraction to give Mordred a chance to escape. Based on his understanding of Mordred, she only needed a brief moment¡ªno more than a second¡ªto break free and regroup.


    The stealth approach went rtively smoothly. The two Servants, locked in confrontation, were too focused on each other to notice the sneaky approach of a mouse.


    However, once he got closer, Shishigou was a bit puzzled.


    The situation had developed as he expected: the ck Lancer was preparing to kill Mordred, manifesting ance radiating terrifying magical power even from thirty meters away¡ªa weapon that seemed strangely familiar to him.


    But Mordred''s reaction waspletely unexpected¡ªshe closed her eyes and waited for death.


    Was this the Mordred he knew? The rebellious knight he knew never gave up, no matter the danger. Even without a sword, even in the face of death, she would still take a bite out of her enemy.


    What was going on?


    Damn it, at a distance of thirty meters, he couldn''t hear what they were saying.


    But it hade to this; he couldn''t let Mordred die¡ªthough he hadn''t known her for long, she was a partner recognized by Sisigou Kairi.


    "Devour!"


    The chant, masked by the sound of the gun, activated the magical mechanism of the gun and triggered the Gandr curse embedded in the bullets. The finger used as a bullet roared out of the gun, shooting straight at Artoria''s back.


    As the ck Lancer, Artoria possessed the ss skill Magic Resistance at level B, making a mere Gandr curse bullet incapable of breaking through her defenses. However, Sisigou''s cursed bullet didn''t rely solely on magical attacks. Enhanced by necromancer magecraft, the bullet itself reached supersonic speeds and contained energy potent enough to harm a Servant¡ªprovided it hit.


    As the gunshot rang out, Artoria reflexively swung her Holy Lance, easily deflecting the cursed bullet, her sharp gaze swiftly locking onto Sisigou''s position.


    "Mordred''s Master?"


    Sisigou wasn''t surprised by the oue. He hadn''t nned to rely solely on the cursed bullets toplete the task. After firing two shots, a "Heart Grenade"¡ªprepped with a pulled pin and timed to explode¡ªtraced a parabolic arc before detonating above Artoria''s head. The hidden teeth and nails of a magus within the grenade failed to prate Artoria''s armor, and the pervasive purple poison mist couldn''t breach her Magic Resistance. To Artoria, this grenade was nothing more than a small firework.


    It was precisely the firework effect that Sisigou wanted. Taking advantage of the brief moment when Artoria''s sight was obstructed, the man, exuding a fierce aura, rolled to a new position while shouting.


    "Saber, stop dawdling and move!"


    As he shouted, he continued loading "finger bullets," using ranged attacks to create trouble for Artoria.


    A figure burst through the poison mist, but it wasn''t Mordred as Sisigou had hoped¡ªit was Artoria. d in silver armor and wielding a radiantnce, the knight charged toward Sisigou''s hiding spot. At her speed, the thirty-meter distance would be covered in just a few blinks.


    "Saber, what the hell are you doing!"


    Sisigou felt like he was going insane. If it weren''t for the fact that the light of the Holy Lance couldn''t be obscured by the poison mist and that the Master-Servant contract showed no anomalies, he would have thought Mordred had already been killed by the ck Lancer.


    "Damn it, there''s no other choice."


    Sisigou activated an enhancement magecraft that everybat magi knew, boosting his leg strength to leap onto the rooftop. As he jumped, he rolled up his sleeve, revealing the first of the three Command Spells glowing with a sinister light.


    "By the Command Spell, I order my Saber to return to my side immediately!"


    Space distorted as the miracle granted by the Greater Grail, capable of reaching into the realm of magic, activated.


    The petite swordswoman appeared as if breaking through spatial ripples, standing between Shishigou and the approaching Artoria.


    "Idiot! Stop spacing out and fight!"


    Sisigou''s voice finally reached Mordred''s ears. Instinctively, she swung her sword, blocking the sweeping Holy Lance.


    "Master, why are you here?"


    "Fool, if I didn''te, was I supposed to just watch you die?"


    With Mordred holding off the ck Lancer, Sisigou finally had a chance to catch his breath.


    "What the hell were you doing? Giving up the fight? Have you forgotten your wish? You''re supposed to be the King of Britain! Your Majesty!"


    "I... the King..." Mordred was momentarily distracted, giving Artoria an opening to knock her away with a sweep of thence.


    "Damn it!" Sisigou gritted his teeth, producing an item in his hand.


    PS: Mordred has a bit of a rabid dog personality. She hated losing more than she hated dying, but her dear dad was standing right in front of her. A series of blows led her to despair.

 Chapter 430: Old Iron

    Chapter 430: Old Iron


    Someone bought the Shinji Matou At Your Service Collection worth 200$ in my patreon! :)


    ========


    It was a peculiar knife with a slender de,cking in practical use. Unlike the magus'' finger used earlier, which could auto-target an opponent''s forehead, this knife had no such capability.


    However, once it hit, it meant death.


    Well, maybe not immediate death for a Servant, but it would certainly be excruciating. After all, neither the great sage Chiron nor the mightiest hero Heracles from Greek mythology could withstand its poison.


    When Sisigou joined this Holy Grail War, he received a formalin-preserved Hydra hatchling as advance payment. Sisigou had each of its nine heads processed into various weapons and auxiliary tools. This was Sisigou''s trump card, a deadly poisonous Mystic Code used inbat.


    Although he wasn''t sure if he could sessfully poison the ck Lancer, he had no choice but to bet everything now. He couldn''t just hold onto his trump card and die.


    Just as he resolved to go all out, the ck Lancer, who had knocked Mordred away, stopped her advance. Instead, she scrutinized Sisigou with a searching gaze before shifting her attention to Mordred.


    "Is this your wish, Mordred?"


    Feeling the confusion, surprise, and disbelief in that gaze, a surge of anger red in Mordred''s chest, reigniting her once-lifeless spirit.


    "Yes, I want to be the King of Britain!"


    "Oh..."


    The drawn-out tone made Mordred extremely ufortable.


    "Hmph, what you can do, I can do too!"


    "I see." Artoria didn''t offer a direct evaluation. She looked at Sisigou, who was standing nearby in a daze. "Magus over there, do you think Mordred can be a king?"


    "Of course," Sisigou answered firmly, without a hint of hesitation. "I believe she has the capability and the qualities. If I were King Arthur, I would have passed the throne to her long ago."


    "Master..." No matter how tough Mordred was, she was deeply moved at this moment. Her father didn''t believe in her, but her Master did. Such precious support was invaluable.


    "It seems you''ve found a good Master, Mordred."


    Mordred gave a thumbs-up and grinned at her Master. "Of course, my Master is the best."


    Sisigou mirrored the gesture. "You''re the best Servant too."


    "It seems you''ve encountered an excellent Master," Artoria''snce stirred the air. "Let me see how far you can go. Are you ready, Mordred? This time, don''t let me defeat you so easily."


    "Don''t worry, this time, I''ll defeat you¡ªKnight of Crimson Thunder!"


    The magic, driven by emotion, roared and radiated, cutting through the night and illuminating both Mordred and Sisigou, who stood in a nking position.


    "I''m going in!"


    Mordred''s shout ignited the tense atmosphere.


    The Red Saber and the ck Lancer¡ªboth surged forward toward each other.


    Saber aimed to cleave down from above with a wave-like, overwhelming force to cut her opponent in two.


    Meanwhile, Lancer, with equally unyielding momentum, thrust hernce straight at the opponent''s heart.


    Both were engaging in a frontal assault, surpassing human capabilities. Upon collision, their sh would surely erupt into a magnificent burst of magical energy, a height that almost no modern magus could ever hope to reach in their lifetime.


    However, the expected sh was interrupted by Sisigou''s shout of "Saber!"


    Undoubtedly, Sisigou hadplete trust in his partner.


    Even so, he still felt a twinge of unease¡ªnot towards the two Servants before him, but something more distant and indescribable. At that moment, he felt a needle-like pain in his hand, a feedback signal from the bounded field he had set up around the area.


    There was an intruder!!!


    Mordred was concerned by her Master''s call. There was some significance behind it; otherwise, he wouldn''t have called her name.


    As she realized this, a chill ran down her spine.


    Although she didn''t know where the attack woulde from, she was certain that someone had her in their sights.


    Whether it was a long-distance throw or a shot, if things continued like this, she would die!!


    Her body reacted faster than her mind. She applied a slight brake to her rapid charge, forcing her body to deviate from its original path. This was the only action she could take at that moment.


    Artoria''s reaction was almost identical. The two of them, as if rehearsed, changed direction simultaneously.


    In that instant, an explosion and a thunderous roar enveloped their red and white figures.


    The magical energy, not inferior to "Knight of Crimson Thunder" and "Invisible Air," swept across the cobblestone street beneath their feet like a cannonball. If the two Servants had not been d in heavy armor, this single arrow would have caused them significant harm.


    And this was just the beginning of the assault.


    Before the surging magical energy dissipated, the second wave of attacks descended from the sky. Three strikes, faster than the eye could follow, came down. One burrowed into the dust stirred by the magical energy, while the other two targeted Sisigou directly.


    Necromancers begin their training by confronting their death. They apply illusions to themselves, repeatedly observing their bodies decay. They must be ustomed to seeing themselves rot and degrade in a mirror. They must face death, embrace it, and understand the coexistence of life and death.


    Sisigou, having dealt with death for years, had a keener sense of it than anyone else. However, these two attacks were too fast, far beyond his reaction speed. By the time he realized something was wrong, the attacks were already upon him.


    In the nick of time, the magical dust before him split in two. A silver glow, apanied by red lightning, roared past Sisigou''s head, deflecting the two attacks aimed at his vital points.


    "Master, be careful!" Mordred''s voice came almost simultaneously with her action. However, she wasn''t moving towards him. She hadn''t recovered from the first wave of attacks; saving her Master by throwing her sword was already her limit, costing her an arrow in her left arm¡ªconfirming the enemy was an Archer!


    As Mordred struggled to regain her stance, the third wave of attacks arrived. Again, three arrows, but more vicious, all aimed at the weakest link among the three¡ªSisigou.


    "Master, take cover!!!" Mordred''s eyes widened with rage. Without her weapon, she had no way to support her Master. Without her Master''s magical supply, her journey in the Holy Grail War would end.


    Fortunately, although she couldn''t save him, someone else could¡ªthe Knight King, Artoria.


    Mordred had her back to Sisigou and used all her strength to detect the crisis, change direction, and throw her sword. Artoria, on the other hand, only had to change direction, which ced her closer to Sisigou.


    As the third wave of attacks arrived, she rushed forward without hesitation, pushing Sisigou out of the way.


    The impact was so strong that Shishigou felt like his bones were about to shatter, but it was far better than losing his life.


    As she came to a stop, Artoria saw the city''s prominent structure¡ªthe clock tower.


    At the top of the clock tower, under the faint moonlight, were three figures. One of them was aiming a bow at them.

 Chapter 431: The Converging Storm in Sighi?oara (Part 5)

    Chapter 431: The Converging Storm in Sighi?oara (Part 5)


    In the moonlight, Chiron held his longbow, continuing to nock arrows and draw the bowstring.


    The arrows he shot nearly hit the expected spots, but the target''s actions differed from expectations.


    "Did it work?"


    Facing the question from Caules, Chiron shook his head and said, "No, regrettably, only Saber was hit by an arrow. All other attacks were dodged."


    "Even Kairi Sisigou?" Caules looked surprised. He had observed Chiron''s archery skills during their training over the past two days.


    In his mind, Chiron''s arrows wereparable to modern weaponry. Regr shots equaled bullets. Full-draw powerful shots were akin to mortars. Multiple arrows from a single shot were like shotgun sts. Most terrifyingly, all these arrows practically came with guidance systems.


    Although saying so might upset his sister, Caules was confident that even if she wore an enhanced Mystic Code, she couldn''t block a normal arrow from Chiron, let alone Kairi Sisigou, whocked a defensive Mystic Code.


    How did that guy dodge it?


    Because the tower they were in was too far from the battlefield, Caules couldn''t see what exactly had happened.


    "Yes, the arrow aimed at him was first blocked by Red Saber''s thrown sword, and the second time by ck Lancer."


    "ck Lancer?" Caules couldn''t understand. "Didn''t you say they were just fighting? How could they¡ª?"


    "I don''t know," Chiron shook his head. "But nothing is surprising on a battlefield."


    "You''re right, it''s not impossible they teamed up and came over to kill us."


    Shinji''s voice rang out.


    To utilize Assassin''s concealment ability, he had remained in spirit form after leaving Millennia Castle, which is why Artoria only saw three people, with thest being Fiore, who hadn''t spoken.


    Shinji wasn''t surprised at all by what happened in the distance. Though he didn''t know how the two met, he had imagined many times what might happen after they did.


    A fight was inevitable, likely initiated by Mordred, whose obsession with Artoria was profound. In contrast, Artoria had no such obsession with Mordred¡ªneither hatred nor love.


    In terms of strength, Mordred was no match for Artoria. After the discussion with Jeannest night, Shinji specifically asked Artoria, "How did you end up in a draw with someone who counters you?"


    The answer was unexpected yet made perfect sense.


    Shinji was very aware of Artoria''s living status, but preconceived notions led him to subconsciously ignore the 1,500-year gap.


    To verify Artoria''s strength, Shinji had personally sparred with her. The conclusion was that neither d III, Karna, nor Achilles could necessarily defeat the current Artoria.


    This was one of the reasons Shinji allowed Artoria to go deep into Sighi?oara. With such strength, if she couldn''t win, she could at least escape.


    As for Mordred¡ªheh, the gap between them was like a father overpowering his son, aplete thrashing.


    After that, given Artoria''s character, she probably wouldn''t kill Mordred. Then, they could use the opportunity to win over Mordred and Kairi. Shinji had already thought of a way to win them over, and with Artoria present, it wouldn''t be difficult.


    Unexpectedly, before their fight ended, Chiron had already spotted them using his Archer''s "irvoyance." Without considering any code of honor or fair y, Caules directly proposed a sneak attack, to which Chiron had no objections. Seizing the chance, he unleashed a series ofbination skills, disying his divine archery prowess.


    Shinji did notment on the matter. If it had been someone else, they might have been heavily injured or even killed by Chiron''s arrows. But this father and daughter duo were different. Both possessed the special ability "Instinct," making it very difficult to ambush them¡ªespecially with Shinji secretly tipping Artoria off.


    As a result, the ambush was thwarted. Although Artoria''s action to save Kairi took him by surprise, considering her noble character and that this was a duel between knights, it wasn''t unexpected.


    And then they starteding together¡ªwell, shortly after Shinji mentioned it, they did start attacking together.


    "Assassin, you jinxed it!" Caules frowned andined, and even Fiore turned to re at Shinji.


    "Don''t look at me like that. Instead of scolding me, why not think about how to handle the current problem?" Shinji, in his spiritual form, crossed his arms, lookingpletely unhurried. "At this distance, they''ll be here in a few minutes. So, are we retreating or fighting?"


    "Archer, what''s your opinion?" Caules asked.


    "Fight. The ck Lancer and the Red Saber have already had a major battle, and the Red Saber is injured. Retreating now would be a waste," Chiron replied while continuing to provide suppressive fire.


    "Then we''ll fight." Although Fiore had been in a strange state since yesterday, at this critical moment, she still disyed the decisiveness expected of the next head of the family. "Archer, you take the lead. Assassin, deal with the injured Saber. I''ll handle her Master, Kairi Sisigou! Caules, you keep an eye out for the Lancer''s possible lurking Master."


    This arrangement yed to everyone''s strengths perfectly. Soldiers against soldiers, generals against generals, the strongest against the strongest¡ªnaturally, no one had any objections.


    "Understood."


    Chiron drew his bow, nocked two arrows, and simultaneously targeted Mordred and Artoria, signaling the start of a new battle.


    "Leave it to me." Caules pressed his bracelet, summoning the spirits of wolf and leopard beasts.


    "Understood."


    At this moment, Shinji was already beside Fiore. The proximity made Fiore a bit flustered, and she instinctively wanted to move away. Just before she could, she heard Shinji''s next words.


    "Master, don''t overexert yourself, and don''t put too much pressure on yourself¡ªjust make sure to protect yourself."


    He''s worried about me. He''s concerned about me.


    In an instant, all of Fiore''s confusion, shyness, and other chaotic emotions vanished.


    She realized how ridiculous her previous behavior was. It was just a bit of awkwardness, yet she had blown it out of proportion, even letting it affect her rtionship with her Servant.


    Really, like an idiot.


    Fortunately, there''s still time to make things right.


    Fiore gently pressed her hand to her chest and took a deep breath. "Yes, I''ll protect myself. You go and fight with all your might."


    After saying that, she "stood" up.

 Chapter 432: The Converging Storm in Sighi?oara (Part 6)

    Chapter 432: The Converging Storm in Sighi?oara (Part 6)


    Fiore "stood" up¡ªstanding upright with both feet on the ground.


    Don''t misunderstand; she hasn''t cured her leg condition. She can stand thanks to a metal support arm extending from her back. This arm keeps her body firmly fixed, more stable than human legs. Caules is the same; without another metal arm extending from his sister''s back to support him, he would have fallen off the clock tower¡ªor rather, he wouldn''t have been able to climb up in the first ce.


    Chiron chose the observation point on the clock tower, andmark building of Sighi?oara, with a height of 64 meters, the tallest spot in the city. From there, he could overlook the entire city, but it also made him visible from any location in the city.


    The group stood even higher than the highest balcony¡ªat the very tip of the tower''s spire, a narrow spot barely serving as a foothold.


    Not mentioning Shinji, for whom, in his spiritual form, it was all the same. Fiore and Caules relied on special metal support arms, while Chiron stood purely on his own feet and bnce.


    "Let''s start the operation," Fiore said, retracting the supporting metal arm, causing the siblings to fall toward the ground due to gravity.


    "I''m off too. ck Lancer is very strong, please be careful, teacher." Shinji phased through the building, heading downward.


    "Ah, I know she''s very strong."


    Even from such a distance, Chiron could feel the fierce and majestic fighting spirit, stirring a burning excitement deep within him.


    He felt a strong urge to abandon everything and fight to his heart''s content, surprising himself with this impulse.


    It seems I am still not mature enough, or perhaps it''s because I have manifested in a youthful form?


    The great sage who had taught countless warriors couldn''t help but smile wryly.


    Using the metal arm to move through the air, Fiore had already caught the attention of Red Saber and ck Lancer, who both shifted their gaze simultaneously. But at that moment, Chiron''s powerful, magicden arrows came face to face with ck Lancer''s spear, resulting in a dazzling burst of sparks.


    It was an unspoken deration: Your opponent is me; do not get distracted.


    Seeing her opponent switch from targeting both of them to focusing on herself alone, ck Lancer made her decision. She no longer looked at the falling Forvedge siblings or Red Saber rushing toward theirnding point and directly attacked Archer.


    ¡ó¡ó¡ó


    By the time Mordred recovered from ck Archer''s strike, five seconds had passed. She quickly rushed to Kairi''s side, not bothering to express her anger at the enemy.


    "Master, are you alright?"


    "Ugh, I''m fine." Kairi coughed twice, stretching his sore back from Artoria''s hit. "Thanks, ck Lancer."


    "No need to thank me¡ªa duel between knights should not be interrupted." Artoria used the broad surface of her spear as a shield, deflecting the follow-up arrows.


    Mordred, dissatisfied, smacked away a few tricky arrows with her sword. "Tch, I knew you would say that. You haven''t changed a bit."


    "I think you''ve changed a lot; you''re more lively than before and less like a knight."


    "Hmph, that''s because you never paid attention to me or understood me."


    "Yes, you''re right." Artoria did not deny it. "I''m sorry. I didn''t understand you and had no right to judge."


    Such a candid apology left Mordred at a loss, stammering, "N-no, it''s fine. I-I forgive you."


    Kairi couldn''t help but find Mordred''s strong yet awkward attitude amusing, causing her to be indignant. Unable to unleash her iron fist/palm punishment due to the falling arrows, her anger towards Archer grew even stronger.


    "Master, what should we do now?"


    "Don''t you already have an answer?"


    Seeing Mordred''s agitation, Kairi could only look on helplessly. However, he understood Mordred''s feelings, as he felt the same way.


    "Hey, ck Lancer, let''s call a truce. We''ll take care of the troublemakers first and then settle our fight."


    "I have no objections."


    Even though she could sense her Master in the clock tower, Artoria agreed to the alliance. Her Master had only given a warning and said nothing more, likely leaving the decision up to her. Thus, she acted ording to her judgment.


    "Then let''s see who can capture Archer first!" Mordred was full of fighting spirit.


    "You are injured," Artoria stated calmly.


    "But I have two people on my side."


    As she spoke, Mordred pulled out the arrow lodged in her arm, and Kairi immediately cast a healing spell.


    "If you insist," Artoria said no more, and the "Invisible Air" flowed beneath her feet.


    "Alright, let''s have a long-overdue joint sortie, Father!" Red lightning enveloped Mordred''s body, pushing her physical capabilities to a new height.


    "What, Father? ck Lancer is... King Arthur?" Kairi was stunned.


    "You didn''t know?"


    "You never mentioned it," Kairi replied instinctively.


    However, it wasn''t without any signs.


    He had seen that spear in dreams. And earlier, Mordred had said, "I will be the King of Britain." "Whatever you can do, I can do too." And those unusual actions.


    Besides the father she had been obsessed with all her life, no one else could have made her act this way.


    Wait a minute, Father? But that voice isn''t male¡­


    He almost forgot that Mordred was also a woman. It wasn''t surprising that King Arthur was a woman.


    "Enough of that, let''s deal with the enemy first. Go, Saber!"


    "Okay!"


    Hearing Kairi''s words, Mordred immediately surged forward. She was like a human-shaped cannonball, flying toward the distant Archer.


    Artoria also stepped forward. Though not as wild as Mordred, her speed was no less.


    At that moment, Artoria and Mordred spotted two figures descending from above.


    The father-daughter (or mother-daughter) pair exchanged a nce. Artoria naturally made a hand gesture, one that brought Mordred back to the days of following King Arthur into battle¡ªa battlefield signal understood by all the Knights of the Round Table.


    Fine, it''s a rare opportunity; let''s be a loyal knight for once.


    After a brief hesitation, Mordred chose to follow her father''smand, turning at the next intersection and charging toward the Forvedge siblings.


    With her in action was Kairi, who had been dragged along by Mordred.

 Chapter 433: The Converging Storm in Sighi?oara (Part 7)

    Chapter 433: The Converging Storm in Sighi?oara (Part 7)


    Mordred''sbat style can be described in four words: rough yet meticulous.


    Rough refers to her external demeanor. Mordred''s moves are bold and unrestrained, surpassing even many male Heroic Spirits in this regard. However, one should not mistake her rugged fighting style for carelessness¡ªwhile she might overlook minor details in everyday life, in battle, she exercises a caution that matches her strength.


    As she advanced, she instinctively chose paths where Archer''s arrows couldn''t reach, while also analyzing various possibilities based on the current situation.


    There were two enemies. The way they jumped from the clock tower didn''t resemble that of Servants, at least not those of the martial kind. If it were her or her father, they would have simply jumped the several dozen meters without hesitation. The absence of a detectable Servant aura up to this point also supported this observation.


    But to say both were humans? Mordred wouldn''t believe it for a second.


    Just one Archer challenging both her and her father? That would be a ridiculous joke¡ªonly a madman or an idiot would do such a thing. And Archer, who had coolly seized the opportunity for such a dangerous ambush, was neither. So, there was only one answer: one of them had to be a Servant.


    An Assassin? Or a Caster?


    Even though she was injured, she was still a Saber. Sending a non-martial Servant against her would either be underestimating her or suggesting there was something extraordinary about them.


    It had to be thetter.


    Assassins have "Presence Concealment," and if it were a Caster, she might already be stepping into a trap.


    Better be cautious!


    With this thought, her rapid, thunderous advance shifted to a more conventional march, capable of both offense and defense.


    "Saber," Kairi''s voice sounded in her ear.


    "Be careful, Master. The enemy is likely nearby," Mordred said as she set her Master down.


    "I know."


    "Then why¡ª"


    A hand reached over Mordred''s shoulder, pointing to the corner ahead. There, she saw a man leaning against the wall, waving at them.


    "Hi~ there."


    Mordred''s expression twitched. She felt her intelligence had been insulted, expecting traps or ambushes, but instead, the enemy was standing nonchntly in the open, more knightly than a knight.


    "So, you''re our opponent?"


    Though the enemy appeared unarmed and non-aggressive, Kairi did not let his guard down.


    A Master can discern a Servant''s ss, a privilege granted by the Holy Grail¡ªunless the Servant possesses special skills or Noble Phantasms. At the first sight of the blue-haired man, Kairi confirmed his identity.


    "¡ªck Assassin."


    "What? ck Assassin?" Mordred''s facial muscles stopped twitching, reced by confusion¡ªif he was Assassin, then who was the girl who called her father "Mom"?


    "Did I get it wrong?"


    "Get what wrong?" Shinji asked with interest. He had been on the way when Jack was being chased by Mordred and was unaware of what had happened before sunset.


    "Nothing." Mordred shook her head, discarding thoughts unrted to battle, and cautiously scanned their surroundings.


    "There''s no need to be so guarded. You''re probably worried that I''ve set some sort of trap, but I can tell you directly that I haven''t. Of course, standing here openly isn''t because I underestimated you. No one would underestimate the strongest ss, Saber, and I''ve seen your previous battles¡ªI just haveplete confidence in my strength."


    As he spoke, Shinji shed his casual demeanor and gripped the Ishtar War Lance.


    "Be careful, Red Saber. If you''re careless, you''ll die."


    The moment he finished speaking, Shinji had already closed the distance between them, thrusting hisnce directly at her.


    This thrust gave Mordred a strong sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu. Not long ago, she had faced a simr thrust¡ªck Assassin''s stance with thence was strikingly simr to Artoria''s charging form.


    The surprise in her eyes didn''t affect her body''s reaction. Mordred instinctively swung her sword to block Shinji''s thrust.


    "How do you know¡ª?"


    How? It was learned, of course. With Chiron''s special training and the sparring with Artoria the night before, Shinji''s body had naturally memorized this eleration technique.


    The quick and precise follow-up thrusts were also something Shinji hadrgely mastered, mimicking them almost perfectly¡ªthanks to the solid foundationid by Sc¨¢thach, these simple techniques could be used skillfully once the knack was grasped.


    Mordred grew more puzzled as the fight went on. Where did this guy learn her father''s techniques? Because of her doubts, Mordred was only blocking and not counterattacking, which frustrated Shinji.


    He had intended to use this fight to test the results of his recent training. Mordred''sbat style had many simrities with Achilles'', but that was only when Mordred was going all out. If she continued like this, he wouldn''t be able to see much.


    "Hey, hey, don''t get distracted. If you don''t start fighting seriously, I''ll go after your Master."


    As he spoke, Shinji threw his ck and gold warnce from close range, the weapon drawing an arc before striking Mordred in the chest.


    With a heavy impact, Mordred staggered, her footing unsteady.


    Seizing the opportunity, Shinji darted past Mordred, charging towards Kairi, who was ten meters away.


    "Don''t even think about it!!!" At that moment, Mordred finally snapped out of it. Now wasn''t the time to be pondering such things¡ªany questions or doubts could be addressed after the battle.


    With a sh of red light and the reappearing lightning, Mordred, now moving faster, swung her sword at Shinji''s lower back.


    Shinji was prepared. Just before the longsword could connect, he spun around, lowering his left hand to block the King''s Sword, which was also enveloped in red lightning.


    Thest time he had tried to block "rent," it proved that his "Vajra Left Arm" wasn''t enough to withstand high-level Noble Phantasms. This time, the secrety in the metal strip extending from his sleeve¡ªa short de, blending with the night, a weaponmonly used by assassins.


    The appearance of this hidden de eased Mordred''s strong sense of incongruity. This was more like what an Assassin should be, not ying with warnces. Mimicking her father''s spear techniques¡ªthat was something only she should do!


    Fueled by anger, Mordred unleashed her magical energy once more. The sudden surge of power sent Shinji, who was blocking with one hand, flying.


    Surprisingly, Shinji, who nearly crashed through a wall, wasn''t angry in the slightest. He looked at the hidden de in his left hand with satisfaction, muttering to himself, "Only a shallow scratch? Fiore''s craftsmanship is really impressive. With this, I can use it with confidence."


    As he left the wall, Shinji now wielded a hand axe. It shared the same rugged design, non-reflective gray finish, and solid construction.


    "Now, call me Master Shinji, the Creed-level Assassin!"

 Chapter 434: The Converging Storm in Sighi?oara (Part 8 )

    Chapter 434: The Converging Storm in Sighi?oara (Part 8 )


    Do you remember the bet between Shinji and Fiore? The one about whether Gordes would lose his mind?


    As it turns out, Shinji won, and Fiore lost. As a result, Fiore had to make several items for Shinji, two of which were a hidden de and a hand axe. The rest included essential assassin gear like a hand crossbow and throwing darts, as well as Shinji''s favorite slingshot¡ªthough this was the most demanding item. Despite Fiore''s exceptional skill in creating metal prosthetics and the Yggdmillennia family''s decades of resource umtion, the slingshot wasn''tpleted.


    The choice of a hidden de, hand axe, hand crossbow, and throwing darts was mainly because these weapons fit an assassin''s role. While Shinji''s Noble Phantasms were powerful, they emitted noticeable magical energy when used, making them unsuitable for stealth attacks or close-quartersbat. These new tools helped topensate for this weakness.


    As for the idea of ying a real-life Assassin''s Creed, that was secondary. Shinji knew what was important and what wasn''t.


    Unaware of Shinji''s reputation, Mordred naturally didn''t take these insidious tools seriously. She could tell at a nce that they weren''t Noble Phantasms and were merely reinforced with magic. Whether they could pierce her armor was uncertain, and even if they could, she was confident she wouldn''t get hit.


    With full confidence, Mordred gave Shinji no chance to breathe, pressing him relentlessly.


    Mordred might be fearless, but Kairi was more cautious. Though he shared Mordred''s fearless temperament, he wasn''t foolish. Seeing ck Assassin''s weapons and reckless fighting style, he knew charging it would be suicidal. So he chose to hide in a spot where he could observe the battle without being ambushed by Archer or Assassin.


    Scanning the surroundings, he found a duplex about thirty meters away¡ªthe multiyered structure provided natural cover.


    That''s the spot!


    With his decision made, Kairi ducked into an alley and sprinted toward his target.


    Just as he was about to reach it, he heard a strange noise.


    "Bang," "bang," came the muffled sound, as if something was striking the walls. The noise was faint but rhythmic and getting closer.


    Kairi sensed something was wrong, his muscles tensing.


    Soon, he saw a girl.


    She wasn''t on the ground but "floating" in midair.


    In a narrow alley between two buildings, Fiore Forvedge Yggdmillennia was using the two "arms" extending from her back to anchor herself to the walls. These "arms" had a smooth, hard appearance, resembling a spider''s legs.


    "So, your target is me?" Kairi rxed upon spotting his enemy.


    "No, you''re all targets." The girl smiled sweetly.


    "Then, I suppose introductions are unnecessary?"


    "Indeed. We should already know each other''s names. But may I still offer a warning?"


    "Go ahead."


    "Leave this ce immediately, necromancer. Every inch of thisnd belongs to the Yggdmillennia. I can overlook your uninvited intrusion. But if you ignore this warning, I''ll have to make you pay the ultimate price for your folly."


    "Oh... So you think I''ll listen?"


    Hearing Kairi''s response, Fiore''s smile grew even brighter:


    "No. But without dering it, I can''t resolve myself internally."


    In other words, once she made the deration, she wouldn''t hesitate to kill him.


    Kairi had no intention of heeding her warning. Reaching for the shotgun in his bag was his response. Instantly, the surrounding magical energy density surged.


    This sudden rise in magical power was quickly noticed by the two nearby Servants.


    "That''s...!" Mordred''s magical energy was entirely supplied by Kairi. As Kairi started using arge amount of magical energy, Mordred immediately noticed, causing a slight pause in her relentless sword strikes.


    "Heh, looks like things are starting over there too," Shinji remarked, unsurprised.


    Before the ambush, he and Fiore had already devised a strategy¡ªShinji would engage Mordred and find a way to drive off Kairi, creating an opportunity for Fiore to engage in a magus duel. Servant battles and modern magus duels were onpletely different levels; if a Servant was present, magus could only y a supporting role. Only away from the Servants could the magus fully disy their skills andpete in the Magecraft.


    Coincidentally, the observation point Kairi chose was also targeted by the Forvedge siblings.


    Naturally, Kairi ran into Fiore.


    The momentary pause in Mordred''s sword strikes didn''t escape Shinji''s notice. He swiftly swung his small hand axe, aiming at the weak spot in the sword''s trajectory, targeting Mordred''s head¡ªthanks to a height difference of over twenty centimeters, this strike felt particrly effortless for Shinji, marking his best performance of the night.


    However, this excellent maneuver still didn''t harm Mordred. Her response was nothing short of astonishing. With a few light "clicks," certain parts of Mordred''s chest and shoulder armor sprang upward, instantly forming a helmet that covered her entire head, leaving only her eyes visible.


    Indeed, Mordred''s Noble Phantasm, "Secret of Pedigree," was normally disassembled into parts stored in her shoulder and chest armor. A single thought could assemble or disassemble it, surpassing even high technology.


    With the helmet on, Mordred slightly tilted her head. Although it was only a few centimeters, it was enough to block Shinji''s hand axe.


    How?


    Simply, with the horns on the helmet.


    Shinji had always thought the horns on the helmet were decorative¡ªhistorically, many generals liked to adorn their helmets with various horns,monly from bulls or deer. Unexpectedly, these horns were so sturdy that they chipped the edge of the hand axe¡ªcould these horns be the true essence? Or did Morgan enchant them with magic?


    Regardless, Mordred blocked Shinji''s lethal strike unexpectedly, and her counterattack followed swiftly¡ªan eye for an eye, blood for blood, she swung her sword down at him.


    Shinji had no choice but to block with his hidden de while retreating. With equal strength, it was impossible to resist the power of a two-handed strike with just one hand.


    As he retreated step by step, Shinji didn''t forget tounch a verbal assault: "My Master is over there waiting for your Master. Aren''t you worried at all?"


    However, not only was Mordred unaffected, but her momentum also increased.


    "I''m not worried at all. He''s my Master, the best Master! He won''t lose."


    The knight''s sword, like her words, was full of confidence and unwavering determination.

 Chapter 435: The Converging Storm in Sighi?oara (Part 9 )

    Chapter 435: The Converging Storm in Sighi?oara (Part 9 )


    Shinji, busy dealing with Mordred''s outburst, did not hear her inner thoughts.


    "I never thought there would be a day when I''d trust a magus."


    Until now, she had never ced any trust in magus. She always thought of them as twisted, reclusive individuals. No, in fact, the magus she had encountered were generally like that.


    However, this magus was different.


    He didn''t hide behind the scenes, plotting unseen schemes like other magus.


    He fought head-on like herself, willing to do whatever it took for victory, with an attack-to-defense ratio of probably ny to ten.


    Like her, he trusted his intuition.


    He would risk his life for her when she was in danger.


    So, there were magus out there who shared her interests.


    It made sense. The catalyst used to summon her was a fragment of the Round Table. This meant that any of the Round Table Knights could have appeared¡ªeven Lancelot, who insulted her father, or the detestable model student, Gawain¡ªbut it ended up being her.


    The answer was clear: she and her Master, Kairi, were the same kind of people.


    So, what was there to worry about?


    Mordred let out a loud cry, spun on her heel, and swung her massive sword, creating a storm of des.


    "All I have to do is take you down!"


    The road they were on was not wide. Once Mordred''s de storm began, Shinji''s space to dodge was severely limited, and his wrist de and hand axe were insufficient to block the increasingly heavy King''s sword.


    In an instant, the situation took a sudden and dramatic turn.


    "Got you, Assassin!"


    In the blink of an eye, Shinji was cornered against the wall, but there was still no hint of panic on his face.


    With a flick of his wrist, the hand axe that had caused Mordred so much trouble was thrown. Then, changing his strategy from evasive maneuvering, he charged into the de storm. A dazzling light shone from his outstretched left hand, and even the wrist de attached to the device on his left wrist seemed to be coated in ayer of gold.


    This light was different from the light of the Excalibur that protected the or the light of the Rhongomyniad that protected humanity. It was a color rare in the West, a mystery from the East, the power called "Buddha," the faith known as Buddhism.


    Under the protection of this power, Shinji charged into the tornado-like sword pressure with a bravery that matched Mordred''s.


    The continuous impact of the sword pressure, as strong as real des, struck his body, cutting through the Buddha''s light protection, creating numerous fine wounds and drawing forth blood dyed gold by the Buddha''s light.


    However, Shinji''s expression remained unchanged, as if he did not feel any pain.


    If the one being harmed did not fear, the one causing the harm would fear even less.


    "Mana Burst" at maximum output, the rent was drenched in crimson lightning,pletely turning into a red, demonic sword.


    The demonic sword, infused with all of Mordred''s strength, shed towards the increasingly close wrist de with a force that surpassed fierce intensity.


    This strike was the strongest Mordred had delivered today, nearly reaching the peak of her power without unleashing her Noble Phantasm.


    This strike was not something the "fragile" wrist de, even enhanced by magic, could withstand.


    Unsurprisingly, the wrist de shattered, breaking into pieces from the tip of the sword and finally being blown to powder by the crimson lightning.


    With thest barrier between them gone, Mordred believed her King''s Sword would sever the arm before her and then cleave its owner in two. However, what happened next was entirely beyond her expectations.


    Just before this fatal blow, which would undoubtedly cause a mortal wound if it hit, could touch Shinji''s skin, his left hand grabbed Mordred''s sword-wielding wrist first.


    "No¡ª"


    The first word reached her ears, causing a sharp pain in Mordred''s nerves¡ªa warning from her "Instinct." But it was toote for her to react; she could only watch as her fully-powered Crimson King''s Sword was forcibly halted.


    To be precise, it wasn''tpletely stopped; its momentum was skillfully redirected¡ªchanging the body''s center of gravity through footwork, thus moving Mordred''s body.


    It was a throwing technique!


    It was only then that Mordred realized what technique it was. Shinji''s right hand pressed against her breastte, flipping her into the air and mming her into a nearby building.


    It was also at this moment that he had time to finish the rest of his sentence.


    "¡ªI''ve got you."


    The fierce attack was deftly redirected back to Mordred, the violent impact prating through her armor, into her muscles, and finally reaching her internal organs. The young knight involuntarily spat out a mouthful of blood, her trembling right hand barely managing to thrust her King''s Sword into the wall before she slid down. Using the leverage, she leaped onto the rooftop.


    Seeing this, Shinji couldn''t help but feel a twinge of regret.


    If the battlefield were wider, allowing Mordred to be thrown into the air and then mmed down, Shinji could have followed up with anotherbo, potentially crippling Mordred in one go.


    Hearing the sound of armor scraping against the rooftop above, Shinji knew he had missed his chance.


    Despite the precise calctions, Shinji had inevitably suffered significant injuries. His chest, thigh, and waist bore gaping wounds, the price of breaking through the de storm.


    His left arm''s biceps and triceps were also damaged. Even though he had grabbed Mordred''s wrist and despite the wrist de breaking the impact, even in his Vajra''s Left Arm mode, he couldn''t fully block Mordred''s strike. This was why Shinji hadn''t pursued her.


    "What a pity, I even used ''Pankration''."


    With a soft sigh the "Staff of the Goddess" and "Life Runes" appeared simultaneously, quickly healing Shinji''s injuries.


    Pankration, originating from ancient Greece, is aprehensivebat technique that blends boxing and wrestling, the world''s oldest form of mixed martial arts, and one of Shinji''s specialized training results.


    Chiron, who possessed Wisdom of Divine Gift, mastered all Greek system skills¡ªsword, spear, and bow, not to mention unarmedbat techniques. To counter Achilles''s speed and fiercebat style, Chiron specifically taught thisbat art, which emphasizes flexibility over brute force and ingenuity over ritual, focusing on anticipation and adaptability, to Shinji.


    Shinji naturally used this throwing technique from thebat art against Mordred''s ferocious assault.


    What? He mastered "Pankration" in just two days of special training and could use it proficiently. Are you sure this isn''t a joke?


    It''s not a joke at all. Shinji indeed mastered "Pankration" and became a true wrestler.

 Chapter 436: The Converging Storm in Sighi?oara (Part 10 )

    Chapter 436: The Converging Storm in Sighi?oara (Part 10 )


    So the question arises¡ªif Shinji''s learning ability is so strong, why did he only gain this much power after studying with Sc¨¢thach for so long?


    There are two reasons.


    First, his time with Sc¨¢thach was spent building a foundation. Basic training might not show significant immediate improvement in power, but it is crucial for future development.


    Second, back then, Shinji was human, but now he is a Servant. Teaching skills to a human requires direct instruction while teaching skills to a Servant is much simpler.


    The skills "Wisdom of Divine Gift" and "Wisdom of D¨²n Sc¨¢ith" are considered cheat skills partly because they allow one to bestow their skills to other Servants¡ªnote the word "bestow."


    This means that as long as Chiron or Sc¨¢thach is willing, and you want to learn, you can acquire the desired skills from them in a short time. Although these skills do not include the user''s mastery and experience, and their level is not as high as the original, they are still enough to significantly boost a Servant''s power.


    However, most Servants are Heroic Spirits who possess their pride and generally will not seek instruction from other Servants¡ªneither of these legendary teachers can beg you to learn. Therefore, these two bug-like skills have never been fully utilized¡ªuntil Shinji appeared.


    By bing a Servant through backdoor means, he was not a hero andcked a hero''s pride. As long as Chiron was willing to teach, Shinji was eager to learn as many skills as possible, believing that one can never have too many skills.


    In these two days, Shinji absorbed everything Chiron taught like a sponge, and his power increased rapidly. Now, even without relying on his Noble Phantasm, he would not be defeated so quickly when facing Achilles.


    Using his already healed left hand, Shinji took the final item from the "Assassin''s Triple Set"¡ªa hand crossbow¡ªand loaded a bolt with his right hand, aiming at the rooftop.


    He had learned far more than just "Pankration." There were many other miraculous skills lost in the river of history, including Chiron''s famed archery.


    Mana continuously flowed into the bolt, abination of mana release and archery¡ªpowerful shooting.


    The moment Mordred peeked over the rooftop, the bolt shot out harmoniously.


    ¡ó¡ó¡ó


    ck Assassin and Red Saber fought back and forth in a thrilling battle, while their Masters continued to confront each other.


    It wasn''t that they didn''t want to fight or were afraid; they wereparing the information in their minds with the enemy before them, trying to ensure victory.


    Fiore knew that Kairi Sisigou was a frence magus with morebat experience than herself.


    Sisigou also knew that Fiore Forvedge Yggdmillennia was the genius chosen to be the next head of the Yggdmillennia family.


    ¡ªThis person uses necromancy. However, it''s not just a simple method of turning the dead into ghouls. For example, the firearm in his hand...


    ¡ªThis youngdy uses spirit summoning and ergokinesis... something about a connection-enhanced magical device.


    The sound of Mordred crashing into the wall shattered the tense atmosphere between them. The sound of armor hitting the wall was particrly clear in the quiet night, intensifying the tension.


    Sisigou skillfully drew his sawed-off shotgun, while Fiore decisively levitated.


    He pulled the trigger¡ªbullets made from the fingers of severed magi, capable of tracking a magus''s aura, targeted her forehead.


    "¡ªJupiter: Tin arm of Protection, intercept!"


    The deadly bullets, aimed unerringly at her head, were intercepted by the arms extending from her back without hesitation.


    Sisigou''s surprisested only a moment. He retreated with unexpected agility for hisrge frame, taking cover in a nearby abandoned building.


    Meanwhile, the two metal arms extending from Fiore''s back split along the centerline. She now controlled four arms instead of two. Two of them reced her legs, embedding into the stone floor, while the other two stretched towards Sisigou, opening like serpents about to strike.


    "¡ª¡ªMars: Iron arm of War, fire at will."


    With a sound reminiscent of bullet fire, "light projectiles" shot out from the openings of the arms. These "light projectiles," no less powerful than real bullets, instantly shattered the ground near Sisigou''s feet.


    "Ah, damn it. Those arms can do anything...!"


    Hiding behind the stairs, Sisigou grumbled, selecting new bullets from his waist pouch and reloading his shotgun.


    Curse bullets are highly effective against humans butck significant pration power against objects, unable to pierce through cover several centimeters thick in a short time.


    After firing a shot to suppress the enemy, Sisigou retrieved a modified owl''s eye from his pouch and tossed it through a gap in the car. Once connected to his right eye, he began observing his opponent. First, he reassessed her Mystic Code.


    ording to the personal data Sisigou had obtained beforehand, Fiore was supposed to be unable to move her legs due to the deterioration of her magic circuits.


    However, with this kind of equipment, that defect was hardly an issue. To her, the Mystic Code was like an incredibly proficient pair of hands and legs. Although only subsonic, the fact that it could easily catch his fired curse bullets indicated an unparalleled advantage in precise movements.


    ¡ªIts autonomous defensive response speed is nearly perfect, probablyparable to the maid-type homunculus Mystic Code, Moon Spirit Marrow, carried by the "Princess" of the El-Melloi family.


    Even so, one is mercury, and the other is metal arms. It would likely be quite challenging to counter-attacks like ymore mines that do not attack a single point but rather an area.


    "So, this should do."


    Sisigou pulled a magi''s heart from the inner pocket of his coat. This organ, embedded with the magi''s teeth and nails, was the perfect weapon against magi. The scattered teeth and nails contained curse-like mana, and once they invaded the body, they would have an effect simr to Gandr. However, probably due to the magi''s death, the effect was several times stronger.


    Simply put, once the teeth and nails invaded the skin, they would rot and dissolve the flesh.


    After pulling out the muscle fiber acting as a safety mechanism, the previously inert heart began to pulse instantly. Through the owl''s eye, Sisigou had already pinpointed Fiore''s location. Still hiding behind the stairs, he used a sudden burst of air to throw the heart grenade into a perfect position.


    "Ugh¡ª!!"


    If Sisigou made any mistake, it was that he had used this trick once in a minor skirmish with homunculi, allowing Fiore to see it. Thoroughly examining the recovered homunculus corpses, she deduced their power and effect from their rotting state, recognizing it as a lethal attack method.


    "¡ª¡ªSaturn: Lead arm of Roaring, crush it!"


    The metal arm that reced her right leg and supported her body suddenly transformed into a t, shovel-like shape, instantly crushing the rolling heart from above. The teeth and nails, which should have scattered in the explosion''s shockwave, were pressed beneath, unable to harm Fiore''s body.


    However, for Sisigou, gaining even a moment was more important. He rushed to thending between the first and second floors as quickly as possible and directly shot out the window.


    The finger bullets attacking from a different angle still couldn''t break through the protection of the "Jupiter: Tin arm of Protection," and the "Mars: Iron arm of War" simultaneously adjusted its firing angle. Throughout, Fiore made no manual adjustments, relying entirely on the arms'' automatic responses.


    This showcased the strength of the Bronze-Link Maniptors: Coupled Reinforcement Mystic Codes.


    Fiore, due to her mobility issues, wanted to design a Mystic Code that could both rece her legs and automatically protect its user ording to the situation. Inspired by Kah''s "Volumen Hydrargyrum: Marrow of the Moon Spirit," she forged four prosthetic limbs from a special alloy that conducted mana more efficiently, each limb imbued with the spirit of an animal.


    Unlike the "Volumen Hydrargyrum: Marrow of the Moon Spirit," the "Bronze-Link Maniptors: Coupled Reinforcement Mystic Codes" only memorizes the minimum necessary action patterns. After all, it contains animal spirits, which cannot engage in overlyplex thinking. Therefore, it falls slightly short of the Volumen Hydrargyrum in terms of attack power. On the other hand, when ites to protecting its master, the animal''s reflexes are fully utilized, making it nearly impossible for ordinary Mystic Codes to prate the defensive circle formed by the four prosthetic limbs.


    Simr to the Volumen Hydrargyrum, the "Bronze-Link Maniptors" can be operated in two modes: active and passive. The former is more flexible and versatile but ces a significant burden on mana consumption. Thetter reduces mana consumption.


    Incidentally, Fiore treats the four prosthetic arms as pets and has named them Asta, nca, Komet, and Wolf. However, this secret is known only to Caules¡ªwell, and now also to Shinji, who has read the setting documents.


    Ahem, getting a bit sidetracked. In any case, with just the Mystic Code designed by Sisigou based on modern weaponry, it''s impossible to harm Fiore.


    At first, Sisigou could retaliate using "finger bullets" and "heart grenades," but before long, he was forced to rely on the building''s corridors for cover, constantly dodging¡ªwhether because Fiore''s suppression was too intense or Sisigou''s ammunition was running low.


    Seeing that the enemy wouldn''te out no matter what, Fiore frowned. After hesitating for a moment, she began to approach the corridor.

 Chapter 437: The Converging Storm in Sighi?oara (Part 11 )

    Chapter 437: The Converging Storm in Sighi?oara (Part 11 )


    Although she held the advantage, Fiore did not be careless or underestimate her opponent.


    With one prosthetic limb for attack, one for defense, and the other two moving forward and backward, Fiore gradually advanced. Her own will began tomunicate with the animal spirits attached to the limbs, allowing her to switch to manual control at any moment.


    Just as Fiore stepped into the corridor, a ck organ rolled down from the stairs above. Thanks to her knowledge of the human body, Fiore quickly identified it as a magi''s lung.


    As it rolled, the lung inted rapidly like a balloon, bing bloated and bursting just as Fiore realized something was wrong. The foul stench instantly filled the entire corridor.


    The lungs, being respiratory organs, had been magically altered to store arge amount of gas. Sisigou Kairi used them to store poisonous gas.


    The organs of a magi naturally contain magical power. As a necromancer, Sisigou utilized the natural decay of these organs as a breeding ground, producing potent corpse poison and rot poison. Ordinary people would die instantly upon inhaling even a tiny amount, and even magus with some resistance would suffer respiratory copse. It was essentially a magical version of a poison gas bomb.


    Unlike "finger curse bullets" and "heart grenades," the "lung gas bomb" has specific environmental requirements. In an open outdoor space, a simple air maniption could disperse the gas, but in a confined space like a corridor, the gas bes terrifyingly effective.


    Fiore''s expression changed. She immediately covered her nose and mouth, disengaged the automatic control of her prosthetic limbs, and used all four limbs to retreat outside faster than the gas could spread, moving like a spider¡ªa beautiful spider.


    Her reaction was wless, but precisely because it was correct and wless, Sisigou knew she would do this. In the moment of her retreat, as Fiore, the beautiful spider, exited the corridor, still shaken, the necromancer''s pursuit followed.


    A ck shadow flew out from the previously broken window, hurtling toward Fiore at astonishing speed. At this moment, Fiore''s four prosthetic limbs were still firmly gripping the ground.


    "¡ª¡ªJupiter: Tin arm of Protection!" In the critical moment, Fiore demonstrated her prowess as the next head of the Yggdmillennia n, a geniusmented by the Clock Tower. She forcibly interrupted her own will, transferring control of the "Arms of Iron Fire" to the animal spirit attached to it.


    Under the control of the animal''s reflexes, which far surpass those of humans, the "Arms of Iron Fire" flipped instantly, firing a barrage at the indistinguishable ck shadow, while the Jupiter: Tin arm of Protection curved around to protect Fiore''s head and face.


    The ck shadow exploded without suspense, scattering a cloud of debris mixed with cursed teeth and nails¡ªan improvised weapon crafted by Sisigou based on the environment. He had embedded a "heart grenade" into a piece of wall debris and thrown it as Fiore escaped the corridor.


    As Sisigou anticipated, Fiore''s focus was on the poison gas ahead, leaving her no time to identify what was hurtling toward her. Thus, her reaction was predictable¡ªblocking it with her arm or shooting it down with a curse bullet.


    Indeed, the debris was shattered, activating the "heart grenade" hidden within, finally giving the "shrapnel" of cursed teeth and nails a chance to unleash their power.


    So, you see, you academic types are still too inexperiencedpared to us war hounds who''ve survived countless battlefields. The difference is vast.


    A hint of mockery flickered in Sisigou''s eyes behind his sunsses. He had found a way to deal with the Bronze-Link Maniptors: Coupled Reinforcement Mystic Codes. While the four prosthetic limbs were indeed convenient and their reaction speed surpassed human nerves, their maximum number inherently limited their ability to provide 360-degree defense. Against dense "shrapnel," they were inevitably somewhat inadequate.


    As long as even one piece of shrapnel got through, Fiore would be severely weakened if not killed.


    "The battle is¡ªno, not yet."


    Through the shared vision of the owl''s eye, Sisigou''s sight remained unaffected by the explosion, urately capturing the scene beyond the smoke.


    The cursed teeth and nails had undoubtedly prated the Jupiter: Tin arm of Protection. Evenbined with the emergency measure of the Saturn: Lead arm of Roaring, it wasn''t enough.


    However, just before the shrapnel could hit Fiore''s body, it was halted by an invisible force, suspended in mid-air, unable to advance further no matter how much it struggled.


    "Is that... a rune?"


    In front of the shrapnel, on Fiore''s chest, an emblem resembling a family crest emitted a faint glow, outlining an ancient script. It was the power of this rune that blocked the shrapnel''s impact.


    "Although the Yggdmillennia family has many rune magus, none should have runes of this caliber. Is it some kind of ancient relic? If so¡ª"


    Just as Sisigou felt a sense of doubt, the protective rune dimmed and vanished, along with the crest on Fiore''s chest, which shattered and disintegrated. Fiore, grateful for her narrow escape, gently brushed the remnants of the broken emblem and softly said, "Thank you, Assassin."


    It turned out that while Fiore was making equipment for Shinji, Shinji had also prepared a protective item for Fiore. He knew Fiore''s weaknesses better than Sisigou and knew how topensate for them. The runes were one of these items, inscribed with "EIHWAZ," one of the eighteen "Primordial Runes," most often used to shield or mitigate damage at critical moments. This was what saved Fiore from disaster.


    Another stone flew through the air. Having suffered once, Fiore did not dare to use the Mars: Iron arm of War to shoot it down again. She grounded her four prosthetic limbs and dodged far away.


    "I won''t fall for it again."


    However, just as this thought arose, reality struck back harshly¡ªthe stone hit the ground with a dull thud and remained silent. It was just an ordinary stone, not containing a "heart grenade."


    "You¡ª" Realizing she had been tricked, Fiore''s face turned livid, but she couldn''t find a way to gain the upper hand. She could only suppress her anger and re fiercely at the dpidated low-rise building where Sisigou was hiding.


    Seeing this, Sisigou let out a piercingugh, extended his double-barreled pistol out the window, and fired two "finger bullets," then casually threw another stone.


    Fiore didn''t pay much attention to the bullets, but she couldn''t ignore the stone, not knowing if it contained some hidden trick. With just a few bullets and stones, Fiore had been forced to move over a hundred meters, expending a considerable amount of magical energy. If it weren''t for Shinji''s supply of mana shared through artificial batteries, Fiore might have already faced a severe mana shortage.


    "I can''t go on like this," Fiore gritted her teeth, ignoring the sharp pain in her legs and pushing her magical circuits to their limits.


    "Hmm, it''s about time," Sisigou muttered, taking off his coat and covering a sawed-off shotgun.

 Chapter 438: The Converging Storm in Sighi?oara (Part 12 )

    Chapter 438: The Converging Storm in Sighi?oara (Part 12 )


    Experience doese with age. Fiore realized her problems and shorings, yet found herself at a loss for solutions. On the other hand, Sisigou, after his attack was thwarted, could quickly devise a new strategy. This difference in experience is the greatest distinction between the academic and practical approaches.


    Havingpleted his preparations, Sisigou stood up from his hiding corner, using not just his right hand holding the gun, but also his left hand, left foot, and right foot to simultaneously kick and throw three stones.


    To ensure the sess of his strategy, one of these stones contained a "heart grenade," thest grenade in Sisigou''s possession. Because of this, he chose this moment to decisively determine victory or death in one go.


    As the stones flew out the window, Sisigou also used magecraft to enhance his body and jumped out from the second floor.


    Seeing three stones fly out at once, Fiore realized Sisigou was likelyunching a new round of fierce attacks. Her body instinctively tensed up, her eyes covering the entire area of the low-rise building. Her magic circuits continuously drew mana from the "Great Source," injecting it into the four prosthetic limbs connected to her body.


    Through the previous battles, Fiore recognized a discouraging fact¡ªif Sisigou remained hidden in the low-rise building, there was nothing she could do. The confined space of the stairway limited the effectiveness of her Bronze-Link Maniptors: Coupled Reinforcement Mystic Codes. But as long as Sisigou came out, her opportunity would arise, even if it was predicated on his fierce attack.


    All three stones were captured, their trajectories andnding points calcted, and the possible st radius of the "heart grenade" estimated.


    Based on this data, Fiore found the most suitable course of action. Two prosthetic limbs gripped the ground and propelled her, perfectly avoiding the three stones and the explosion of the hidden "heart grenade."


    This round was avoided; next, you will¡ª


    At that moment, Fiore caught sight of another shadow.


    Only one?


    And its trajectory was quite off.


    So far, Sisigou had thrown over ten stones, and Fiore had gradually gotten used to this mode of attack¡ªthe Necromancer''s throws were always quite urate, and even if they missed, they wouldn''t deviate much. The suddenrge deviation was something Fiore was not used to.


    Was he tired? Or did he make a mistake?


    As Fiore pondered, she saw the shadow move slightly uponnding.


    No, that''s not a stone; that''s Sisigou himself!


    Realizing this, Fiore saw that Sisigou had alreadyunched his assault.


    At this point, they were no more than ten meters apart.


    Nine meters.


    A double-barreled shotgun slid out from under Sisigou''s coat, firing two subsonic, heat-seeking "finger bullets."


    Eight meters.


    "Jupiter: Tin arm of Protection!"


    The prosthetic limb infused with the spirit of an animal extended from her right shoulder, precisely crushing the bullets approaching her head.


    "Mars: Iron arm of War!"


    Simultaneously, the prosthetic limb on her left shoulder began to fire light bullets, with a firing rate and frequency that far exceeded Sisigou''s sawed-off shotgun.


    Sisigou had anticipated this. He held a Lung Poison Gas Bomb in his hand, aiming it at the muzzle of the Mars: Iron arm of War.


    Seven meters.


    The Lung Poison Gas Bomb exploded, releasing a foul-smelling and oddly colored gas. Sisigou''s figure vanished into the poison gas¡ªsince he created the gas, he also made the antidote to neutralize it. He had no fear of being harmed by his weapon.


    "Saturn: Lead arm of Roaring!"


    Losing her vision, Fiore continued to issue orders. The prosthetic limb extending from her left waist left the ground, stirring the air to keep the poison gas at bay. Meanwhile, the "Mars: Iron arm of War continued its barrage, though it was unclear if it hit the target due to the gas obstruction.


    Six meters.


    A blurry figure emerged from the poisonous mist.


    Mars: Iron arm of War adjusted its angle immediately, unleashing a volley of light bullets at the figure. Unfortunately, the bullets passed through the gas without the sound of hitting a body.


    He''s not there.


    At the same time, the sound of a shotgun fired again¡ªfrom another direction.


    Jupiter: Tin arm of Protection was already on high alert, deflecting the two-finger bullets.


    Naturally, the Mars: Iron arm of War returned fire with light bullets, but the cunning Sisigou had already dodged.


    Five meters.


    The sound of a heavy object cutting through the air came from behind her head.


    Uncertain of what it was and with her escape routes blocked by the poison mist, Fiore chose the safest course of action. The Mars: Iron arm of War shot at it, while the Jupiter: Tin arm of Protection and Saturn: Lead arm of Roaring protected her vital areas. She also activated the second "EIHWAZ" rune, made into a shell pendant hanging around her neck.


    The result of such borate precautions left Fiore very dissatisfied; the object turned out to be just a stone, the same kind Sisigou had thrown from the building earlier.


    Four meters.


    Having failed multiple times, Fiore, still protected by the "EIHWAZ" rune, intensified her attack. Not only did the Mars: Iron arm of War continue to fire, but the Saturn: Lead arm of Roaring also joined the barrage.


    Though the four prosthetic limbs had different names and usual functions, their design and construction were identical. They could switch freely between movement, attack, and defense¡ªthe names were merely given by Fiore based on the animal spirits infused and her interest.


    The 360-degree barrage from the two metal arms seemed effective; a muffled groan reached Fiore''s ears.


    Despite the interference from the rapid light bullets and the groan''s faintness, Fiore identified it as Sisigou''s voice. This discovery invigorated her, making the metal arms'' barrage even more frenzied.


    Unfortunately, Fiore didn''t hear Sisigou''s voice again.


    Three meters.


    This was a crucial distance, close enough for hand-to-handbat. It was also the limit of Fiore''s current visibility.


    At the boundary of her vision and the poison mist, a ck figure loomed. Initially blurry, it became clear in the next second¡ªa ck jacket.


    It was Sisigou. Fiore vividly remembered that Sisigou wore a ck jacket today. Confirming this, the magus girl ordered, and the two metal arms merged, firing a high-powered light bullet.

 Chapter 439: The Converging Storm in Sighi?oara

    Chapter 439: The Converging Storm in Sighi?oara


    Unlike the thrilling battle between Fiore and Kairi, or the intense sh between Shinji and Mordred, the fight between Artoria and Chiron seemed more like a divine duel, devoid of any trace of mortal smoke and fire, yet containing an indescribable beauty.


    Both participants had surpassed human limits, elevating their skills and even their very existence to the divine realm. Each move, each action, was devoid of any excess, perfectly utilizing every ounce of potential within their bodies.


    This was not merely a unity of heart, technique, and body, but a realm beyond that¡ªaplete fusion, the ultimate state every martial artist aspires to reach.


    For an ordinary martial artist, reaching this level in their lifetime would be a source of immense satisfaction. Yet, these two stood at the pinnacle of this state.


    In Chiron''s hands, the bow and arrows were no longer mere weapons but extensions of his body, manifestations of his will. Where his heart aimed, the arrows followed. Obstacles that would hinder others were nonexistent to him¡ªhe could shoot through them, change the arrows'' trajectory by colliding them mid-air, or use the magical energy attached to his arrows to create invisible damage by shaking the atmosphere.


    Chiron''s arrows could achieve anything imaginable.


    Artoria was equally formidable. In her hands, the sword andnce seemed imbued with life. Ordinary warriors might consciously direct their weapons to perform specific actions, but Artoria''s weapons naturally found their ideal positions, either to protect their master or to strike down her enemies.


    This is the state where skill approaches the true path.


    One acted on pure will, the other with natural grace, and with one being an archer, their battle was destined not to be as straightforward as those of other servants. On the other side, Kairi and Fiore fought to a tragic conclusion, potentially resulting in mutual destruction. Meanwhile, Artoria had finally discerned Chiron''s true nature.


    With no holds barred and Chiron executing his full power, even Artoria, with her divine-level skills, found it challenging to close the distance between them.


    Moreover, as Artoria moved, Chiron would not remain stationary. Chiron''s agility, ranked at the highest level of "A+" in this Holy Grail War, coupled with hisck of heavy armor like Artoria''s, naturally gave him a speed advantage. If not for the urban environment providing various covers and if not for Artoria using "Invisible Air" and asionally unleashing "Mana Burst" to elerate, even her exceptional skills would have only led to one oue¡ªbeing kited to death by Chiron.


    As for summoning her steed, Dun Stallion, Artoria quickly dismissed the idea.


    While Dun Stallion was faster than Chiron, it also made the rider arger target. Dun, not being a Noble Phantasm, couldn''t withstand an arrow from a servant. Against weaker archers, Artoria had confidence in protecting her steed, but against Chiron, she had none.


    Rather than summoning her steed and risking it getting injured, it was better to use the city''splex terrain to maneuver against the enemy.


    By the time Artoria saw Chiron''s face, he had moved from the tallest clock tower in the city to the outer city''s walls. He still maintained his high vantage point, bow and arrow at the ready.


    He was a handsome man d in leather armor, with eyes glowing faintly green, sharper than a hawk''s. His aura was vast and majestic, perfectly embodying the archer ss. Unlike Gilgamesh, who was merelybeled an archer for throwing treasures, Chiron was a true master of the bow, having reached the pinnacle of archery.


    To such a formidable opponent, Artoria raised hernce in a knightly salute. Acknowledging her gesture, Chiron smiled slightly.


    The battle with Artoria rekindled his fighting spirit, allowing him to feel the joy ofbat once more.


    How long had it been since he faced such a strong opponent, in life or death? When was thest time he shot arrows so freely?


    It had been too long to remember. All Chiron knew was that this opponent allowed him to exercise all he had learned without reservation.


    He had thought he would only feel this way when facing Achilles, but here you are, ck Lancer. Surely, in the long history of humanity, you are among the finest spearmen. In that case, let me see which is stronger¡ªmy bow or yournce!


    With an oddly cheerful feeling, Chiron released his fingers from the bowstring, and the arrow, brimming with magic, emitted a piercing whistle. This was Chiron''s return gift to Artoria, a gesture of respect between strong warriors, signifying Chiron''s recognition of Artoria.


    "Father Cronus, Mother Philyra, this enemy is worthy of a fight."


    This open and unreserved shot did not escape Artoria''s keen eyes. Facing the return gift from a formidable enemy, the Rhongomyniad naturally leaped into action¡ª


    The speed of the arrow was fully understood.


    The time of arrival could be calcted.


    The coordinates of arrival could be deduced.


    The spear tip, glowing with the light of human reason, collided head-on with the arrow''s de, creating thergest surge of magical energy that night.


    Combining experience and "instinct," she and her spear and sword either dodged or blocked, neutralizing Chiron''s hundreds of shots in this manner.


    Emerald eyes looked through the slits of her helmet, meeting Chiron''s sharp gaze.


    To Artoria''s surprise, those eyes, deeper than the night sky, revealed an inexplicable hint of a smile, as if saying¡ª"Watch out."


    At that moment, a sudden sense of foreboding and dread surged in Artoria''s heart.


    Not good!


    Artoria''s body instantly leaned back, her divine-level skill ensuring a reaction that was undoubtedly godlike.


    At the same time, a nearly silent arrow pierced through the yet-to-dissipate magical surge, targeting the only exposed part of Artoria''s helmet¡ªher eyes.


    Fortunately, Artoria had dodged just in time; otherwise, she would have lost an eye at best or been killed at worst. Now, this silent arrow embedded itself in the brow of her lion-shaped helmet.


    The magic contained within the arrow lingered, like a bolt of lightning, coursing through the helmet''s facete.


    With a "crack," a fissure appeared in the center of the facete.


    The crack swiftly spread, fracturing the entire helmet, which soon fell apart, revealing a breathtakingly beautiful face.

 Chapter 440: The Converging Storm in Sighi?oara (Part 14 )

    Chapter 440: The Converging Storm in Sighi?oara (Part 14 )


    Using a bow and arrow for long-distance sniping can be highly effective.


    Compared to modern firearms, a bow and arrow mayck power, range, and firing rate, but these shorings are not an issue in the mystical Type-Moon world.


    Not enough power? Add magical energy.


    Not enough range? Enhance the bow and arrow with various mythological materials and magical powers. It''s not a dream to knock off a head from twenty kilometers away.


    The firing rate can bepensated for by superhuman physical abilities and exceptional archery skills.


    Of course, to hit the target, one must possess considerable talent and undergo unimaginably harsh training. However, as the Heroic Spirits are summoned to the Archer ss, they naturally have these conditions. As long as they are positioned at a long distance, the Archer ss is almost invincible.


    Excluding thesepletely out-of-character elements, the bow and arrow have one major advantage: they are much quieter than firearms when shot. With certain special techniques, it''s not impossible to achieve silent and stealthy shots.


    After Chiron fired the first arrow with all his might, he immediately shot a second arrow under the cover of the light emitted from the collision between the arrow and thence. If Artoria hadn''t tilted her head quickly, this arrow would have been decisive.


    Hearing the "crack," Chiron looked somewhat regretfully at the female knight below, watching the magic in the arrow destroy her facete, revealing her true face beneath.


    By coincidence or fate, just as the facete shattered, the clouds blocking the moon were blown away by the wind.


    The bright moonlight spread over thend, casting a hazy glow over the city walls and illuminating the female knight in silver armor, holding a radiantnce.


    Under the moonlight, she was so beautiful that even Chiron, who had lived for many years and interacted with numerous deities, had to admit her beauty rivaled that of any goddess. Even Artemis, the symbol of the moon, could not surpass her in beauty.


    Having witnessed many heroes, Chiron understood that this beauty belonged only to humans and heroes, distinct from the high and mighty gods. Although Chiron, born from two deities, possessed pure divine blood and nature and once had immortality, he preferred humans and admired the beauty they exuded in their short lives¡ªa beauty that nearly eternal gods could not match.


    Seeing the serene face of the female knight and her fearless gaze, Chiron showed a smile that did not match his sage-like image¡ªa smile tinged with ferocity and bloodlust, a warrior''s smile.


    He thanked fate for summoning him to this world, granting him a second life. He thanked the Holy Grail War for allowing him to meet so many heroes.


    As Chiron marveled at and praised Artoria''s appearance and spirit, she began her counterattack. Before her holynce and the arrow collided, she had already nned her next move.


    The straight-line distance between them was sixty meters. With the simultaneous use of Invisible Air and Mana Burst, it would take ten steps¡ªnot climbing with hands and feet, but sprinting up the vertical wall with her feet.


    If everything went smoothly, she could reach Chiron in two breaths¡ªbut would it be that smooth?


    The answer was clearly no. Just closing the distance to sixty meters had taken dozens or even hundreds of times longer than two breaths, not to mention the arrow that shattered her facete.


    Artoria had a feeling that this was not some sly, underhanded trick but a disy of a more advanced technique.


    This feeling was confirmed in the ensuing charge.


    With the wind''s protection, Artoria''s feet stepped on the wall surface, covering five meters in one stride.


    Chiron''s expression remained unchanged as he released an arrow.


    However, Artoria suddenly elerated, surpassing the speed of the arrow with her second step, causing the arrow to miss.


    At this moment, Chiron''s second arrow arrived.


    Artoria was prepared, hernce leaping up to precisely deflect the arrow as she took her third step.


    But¡ªshe stopped halfway through this third step.


    For an arrow had somehow appeared, firmly embedded in the wall, right at the spot she had chosen for her footing.


    "This is¡ª!!!"


    The arrow had not arrived after Artoria moved but had already been shot to the position she moved to¡ª


    This indicated that the arrow had been released before Artorianded.


    This showed that Chiron had already seen through Artoria''s movements.


    That''s right, while I was predicting the trajectory of his arrows, he was also predicting my actions, and his predictions were more precise than mine. I rely on my innate "Intuition" ability to foresee the future, but what does he rely on?


    Artoria, of course, doesn''t know that Chiron isn''t using any special talents. He relies solely on his unwavering perseverance and highly refined calction abilities, honed through relentless practice, to reach the realm of predicting the future.


    From the era of the first Olympian sky god Cronus to the nearing end of Greek mythology, Chiron has lived far longer than the 1,500 years Artoria was asleep. This lengthy period allowed Chiron to perfect every skill to its peak, and all these umted experiences became part of his discerning eye. This umtion is even reflected in the skills on his Servant status, manifesting as B+ level "irvoyance" and A level "Mind''s Eye (True)."


    From Chiron''s perspective, no matter how Artoria reacts, some things remain constant¡ªfor instance, no matter how you move, you always have to use your feet. Therefore, by knowing the frequency of your steps, the distance covered in one stride, and the timing of your leg movements, he can calcte where your next step willnd.


    Afterward, by intercepting with thence and long sword, he can force Artoria into a predicament where advancing or retreating is equally difficult.


    Retreat? Then the hard-earned distance of less than 50 meters will be wasted.


    Advance? How? Walking on a vertical wall relies entirely on continuous momentum. Once this momentum is broken, Artoria, who cannot fly, will find it difficult to even stand on the wall.


    Indeed, to prevent falling off the wall, she plunged her long sword into the wall, hanging in mid-air.


    For such a stationary target, Chiron certainly wouldn''t hold back. Arrow after arrow, employing powerful shots and multi-arrow techniques, relentlessly attacked Artoria, who could only defend with one hand and a heavynce. In a moment of inattention, an arrow struck her shoulder.


    Although the arrow prated the thick armor, losing most of its force, and the arrowhead embedded only halfway into her flesh, its significance was immense¡ªthis was the first injury for the invincible ck Lancer who had dominated Sighi?oara.


    The pain of the arrow in her body made Artoria acutely aware of the difficulty of her opponent. Gritting her teeth, she made a decision.


    "Forty-nine meters left. Although it''s still a bit far, at this point, I can''t care about that anymore."


    PS: irvoyance: Rank B+


    The degree of visual acuity. Enhances dynamic vision and the ability to capture distant targets. Whenbined with "Mind''s Eye (True)," it can provide limited foresight.


    PS2: Mind''s Eye (True): Rank A


    Insight cultivated through training and discipline. A bat theory" that allows one to calmly assess one''s situation and the enemy''s capabilities, finding a path to survival even in disadvantageous circumstances.

 Chapter 441: The Converging Storm in Sighi?oara (Part 15 )

    Chapter 441: The Converging Storm in Sighi?oara (Part 15 )


    Since she had decided to make a move, Artoria naturally wouldn''t remain in such an awkward position, being a target for Chiron.


    Her waist is slightly bent, and she exerted sudden force with her left arm gripping the long sword, swinging her body upwards. Though it was done hastily, her agility surpassed that of a professional gymnast.


    This movement didn''t escape Chiron''s eyes. In the realm of calcting the future, he easily read Artoria''s intentions.


    "Oh, nning to continue the assault, are you? In that case¡ª"


    He shot two arrows, each along a different trajectory, one aiming for Artoria''s face and the other at her left hand, her only support point.


    As her body moved upwards, Artoria knew Chiron would attack. Her "Intuition" skill was already at its maximum, and the magic generated by her dragon factor spread throughout her body, reaching every nerve ending.


    Sess or failure hinged on this moment.


    The intensely focused Knight King cleared her mind, seeing the approaching arrows and mentally mapping their trajectories, impact points, and force¡ªher "A++" level intuition from her lifetime was pushed to its limit.


    "Ha!"


    With the activation of her dragon factor, Artoria''s voice even carried a hint of a dragon''s roar.


    Her previously closed legs suddenly split apart. She kicked away the arrow aimed at her left hand with her raised left leg. Simultaneously, her right hand wielded the holynce in a simple arc, deflecting the arrow aimed at her face. She perfectly countered Chiron''s twin arrows, earning his admiration.


    But admiration wouldn''t make Chiron show mercy. The more skilled Artoria appeared the more he wanted to defeat her.


    His bow is fully drawn, magic-filled to the brim¡ªlet''s see how you block this full-powered arrow!


    How to block it?


    No need to block it!


    Chiron''s arrow missed and did not hit its mark.


    In the instant the arrow was released, Artoria pulled out the long sword embedded in the wall, and then¡ªthe silver armor that wrapped around her body and provided tight protection suddenly disintegrated.


    This wasn''t due to Chiron''s attack but because the armor''s owner actively removed it. This exined why Artoria could perform gymnastics while wearing heavy armor; she had been gradually removing the armor all along.


    Artoria''s armor, the spiritual garment of a Heroic Spirit, was woven from magic. The moreplex and heavy the equipment, the more magic it consumed. For Artoria, who possessed the dragon factor and could generate magic just by breathing, this was not a heavy burden, but in critical moments like this, it could be a decisive factor.


    Without the armor''s constraints, the Knight King''s body felt significantly lighter, making her movements nearly twice as agile as when she wore the armor. Not only that, the magic used to maintain the armor was now freed¡ª


    This time, it was a true full-power magical release!


    Artoria''s A-rank magic, which was on par with all magus, was fully converted into propulsion, turning her body into a rocket, charging at Chiron with unprecedented speed.


    Chiron''s expression finally changed, his previous ease reced by grave seriousness¡ªthe ck Lancer had bet everything on this strike. In other words, if he sessfully countered this strike, victory would be his.


    At this moment, Chiron no longer relied solely on experience to predict the future. He activated his god-given "Wisdom of Divine Gift," a bug-level skill. Not only "irvoyance" and "Mind''s Eye (True)" but also many other predictive skills like "Mind''s Eye (Fake)" came into y. Chiron could acquire all skills except for those that were innate or exclusive.


    In that instant, Chiron''s calction ability was enhanced to its peak. The charging Artoria turned into streams of data in his eyes, inputted into his brain, producing new answers.


    Speed capture.


    Variable introduction.


    Trajectory correction.


    ...


    Predictionplete!


    n selected!


    All these calctions were done in an extreme moment, so brief that Chiron finished his analysis before Artoriapleted a single step.


    Now.


    Chiron''s left hand held the bow steady, while his right hand nocked three arrows. But this wasn''t his usual multi-arrow divine skill; it was another technique to make up for theck of shooting frequency¡ªrapid-fire arrows.


    The three arrows followed one another closely, covering all possiblending points for Artoria''s next step. If she dared to set foot, the arrows would pierce through her feet.


    As the rapid-fire arrows were released, Chiron nocked another three arrows, performing a true three-arrow shot with a single bow. If Artoria used her sword and spear to block the first three arrows, these would hit her body¡ªwithout her armor, although she could use all her magic for speed, it also meant she had abandoned defense. Arrows that normally couldn''t harm her could now inflict significant damage.


    However, Artoria neithernded her feet nor swung her sword and spear to block the arrows. She merely raised her spear, aiming it at Chiron on the city wall.


    In the next instant, a thunderous roar shattered the atmosphere, and the brilliance of the holynce became especially dazzling due to the atmospheric change.


    It turned out that while Artoria was hanging on the city wall, the Invisible Air that had been wrapped around her legs had already been transferred to her holy spear. At this moment, the Invisible Air waspletely unleashed.


    "Strike Air!"


    At the moment the barrier was released, the air bound by magic turned into a gale, sting towards the enemy like an invisible cannonball. This was a long-distance attack that could only be used once in a short period.


    The highly pressurizedpressed air mass was released from the invisible barrier, erupting with a roar like a dragon god soaring into the sky, transforming into a hurricane hammer, sweeping away everything in its path.


    Under the divine might of "Strike Air," the city wall, weathered by centuries, became pitted and groaned under the strain, with fragments of stone crumbling away. It was as if an invisible giant hand had swept across, carving a straight path and shattering Chiron''s arrows in the process.


    And the final target of this "hand" was Chiron!


    In such a situation, Chiron couldn''t release the three arrows he had nocked. This is the only shoring of calction-based skills: if the pre-collected data is insufficient, the results can be inurate.


    Fortunately, the cautious Chiron had already considered the possibility of miscalction. Seeing that the situation was unfavorable, he immediately abandoned the shot, rolling to the side to evade the path of "Strike Air."


    This evasion finally gave Artoria the space to move freely. She covered the distance of several dozen meters in a sh. By the time Chiron prepared to draw his bow again, Artoria was already in front of him, thrusting her spear straight at him.


    Having suffered greatly under Chiron''s attacks, the Knight King wouldn''t give this world-ss archer another chance to shoot!


    The spear thrust!

 Chapter 442: The Converging Storm in Sighi?oara (Part 16 )

    Chapter 442: The Converging Storm in Sighi?oara (Part 16 )


    However, as he rolled, Chiron had alreadypleted a new round of calctions. Without any new variables, Artoria''s spear thrust was fully within his expectations.


    Simultaneously, he devised a countermeasure and a n for retaliation. He was already standing on the crions of the city wall, and after rolling, he found himself at the edge of the wall.


    Facing the oing holy spear, he unhesitatingly leaped into the air.


    Artoria was left speechless. Even with her "Instinct" predicting his moves, she hadn''t expected Chiron to dodge her spear in such a manner. There were many other ways he could have dodged, so why abandon his foothold?


    Surely, he wasn''t going to fly like Shinji, was he? If that were the case, she would immediately give up the fight.


    What a joke! If he couldbine divine archery with flight, he could attack from above, unreachable while hitting her at will. How could she possibly fight that?


    Of course, Chiron couldn''t fly. The reason for his action became clear to Artoria soon enough.


    By free-falling, Chiron had created an opportunity to shoot the three arrows already nocked on his bowstring.


    He didn''t need a full draw, nor any particr technique, or even precise aiming. At such close range, Chiron could hit Artoria, dressed only in her inner lining, with his eyes closed¡ªeven if her sword and spear, ascended to divine realms by some unknown path, instinctively protecting her, one arrow still managed to pierce her chest.


    Thanks to Merlin, the additional cushioning from her mature form''s chest prevented the arrow from puncturing her lung.


    No, it couldn''t be said like that. If she were in her younger form, she might have dodged the arrow with a simple tilt of her head.


    Then again, if she were in her younger form, Chiron''s trajectory would have been adjusted ordingly.


    In any case, Artoria was injured, and the subsequent wave of pain coursed through her body. However, the pain did not affect the Knight King''s movements or reactions. She ignored the ripple-like pain through sheer willpower and leaped after Chiron.


    "I won''t let you escape."


    In mid-air, she dered this, gripping her spear in a backward hold, adopting a throwing stance, and hurled the holy spear¡ªone of the most formidable Noble Phantasms of all Heroic Spirits¡ªwithout a moment''s hesitation.


    This decisiveness surprised Chiron and heightened his vignce to the maximum. He immediately abandoned the idea of loading another arrow and used his Wisdom of Divine Gift to activate Mana Burst.


    Unfortunately, the distance between them was too short, and Artoria''s spear, thrown with B-rank strength, was too fast. If they were on the ground, Chiron could have easily dodged, but here in mid-air, with no ce tond, even using Mana Burst to forcibly change his falling trajectory, he was still grazed by the high-speed spear, leaving a deep, bloody gash on his side.


    Like Artoria, Chiron ignored his wound, steadily gripping his bow, his other hand already securing an arrow. However, he didn''t immediately shoot but watched as Artorianded, kicked off the ground, and charged at him with her sword, ignoring the holy spear embedded beside her.


    It was only then that Chiron moved. Sliding his left hand down to the base of his longbow, he wielded it like a short staff to parry Artoria''s follow-up sword strike.


    After being knocked back by the force of the sword, Chiron immediately gripped the bow at the midpoint, nocked the arrow, and shot.


    Too close to shoot an arrow? That was a limitation for ordinary archers. For a true master of archery, distance wasn''t an issue. As long as they could draw the bow, they could shoot, and the threat remained undiminished. With a single arrow, he disrupted Artoria''s pursuit.


    Taking advantage of the gap, Chiron swiftly retreated into a nearby alley. Although he could shoot at close range, the pressure of being too close to a formidable warrior like Artoria was immense. Not to mention, he didn''t want to face the wind pressure that had previously ravaged the city wall a second time.


    As the renowned wise sage, Chiron had a keen understanding of himself and his limitations. He knew his weaknessy incking powerful Noble Phantasms. Hence, against attacks like Artoria''s "Strike Air" or Achilles'' "Tempestuous Immortal Chariot," he was at a disadvantage. Thus, he wouldn''t allow his opponents another chance to use such Noble Phantasms against him¡ªarchers have always been masters of evasion, outshining even assassins and rogues.


    Of course, this situation carried a certain degree of helplessness.


    In the regr sparring sessions among the Knights of the Round Table, Artoria had endured no small amount of suffering at the hands of Tristan. Today, part of why she could hold her own against Chiron was due to her firsthand experience of an archer''s terrifying prowess from Tristan. As a result, the Knight King did not rx even after closing the distance, knowing that a single moment of carelessness could lead to being struck by Chiron''s arrow.


    Closing the distance was just the beginning of the battle. Who would emerge victorious was still uncertain!


    How can I secure victory in this fight?


    How can I defeat ck Lancer?


    These thoughts simultaneously crossed the minds of the cautious Chiron and the fully armored Artoria as they continued their intense battle. Both, having already exchanged wounds, became even more cautious.


    As they carefully calcted their next moves, a sudden voice sounded in Artoria''s ear.


    "That''s enough, retreat."

 Chapter 443: The Converging Storm in Sighi?oara (Part 17 )

    Chapter 443: The Converging Storm in Sighi?oara (Part 17 )


    Undoubtedly, this was an order from Shinji.


    It wasn''t that he was defeated by Mordred and had to retreat, but rather that some unforeseen events had urred on Fiore''s side.


    Let''s rewind to a few minutes earlier when Kairi sessfully used a poisonous mist to disrupt Fiore''s vision and finallyunched a deadly strike with a dagger made from the corpse of a juvenile Hydra. With the Hydra''s venom, merely touching Fiore''s body would be enough to im her life, without even needing to pierce the skin.


    Fiore, in turn, used her secret Mystic Code¡ªa bracelet sealing an evil spirit.


    The Forvedge family is renowned for their spirit summoning magecraft, excelling at either possessing spirits or sealing them in objects to be released when needed. Every member of the Forvedge family, after mastering their summoning skills, creates a bracelet that seals a spirit as their first Mystic Code. Fiore and her brother Caules were no exceptions.


    Caules sealed a cheetah spirit, his loyalpanion for many years, in his bracelet. Fiore, who had greater expertise in summoning magecraft, sealed an evil spirit. While an evil spirit isn''t as tame or obedient as an animal spirit, itsbat abilities far surpass those of most animal spirits. Moreover, the evil spirit Fiore sealed was of a high level. Without prior preparation, even Fiore would be severely injured by it, let alone Kairi, who wasn''t a summoner.


    In other words, both Fiore and Kairiunched attacks capable of instantly killing the enemy, almost entirely abandoning their defenses. If nothing unexpected happened, this round of confrontation would undoubtedly result in mutual destruction or even both parties perishing.


    Surprisingly, neither Fiore nor Kairi was injured, let alone perished together. Just before the Hydra dagger touched the "EIHWAZ" rune, and at the moment the long-sealed evil spirit broke free from Fiore''s bracelet, a dark shadow intervened between the two.


    Immediately following, Kairi, over 180 cm tall with bulging muscles, was forcefully knocked to the ground, rolling back into the still lingering poisonous mist.


    Fiore''s condition was slightly better. Supported by her final metal arm, she didn''t fall but was pushed back in a sweeping arc.


    More troubles followed. With Kairi knocked away, the released evil spirit, having lost its "food," lunged at Fiore¡ªbeing an evil spirit, it didn''t care if its target was its master. Whoever was closest, it would attack.


    Fortunately, Fiore''s other three metal arms had already reacted, ready to reduce the evil spirit to ashes with a few volleys¡ªbeing the strongest summoner of the Forvedge family, Fiore had plenty of means to deal with evil spirits.


    However, before Fiore could release any light bullets, two cold glints shed, and the snarling evil spirit was instantly sliced into several pieces.


    At this moment, Fiore finally saw the true identity of the shadow that interrupted their duel.


    It was a cute girl, looking two to three years younger than the Red Saber. She had short, messy silver hair and innocent, glowing eyes. She wore an unremarkable cloak, and through its gaps, one could glimpse a leather top and a sheath at her waist.


    The only thing marring her image was the weapon in her hands¡ªtwo ckish-red knives.


    t-ded, wooden-handled, each no more than thirty centimeters long and twenty centimeters wide... Uh, if Fiore''s perception wasn''t mistaken, they were two kitchen knives.


    And it was with these two kitchen knives that she dismembered Fiore''s strongest sealed evil spirit into pieces.


    Then¡ª


    She grabbed the pieces with her small, white hands and stuffed them into her mouth one by one.


    Yes.


    You didn''t misread.


    She ate it!


    She ate the evil spirit!


    Throughout her life and years of studying summoning magecraft, this was the first time Fiore had seen someone eat an evil spirit. Were evil spirits even edible by humans? And she ate it with such relish as if enjoying some gourmet delicacy.


    Is the world crazy, or am I?


    The girl devoured the evil spirit at an astonishing speed. Before Fiore could even react, the girl had swallowed all eight pieces, let out a cute burp, and contentedly said:


    "Delicious, just as good as the hamburg steak mom makes. Hey, hey, is there more?"


    The girl turned her head, looking at Fiore with expectant eyes, making Fiore''s sense of dissonance grow even stronger.


    Where did this girle from? And why did she intervene in the duel between Kairi and me? What''s with her ability to eat evil spirits?


    The more questions Fiore had, the less she dared to act rashly.


    Seeing that Fiore didn''t answer, the girl dashed over, staring at Fiore with eager eyes.


    "Hey, hey."


    Suddenly, the girl''s eyes lit up, and she sniffed the air like a little pet.


    "Ah, this is... you''re also Mama."


    "Mama!" Fiore was shocked by this sudden title. She had never imagined being called "Mama."


    Below, the girl had already started hugging her arm, shaking it and acting cute.


    "Hey, hey, unknown-name Mama, do you have more of that tasty stuff? We haven''t had enough."


    "Ah, oh, there is..." Fiore stammered, "No, I''m not your Mama."


    Hearing this, the girl seemed visibly unhappy and instinctively touched her two kitchen knives. But she quickly remembered something, sheathed the knives, and pouted, saying unhappily:


    "You have Papa''s scent, so you must be Mama."


    "Papa''s scent? But..." Fiore was getting more and more confused.


    How could there be a scent? Each member of the Yggdmillennia n''s outfit is alchemically treated to leave no trace that could be tracked, including scent¡ªwhere did this "Papa''s scent"e from?


    Well, to be fair, Fiore was overthinking it. The scent wasn''t a physical smell but referred to magical energy. No matter how effective the clothing''s enchantments were, as long as she bore Shinji''s runes, she couldn''t escape Jack''s extraordinarily keen sense of smell or magical perception.


    Of course, this misunderstanding waspounded by Jack''s sudden intervention, separating the two, dismembering the evil spirit, and then calling "Mama," all of which left Fiore bewildered. She hadn''t realized that the girl in front of her wasn''t an ordinary human but a Servant.


    Kairi, sitting in the poisonous mist, did realize this. But precisely because he understood, he dared not act rashly. Although this little girl had no ss designations and her attributes seemed weak, Servants couldn''t be judged bymon sense. If she teamed up with Fiore, he would be in real trouble. At this moment, the necromancer was out of resources, except for a few "finger bullets" and a Hydra dagger.


    While he was contemting how to retreat, the poisonous mist dispersed.

 Chapter 444: The Converging Storm in Sighi?oara (Part 18 )

    Chapter 444: The Converging Storm in Sighi?oara (Part 18 )


    The poison mist refined from a magi''s lungs by Kairi had strong inert properties and didn''t easily disperse. Additionally, it was mixed with substances that disrupted magical energy, allowing him to appear and disappear unpredictably within it, ultimately getting close to Fiore.


    One could say that the poison mist was greatly responsible for Kairi''s ability to fight from a disadvantaged position to a stalemate where both sides were severely wounded. After his decisive strike was foiled, Kairi remainedposed, thanks to the presence of the mist.


    But now, the mist had dispersed, meaning he had lost his greatest advantage.


    As the creator of the mist, Kairi knew its duration well and it shouldn''t have dispersed so quickly. The fact that it was spreading now indicated an external interference.


    His eyes never left Jack and Fiore, confirming it wasn''t their doing. This meant¡ªthere was a fourth person hidden here?


    Instantly, Kairi''s body tensed, and he removed his sunsses, scanning the surroundings with wide eyes.


    At that moment, he sensed an unfamiliar magical presence. It was incredibly powerful, not inferior to the best ss, Saber. This magical energy was so dignified that it could rival ck Lancer Artoria.


    This magical energy broke through the poison mist''s barrier¡ªno, it not only did that, but its inherent holy majesty also began purifying the necromancy within the mist. Necromancy was the source of the mist''s poison; without it, the poison mist lost its threat.


    Damn, this is the Church''s work. Is the Servant that appeared this time a saint from the Church?


    While Kairi cursed inwardly, the owner of the magical energy had already appeared before him.


    And then, Kairi was dumbfounded.


    Because this face, except for the hairstyle and eye color, was almost identical to Mordred!


    If he hadn''t seen Morgan''s silhouette in a dream, and if he didn''t know that Artoria was ck Lancer, he would have mistaken the person in front of him for Artoria, the resemnce was that strong.


    Now, he wondered if she was Mordred''s sibling or (distant) descendant.


    The girl who looked remarkably like Artoria spoke to Kairi: "I am Servant Ruler, true name Jeanne d''Arc. You must be the Master of Red Saber."


    "Servant Ruler?" Kairi was taken aback. He knew of the Ruler''s existence but had never seen one, and didn''t expect her to appear now.


    "That''s right. Could I take a moment of your time? I have some questions to ask you." Jeanne nodded seriously, her expansive magical energy sweeping away the remaining poison mist.


    "Ruler, I, Fiore Forvedge Yggdmillennia, Master of ck Assassin, and he, Kairi Shishigou, Master of Red Saber, haven''t finished our battle¡ªyou, as a judge, shouldn''t show favoritism, right?" Fiore spoke, aiming her "Jupiter: Tin arm of Protection," "Mars: Iron arm of War," and "Saturn: Lead arm of Roaring" at Kairi, seemingly ready to turn him into a sieve.


    Kairi''s expression changed, and he instinctively raised his gun. Even though he was out of ammunition, he wouldn''t surrender.


    Jeanne stepped between them and shook her head at Fiore: "No, the battle is over."


    "Are you going to favor the Red faction?" Fiore frowned.


    Jeanne shook her head again: "I won''t favor any side. The reason I say this is because¡ª"


    "Mama, you can''t fight anymore."


    Jack jumped onto the Bronze-Link Maniptors.


    "Daddy said this scary-looking uncle over here can''t die yet."


    "Scary-looking uncle..." Kairi twitched his mouth. Sorry if I look scary, no, I''m not scary at all!


    "So, stop calling me Mama. I don''t know your daddy." Fiore was about to lose it.


    She didn''t realize that she had narrowly avoided death twice. If it were the old Jack, she would have drawn her knives and attacked the moment Fiore first said "not Mama."


    Thanks to Reika''s good teaching, Jack didn''t act out her "Ripper" tendencies with an innocent face; she just pouted and mumbled in discontent.


    "Mama is Mama."


    Maybe Jack''s expression was too innocent and cute, or maybe Fiore couldn''t handle Jack, so she finallypromised.


    "Call me whatever you like, but Kairi Sisigou¡ª"


    "Run, Scary-looking uncle!"


    Before Fiore could finish her sentence, Jack, who had a natural sensitivity to such things, had already shouted at Sishigou.


    "Just call him uncle, Uncle Sishigou is fine. The scary-looking uncle is not!"


    Sisigou, being straightforward, immediately ran off, his speedparable to an Olympic sprint champion.


    Fiore wanted to chase after him, but Jack kept causing trouble. At such close range, even with the quick reaction time of her connected enhancement equipment, she couldn''t keep up with Jack. After a few random interferences, Sisigou escaped the range of the light bullets.


    Just as Sisigou was about to run into a nearby side road, the phantoms of several beasts emerged from the walls, pouncing toward him.


    Sisigou quickly drew his gun, shattering two of the beasts, then swung his fist hard, sending the remaining beasts flying.


    However, these beast phantoms were unexpectedly resilient. After being sent flying, they quickly got back up and continued to chase Sisigou. Despite his magically enhanced leg strength, Sisigou couldn''t outrun them. Seeing that he was about to be caught, he had no choice but to turn and continue punching.


    At that moment, four daggers shot from behind, pinning the remaining four beasts firmly to the ground. Simultaneously, Jack''s voice rang out: "Scary-looking uncle, these are all mine. Don''t touch."


    "Alright, they''re all yours." Sisigou was more than happy to leave them be, turning to run again. As he left, he didn''t forget to correct Jack, "Don''t call me Scary-looking uncle!"


    Jack wouldn''t agree, quickly catching up and brandishing two cleavers to dissect the pinned beasts one by one, consuming them piece by piece. After finishing, she earnestlymented, "Not as tasty as the ones no name mama releases¡ªmama, do you have more?"


    "No," Fiore replied irritably.


    With Sisigou having been let go by Jack, she couldn''t be in a good mood. "It''s all your fault, you bad child."


    Jack patted her small belly, smiling innocently. "We''re not bad children. Daddy told me to do this. Mama should talk to Daddy."


    "So, who exactly is your daddy?" Fiore asked.


    "Daddy is just Daddy," came the typical childlike response.


    Fiore was speechless.


    "Stop ying around, it''s time to go." Jeanne walked over to the now-satiated Jack, patting her on the head.


    "Oh, goodbye Mama." Jack held Jeanne''s hand with one hand and waved to Fiore with the other. "Next time, remember to prepare something tasty for us."


    "Farewell, Master of the Yggdmillennia n." Jeanne nodded to Fiore, then looked in another direction with a smile. She then leaped onto a nearby rooftop with Jack, disappearing into the night¡ªWith her sensory abilities and A-rank agility, she could catch up to Sisigou even if he had run far, while Fiore could only stand there and fume.

 Chapter 445: The Converging Storm in Sighi?oara (Part 19 )

    Chapter 445: The Converging Storm in Sighi?oara (Part 19 )


    After the two left, a young man with freckles and ck-framed sses emerged from where Jeanne hadst looked. He was wearing a white uniform simr to Fiore''s and appeared somewhat timid.


    "Sis, sister."


    "Why are you onlying now, Caules?"


    Fiore, still fuming, red at her brother who had stepped out of the shadows. He was responsible for keeping watch for the possible appearance of the ck Lancer''s Master.


    "Well," Caules scratched his cheek and exined, "I''ve been here for a while, but the area was sealed off by Sisigou''s toxic mist, so I couldn''t see what was happening inside, so¡ª"


    Even though Caules was tasked with keeping watch, most of his attention was on his sister and Sisigou''s battle. Like his Servant Chiron, Caules'' greatest asset was his insight. In the Yggdmillennia n, aside from the n leader Darnic, his vision and judgment were the most precise. This might be why he summoned Chiron instead of Heracles.


    From Caules'' perspective, his sister Fiore and Sisigou were on roughly the same level. Sisigou had the advantage in experience, while Fiore had superior talent. The oue would depend on who could respond more calmly to changes in the battle, and in this regard, Fiore was indeed inferior to Sisigou. This wasn''t to say Fiore was not calm or adaptable, butpared to the battle-hardened Sisigou, she was still too inexperienced¡ªCaules, having spent much time online, had seen many simr examples.


    Therefore, when Sisigou broke through the low building and sealed the surroundings with toxic mist, Caules felt something was off. He recalled the animal spirits roaming the nearby streets and cautiously approached the battlefield, hoping to assist his sister at a critical moment.


    This approach was undoubtedly correct, but due to the obstruction of the toxic mist, Caules couldn''t find an opportunity to act. He could only force himself to stay calm despite his anxiety.


    After a few minutes, Jack appeared, followed by Jeanne, who dispersed the toxic mist. The series of events was overwhelming, causing Caules'' brain to freeze momentarily, so he didn''te out immediately.


    Only after Sisigou fled did he release the animal spirits to intercept him. Unexpectedly, Jack was so ruthless that she devoured anything that approached, whether it was animal spirits or evil spirits.


    Hearing his brother''s exnation, Fiore''s expression softened. "I wrongly used you. I''m sorry. Your judgment was spot on; the fault lies with me."


    "No, no, sister, I''m also at fault. If only I hade a bit earlier..." At this point, Caules shook his head, a bitter smile on his face. "Although, it might not have made a difference."


    "Yes." Fiore, too, had figured it out by now. "They and that child must have been lurking nearby for a while, ensuring Sisigou''s safety¡­ and perhaps mine as well."


    "What do you mean?"


    Due to the toxic mist, Caules hadn''t seen the final thrilling exchange between Fiore and Sishigou.


    After listening to Fiore''s description, Caules nodded thoughtfully.


    "Indeed, their goal, at least that child''s, was to ensure both parties'' safety. Otherwise, there was no need to break through Sisigou''s bounded field; they could have directly killed the evil spirits you released or cut off your hand. But why do this?"


    "I don''t know. The key probably lies with the ''daddy'' that the child mentioned... Who could it be?"


    Fiore crossed her arms, one hand supporting her chin as she pondered. At that moment, she felt a strange gaze.


    "Caules, why are you looking at me like that?"


    "I remember that child called you mama¡ª" Caules'' mouth twitched as if he wanted tough but didn''t dare, "Sis, when did you get married and have a child? Howe I, your brother, didn''t know?"


    Fiore was taken aback, then became embarrassed and angry. "Caules!!!"


    "Don''t be mad, sister, I was just joking to lighten the mood."


    Caules quickly tried to appease her. He had been looking after Fiore since he was a child, so he knew very well if his sister had a love interest or not.


    "But sister, why did that child call you mama? She''s a Servant."


    "How would I know¡ª" Fiore, still vexed, suddenly paused, "¡ªWait, what did you say? That child is a Servant?"


    "Yeah." Caules looked puzzled, "Didn''t you notice, sister?"


    "No." Fiore sighed. She had been thrown off by Jack''s addressing her as Mama.


    "Forget it. This is not the time to discuss this."


    ...


    As soon as Sisigou retreated, he immediately contacted Mordred.


    At that moment, Mordred had just used her "Flying Sword" (basically throwing her sword) to destroy Shinji''s crossbow. She thenunched a wild attack, resembling a hungry dog¡ªer, cat¡ªno, lion pouncing on its prey, showing no knightly decorum.


    Shinji wasn''t one for propriety either; he rolled away clumsily to avoid her.


    If left undisturbed, these two maniacs would have probably rolled around on the ground for quite a while.


    Unfortunately, Sisigou''s retreat order interrupted Mordred''s frenzy. She could only vent her frustration by punching the ground, forcing Shinji away, and then springing up reluctantly. She left with a parting shot: "We''ll settle this next time," before vanishing into the night as a streak of red lightning.


    Lying on the ground, Shinji crossed his legs and rested his hands behind his head, muttering to himself: "Missed this chance; probably won''t get another to fight¡ªhmm, Mordred''s retreat means Fiore has driven off Sisigou. Not sure if Caules helped or if Jack showed up to ''cause trouble.'' Well, either way, it was expected. Given that, Artoria should be wrapping things up, too."


    Artoria, moreposed and rational than Mordred, immediately ceased her advance upon receiving the order. She spoke to Chiron, who was on the rooftop: "Let''s call it a night. I look forward to witnessing your archery skills another time."


    Chiron, equally straightforward, lowered his bow and nodded in acknowledgment: "Let''s consider this a draw. I look forward to our next encounter, ck Lancer."


    After battling for some time, the two, who had developed a mutual respect, departed in opposite directions without any intent of a sneak attack. Firstly, such tactics were useless to those who had honed their skills to divine levels; secondly, their pride wouldn''t allow it.


    Thus, this chaotic battle, sparked by a mix of calctions and coincidences, finally came to an end.


    P.S.: Caules indeed has a very keen eye. In a certain sense, he and Chiron share quite a few simrities, a point that is repeatedly demonstrated in "Fate/Apocrypha."

 Chapter 446: The Crux of the Matter

    Chapter 446: The Crux of the Matter


    In a corner of the ancient city of Sighi?oara, a pair of green eyes and a pair of blue eyes were locked in a silent stare.


    "..."


    "..."


    The green eyes, resembling the cat''s eyes, were filled with intense dissatisfaction.


    The blue eyes, as clear as the sky after a rain, were full of confusion.


    This staring conteststed for a good minute until the owner of the blue eyes, Jeanne d''Arc, could no longer endure the silence.


    "Um, Red Saber, why are you looking at me like that?"


    "It''s because of your face. Wow, we do look alike. If my Master hadn''t told me your true name, I might have thought... Never mind, it''s nothing, just a resemnce."


    Mordred shook her head, trying to dispel the inexplicable irritation she felt¡ªafter all, it could only be a coincidence that a Frenchwoman from over a thousand years ago looked so simr.


    Having had a simr experience before, Jeanne quickly caught on.


    "With your father, King Arthur, Artoria?"


    "You know my true name? Oh, right, you''re a Ruler, you have that privilege¡ªso, you''ve met my father?"


    "Yes, she came with me. We''re currently in an alliance for some reason."


    Jeanne nodded frankly in response to Mordred''s inquiry.


    "Alliance? I can''t pretend I didn''t hear that." Sisigou, who had been smoking nearby, interjected. "A Ruler and the ck Lancer forming an alliance? That''s not a funny joke."


    "It''s not a joke."


    The sound of leather boots striking the cobblestone street was apanied by a dignified female voice that stood out in the tranquil night. Artoria, d in a wool coat, emerged from around a corner of the winding alley. Her emerald eyes, so simr to Mordred''s, paused on Sisigou for a moment before moving to Jeanne.


    "I''m back. It seems things went smoothly on your end?"


    "Yes, everything went smoothly," Jeanne nodded with a smile.


    "What about Jack?"


    "She went back to her mother."


    "Alone? What if¡ª" Artoria''s eyebrows twitched slightly, and her gaze instinctively shifted to Mordred.


    Mordred snorted and turned her head away petntly, avoiding eye contact with her father.


    "Don''t worry, she left wearing a cloak."


    "I see, then there shouldn''t be any problems."


    Upon hearing this exnation, Artoria''s expression finally rxed. She was well aware of the cloak''s protective effects¡ªthanks to it, there was no need to worry about Jack being discovered by other Servants.


    Jeanne noticed and teased, "My, my, I didn''t expect you to be so concerned about Jack, Mama Artoria."


    Artoria blushed and quickly retorted, "And you, Mama Jeanne, that''s the cloak he lent you, and you just lent it out like that."


    Now it was Jeanne''s turn to blush as she stammered, "W-well, he''s Jack''s father, anyway."


    One would think that a King Arthur and a saint wouldn''t engage in such banter, but with someone like Rikudou Reika around, both had been influenced by her bad manners.


    Though this level of teasing might seem trivial to a seasoned veteran like Sisigou, it was quite different when it involved two of Europe''s top ten most famous heroes. In just a few minutes, Sisigou felt his historical perspective crumbling.


    You''re telling me this is a saint? This is King Arthur? They just seem like two ordinary teenage girls (mentally)! Dealing with Mordred was already enough, and now there are two more with the same face...


    Sisigou felt an overwhelming pressure.


    Alright, now there''s a third face added to the mix.


    "What exactly is your rtionship with that child?" Mordred asked, voicing her primary concern. If she hadn''t mistakenly thought Jack was Artoria''s child, she wouldn''t have acted so strangely.


    "Oh, you mean Jack? Her situation is quite special and hard to exin briefly. To put it simply, she likes to call any woman she feels close to ''Mama.'' I''ve tried correcting her many times, but she just won''t change."


    Jeanne sighed as she spoke, having no solution for such a stubborn child.


    "Is it the same for you, Father?" Mordred asked Artoria.


    "Yes, it was a bit unsettling at first, but I got used to it," Artoria nodded.


    Mordred should thank Jack. If it weren''t for Jack constantly calling her "Mama," Artoria would have been just as unsettled by Mordred calling her "Father/Chichiue" or "My Lord."


    However, even knowing this, Mordred was too overjoyed to care. Realizing things were not as she thought, she nearly floated with happiness, grinning foolishly and mumbling, "Ah, so that''s how it is, ah, so that''s how it is..."


    Sisigou watched in speechless disbelief¡ªshe looked silly.


    Artoria turned to Sisigou, "Is she alright?"


    Sisigou almost blurted out¡ª"She''s your child, why are you asking me?" But recalling that dream, he swallowed his words. If King Arthur truly knew, Mordred wouldn''t be like this now.


    It''s precisely because she couldn''t have what she wanted that she craved it even more, just like himself.


    Thinking about his reasons for joining the Holy Grail War, Sisigou took a deep drag of his cigarette and rasped, "She''s fine, she''ll be okay in a bit. More importantly, I want to propose a deal with you."


    "What kind of deal?" Jeanne asked.


    "Nothingplicated. You have questions for me, and I have questions for you. How about we trade questions? Don''t worry, I won''t ask you to do anything against the rules. What do you say?"


    Jeanne and Artoria exchanged nces and nodded in agreement.


    Sisigou continued, "I''ll go first. Why did you two form an alliance?"


    "Because there are major issues with this Holy Grail War," Jeanne replied, "Artoria and I are investigating the cause."


    "What kind of issues?"


    "That''s the second question. Now it''s my turn¡ªhave you seen the Master of Red Lancer?"


    Thus began their exchange of information, and over the next half hour, there were numerous exmations.


    "What? The Master of Red Lancer wants to kill you?"


    "What? You''ve been acting alone? You''ve only seen Red Assassin and her Master? And they contacted youter through familiars?"


    "What? You said Red Assassin is like a sister?"


    "What? They were in Sighi?oara earlier?"


    ...


    In summary, amid all themotion, both sides obtained the information they wanted. Although many questions remain, one thing is clear to all four of them: the key to the problem lies with the Red team, specifically with the Red Assassin and that peculiar priest Shirou.


    Find them, and the answers will follow!

 Chapter 447: Shirou’s Decision

    Chapter 447: Shirou¡¯s Decision


    Jeanne, who had set her sights on Shirou, had no idea that the priest named Shirou was also keeping an eye on them.


    Of course, considering the perceptive abilities of Servants, this time Shirou wasn''t relying solely on Semiramis''s pigeons. He also employed a fair amount of high-tech equipment. Like Sisigou, Shirou did not reject technological creations as traditional magi might.


    Currently, Shirou, situated in the "Hanging Gardens of Babylon," was monitoring Jeanne''s every move through cameras. Though the Gardens, being a purely mystical creation, did note pre-equipped with modern disy devices, by sharing the pigeons'' vision and projecting it onto the monitors set up in a hidden room in Sighi?oara, long-distance surveince was still achievable.


    "So she came back and even managed to evade my notice. Your concerns were justified, Master."


    Semiramis loungedzily on her throne, one hand resting on the armrest and the back of the other hand supporting her chin.


    "¡­"


    Shirou, standing beside the throne, remained focused on the screen, not responding.


    Semiramis continued, unconcerned by his silence, "I didn''t expect the Ruler to possess such wisdom. It seems we need to reassess this adjudicator."


    "¡­"


    Shirou remained silent.


    This unusual behavior finally caught Semiramis''s attention. She raised her voice slightly, "Master? Master?"


    Shirou snapped out of his trance with an "Ah."


    "What''s wrong, Master? You''ve been quiet for a while now," Semiramis asked.


    "Nothing, just lost in thought. What did you say earlier?"


    "I said we need to reassess the Ruler. Her intelligence is noteworthy."


    "We indeed should reassess her," Shirou first nodded, then shook his head, "but this time, it probably wasn''t her strategy."


    "Not her? Then who? That ck Lancer who looks a lot like her?"


    "No, it''s someone hiding in the shadows, just like us."


    "Like us?" Semiramis''sziness vanished, reced by curiosity. "I''m quite intrigued."


    "You''ll meet them sooner orter, and it won''t be too far off," Shirou hinted cryptically.


    "Then I''ll look forward to it. That said, since you''ve said that, you must have seen through their strategy."


    "Of course. I believe you can see it too," Shirou smiled, "After all, this isn''t a particrly sophisticated plot."


    "Well, I''ve seen through the method, but the motive¡­ So I''d like to hear your analysis."


    "Let''s start from the beginning. Firstly, it''s certain that this person reached some agreement with the Ruler without our knowledge, and even without the ck Faction''s awareness. Although the specifics are unclear, the Ruler has considerable trust in them; otherwise, she wouldn''t follow their arrangements."


    "What''s the goal of the n?"


    "If I''m not mistaken, it''s to gather intelligence on us. This is also why the ck Lancer, who was fighting the Red Saber,ter teamed up to fight the Yggdmillennia n, and why the Ruler took that child to rescue Sisigou."


    "It seems the Red Lancer''s attack made the Ruler feel threatened."


    Semiramis, being a natural schemer, could deduce a lot from just a little hint.


    "The ck Faction is all concentrated in Millennia Fortress. If the Ruler is determined, she can quickly rule out the ck Faction''s involvement. Next, it''s our turn, those hiding outside of Trifas."


    "Exactly. The closest and most suitable ce to use as a base near Trifas is Sighi?oara. It''s only natural for the Ruler toe and check, but since we''ve moved entirely to the Gardens, she won''t find anything¡ªif it were you, what would you think?"


    "I would think that you are deliberately avoiding me, which is suspicious in itself."


    "What will you do then?"


    "Draw the snake out of its hole!" Semiramis''s eyes sparkled with increasing brightness.


    "Bingo!" Shirou snapped his fingers. "With the six ck Faction Servants entrenched in Millennia Fortress, and with us having lost Berserker, the best bait is the seventh ck Lancer. Whether we want to recruit ck Lancer or eliminate her, we won''t remain indifferent."


    "As soon as we deploy our Servants, the Ruler can seize the opportunity to gather intelligence on us, achieving their goal. This is the clever part of the n: the solitary ck Lancer is bait we won''t ignore."


    "And the formidable strength disyed by ck Lancer ensures that even if she can''t defeat our elite, she can still escape. I think the pride of Achilles was anticipated as well. As long as she doesn''t face Achilles and Karna simultaneously, she won''t be in danger. Once ck Lancer escapes, the Ruler can inquire about our information. Servants are not puppets; as long as the Ruler sincerelymunicates, it wouldn''t be hard to learn that, except for me and Sisigou, the Red Masters haven''t shown themselves, and even their Servants haven''t seen their true faces. Thus, I be the focal point of the problem."


    "At that point, using the Ruler''s authority tomand them to bring her to you would ruin your n. Oh my, oh my, thinking about it, that would be quite interesting." As she said this, Semiramis couldn''t help but show a mischievous, bewitching smile.


    "Too bad they underestimated my caution," Shirou''s expression remained unchanged. "I didn''t rush to deploy the Servants who know the location of the Gardens. Instead, I sent Sisigou, who was acting alone, to take the lead. Although he could also reveal that I am problematic, as long as they can''t find me, it won''t affect the n. Too bad, they were one move short."


    "What about the ck Faction?" Semiramis asked her final lingering question.


    "Who knows, they probably want to kill Sisigou to expand their gains, or perhaps it involves ck Lancer."


    "Is there something you don''t know?" Semiramis half-joked.


    Shirou looked helpless. "Come on, even though I know more than most, I don''t know everything. For instance, I can''t predict what that person and the ck Faction will do next, or how long it will take the Ruler to find us. But it doesn''t matter if I can''t guess; we just need to make sure they follow our design."


    "What do you n to do?"


    "Tell Rider and Archer that tonight''s operation is canceled."


    As Shirou said, Sisigou and Mordred were just the vanguard. He had also arranged for the highly mobile Achilles and Atnta to be on standby, ready to support Mordred at any time. Now that the Ruler had appeared, there was no need for that.


    "Once they return, have everyone gather here."


    "You''ve finally made up your mind?" Semiramis waved her hand, dispersing the image before her as she stood up from the throne.


    "Yes." Shirou stepped forward, standing shoulder-to-shoulder with Semiramis. "Your Gardens areplete, and ''that'' is nearly finished as well. It''s time tounch a full-scale assault on the ck Faction!"

 Chapter 448: Gathering

    Chapter 448: Gathering


    To avoid detection by Jeanne''s Ruler authority, Red Rider Achilles and Red Archer Atnta didn''t venture too deeply, instead patrolling the border of the Sighi?oara region.


    Not long after receiving Semiramis''s message, the two returned to the throne room.


    When they pushed open the doors, Achilles was still carrying half a deer on his shoulder, which seemed to be a catch Atnta had made while on standby. As expected from the legendary huntress of ancient Greece, she never missed a chance to hunt.


    As for the other half of the deer, it had already been roasted and was in Atnta''s hands. Judging by the grease on Achilles''s lips, he had eaten quite a bit himself.


    Seeing their rxed demeanor, Semiramis immediately frowned. "I ordered you to wait in readiness to fight the enemy, not to have a pic."


    "Enemy? I don''t see any," Achilles said, raising his free hand to his forehead in a mock lookout pose. "You had us blowing in the cold wind all night, so shouldn''t I be asking you for an exnation?"


    Atnta was even more direct. She didn''t bother to say a word, continuing to gnaw on the deer''s leg. Her wild eating habits tantly conveyed her attitude: "I, Atnta, ignore you, Semiramis."


    Their disrespectful behavior naturally angered the Assyrian Empress, but Shirou quickly intervened to calm things down.


    "Alright, alright, since the operation is canceled, let''s not fuss over these small matters. Thank you for your efforts, Rider, Archer."


    Achilles snorted in response.


    Atnta raised a deer leg. "Want some?"


    Shirou nced at Semiramis beside him and shook his head.


    "Thanks for the offer."


    To be honest, he wanted to ept Atnta''s invitation. After a busy night, he was indeed a bit hungry. But since Atnta and Semiramis were at odds, epting would certainly upset Semiramis. So, for the sake of the uing battle, he had to endure it.


    Atnta didn''t mind and continued to devour the meat. Although Shirou felt betterpared to the scheming and decadent aura of the Assyrian Empress, her wild instincts told her he also had issues.


    Radiant particles of light dispersed as Red Lancer Karna walked into the throne room. Despite his silence, his presence was impossible to ignore.


    "Lancer, sorry to call you here specifically."


    At these words, Lancer lightly shook his head. His slightly pale face remained mask-like, his frozen expression unwavering.


    "No problem. What happened?"


    "Please wait a moment. I''ll exin when thest person arrives."


    Shirou''s attitude towards the "Hero of Charity" was noticeably more respectful. Not only Shirou, but all the other Red Faction Servants, including the Empress, treated Karna with a certain deference.


    Five minutester, thest person arrived, bearing the impatience of everyone present with a flourish. As he walked through the open doors, he spread his arms dramatically and loudly proimed:


    "Oh, ''you as ck as hell, as dark as night!'' ''I find you so beautiful, even dazzling!''"


    Semiramis sighed and asked:


    "Are you talking about me?"


    The addressed man¡ªRed Caster, the literary monster Shakespeare¡ªnodded.


    "Who else could it be? The Empress of Assyria!... No, I apologize. I got a bit carried away. I''ve been itching to write again. Ah, by the way, Father Shirou, did you get that thing?"


    "You mean theputer? It''s ready in my room."


    "Then let''s hurry¡ª" Shakespeare urged eagerly.


    Seeing this, Semiramis and the others couldn''t help but feel exasperated.


    "Caster...don''t forget about the Holy Grail War."


    "Of course not, Empress. Since you''ve gathered us here, there can only be one reason. It''s war, right? Heroes willpete for supremacy, engaging in brutal battles, right? As Caster, I will certainly¡ªwatch closely!"


    "Hey, aren''t you going to fight?"


    "Hmm, actually, I am quite unfamiliar with war and magic, ''but the gods, to make us human, have added suitable ws.''"


    Even though he was a Caster, Achilles and Atnta restrained themselves from pointing this out.


    As Shakespeare himself said, he was essentially a Heroic Spirit unrted to acts of "war." His self-imposed duty was to record the Holy Grail War and weave stories of suffering and despair, hope and violence, involving its protagonists.


    More exasperated than the Greek duo was Empress Semiramis, given the challenging personalities among the Red Servants.


    Spartacus didn''t listen to orders, Atnta and Achilles were free-spirited, and Shakespeare, who had nobat ability, frequently caused minor disruptions. Apart from the ever-obedient Karna, the rest constantly tested the Empress''s patience.


    Especially when gathered together, their disruptive potential grew exponentially. One had to wonder how their Master managed to reconcile these personalities¡ªat times like these, Semiramis greatly admired her Master.


    "Anyway, everyone is here. Now that our preparations areplete, it''s time for us to attack. A rare Holy Grail War like this isn''t interesting if we keep engaging in small skirmishes."


    Achilles and Atnta reluctantly nodded at Semiramis''s words. Indeed, small-scale battles were quite dull.


    However, war isn''t determined by mere enthusiasm or interest.


    Atnta, the pragmatic one whocked a typical hero''s pride, said, "Our Berserker has already be an enemy pawn, and our Saber isn''t here. Is it wise tounch a full-scale attack on the ck faction under such unfavorable conditions?"


    "Hey, sis."


    Before Semiramis could respond, Achilles spoke up.


    "I''m here. I can take on at least three of them by myself."


    "Your true name has been exposed!"


    Atnta''s green eyes nced at Achilles coolly.


    "Even if it''s exposed, no one can exploit my weakness in a direct fight with me," heughed arrogantly, embodying the spirit of a hero.


    Atnta persisted, "What about a sneak attack? You''ve already been ambushed once by the ck Assassin."


    Achilles shrugged helplessly. "Sis, whose side are you on?"


    "I just don''t want to lose. I have wishes to fulfill, that''s all."


    "Then let me help you fulfill those wishes. In return, you guard my weak spot. With you around, I don''t have to worry about sneak attacks."


    "You are really..."


    At first, Atnta was dissatisfied with Achilles''s naively cunning words. But after thinking it over, she realized it was the best approach and reluctantly wagged her tail in agreement.


    "But this doesn''t change the fact that we are at a disadvantage¡ªAssassin, what''s that look?"


    Atnta noticed Assassin''s mocking eyes as she looked up.


    "Nothing, I just think your rtionship is quite good," Semiramis said, no longer hiding her amusement. "I wonder what Rider''s father, Peleus, would think of this scene."


    "What does my father have to do with this?" Achilles looked puzzled at Atnta, who was equally confused.


    "Nothing, just talking to myself," Semiramis chuckled to herself, knowing of Peleus''s admiration for Atnta but not revealing it.


    "I have no idea what you''re thinking," Achilles crossed his arms and sat down. "Instead of saying things I don''t understand, why not answer Sis'' question?"


    "Allow me to answer that."


    "You?" Atnta and Achilles turned in surprise, even Karna showing a slight reaction.


    It was none other than Caster, Shakespeare, who responded.

 Chapter 449: Shakespeare’s Trump Card

    Chapter 449: Shakespeare¡¯s Trump Card


    "You said you would remain a spectator until the end and never join the fray, didn''t you? Why are you saying this now? Have you changed your mind?"


    "Of course not."


    Shakespeare, having read their thoughts, spoke to himself. However, he didn''t rush to exin. Instead, he maintained an enigmatic expression, savoring the brief moment of being the center of attention for these great heroes.


    After a while, he revealed a smug smile. "Father Shirou, Empress of Assyria, this is a rare opportunity. May I showcase my ''work'' here?"


    "Of course, I was just thinking of having others test it out," Shirou nodded happily.


    "It''s not just your ''work''; you must include me and my master," Semiramis corrected.


    "Yes, as you said, it''s a creation by the three of us together. This garden, blending illusion and reality, Father Shirou''s miraculous power, my life''s work, and the Queen''s Noble Phantasm created this masterpiece, this miracle!"


    Shakespeare dered loudly, as if on a grand stage, the focal point of everyone''s attention.


    "Now is the time for this miracle to be born. Assassin, Father Shirou, let us begin. First, Assassin¡ª"


    "Watch your tone, writer!"


    Semiramis red at Shakespeare, displeased but not rejecting hismand.


    Her slender, delicate fingers moved rhythmically in the air, and everyone felt an indescribable wave of magical energy.


    Subsequently, the space began to warp¡ªspatial maniption, a domain of the Second Magic, yet Semiramis aplished it. This was not only because she was a demigod, a powerful magus from the Age of Gods, but also because this was her garden, her territory.


    Indeed, no matter which country this aerial garden traveled to, it would always function as her domain. As long as she stayed in the garden, Semiramis would enjoy the same benefits as d III in Romania. All her attributes would be enhanced, her fame would rise to the highest level, and her attacks would receive beneficial adjustments. Performing magic at the level of true magic, such as spatial transfer or creating puppets, would not be difficult.


    Of course, this came at a cost. This Noble Phantasm itself was almost at a game-breaking level. Once outside the garden, Semiramis would be powerless. However, this garden was a mobile fortress, making it impossible to leave.


    The puppets created by Semiramis were not ordinary ones. Compared to the grotesque y puppets made by ck Caster Avicebron, Semiramis''s creations were undoubtedly more exquisite.


    The puppets were made of metal, yet they did not give off a cold feeling; instead, they emitted a warm, ceramic-like luster. The construction of the puppets was incredibly detailed¡ªfrom the overall shape and weaponry to the smallest lines on their bodies, all meticulously crafted as if by a master sculptor.


    "Ooooh, no matter how many times I see it, it''s always so beautiful," Shakespeare expressed with an exaggerated look of intoxication as if gazing at his lover.


    "Naturally. Whether it''s the garden or the puppets, I only use the finest¡ªthis is the dignity of a monarch, the tools of a noble."


    Semiramis''s serene expression, her lofty demeanor, and her unreserved words reminded everyone once again that she was a ruler who pursued wealth and grandeur.


    "Now then, Caster, the vessel is ready. It''s your turn."


    "Yes, Your Majesty!"


    Shakespeare ced his hand on his chest, then raised both arms dramatically, a book appearing in his hands at some point. The magical energy radiating from its cover made it clear to everyone that this book was the sublimation of the legendary works of this great ywright.


    "Behold, this is my Noble Phantasm, ''First Folio: (When the Curtain Rises, the Apuse Shall Be as Ten Thousand Thunders).'' Let me first introduce this Noble Phantasm."


    A Noble Phantasm is a Servant''s ultimate trump card, and anyone with a sane mind would hide its information as much as possible. Shakespeare''s proactive disclosure and detailed exnation were virtually unheard of. However, considering his various entric behaviors, it wasn''t surprising for him to do such a thing. Sometimes, the line between genius and madness is very thin.


    Shakespeare''s sole Noble Phantasm embodies the pinnacle of his life''s work in theater:


    First Folio: When the Curtain Rises, the Apuse Shall Be as Ten Thousand Thunders.


    Rank: B


    Type: Anti-Unit Noble Phantasm


    Range: 1¨C30


    Maximum Target: 1 person


    This stage-type Noble Phantasmpels the world to enact the story ording to the script. It possesses the same enforceability as a Reality Marble. Under certain conditions and with the cooperation of the surrounding environment, it can impart independent will to actors ying specific roles. These actors, driven by their obsession with the target, use their will to erode the world, recreating their souls and transnting their original personalities and memories. They appear as ssless Servants, but as actors'' souls, their physical shells are as frail as those of elderly men.


    The Noble Phantasm inflicts almost no physical damage but can be devastating to certain Heroic Spirits. Shakespeare can target the deepest traumas in an enemy''s heart, bring them to the surface, and mock or thoroughly critique them, causing the target''s spirit to be broken. The more confident someone is in their physical strength, the more easily they fall into this Noble Phantasm. Only a few who can assert that their lives are spotless and pure can ovee this Noble Phantasm. Those who can face their psychological wounds might be able to counter Shakespeare''s critiques.


    When one''s spirit is broken, one suffers from a negative status called [absentmindedness]. During its duration, they are defenseless against anything, unable to act unless they have a Noble Phantasm that can automatically counter malice.


    After hearing the exnation of the Noble Phantasm, Achilles did not hide his disgust, instinctively sensing that this Noble Phantasm might be his nemesis.


    "Are you nning to use your Noble Phantasm tounch a psychological attack on the enemy, and while they are in a state of [absentmindedness], kill them with these puppets? Such a dirty tactic."


    "No, no, you misunderstand, great hero blessed by the gods," Shakespeare waved his hand.


    "First, I said I wouldn''t enter the battlefield, so your guess is incorrect. Second, a truly strong person should be strong in both body and spirit. Mere physical strength is just the boast of a brute."


    "Then do you want to test my strength?" Achilles was provoked by Shakespeare.


    "I''ve already said, I''m not good at fighting. Or do you, a great hero, want to bully a weak and powerless writer?"


    Shakespeare looked at Achilles with a faint smile.


    Achilles scoffed disdainfully.


    "A clown who only knows how to y with words and pens."


    "Words and pens are also a form of power," Shakespeare said, making a grasping motion with his empty hand, causing a quill to appear out of thin air. "If certain conditions are met, this power can be real and overturn reality."


    Achilles snorted coldly. "I''d like to see how you turn words into reality and overturn it!"


    "Please enjoy¡ª"


    With that, the book in his left hand opened, and its pages turned one by one. The quill in his right hand wrote in the air¡ªthe words appeared in sequence and began to move.


    Then, the scenery of the throne was reced, and the content of the book began to erode reality.


    "First Folio: (When the Curtain Rises, the Apuse Shall Be as Ten Thousand Thunders)! Respond to the creator''s (my) call and manifest here¡ª"


    "Macbeth, King Lear, Hamlet, Othello..."


    PS: Yes, Shakespeare is just that dramatic. Before using his Noble Phantasm, he exins it to you, though even knowing it doesn''t help you handle it.


    PS2: Shakespeare: The lie of lies can instantly reverse truth and falsehood. The falsehood of falsehoods can instantly be reality.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!